《My Life Can Be Infinitely Simulated》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: 001 Life Simulator Chapter 1: 001 Life Simulator Translator: 549690339 Early in the morning, the rain was drizzling down, enveloping the entire Liu Family Village in a veil of mist. Under the eaves at the front of the house, Er Ya was sitting on a bamboo stool, supporting her chin with her hands, constantly gazing expectantly towards the alley entrance. Finally, a tall figure appeared at the entrance of the alley. Er Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. She hopped down from the stool and excitedly called out, ¡°Brother Gu Yang, it¡¯s raining today so we¡¯re not going into the mountains, right? Please continue the story of the Monkey King. What happened to him after he was trapped under the Five Finger Mountain?¡± The man named Gu Yang looked up, his broad smile revealing pearly white teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll continue it next time when I have the chance. The trade caravan is here, I need to sell the mountain goods.¡± Er Ya watched his retreating figure, her face flushing with anticipation, ¡°Brother Gu Yang is so handsome, if only I could marry him someday¡­¡± With that thought, she was simultaneously bashful and filled with sweetness. She was eleven years old this year and according to village customs, she would be of marriageable age in two years. ¡­ Not long after Gu Yang left, he bumped into an enthusiastic elder woman who greeted him warmly, ¡°Gu Yang, how about that girl I mentioned to you last time?¡± ¡°I tell you, that¡¯s the most outstanding girl in the entire area ¨C beautiful and virtuous. The number of people proposing marriage at her home has worn out their doorstep. She has her eyes on you, she said, no need for a dowry, just bring some cured meat as a token¡­ ¡± Gu Yang gave a wry smile at this enthusiastic woman, ¡°Aunt Jiu, I¡¯m used to a wandering life. Let¡¯s not bother this young lady. Please help me reject her. I have to go get the mountain goods¡­¡± With that, he quickly slipped away. ¡°Hey, hey, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ After shaking off Aunt Jiu, Gu Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. The girl Aunt Jiu mentioned was only fourteen, but had already grown a pair of broad shoulders and a wide waist ¨C a handful he could not handle. Suddenly, he gave a bitter smile, ¡°For a transmigrator to end up like this, it¡¯s rather pitiful.¡± He was hiding a grand secret; he wasn¡¯t from this world, but from Earth. And, two years ago, he had transmigrated over. Furthermore, it was a case of an unusual body possession. Two years had passed, yet he hadn¡¯t even managed to leave this starter village. The village was known as the Liu Family Village, located deep within the mountains. One would have to travel for a full day and night just to reach the nearest market. The villagers of the Liu Family Village had chosen to relocate to the vast mountains to escape exorbitant taxes and corvee labor. When Gu Yang had first transmigrated, he appeared in nearby woods and nearly starved to death, if not for the villagers of Liu Family Village taking him in. He¡¯d been living here for two years, learning their language and survival skills like hunting and farming in order to adapt to this new world. The village was cut off, so the amount of news he received was limited. Until now, he still only knew that this kingdom was called Great Zhou. The Liu Family Village was located in Jiangzhou territory, within the Lian Mountain range. Moreover, this world was filled with powerful figures who mastered extraordinary skills. The most formidable hunter in the village was Liu Shitou, the very person who saved him. Liu Shitou could kill a leopard with a punch. According to Liu Shitou, his skills were rudimentary and vastly inferior to those of the true experts of this world. After countless pleas from Gu Yang, Liu Shitou agreed to teach him his family¡¯s martial arts. After nearly two years of practice, his body had merely grown stronger and more resilient. Gu Yang hadn¡¯t sensed the ¡®Qi¡¯ that Liu Shitou mentioned. Liu Shitou comforted him, saying that his slow progress was due to his advanced age and having missed the prime age for martial arts training. However, Gu Yang knew that this was only partly true. His talent must also be exceptionally poor. Without any unexpected opportunities, he could only dream of becoming a martial artist in this lifetime. Nevertheless, Gu Yang hadn¡¯t completely given up hope. He had one last card to play. When he transmigrated, a panel had also appeared before him, named the ¡°Simulator of Life¡±. This was likely his cheat ability. However, this cheat had remained unusable. Each time he opened it, a notice would pop up stating ¡°Insufficient balance, please top-up.¡± He tried various ways to top-up, only to find that the only working method was using the currency of this world. So far, he¡¯d topped-up over eight-thousand Wen, equivalent to over eight taels of silver. Gu Yang believed that as long as he kept up with the top-ups, there would inevitably come a time when he amasses enough to activate his cheat ability. At this time, he finally reached his home. ¡­ In such a remote mountain village as the Liu Family Village, a caravan would come only once every few months to purchase furs, medicinal materials, and the like. Gu Yang had gathered everything he¡¯d saved over the past months and brought them over, the most valuable item being a complete piece of mink fur. After a bout of haggling, he sold it all for just over two taels of silver. This price was certainly a loss. However, there was no choice ¡ª it was a buyer¡¯s market. If he didn¡¯t sell to them, he¡¯d have to go to the nearest market and resort to bartering. In these large mountains, no one used silver taels. These wandering merchants had only brought silver at his explicit request. After selling his goods, Gu Yang returned home and closed the door. He opened the system, took a deep breath, and selected ¡°Recharge.¡± The two taels of silver in his hand instantly disappeared into thin air. [Recharge successful, current balance is 10.3.] [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use costs 10 credit points.] Upon seeing this prompt, Gu Yang¡¯s eyes started to moisten. Two years later, he¡¯d finally completed the primitive accumulation and saved enough to use the cheat. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and pressed yes, ¡°Yes!¡± Suddenly, lines of text started to appear before his eyes. [At twenty, you are stranded in the Liu Family Village and are taken in by villager Liu Shitou.] [At twenty-two, you decide to follow a caravan and venture out. You encounter a hunting team on the road and are hunted. You jump into the river and narrowly escape with your life.] [Severely injured, you are rescued by a merchant surnamed Wang. To repay him for saving your life, you work in his shop as an accountant for five years.] [At twenty-seven, you save enough money to buy the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡± and embark on the road of cultivation.] [At thirty-seven, after ten years of practice, you finally achieve the first level and become a Ninth Rank martial artist.] [At forty, your employer offends a seventh-grade martial artist who comes to kill him. You try to resist desperately, but are killed on the spot, ending your life.] ¡­ Is that it? Gu Yang was somewhat speechless after reading it. It took more than a decade to become the lowest rank of martial artist. His talent was appalling. In other words, without this cheat, his life would remain just like this. Could he be considered the worst transmigrator in this world? [Simulation ended, you may retain one of the following items.] [One, martial arts realm at forty.] [Two, martial arts experience at forty.] [Three, life wisdom at forty.] Upon seeing this, Gu Yang was overjoyed. Which meant he could immediately have the realm, martial arts experience, or life wisdom from the simulation when he was forty. He could choose one of the three. What good fortune! Without any hesitation, Gu Yang chose the first option. For him at this moment, the most important thing was obviously the martial arts realm. As the saying goes, practice martial arts without practicing skills, and all is for naught. Power is the key. In the next moment, Gu Yang felt a surge of heat circulating throughout his body. In his mind, the formula for the first level of the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡± naturally floated up. The True Qi in his body responded as naturally as if he had practiced for ten years. He had officially become a Ninth Rank martial artist. ¡°Did I really make it?¡± Gu Yang was still in disbelief as he threw a punch at the door frame. As the True Qi circulated, he heard a bang as his fist punched straight through the frame. He looked at his unscathed hand and then at the hole, feeling a wave of grand emotions. He knew that from this moment on, his days of hardship would become a thing of the past. Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: 002 Apology Chapter 2: 002 Apology Translator: 549690339 ¡°The key is still to earn more money.¡± After calming down, Gu Yang thought about the most crucial point. This system, like those games from his previous life, requires money at every turn. Only with money could he continue to simulate life. However, now that he was a warrior and had the power, earning money would be much more comfortable than before; no longer a struggle. He had to stalk in the mountains for several days just for that mink. Gu Yang thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave Liu Family village.¡± Just then, a strapping figure walked over, ¡°Gu Yang, are you alright? I heard some noise, I thought your house had collapsed.¡± The visitor was none other than Liu Shitou, who had taken him in initially. Gu Yang¡¯s house was also built with his help. It was right next to his house. Gu Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just practicing.¡± Liu Shitou¡¯s gaze fell upon the hole on the doorframe showing a look of astonishment, ¡°Is this¡­ are you¡­?¡± Gu Yang knew what he wanted to ask. He did not hide it and nodded, ¡°Yes, I have cultivated true Qi.¡± The cultivation of true Qi is a sign of entering a rank. Liu Shitou was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. The martial art his family passed down was, indeed, inferior. His father and grandfather had practiced their whole lives but could never cultivate true Qi. In this life, Liu Shitou did not have any significant aspirations. After many years of practicing martial arts, he also longed to enter a ranked martial art level. Now, Gu Yang had done it. He sincerely felt happy for Gu Yang. ¡­ ¡°Brother Gu.¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man came from outside. It was the merchant who had bought things from Gu Yang, ¡°Brother Liu is also here, that¡¯s perfect.¡± Seeing him, Gu Yang was somewhat surprised, ¡°Old Gao, what brings you here?¡± ¡°There is indeed something I want to discuss with you.¡± Old Gao laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Gu Yang invited him into the house. Old Gao expressed his purpose directly, ¡°This is the situation: we are planning to go to Wang Family ditch, and we would like to hire you to be our guide.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡®Wang Family Ditch¡¯, Liu Shitou, who was standing by, turned pale. Gu Yang was somewhat curious, ¡°How do you know that I can find the way to Wang Family ditch?¡± Wang Family Ditch, a swamp more than dozens of miles away, was filled with poisonous mist and miasma year-round, with many poisonous insects infesting, it was a dangerous place. What¡¯s strange is that there¡¯s a village near there, where all the villagers¡¯ surnames are Wang. This was the origin of the name ¡®Wang Family Ditch¡¯. The village was very alienating to outsiders and barely had contact with the surrounding villages. It was very peculiar. Old Gao laughed, ¡°The mink fur you sold me belongs to the purple mink that is unique to Wang Family Ditch.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Wang Family Ditch is dangerous.¡± Old Gao said, ¡°If brother Gu is willing to be this guide, we are willing to pay two taels of silver as a reward.¡± ¡°In the whole Liu Family village, only he and I know how to get to Wang Family Ditch.¡± Gu Yang showed his white teeth, ¡°You need to pay more.¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Twenty taels.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Old Gao almost jumped up. This was plain robbery. Gu Yang laughed, stretched out his finger, and poked a hole straight through the table. A warrior?! Upon seeing this, Old Gao couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he looked at Gu Yang, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve been blind and offended you. I beg your pardon.¡± He deeply bowed to Gu Yang, his tone reaching the utmost respect. This swift change in attitude was somewhat unexpected to Gu Yang. He displayed his power as a ranked warrior naturally to bargain. He didn¡¯t expect that it would scare Old Gao that much. It seemed the status of a warrior in this world was exceptionally high. Gu Yang didn¡¯t respond, Old Gao forehead began to sweat, he quickly untied his money bag, and presented it to him with both hands. Instead of accepting it, Gu Yang asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°The market price of the purple mink fur should be thirty taels. Here are twenty taels, and eight taels are still missing; when I return, I¡¯ll replenish it.¡± Old Gao felt a weight lift from his hand, his heart also followed. He never imagined that this young man who hid in Liu Family village would be a warrior. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to offer that price. But then, Old Gao also felt wronged. Who could predict that a distinguished warrior would lower himself so much? If he had declared his identity early on, would there be such a thing? This wasn¡¯t over yet. This wouldn¡¯t go away easily without bleeding a lot one more time. Thinking about this, Old Gao felt heartbroken. At this moment, Gu Yang finally spoke up, ¡°Twenty taels are enough; you also need to make a bit.¡± Old Gao, hearing these words, almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He was let off so easily, he excitedly said, ¡°Thank you, you are magnanimous.¡± ¡°Alright, regarding the guide thing, go back and discuss it again.¡± Gu Yang waved his hand, letting him leave. ¡­ After Old Gao left, Liu Shitou also departed quickly. Gu Yang weighed the money bag Old Gao had left and felt somewhat sentimental. In the past, he had worked hard for two years to save up ten taels of silver. Now, he just showed a bit of strength as a warrior, and people automatically offered up twenty taels, even fearing that he would not accept them. The disparity was too big. Gu Yang closed the door, opened the system page, ¡°Top up.¡± ¡°Top up successful, current balance is 24.5.¡± There were a total of 24 taels in this bag. ¡°Would you like to use the life simulator? Use it once at the cost of 20 coins.¡± The price actually increased, doubled even. Gu Yang felt a little pain and chose ¡°Yes¡±. ¡°At twenty years old, you ended up in Liu Family village, being taken in by village Liu Shitou.¡± ¡°At twenty-two, you became a ninth rank warrior, decided to go out and try your luck with trade caravan. In Wang Family Ditch, you encountered a hunting team and were attacked. You were no match for them and escaped.¡± ¡°You returned to Liu Family village only to find the village massacred. All villagers were gone without exception and you swore revenge.¡± ¡°After leaving the mountain, you came to Phoenix City and joined a certain family, becoming a guard. Despite your strenuous cultivation for more than ten years, you were unable to break through to the eighth rank. Unable to hold back your desire for revenge, you found one of the culprits, and when you took action, you were killed by his guard. The end of your life was at thirty-seven years old.¡± This time in simulation, his starting point was the ninth rank. The encounter was entirely different from the last time. The only common thing was that he ran into that hunting team again. Gu Yang¡¯s expression went gloomy, ¡°They even massacred Liu Family village!¡± These two years, he had been living in the village and had deep feelings for the village. He clenched his fist, now that he knows in advance, he will not let such a tragedy happen. ¡°The simulation is over, and you can keep one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm at hit thirty-seven years old.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience at hit thirty-seven years old.¡± ¡°Three, the life wisdom at hit thirty-seven years old.¡± This time in simulation, he did not break through to the eighth rank. So, Gu Yang chose the second item ¨C martial arts experience. After making the selection, numerous knowledge and experiences suddenly flooded into his mind: boxing, leg movements, sword techniques¡­various fighting skills. These were all obtained from diligent cultivation during this life simulation. Now, he could be considered a real ninth level warrior, with both the realm and corresponding power. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Tianjiao List 003 Chapter 3: Tianjiao List 003 Translator: 549690339 After nightfall, Gu Yang, carrying a jar of wine, went to Liu Shitou¡¯s house next door to invite him for a drink. The wine was made by himself, and it had been exactly a year now. After a few cups, Gu Yang said somewhat pensively, ¡°Two years ago, had you not given me something to eat, I would have starved to death. This cup is for you.¡± Liu Shitou drained the wine and said, ¡°We all survive in the mountains. We should naturally help others when they are in trouble.¡± ¡°For you, it was a mere act of kindness. For me, it was life-saving grace.¡± Speaking, Gu Yang took out a book and said, ¡°This is the ¡®Xuan Yuan Method¡¯, although only the first layer is outlined, it¡¯s enough for cultivation.¡± Liu Shitou looked at the book, which was densely filled with characters, obviously handwritten by Gu Yang. He filled another bowl of wine and drank it dry, burping, ¡°I can¡¯t read, though.¡± ¡°You could ask the village chief or hand it over to your son.¡± The village chief was the only literate person in the village. Gu Yang had learned from him. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Shitou stopped talking, enjoying his wine in silence. After a while, the jar of rice wine was almost empty. He drank the last bowl of wine and slammed the bowl on the table, saying hoarsely, ¡°The outside world is perilous. Don¡¯t die out there.¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a strong will to live.¡± As he was leaving, he said to the room, ¡°Take care.¡± ¡­ By early morning, the rain had already stopped. Gu Yang arrived at the village entrance, where the caravan was ready to depart. Speaking of a caravan, it was actually a mule train of a dozen or so mules. Old Gao, with a third of that, and the rest were owned by three other traveling merchants. The Lian Mountain range was vast, with countless villages like Liu Family Village. The villagers lived by hunting and amassed countless animal skins every year. Merchants merely needed to offer some cheap daily necessities, such as salt, to get the precious animal skins and medicinal materials in return. Because of this, despite the numerous dangers in the mountains, fearless traveling merchants like Old Gao came punctually every year to buy goods. Now, they even dared to open a new trade route through the dangerous area of Wang Family Gorge. One had to say, they dared to take any risk for profit. As soon as Gu Yang appeared, Old Gao came over with the other three merchants and greeted him. ¡°Young Master Gu, we discussed it yesterday. If you¡¯re willing to accompany us to the Wang Family Gorge, we are willing to offer a hundred silver taels. We only have a small request that if we encounter any dangers, we hope you could assist us.¡± Gu Yang looked at their humble appearance; they avoided mentioning the role of a guide and only talked about accompanying them, even proactively raising the fee to a hundred taels. Thinking back to yesterday, when he asked for just twenty taels, Old Gao almost had a fit. Comparing the two situations, the only difference was his status. Yesterday, in their eyes, he was just an ordinary hunter from the deep mountains. But now, they knew he was a ninth-rank martial artist and immediately became obsequious. Gu Yang said, ¡°Alright.¡± Old Gao promptly handed over a money bag. Gu Yang received it, noting how light it was. When he opened it, it turned out to be gold leaves, roughly one tael each. It seemed that the gold to silver ratio in this world was around 100 to 1. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang pocketed the gold and set off with them. ¡­ [Top-up success. The current balance is 104.5.] [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use costs 20 gold.] After receiving the money, Gu Yang topped up immediately and then chose ¡®Yes¡¯. [At the age of 22, you became a ninth-rank martial artist and decided to venture out with the caravan. In Wang Family Gorge, you encountered a hunting party and were attacked. You managed to kill a few of them before being killed on the spot. You lived until the age of 22.] What?! Gu Yang looked at the result of this simulation, his eyes narrowing. His strength was clearly much stronger than before. Why was it that he managed to escape last time, but got killed this time? Moreover, he had been clever yesterday; he asked Old Gao to consider for a night, delaying the departure by a day. Usually, Old Gao and his people wouldn¡¯t spend the night in Liu Family Village. Yet, he still ran into that hunting party. Who exactly were they? [The simulation ends. You can keep one of the following.] [1. Your martial arts realm at the age of 22.] [2. Your martial arts experience at the age of 22.] [3. Your life wisdom at the age of 22.] Without hesitation, Gu Yang chose the third. From here to Wang Family Gorge, judging by the speed of the caravan, it would take about two to three days. The simulation showed that his time of death should be a few days later. Picking the martial arts realm and experience would be meaningless. As for this ¡®life wisdom¡¯, he wanted to see what it was all about. The next moment, some fragments of memory appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. He finally ¡°saw¡± what the hunting party looked like. There were about ten riders in total. The leader was a young man, and the rest were his guards and subordinates. Before he died, he asked, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°Remember, Young Master of the Liu family.¡± The last thing he heard was an arrogant and domineering voice. In the end, only four words remained in Gu Yang¡¯s heart, ¡°Cannot be resisted!¡± So, this was the life wisdom he gained from this simulation? ¡­ ¡°Young Master Gu, could we rest a bit?¡± When the sun was high, Old Gao suggested taking a break. Gu Yang didn¡¯t mind at all. When they stopped, the cargo handlers in the caravan got busy immediately. He took the opportunity to ask Old Gao, ¡°Have you heard of the Liu family?¡± Old Gao said, ¡°In Ba County, who hasn¡¯t heard of the Liu family? Even the county magistrate relies on the Liu family to secure his position.¡± West of Lian Mountain was Ba County. County was the administrative unit of this world, below the state level. Ba County was a county under Jiangzhou. Probably equivalent to a city at the prefecture level. This Liu family was undoubtedly a local influential. Gu Yang asked further, ¡°What is Liu family¡¯s reputation like?¡± Old Gao smiled somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to criticize the Liu family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of saying?¡± Suddenly, a merchant nearby interjected, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Liu family monopolizing the market and squeezing us small merchants, we wouldn¡¯t need to venture into the hazardous Lian Mountain for business.¡± Gu Yang remembered the introduction earlier, this person was surnamed Yang. The Yang merchant said with resentment, ¡°In Ba County, all profitable businesses are monopolized by the Liu family. They are still not satisfied and have imposed heavy taxes on all trades in recent years. It¡¯s said that they even collaborated with the county magistrate to frame other wealthy families and confiscated their properties.¡± Clearly, he held a deep grudge against the Liu family. Gu Yang asked, ¡°What gives the Liu family this privilege?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of their prodigy, Liu Zhe, who ranks ninth on the Talents List. A second-grade martial artist at the age of 20, him entering the realm of Divine Power is just a matter of time.¡± A twenty-year-old second-grade martial artist? Gu Yang felt a chill on his scalp. He was only ninth-grade now, and he had no idea how many times he would need to simulate with his ability to reach second-grade. Such a high-level master was present in a mere family of a county. Indeed, this world was far more dangerous than he imagined. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: 004 Eighth Grade Chapter 4: 004 Eighth Grade Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang asked, ¡°What is the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List?¡± The several traders looked at him strangely, not believing that he didn¡¯t even know about the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List, which was commonly known to everyone. However, Old Gao reacted faster, ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Chosen List records the young, powerful individuals who are twenty years old or younger and have reached at least the Second Grade. Those who manage to make the list are genuinely the favoured ones of this generation. Their future achievements are limitless.¡± In other words, among those who are under twenty years old and at the Second Grade, Liu Zhe ranks ninth, which is quite impressive. For someone like Gu Yang, he didn¡¯t even qualify to be on the list. Old Gao continued, ¡°Speaking of our Ba County, indeed, it is a blessed place that has produced not only the ninth place on the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List but also the thirteenth place on the Beauty List last year.¡± After that, he voluntarily explained, ¡°The Beauty List records all the world¡¯s extraordinary beauties.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t need an explanation for that; he could guess it. Old Yang from the side remarked, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that beauties have short lives, being on the Beauty List is not a good thing. If the Su family hadn¡¯t produced a Su Qingzhen, they wouldn¡¯t have caught the Liu family¡¯s attention, resulting in their family¡¯s destruction.¡± Old Gao wondered, ¡°Logically speaking, marrying a talent like Liu Zhe shouldn¡¯t be humiliating for Su Qingzhen. Why didn¡¯t she agree? That led to the destruction of her entire family.¡± ¡°Hmph, Liu Zhe has long been engaged to the Xue family, even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to pursue another woman. It¡¯s said that the Liu family wanted to offer her to a certain big shot. They tried all kinds of methods, both hard and soft.¡± ¡°Who would have thought that Su Qingzhen would be so determined and strong-willed? She chose to die rather than submit. In the end, she was quietly sent out of Ba County by the Su family. The Liu family, frustrated and embarrassed, wiped out the entire Su family. Their actions were incredibly ruthless, absolutely chilling.¡± As they talked about the destruction of the Su family, the expressions of the several traders darkened. The Su family had been a respected family in Ba County for many years, and yet the Liu Family destroyed them just like that, demonstrating their domineering and unrestrained behavior. They, even as individuals of some wealth with families under Ba County¡¯s rule, didn¡¯t feel a sense of safety. Gu Yang changed the topic and asked about the notable individuals in the Liu family. Old Gao said, ¡°There are many, the Liu family has been thriving for several generations. In the youngest generation, besides Liu Zhe, there are several outstanding disciples.¡± He proceeded to list them one by one. ¡­ The conversation continued for over half an hour. Although Gu Yang had learned quite a lot about the Liu family¡¯s members, he still couldn¡¯t determine who that youth in the hunting team was from the Liu family. They had rested long enough, so the caravan continued on the road. Gu Yang, leading the way at the front, once again activated the Life Simulator. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use costs 20 coins.] The price didn¡¯t go up, thankfully there was one piece of good news. ¡°Yes.¡± [When you are 22 years old, you became a Ninth Rank Martial Warrior and decided to venture out with the caravan. Along the way, you lost your way and failed to reach Wang Family¡¯s Gutter.] [Two months later, you followed the caravan and arrived in Phoenix City. With your outstanding skills, you attracted the attention of the Sheng Family and became a guard for them.] [At the age of 27, under your guidance, the Sheng Family¡¯s business territory expanded over the past five years. The head of the Sheng Family valued you, and in order to win you over, he passed on the high-level technique ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡± to you.] [At the age of 30, you returned to the Liu Family Village, only to discover that the village had been destroyed eight years ago. You vowed revenge.] [At the age of 35, you finally broke through and became an Eighth Grade Martial Warrior.] [At the age of 36, the Sheng Family¡¯s business attracted the attention of the Liu Family. The head of the Sheng Family was assassinated, and you were killed on the spot. You lived to the age of 36.] After reading the simulation, Gu Yang looked a little upset. Even if he managed to avoid that hunting team from the Liu family, the Liu Family Village still couldn¡¯t avoid its fate of being massacred. Why was this? Why was the Liu family determined to wipe out Liu Family Village? Gu Yang was utterly puzzled. [The simulation has ended. You can keep one of the following items.] [1. Your martial arts cultivation level at the age of thirty-six.] [2. Your martial arts experience at the age of thirty-six.] [3. Your life wisdom at the age of thirty-six.] Gu Yang took a deep breath. Regardless, there were still gains from this simulation. At the very least, his cultivation had broken through. His strength could improve a great deal. Now, his balance was sufficient for three more simulations. He hoped to find a way to change this situation. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until Old Gao suggested a rest again that Gu Yang made an excuse, found an isolated spot nearby, activated the system, and said, ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, he felt the True Qi inside his body expanding continuously. A terrifying heat spread out, as if it was burning inside him. At the same time, a new technique appeared in his mind, which were the first two layers of the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±. After a while, Gu Yang¡¯s inner True Qi was completely converted into the power of the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±. Before, he had practiced the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±, which was a Daoist technique and had no special attributes. There was no obstacle to switching to other techniques. ¡°So this is the Eighth Grade?¡± Gu Yang felt the powerful True Qi within his body and was slightly moved. Having moved up one level, the True Qi had increased by at least three to four times. After transforming into the fire attribute, the power had also improved significantly. The gap between the two levels was surprisingly large. Then, with a Second Grade Martial Warrior practicing a technique even higher than the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±, how strong would they be? Gu Yang shook his head, casting aside that thought and considering his current predicament. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can take on the Liu family¡¯s hunting team with my current strength.¡± Since he had just broken through, he decided to first solidify his new cultivation level and perform another simulation tomorrow. ¡­ When Gu Yang returned to the caravan, the traders could clearly sense that he was different, but they couldn¡¯t put their finger on it. They just felt that his oppressive aura had grown stronger. These traders had practiced martial arts and while they didn¡¯t manage to reach any Grade, their strength was quite impressive among common people. Because of this oppressive aura, even Old Gao, who knew him best, didn¡¯t dare to approach him. Regardless of how imaginative they were, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that in such a short time, Gu Yang had broken through a level and become an Eighth Grade Martial Warrior. Gu Yang took the initiative to approach Old Gao and asked, ¡°Would the Liu family send people into Lian Mountain?¡± Old Gao shook his head, ¡°The Liu Family probably wouldn¡¯t think much of the profit from there. For them, the income from entering Lian Mountain to gather goods is too low. They have monopolized the fur and medicinal herbs business in Phoenix City, and more than seventy percent of the mountain¡¯s products fall into the hands of the Liu family. Why would they take such a risk?¡± Gu Yang then asked, ¡°So, would the disciples of the Liu family come to Lian Mountain to hunt?¡± Upon hearing his question, Old Gao froze for a moment before hastily asking, ¡°Did you by any chance come across someone from the Liu family entering the mountain?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± The transactions didn¡¯t think he was just asking casually. They all started to worry. If the Liu family really sent people into the mountain, it wouldn¡¯t be good news for these traders who made money from the mountain¡¯s goods. No matter what business the Liu family set their eyes on, they would resort to any means to seize it and drive others out of the game. Therefore, there is a saying among the merchants in Ba County, ¡°Where the Liu family sets foot, not a blade of grass grows.¡± Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: 005 No money left Chapter 5: 005 No money left Translator: 549690339 The village of Liu Family was very quiet at night, interrupted only by the occasional sound of dogs barking. In a wooden house, a thin old man was sitting leisurely eating a plate of stir-fried soybeans. Suddenly, he looked outside the house with a vigilant gaze. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Gu boy?¡± Upon hearing this familiar voice, the old man got up to open the door and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave?¡± The visitor was Gu Yang. He had rushed back to the Liu Family village overnight while the caravan was resting. With his current strength, even the rugged mountain roads were as flat as a street for him. It took him less than an hour to rush back to Liu Family village. Gu Yang said solemnly, ¡°Old man Liu, I need to talk to you.¡± This old man was the village chief, commonly known as Old Liu. When he was young, he had experienced the outside world and he was the most knowledgeable person in the village. He was also the only literate person in the village. In the past two years that Gu Yang had been in the Liu Family village, he had spent most of his time with Old Liu, mainly to learn to read and write. Old Liu tossed two more fried beans into his mouth, chewing them with a loud crunch, and said, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°There is a group of ruthless thieves heading towards Liu Family village. You had better lead the villagers to evacuate to the mountains and hide.¡± Old Liu, with his somewhat cloudy old eyes, stared at Gu Yang for a while, then he grabbed the last handful of stir-fried beans and threw them into his mouth. He stood up, picked up an old gong from the corner, went outside, and started to bang on it. Gu Yang had thought it would be very difficult to persuade him. After all, just based on his word, he was asking the villagers to evacuate to the mountains, such a decision was not easy to make without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Old Liu didn¡¯t dispute it at all. This trust moved him deeply. ¡­ When it was almost dawn, Gu Yang returned to where the caravan had stayed overnight. Old Gao and the others knew that he had not been there last night, but no one dared to ask him where he had gone. To them, it was already a bonus that he came back. When the caravan was about to depart, Gu Yang finally had the time to access the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? One use requires 50 coins.] The price has increased again! ¡°So, the cost of the simulator is related to my realm level. The higher my realm, the more expensive it is,¡± Gu Yang thought. The last time the price increased was when he broke through to the Ninth Rank. Now that he had broken through to the Eighth Grade, the price had increased again. He took a deep breath and clicked on ¡°Yes!¡± [At the age of 22, you became an Eighth Rank martial artist, you followed a caravan to leave the Liu Family village. On the road, you encountered a group of bandits and defeated them, avoiding Wang Family Ravine.] [One month later, you went to Phoenix City and won the appreciation of the prefect. You became a bodyguard for him.] [At the age of 25, you visited Liu Family village again. You discovered that the village had been razed to the ground, and the villagers were killed off three years ago. You swore to find the killer and avenge them.] [At the age of thirty, you find out that the murderers are from the Liu family. One day, the prefect hosted a banquet for an important person of the Liu family. He noticed the intent to murder in your heart. The next day, you were poisoned by the prefect and died. End of this life.] After reading the simulation, Gu Yang¡¯s heart sank. This time, he did not provoke the Liu family¡¯s hunting team and also let the villagers of the Liu Family village hide in the mountains in advance. But, he still couldn¡¯t avoid the catastrophe. Why did the Liu family have to destroy the Liu Family village? If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to provoke the formidable Liu family. However, it seemed inevitable now. In all his simulations, he was always killed by the Liu family. It was as if they were his fated nemesis. [The simulation is over, you can keep one of the following.] [One, the martial arts realm at the age of thirty.] [Two, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty.] [Three, the wisdom of life at the age of thirty.] Without giving it much thought, Gu Yang chose two. As long as his realm level did not increase, choosing martial arts experience was naturally the most cost-effective choice. In an instant, countless martial techniques, sword techniques, fist techniques, body techniques, and so on flooded his mind. It all felt incredibly familiar, as if they were extensions of his own limbs. These were the results of his eight years of hard training in this life simulation. Now, he truly possessed the strength of an Eighth Rank martial artist. Gu Yang checked his balance and found that he was left with only 15 coins. He was running out of money. He still didn¡¯t know whether his current capabilities would be enough to fight against the Liu family¡¯s hunting team. For safety¡¯s sake, he wanted to do more simulations. But what if he ran out of money? He looked at Old Gao and the others, pondering if he should ask to borrow from them. Suddenly, he felt someone approaching, and he yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Old Gao and the others, both the merchants and the servants, reacted swiftly, drawing their weapons and scanning the surroundings vigilantly. ¡°I¡¯m over here.¡± Soon, one of the servants found the person¡¯s hiding spot, and brandishing his weapon, he advanced and ordered, ¡°Come out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± A raggedly dressed young man emerged from the shrubbery with his hands raised, shouting, ¡°I came to warn you, ow!¡± Before he could finish speaking, several servants swarmed him, twisted his arms behind his back, and tightly bound them with rope. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­ be gentle¡­¡± In a short while, the young man was brought before Gu Yang, forced to kneel on the ground. Everyone could tell that this young man wasn¡¯t powerful. However, Old Gao did not allow himself to be complacent and asked tersely, ¡°Tell us, who are you and why are you sneaking around here?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± The young man¡¯s face turned red as he struggled vigorously, ¡°I came out of goodwill to warn you, and this is how you repay me?¡± Old Gao said coldly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not talking? Fine then, cut off one of his hands and see if he talks.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Gu Yang spoke up. Old Gao stepped back and stopped talking. Gu Yang said, ¡°Untie him.¡± The two servants behind the young man looked at Old Gao, and upon receiving a signal, they untied the young man. Gu Yang asked, ¡°You said you came specifically to warn us, what do you mean?¡± The young man stood up, rubbed his shoulders, and said indignantly, ¡°You guys are targeted by Over Mountain Wind. If you don¡¯t want to die, run away now. Any later, and you are all going to die here.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically. Even Gu Yang, who had never left Liu Family village, had heard of the infamous ¡°Over Mountain Wind.¡± This was a band of bandits active to the south of Lian Mountain, involved mainly in robberies and looting passing businessmen. They were extremely brutal in their methods, not only robbing money but also taking lives. Those who crossed paths with ¡°Over Mountain Wind¡± were all killed. Not a single soul survived to tell the tale. That was the origin of the bandits¡¯ name. ¡°Over Mountain Wind¡± is a deadly poison, and anyone bitten would undoubtedly die. These bandits were as venomous as poisonous snakes. Old Gao said excitedly, ¡°Impossible, Over Mountain Wind mainly operates in Xiang County. Why would they come to Ba County?¡± The young man sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait and die here. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡± Old Gao ordered, ¡°Stop, you think you can just leave without explaining?¡± Just as he was speaking, a swishing sound was heard. An arrow shot out from one side, piercing the neck of one of the servants. He held his neck and fell on the ground in pain. Upon observing this sudden event, everyone realized that they had indeed encountered bandits. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: 006 Stop talking nonsense so much Chapter 6: 006 Stop talking nonsense so much Translator: 549690339 From the surrounding trees, seven or eight people emerged, each holding a bow, arrows nocked and aimed at the people in the open. The one leading was a burly man, one of his ears severed, a horrific scar on his left cheek. ¡°Mountain Wind¡¯s second chief, Hell¡¯s Messenger!¡± On seeing this man, Old Gao was terrified, his soul almost left his body. Among the three chiefs of Mountain Wind, the boss and the third rarely showed up, but the feature of the second in command was well known to everyone. He used to be a condemned criminal before joining Mountain Wind after escaping from prison. His wanted poster had even been posted in Ba County. Mainly because Hell¡¯s Messenger¡¯s appearance was so recognizable, even those who haven¡¯t seen his poster could identify him at first glance. The other people identified this notorious bandit as well, turning pale with fear. According to Hell¡¯s Messenger¡¯s murderous deeds, he would certainly kill them all. It¡¯s said that all three chiefs of Mountain Wind are Martial Artists of grade rank, these dozens of people were no match for these extremely evil bandits. Moreover, the opponent had archers, poison arrows aimed at them. Several caravan protectors, along with about ten others, stood still, afraid to move, fearing that any slight motion would make them live targets. ¡°Could it be¡­ I¡¯m going to die here today?¡± Old Gao¡¯s face turned deathly pale, his heart filled with despair. Suddenly, he remembered Gu Yang beside him, and from within the despair, hope sprung. On their side, there was also a Martial Artist of grade rank! ¡­ Hell¡¯s Messenger held a conspicuous ghost-headed saber on his shoulder, yawning while cursing at the sight of only ten or so mules: ¡°I got up before sunrise for this little stuff? Dammit, these few things are worth my personal visit?¡± One of his men reassured him, ¡°Second Chief, since we came in here, we haven¡¯t made any business for two months. Even a mosquito is meat.¡± Hell¡¯s Messenger spit out a thick sputum, ¡°Fine, just consider it a wedding gift for the boss.¡± The man looked at the teenager who had brought the news and asked, ¡°What should we do with this traitor?¡± Hell¡¯s Messenger growled: ¡°Anyone who dares to betray our stronghold, catch him and hang him publicly.¡± The teenager, who had been terrified, became indignant upon hearing Hell¡¯s messenger¡¯s words. He lifted up his neck and said: ¡°I, Zhang Xiao Hai, come from an innocent family. I am forced to join you. I¡¯m not a bandit.¡± Hell¡¯s Messenger watched him smirk, ¡°I like your tough bones the most. I¡¯ll break your bones one by one later to see if you can still be this hard¡ª¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, Hell¡¯s messenger¡¯s face suddenly changed, he turned to his side, and a small stone with the strength and wind in it, flew past rubbing his face. Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Accompanied by several breaking sounds through the air, several nearby archers were hit and fell to their own blood without uttering a sound. Of the nine bandits, only Hell¡¯s Messenger remained standing. This outright change caught everyone by surprise. Old Gao and the others were first shocked, then overjoyed. They were saved! Their biggest worry was that Gu Yang would fear Mountain Wind and run away, leaving them all behind. Most shocked was the teenager who was dumbfounded, looking at the young man beside him who was only a few years older than him. His attire was completely that of a mountain hunter, apart from being overly handsome. Who would have thought that he was an expert of grade rank. There were only over twenty bows in the Mountain Stronghold, and all who were designated as archers had extraordinary skills and had been with Mountain Wind for years. With just one move, this man killed seven archers. With such skills, he must be a highly graded expert. ¡­ ¡°I must have underestimated him.¡± Hell¡¯s Messenger didn¡¯t look at his dead subordinates, only glared at the young hunter, his face grim. ¡°A small merchant convoy has hired a Martial Artist of grade rank. How peculiar.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t say anything, he simply drew a machete from his waist. This was his first kill, but when he swung his machete, there was no shaking on his hand. Even though he was an eighth-grade martial artist, he still felt a strong threat when several longbows targeted him. Earlier, when the archers were distracted by the young man, he struck decisively. Hell¡¯s messenger gripped his ghost-headed saber in front of him, shouting, ¡°State your name, my saber¡ª¡ª¡± Buzz! Everyone only heard the vibration sound of the blade cutting the air. The next moment, they saw a large amount of blood spurting from Hell¡¯s Messenger¡¯s throat, he fell with a heavy thud, his face full of disbelief. His mouth moved, and from his lip movement, it seemed like he wanted to ask: ¡°Who are you, after all?¡± Old Gao and others found it incredible as they looked at the body on the ground. The renowned third chief of Mountain Wind was killed by a single strike? They were just worried earlier, doubting if Gu Yang, despite his youth, could handle Hell¡¯s Messenger. Who knew that in a blink of an eye, Hell¡¯s Messenger was already dead. Gu Yang had only swung his machete once. The way they looked at the young hunter had become a look of deep respect. ¡­ Gu Yang ignored the body on the ground, returned his machete to his waist. After his arrival in this world, he had already prepared himself to kill. However, when the day actually came, he still felt somewhat uneasy. ¡°In this world, if you don¡¯t kill others, they will kill you.¡± He thought to himself. The hidden weapon technique he used earlier, and the shocking sabre strike, were killing techniques control he had painstakingly practiced during his last life simulation. It seems that he practiced these techniques in that life due to lack of enough strength, in order to take revenge for the Liu Family Village. Gu Yang returned to the caravan and said: ¡°Dispose of the body. Also, since we encountered bandits this time, you will have to pay more when we get back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± No one dared to say a word of refusal, If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Yang, they would definitely all have died here. Even if they had to give more money, they were willingly to do so. ¡°By the way, both Xiang County and Ba County have placed bounties on Mountain Wind, the head of this third chief is worth a thousand silver. Gu Yang paused for a moment, struggled for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Cut off his head, preserve it with some lime, and take it back for reward.¡± With one thousand silver coins, he could start twenty simulations. What¡¯s wrong with bringing a head with him? It was no big deal. ¡°You, come with me. I have something to ask you.¡± Gu Yang pointed at the teenager who had escaped from the stronghold of Mountain Wind and walked to the side. The boy was still in shock from witnessing the killing of Hell¡¯s Messenger, but he woke up at his call and followed him. When they reached a place where no one was around, the teenager knelt down suddenly and said, ¡°Please accept me as your disciple¡­¡± Gu Yang lifted him up with one hand and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not taking on any disciples.¡± The boy was swept away by his deep gaze and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. ¡°Tell me, who else is in Mountain Wind¡¯s hideout?¡± Yes, Gu Yang was so desperate that he had decided to take on these bandits. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: 007 Another Way to Die Chapter 7: 007 Another Way to Die Translator: 549690339 Half an hour later, Gu Yang learned the details about the gang of bandits from that young man. The young man¡¯s last name was Zhang and his full name was Zhang Xiao Hai. Originally a village youth from Xiang County, he was sent to the blacksmith¡¯s shop in the town as an apprentice at the age of eleven. Half a year ago, Guoshan Feng¡¯s gang took over the small town, robbing and killing indiscriminately. Zhang Xiao Hai escaped because he was working at the blacksmith¡¯s shop. He was captured along with his master¡¯s family. Such outrages finally completely angered the authorities who sent out troops to surround and wipe them out. Guoshan Feng¡¯s gang was defeated, even the second-in-command was killed, hundreds of bandits were either killed or captured. Only the leader and the third-in-command, sensing the situation was bad, took about thirty men and fled deep into the Lian Mountain. They fled all the way to this vicinity, taking over a village to settle in. In the chaos, Zhang Xiao Hai¡¯s master¡¯s family were all killed, and he was taken here in a daze. However, he was unwilling to become a bandit. The night before, while the gang was caught up in the leader¡¯s celebration and were off guard, he escaped. Last night, he heard a bandit say that a caravan was spotted nearby and they were planning to rob it. Zhang Xiao Hai knew how these people operated and couldn¡¯t bear it, so he came over to warn them. Little did he know, he would be treated like this. When he reached this point, he was still somewhat furious. Gu Yang neither affirmed nor denied his story, instead asked some key questions, ¡°What is the cultivation level of Guoshan Feng, the leader?¡± ¡°Eighth Grade.¡± ¡°What weapon does he use?¡± ¡°Saber.¡± ¡°How many bandits are still with him?¡± ¡°A little over thirty. The rest are just captives tasked with things like feeding the horses.¡± More than thirty bandits, half of them being archers. In addition to an Eighth Grade martial artist. Gu Yang was also not too sure about his chances. Then, he asked the most critical question, ¡°What happened to the treasure Guoshan Feng has stolen over the years?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai said, ¡°There is a large box. I saw it when we were retreating. Guoshan Feng only allows his most trusted people to carry it. It should contain the money he has stolen over the years.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. A large box, even if it were all silver, should count in the thousands. Well, even though it¡¯s difficult, there¡¯s always a way. ¡­ After talking with Zhang Xiao Hai, Gu Yang returned to the caravan. The bodies had been handled, and Hell¡¯s Messenger¡¯s head was neatly removed and packaged. Old Gao came over with a pile of things and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master, these were found on those men.¡± Gu Yang looked and saw quite a few pieces of silver and half a book, the pages all yellowed. Old Gao said, ¡°There are more than thirty taels in total. And this book, it was found on Hell¡¯s Messenger. He valued it highly, keeping it on his person.¡± Gu Yang took the silver pieces, considering it an unexpected windfall. Then he picked up that half of a book and skimmed through it. It recorded a saber technique, which seemed profound in his eyes. He put it into his jacket. Old Gao rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°So, what should we do about the bows and weapons?¡± If you were to say what was the most valuable thing left behind by these bandits, it would naturally be these eight bows, all top-ranking horn bows. Gu Yang picked up a bow at random and tried to draw it, it had to be around thirty kilograms. He asked, ¡°What is the usual market price for a bow like this?¡± Old Gao answered, ¡°This is a thirty-kilogram bow. If taken to the black market, it will sell for at least fifty taels each.¡± One bow was enough for one round of Simulated Life. Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ll sell them to you for twenty-five taels each.¡± Old Gao and the other merchants were somewhat tempted. Such a good bow was always in high demand and there would be no worry of finding a buyer. If they took it back, they¡¯d have a one hundred percent profit. Eight bows would bring them a pure profit of two hundred taels, divided among them, each would get fifty taels. ¡°But we didn¡¯t bring that much ready cash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, you can write an IOU, and pay me back later.¡± Old Gao and the others were overjoyed and hurried to express their thanks. To Gu Yang, keeping these bows was useless, it would just be a burden to carry, being able to cash them in was what mattered. After all, this was an unexpected windfall. ¡°Also, we can¡¯t go to Wangjiagou, it¡¯s been occupied by Guoshan Feng.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Gao and the others were taken aback. If they hadn¡¯t encountered Hell¡¯s Messenger, they would have run directly into the bandits¡¯ den. Thinking about it, they all felt a lingering fear. ¡­ The merchants were discussing in one corner where to go next. Gu Yang walked to the side on his own. After topping up, his balance was once again over fifty. He could use the Simulator of Life again. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you became an Eighth Grade martial artist. Following the caravan, you left Liu Village and encountered a gang of bandits on the road, you took action and dealt with them.¡± ¡°You headed to Wangjiagou, intending to deal with Guoshan Feng¡¯s gang, but were overcome by him. At a critical moment, a group of people stormed in and you were able to escape amid the chaos.¡± ¡°You inadvertently entered a swamp, encountered a mysterious person, and were eaten. You died.¡± What the hell? Gu Yang never expected that this simulation would end so disastrous for him. He was actually eaten by someone. A chill ran down his spine. Was the swamp near Wangjiagou that dangerous? After a while, he managed to push away this negative feeling and began to think. This simulation was of value. At least it let him know one thing: as he is now, he¡¯s no match for Guoshan Feng. Also, those who charged into Wangjiagou at the critical moment were likely the Liu family¡¯s group. In previous simulations, they always encountered the Liu family hunting team near Wangjiagou, this matched up. Which meant the Liu family was also after Guoshan Feng. After the Liu family dealt with Guoshan Feng, they passed through Liu village on their way back, and completely destroyed it. The reason was still unclear. Gu Yang¡¯s situation was like assembling a jigsaw puzzle. By repeatedly using the simulator, he could reconstruct the actual events. Now, he was very close to the truth. ¡°Simulation over, you can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One: Martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Two: Martial arts experience at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Three: Wisdom of life at the age of twenty-two.¡± It was time to choose again. Gu Yang thought for a while and chose the second option. Suddenly, a string of memories of a fight appeared in his mind. These were the memories of fighting with Guoshan Feng in his simulated life, each and every move deeply imprinted in his mind. Gu Yang finally understood why he had lost: it was the weapon! In terms of real power, Guoshan Feng was just one notch above him. The reason he lost so badly was because his weapon was too poor. The long saber used by the opponent was very sharp. He was using Hell¡¯s Messenger¡¯s ghost head saber. Halfway through the fight, it was broken with a strike. That¡¯s when he lost. If he had a better weapon, he might not have lost. At this moment, Old Gao and the others came over again, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it, and we decided to go back the way we usually go.¡± Gu Yang was rather impressed by them, despite encountering such dangers, they still had the courage to continue their business. He said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Old Gao handed him a bag of money, ¡°This is one hundred taels, and this is the IOU. Sir, please find me in Phoenix City in Ba County.¡± He left a detailed address. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, this money was extremely timely. Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: 008 Life is so difficult Chapter 8: 008 Life is so difficult Translator: 549690339 Before long, Old Gao and the rest walked away with the mules, leaving only Zhang Xiao Hai alone, following behind Gu Yang. Gu Yang paid him no heed, finding a clean rock to sit cross-legged on and added money to the system. In an instant, the balance of the system goes up to 105. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? One use costs 50 money.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you became an Eighth Grade martial artist and left Liu Village with a trade caravan. Along the way, you encountered some mountain bandits, but you eliminated them with ease. After learning that the bandit hideout was in Wang Jia Gully, you decided to avoid going there.] [Two months later, you went to Tianshui City in Xiang County, presenting the heads of the mountain bandits to the local government office to collect the reward. After refusing to accept the county official¡¯s invitation to serve him, you used the eight hundred taels you got to open a fur shop and started doing business.] [At the age of twenty-eight, your business expanded tremendously, and you became the richest man in Tianshui City. Your wealth ignited the jealousy of some people, and you faced various suppressions. To protect yourself, you married the daughter of Dong Xuan, a famous Sixth Grade expert in Tianshui City.] [You didn¡¯t dare to continue expanding your business. You maintained your status quo and focused on martial arts instead.] [At the age of twenty-nine, you accepted Zhang Xiao Hai as your disciple, as he was always loyal and dedicated in his work.] [At thirty, you learned about the massacre of Liu Village, but you had your own wife and children by then and dared not think of revenge against the powerful enemy.] [At thirty five, you had mastered the three stances of the Nameless Blade Technique from a book you got from the bandits, which greatly increased your strength.] [At thirty-six, your business encountered a crisis, forcing you to intervene and exposing your Saber Technique.] [At thirty-seven, just as you felt the opportunity to break through, you discovered that you were poisoned. The poison was given by your father-in-law, who wanted to force you to reveal the origin of the three stances of the Saber Technique.] [Even after you gave him the half-book containing the Saber Technique, he crippled your meridians, leaving you handicapped and your firm was taken over by his disciples.] [The purge of your legitimate successors in the business followed, and a month later, Zhang Xiao Hai disappeared.] [Eight years later, you died in extreme depression from severe illness. At your dying moments, Zhang Xiao Hai appeared before you with the head of Dong Xuan, declared, ¡°Master, I have avenged you,¡± before he spat out blood and died.] [You died at the age of forty-five.] ¡°¡­¡± After reading the outcome of this simulation, Gu Yang didn¡¯t know what to say. It was more pitiful than the one before. Being backstabbed by his father-in-law, losing his martial arts, and dying so miserably. And his father-in-law did all these just for the three stances of the Saber Technique. In the previous Simulated Life, he was also betrayed by a county official who had previously admired him. Living peacefully in this world is really difficult. To learn advanced martial skills, one has to sell oneself to others, and even then, you might be discarded at any moment. Despite the danger of attracting the envy of others whenever one obtains success in commerce, he managed to form an alliance with a suitable candidate. However, because of a few saber techniques, even one¡¯s father-in-law could plot against you and swallow your entire business. The road is full of thorns, and a small mistake could lead to a fall into a deep abyss. However, this Simulated Life was not entirely without benefits. Gu Yang looked at Zhang Xiao Hai, who was standing not far away, seemingly scared and felt a warmth in his heart. Who would have thought that this kid was so loyal? Moreover, his talent was very good, far superior to Gu Yang himself. Gu Yang¡¯s father-in-law, Dong Xuan was a sixth-grade master, and twenty-three years later, Zhang Xiao Hai could kill Dong Xuan. This meant that Zhang Xiao Hai must be at least at the sixth-grade realm. After many simulations, passing over a hundred years, Gu Yang still hasn¡¯t managed to touch the boundary of the seventh grade. It really¡­ depressed him. [The simulation has ended, and you may retain one of the following.] [First, the martial arts realm at the age of thirty-seven.] [Second, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty-seven.] [Third, the life wisdom at the age of thirty-seven.] As Gu Yang saw the three options, he became tangled. At the age of thirty-seven, it was the peak of his Simulated Life, with just a step away from reaching the seventh grade. However, he had learned the Nameless Blade Technique, which was so unique that it even enticed the sixth-grade warrior, Dong Xuan, to treat his son-in-law with such vile methods. This is definitely not an ordinary technique. Defeating Guo Shan Feng should not be difficult with these saber techniques. After pondering for a moment, Gu Yang chose, ¡°I pick one.¡± His reasoning remained the same, realm is fundamental. As long as he breaks into the seventh grade, a minor bandit like Guo Shan Feng won¡¯t be a problem at all. In a moment, his True Qi began to rise, increasing by more than a fold. Gu Yang felt as if he touched a barrier. His True Qi has reached the limit of this realm and can no longer be increased even a little bit more. Just a breakthrough opportunity away from entering the next realm. However, such an opportunity is not that easy to come by. In this simulation, he spent nearly ten years just to find one opportunity. If it weren¡¯t for Dong Xuan suddenly poisoning him, he should have broken through. ¡°With my current strength, defeating Guo Shan Feng should not be a problem.¡± Gu Yang thought to himself. As his True Qi increased by a factor of two, his strength increased significantly. In the previous fight with Guo Shan Feng, the odds were fifty-fifty. Now, it should be at least seventy-thirty in his favor. ¡°One more time.¡± Just to be safe, Gu Yang used his last chance. [At the age of twenty-two, you became an eighth-grade martial artist and left Liu Village with a trade caravan. Along the way, you encountered some mountain bandits, but you eliminated them with ease. After learning that the bandit hideout was in Wang Jia Gully, you avoided going there.] [Two months later, you went to Tianshui City in Xiang County with the heads of the mountain bandits to collect a reward from the government office. Later on, you were recognized for your exceptional skills and invited to join the Zheng family, where you received special training.] [At twenty-five, you broke through to the seventh grade.] [At thirty-five, failing to break through to the sixth grade, you were doubted by the Zheng family, gradually marginalized, and finally exiled to Tianshui City to serve as a functionary] [At thirty-eight, a Zheng family disciple passing through Tianshui City got into big trouble for flirting with Cao Yiyi, ranked tenth on the Beauty List. One of Cao Yiyi¡¯s followers came knocking on your door, wiped out everyone of the Zheng family in Tianshui City with a single sword, and you were stabbed in the throat with the second sword, killing you at the age of thirty-eight.] Another way to die. Why is it so difficult to live a peaceful life? After reading his brief life, Gu Yang sighed inwardly, even joining a noble family, this road is not easy. He ended up dying because of a useless noble son who dared to flirt with someone on the Beauty list. It¡¯s bad enough that he sought death, but he had to drag him down, causing him to suffer such an unwarranted calamity. [The simulation has ended, and you may retain one of the following.] [First, the martial arts realm at the age of thirty-eight.] [Second, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty-eight.] [Third, the life wisdom at the age of thirty.] Gu Yang didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Pick one.¡± Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: 009 Got Rich Chapter 9: 009 Got Rich Translator: 549690339 Zhang Xiao Hai crouched beside a big tree, watching a young man not much older than himself in the distance, and found him rather mysterious. He had never seen a martial artist like him, who wore coarse linen clothes, patched up here and there, no different than a hunter in the mountains. Before this, the martial artists he had met were either high-ranking, dressed in bright clothes and riding majestic horses like distinguished offspring, or they were terrible, murderous bandit heads like Guo Shanfeng, who kill without blinking an eye. And that¡¯s precisely why Zhang Xiao Hai felt a deep sense of familiarity. When he lived in the village, his neighbour was a hunter who taught him many things. That was why he had knelt down in the heat of the moment and had asked to become a disciple. After being rejected, Zhang Xiao Hai had given up in his heart. He knew that this was his only chance to change his fate. If he returned like this, he would either end up like his parents, farming for his entire life, or he would be sent by his parents to be an apprentice and let others boss him around. However, due to his innate respect for martial artists, he didn¡¯t dare to get too close and observed from afar. Zhang Xiao Hai watched for a while then suddenly felt that the master had changed, but he couldn¡¯t say exactly how. At that moment, the master opened his eyes and turned to look in his direction. Zhang Xiao Hai felt a cold glare, and his heart trembled with fright, his body stiffened there. ¡°Come over and lead the way.¡± Following this, a calm voice rang in his ears. Zhang Xiao Hai was a bit stunned, immediately followed by immense joy, he stood up quickly, and exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°My name is Gu Yang, not sir.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Gu Yang did not plan to directly take Zhang Xiao Hai as his disciple. In the game of simulated life, Zhang Xiao Hai proved to be truly loyal, risking his life to avenge him. But that was just in the game¡¯s life. Zhang Xiao Hai had become what he was because of his experience in that life. At present, it¡¯s safe to say he possesses decent qualities and is like unpolished jade. The question of what he¡¯ll eventually grow into will depend on his teachings. A necessary test must be given. This is like teaching children; it wouldn¡¯t be right to give them everything they want. No one knows what type of spoiled brats they might become. ¡­ Without the drag of mules or horses, the traveling speed of Gu Yang and Zhang Xiao Hai increased significantly. Before the nightfall, they arrived near Wang¡¯s Gully. Gu Yang had been hunting nearby in the swamp before but never stepped into the village. The village people were infamous for their hostility towards outsiders. He had a rough idea of its location. Zhang Xiao Hai led the way and pointed out two covert sentry posts. Gu Yang took care of them quietly. Zhang Xiao Hai whispered, ¡°All the old guards are at a lax post today because it¡¯s the head bandit¡¯s celebratory day. They have all gone to celebrate.¡± ¡°What about the villagers?¡± ¡°All killed.¡± Gu Yang looked at the village under the moonlight. He saw it had a similar scale to Liu¡¯s village. With a faint voice, he asked, ¡°What about the children and women?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai remembered the incident and turned pale as he said grimly, ¡°All killed.¡± With no expression on his face, Gu Yang said, ¡°Inside, how many were like you, hadn¡¯t stained their hands with the blood of villagers?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another 13 like me, in tattered clothes, easy to identify.¡± ¡°Where does Guo Shanfeng live?¡± ¡°In the largest house right in the middle.¡± Gu Yang clenched his Ghost Head Saber and headed inside, saying, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Watching his fearless silhouette, Zhang Xiao Hai felt stirred. He softly reminded, ¡°Sir, be careful.¡± ¡­ Rather than a village, Wang¡¯s Gully was more like a stockade, surrounded by a few-meter-high earthen wall with only one entrance. No wonder it was targeted by Guo Shanfeng; the location was perfect for a bandit¡¯s lair. Such a wall couldn¡¯t stop a martial artist like Gu Yang. He leaped over the wall and snuck in quietly. He moved towards the center of the village, encountering no one on his way. All the bandits seemed to have gone to celebrate. After a while, he could hear the loud noises of drinking and playing games. Gu Yang sneaked up and saw a few tables spread out in an open area with dozens of people drinking. Some people were serving at the side. He looked at those people quietly while discerning which ones were bandits and which ones were victims from their attire. Gu Yang then moved around the house, sneaked into the courtyard, and started searching for Guo Shanfeng¡¯s treasure box. Bandits like Guo Shanfeng wouldn¡¯t trust anyone and would only keep their treasure box in their rooms. As Gu Yang moved closer to the only room with light, he saw a young girl wiping her tears walking out. The door had just been pushed open when they bumped into each other. The young girl was about to cry out when she saw someone outside. Gu Yang quickly covered her mouth with one hand and dragged her to a corner. The girl was beautiful, with fair skin and dressed in what seemed like high-quality silk clothing. As he drew nearer to her, he could even smell a faint fragrance from her body. This was the first girl he encountered since his arrival that fit his aesthetic standards. The living conditions in Liu¡¯s Village were harsh. The girls there were malnourished, and their skin turned dark from constant outdoor work. The clothes they wore had been patched up multiple times. Under such conditions, it was impossible to find any beauties. One of the main reasons why Gu Yang didn¡¯t wish to marry was this. He was unsure of the girl¡¯s identity as he met her in the bandit¡¯s hideout. He whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. I have questions for you. If it¡¯s yes, nod your head. If it¡¯s no, shake your head. Do you understand?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened with terror, her lashes still wet with tears, which made her look pitiful. She nodded hard at Gu Yang¡¯s command. ¡°Do you know where Guo Shanfeng hid his treasure?¡± The girl stared at him, bewildered. Gu Yang frowned, ¡°I asked you a question, do you know?¡± The girl snapped out of her distraction and gave a quick nod. ¡°Which room? Show me.¡± She pointed not to a room but to the well in the courtyard. Hid it in the well? Gu Yang didn¡¯t let go of the girl, fearing she might scream and attract attention. He dragged her to the well and peered into the pitch-black emptiness. All he could see was a bit of water gleaming in the bottom. ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll drop you in there.¡± The girl shook her head frantically. He jumped in with her in his arms, using one hand to grip the well¡¯s side and slowly slide down. Soon, they fell into the water. The chilly water was bone-piercing. The girl shivered uncontrollably as she touched the water. The water in the well was only about a meter deep. Gu Yang soon touched the bottom and the box underneath. He warned the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± And then he let go. Keeping her mouth tightly shut, the girl refrained from making any noise. Gu Yang reached for the box at the bottom of the well. He lifted it up, opened the system panel, and chose to recharge. [Top-up successful, the current balance is 5325.5.] Seeing this balance, he was overjoyed. Now, he was rich! Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: 010 Is this true love? Chapter 10: 010 Is this true love? Translator: 549690339 The treasure brought by the Mountain Wind was over five thousand taels, exceeding Gu Yang¡¯s expectation. This money is enough for him to run over a hundred simulations. No, after his Realm breakthrough to seventh grade, the price is definitely going to rise. Gu Yang opened the system to take a glimpse. [Use the Life Simulator once, it will consume 500 coins.] His eyelids twitched. It¡¯s a tenfold price increase. Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive? Fortunately, his gains this time were substantial enough. Five thousand taels, enough to carry out ten simulations. With continuous accumulation, it should be no problem to breakthrough into the sixth grade. ¡°Chatter¡­ chatter¡­¡± Suddenly, a chattering sound from teeth made Gu Yang come back to his senses. He turned his head to see a pale young girl next to him, trembling uncontrollably. Clearly, she was freezing beyond her limits. About to speak, he suddenly heard a groggy voice from above, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m coming¡­¡± followed by a banging sound, a rude door opening. The sight of this made the face of the young girl beside Gu Yang change dramatically. She looked at him pleadingly, ¡°Young master¡­ chatter¡­ please¡­ please¡­ save¡­ save my¡­ miss.¡± From her reaction and what she just said, Gu Yang had a rough idea of the ongoing drama. A lady from a prominent family along with her maid, had been captured by a gang of bandits and was forced into a fake marriage. Indeed, pitiful people. ¡°Keep quiet.¡± With one hand holding her arm and the other clinging to the well wall, Gu Yang climbed up like a gecko. After landing on the ground, he saw the girl shivering from the cold. He placed his hand on her back and sent a wave of True Qi over. The nearly frozen girl only felt warmth circulating throughout her body from her back, dispelling the coldness. Gu Yang let go of his hand, picked up the ghost-faced blade, and headed towards the room. In the room, a brutal voice rang out, ¡°¡­You asked for a formal marriage, a grand palanquin, I did all that, what more do you want?¡± Then, the sound of something smashing onto the ground. Gu Yang came to the slightly opened door, saw two big red candles lit inside, he saw raggedly dressed groom with a full face of beard. This man must be the ruthless bandit, Mountain Wind. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ve had enough of you. Dammit, I¡¯ve always taken other women by force. When have I been like this with any of them¡­¡± Gu Yang gently pushed the door open, finally seeing the woman inside. A woman in a big red wedding robe. Illuminated by the red candlelight, she had a desperate yet beautiful face. A dagger in her hand was pressed against her neck, she spoke determinedly, ¡°Even if I die, I will not marry a bandit.¡± So beautiful! Gu Yang felt a flash in front of his eyes. This was the most beautiful and charismatic woman he had ever seen in his two lives. Her determined expression was heart-stirring. No wonder even Mountain Wind, a ruthless blood-soaked bandit, found her mesmerizing. ¡°Stop!¡± Mountain Wind saw the knife break her snow-white skin, bleeding a bit. He was shocked and panicked, ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­ I¡¯ll stop being a bandit, is that okay? Put down the knife, I promise anything.¡± Gu Yang was also shocked by Mountain Wind¡¯s almost begging expression. Is this really the ruthless Mountain Wind who murders without blinking, even women and children? Could this be the so-called true love? The woman in the wedding robe said coldly, ¡°Fine, I want you to die now.¡± On hearing this, Mountain Wind burst into a rage, ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± The woman¡¯s gaze was sharp as a knife, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, then I will.¡± ¡°No, if I die, my third brother will certainly take you. I can¡¯t let you fall into his hands.¡± ¡°Then before you die, kill all your underlings.¡± ¡°Those are my brothers, you want me to commit an atrocity ¨C who¡¯s there?¡± Mountain Wind suddenly yelled. The next moment, there was a yelp, and the dagger in the woman¡¯s hand had been snatched away by Mountain Wind. This rough guy unexpectedly had some tricks. Even Gu Yang almost thought he had been found, but it turned out that he was using a misdirection strategy to snatch the dagger out of her hand while she was distracted. Mountain Wind looked at the wound on her neck, there was some distress in his eyes, and he spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. Tonight, we¡¯ll consummate our marriage. Once you bear my child, you¡¯ll naturally follow me.¡± The woman looked as pale as death, her lips trembled as she threatened, ¡°If you dare to touch me, I will kill myself here tomorrow.¡± Mountain Wind said affectionately, ¡°I will stay by your side for 12 hours. I won¡¯t let you commit suicide. If you refuse to eat, I will force you to drink soup¡­ I won¡¯t let you die.¡± Hearing this, the woman was even more desperate, truly understanding the desperation of wanting to live but not being able to, and wanting to die but not being able to. Suddenly, there was a flash in her hollow eyes. A figure reflected in her pupils. Suddenly, there was an extra person in the room. ¡°Clap clap clap¡­¡± Three applauds abruptly rang out, greatly shocking Mountain Wind. As he turned around, he saw a young man in white, carrying a long sword on his back. The young man commented, ¡°Everyone says that Mountain Wind is a cold-blooded butcher. But who would have thought, you actually have a sentimental side. Loyal and infatuated.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Moutain Wind felt bitter inside. This kind of demeanor was clearly some young master from a prominent family. Gu Yang, standing outside the door, was also startled. He felt a shadow passing by his side, so fast that he couldn¡¯t react. The young man who suddenly appeared looked to be sixteen or seventeen, but he carried himself with an older air and posture. But, if someone else was willing to rescue her, that would be better. He could save some energy and avoid getting blood on his hands. After all, the most crucial treasure was already in his possession. ¡°Zheng Renjie!¡± The young man in white spoke in a casual manner, but the arrogance inherent in his bones was impossible to hide. Mountain Wind¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Zheng family?¡± The stunning woman sitting on the bed lit up with hopeful eyes. With her insight, she naturally saw that this young man¡¯s strength far surpassed Mountain Wind¡¯s. And most importantly, the Zheng family was the top noble family in Xiang County. As Mountain Wind had committed countless crimes in Xiang County, this Zheng family disciple must have come to eradicate Mountain Wind. She was about to cry out of relief. Mountain wind turned around, stared deeply at the woman by the bed, then turned back to face Zheng Renjie. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s get started. I just hope you can spare my men, and treat her well. To this day, I¡¯ve never touched her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zheng Renjie patted his hands together, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a man. From now on, you¡¯ll follow me.¡± This comment left the three people in the room almost unable to believe their ears.. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: 011 My Mistress is Rich Chapter 11: 011 My Mistress is Rich Translator: 549690339 A gust of mountain wind hesitated before letting out a cold chuckle, ¡°So you want me to serve as your cattle and horse, huh? Fine, just don¡¯t try to separate the brothers under my command. If you agree to those conditions, then my life is yours.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Zheng Renjie agreed without hesitation, his eyes untouched by the woman¡¯s beauty from beginning to end as if it was all but a passing cloud. The mountain wind immediately got down on one knee and said gruffly, ¡°From now on, whatever you command, Gu Yang will cross a sea of flames if necessary.¡± Zheng Renjie gave a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Remember your words. Tomorrow morning, bring your men with you and wait for me outside the marshland.¡± With that, he vanished into thin air. Gu Yang felt a shadow flicker past him, turning his head to look, he could only catch sight of a white silhouette disappearing over the courtyard wall. ¡°Sixth grade¡ª.¡± Only a martial artist at or above the sixth grade could have such light footwork. Such cultivation level at such a young age and a surname of Zheng. It was very likely that he was from the family Zheng he had once pledged his loyalty to in a previous simulation. Coming it back to Zheng Renjie¡¯s approach, Gu Yang had a very bad impression of the so-called noble families. The way they took in ruthless killers under their wings without any mental strain all under the pretext of understanding the complexity of human nature. They were fully aware that women were brought in against their will yet they turned a blind eye to the harassment of the mountain wind and left. What kind of ethical values did they hold? One could only imagine what sort of education these scions of major families were subjected to. ¡°Who are you?¡± At that moment, the mountain wind with the big blade in his hand bellowed fiercely, his face turned violent as he watched Gu Yang standing at the entrance. The woman sitting on the edge of the bed felt her heart squeeze into chasmic depths when Zheng Renjie left. The sudden ray of hope was once again extinguished completely. She could never have imagined that a member of the Zheng family, in order to win over a bandit chief, would dismiss her life and safety. Just earlier, had the mountain wind not suppressed her with his True Qi, she wouldn¡¯t have even been able to speak and reveal her identity. Now she was done for! She was so immersed in her own despair that she had become oblivious to what the mountain wind was saying. Her mind was completely blank. ¡°The man who¡¯s going to kill you.¡± As Gu Yang lifted his Demon Head Saber, he replied coldly. ¡°Third brother!¡± The Brutal Mountain Wind glanced at his Demon Head Saber, his eyes narrowed in shock, and roared, ¡°What have you done to Third Brother?¡± ¡°You guess.¡± The Brutal Mountain Wind¡¯s eyes became even more rounded, boiling with killing intent. ¡°I will hack you into a thousand pieces!¡± Mit just a step forward, the ground under him shattered as he charged with a ferocity intending to cleave Gu Yang. This guy possessed an innate, ruthless energy that feared no death. Faced with a stronger opponent, he could play beyond his own strength. It was his nature to be a fighter. Gu Yang had already learned this from the previous Simulated Life. Faced with the strong momentum of the man and his deadly blow, Gu Yang did not dodge or avoid it; he also retaliated with a horizontal slash. Swoosh! This blade was as swift as lightning. The Brutal Mountain Wind felt coldness at his throat and a gust of wind sliced through. His ferocity was replaced with disbelief. He mumbled, ¡°Seventh grade?¡± A torrent of blood spurted out from his throat, and he collapsed with a loud bang, with a lingering look of regret and reluctance even after his death. This ruthless criminal had put an end to his sinful life. ¡°Miss¡ª¡± The young girl, who had been hiding outside the door, burst into tears out of joy when she saw the infamous criminal finally dead. She rushed in, hugged her mistress and wept, ¡°We are finally saved¡ª she cried out loud. Gu Yang ignored them. He began searching the room for spoils of war on his own. ¡°Zhi Xing?¡± Just as Su Qingzhen submerged in despair, she was suddenly awakened by the cry of her maid. Afraid, she mentioned, ¡°Why did you come? Leave quickly!¡± She didn¡¯t want her sister-like maid to witness what was about to happen. A breathless, ¡°Miss, we¡­are saved¡­,¡± Zhi Xing was crying and narrated this to her, hugging her. We¡¯re saved? For a moment, Su Qingzhen was clueless. She took a while to process this information and then repeated, ¡°We¡¯re saved?¡± Zhi Xing wiped her tears away, ¡°Yes, Miss, we¡¯re saved. The wicked man is dead.¡± Su Qingzhen turned and saw the corpse on the floor was indeed that of the Brutal Mountain Wind. She felt like she had been drained of her strength. Thinking of her ordeal these past few days, she couldn¡¯t control her tears and began to cry like pearls falling from a string. Gu Yang searched the room and even the body of the Brutal Mountain Wind. His gains were not much, a little over a hundred liang. There were no combat techniques or secret methods on the corpse. Just then, fighting noises came from outside. Gu Yang had a thought, ¡°Could it be the Liu family¡¯s hunting team.¡± He turned his gaze to the still crying pair of mistress and maid and suddenly many previously confusing things began to make sense. The Liu family must have sent people to Lian Mountain for this woman. The rumored Beauty List thirteenth rank holder, Su Qingzhen. The traders had mentioned that the Liu family wished to present her to a senior official, but she ran away. In anger, they exterminated the entire Su family. So, she escaped to Lian Mountain and the Liu family tracked her here. Then she was kidnapped by the brutal mountain wind to Wangjiagou and then the Liu family followed suit. So that is why the Liu family¡¯s hunting team appeared in Wangjiagou. After coming to all these conclusions, Gu Yang warned, ¡°The Liu family is coming. If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± As soon as they heard the words ¡®Liu family¡¯, the mistress and her maid, who were still immersed in survival euDhoria. were brought back to realitv. Overhearing the fight outside, Su Qingzhen¡¯s face changed. She said, ¡°Not good! Zhi Xing, we must leave here quickly.¡± Zhi Xing saw that Gu Yang was paying them no mind and was about to crawl out of the window. With the fighting sounds getting closer, Gu Yang had already climbed out of the window. In desperation, Zhi Xing had an idea and called out, ¡°We are wealthy, we have thirty thousand liang!¡± Swoosh! A figure came back through the window and landed next to them. Without a word, Gu Yang grabbed both by the shoulders, smashed the window, and escaped the premises.. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: 012 Earning money is not easy Chapter 12: 012 Earning money is not easy Translator: 549690339 A moment later, Gu Yang had taken the two women to an open area beyond the swamp, setting them down. With a skeptical look, he gazed at the two women, ¡°Can you really produce thirty thousand taels? If you dare to deceive me, I¡¯ll send you back to the village.¡± Zhi Xing hurriedly replied, ¡°How would I dare deceive you, my lord.¡± In the moonlight, Su Qingzhen took her first real look at the man who had saved her from the mountain bandits. He was dressed as a hunter, his hands full of calluses, his face marked by the elements. But he was far from an ordinary hunter! Because when he looked at her, there was no hint of fluctuation in his eyes. Su Qingzhen had encountered men who regarded her beauty as nothing, such as Zheng Renjie just a moment ago. But such men usually belonged to major families, accustomed to beauty, with grand ambitions, their determination unshakable by feminine wiles. Or they were experienced, deeply calculating old foxes. By all rights, a hunter from the mountains shouldn¡¯t behave this way. Moreover, the fact that he managed to kill the mountain bandit leader demonstrated his formidable strength. More importantly, he seemed to know that the people who invaded the village were from the Liu family¡­ Su Qingzhen couldn¡¯t quite figure out the man before her. Her mind churned with thoughts and she finally asked, ¡°How did you know those men were from the Liu family?¡± Seeing her confusion and the confrontational attitude, Gu Yang replied impatiently, ¡°They¡¯ll be after us soon, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± Upon hearing his discourteous response, Su Qingzhen felt a wave of annoyance ¨C when had she ever been treated so rudely by a man before? Even in the Liu family, on the surface, they were all courteous to her, never daring to show the slightest disrespect. Later, when she was captured and brought to the bandit camp, even the uncouth bandit leader had been polite and respectful towards her before tonight. She also recalled how, a moment ago, he had not hesitated to leave her behind when he realized the Liu family was coming. Until Zhi Xing mentioned the thirty thousand taels, and he quickly returned. Greed and boorishness! In her mind, Su Qingzhen labelled the man with these two descriptors. ¡°My lady.¡± Zhi Xing, knowing her mistress¡¯s disposition, took hold of her sleeve and murmured softly, ¡°If we are caught by the Liu family, we are finished¡­¡¯ Reminded of the grudge against her parents, Su Qingzhen could only stifle her resentment. She turned around, took a bundle of papers from her clothes, and threw them into Zhi Xing¡¯s hands. Zhi Xing handed them to Gu Yang, ¡°My lord, here are your thirty thousand taels in banknotes.¡± Gu Yang took the banknotes, still warm from Su Qingzhen¡¯s touch. He opened them to see seven or eight notes written on Four Streams Bank paper, ranging from ten thousand to several thousand. Altogether, it was indeed thirty thousand taels. He tried to open up the system to recharge. There was no response. He looked at Su Qingzhen and said, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to fool me with a stack of counterfeit notes, are you?¡± Su Qingzhen, seeing that he didn¡¯t even recognize Four Streams Bank notes, disdainfully declined to speak to him. Zhi Xing quickly explained, ¡°Rest assured, my lord. Four Streams Bank is the largest bank in Great Zhou and has branches in every county. These banknotes were personally handed to the young lady by our master, there is absolutely no way they are counterfeit.¡± Seeing her speak with such certainty, Gu Yang could only take her at her word for now and keep the banknotes. ¡°You can have this thirty thousand taels, but you must take us to Ping County.¡± This time it was Su Qingzhen speaking. That was an unfamiliar name. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Where is Ping County? And how far is it?¡± Zhi Xing explained for her mistress, ¡°My lord, Ba County is to the east of Jiangzhou, and Ping County is to the west. It¡¯s about a thousand li. If we travel by water, we should get there in half a month.¡± While it was a bit far, earning thirty thousand taels for a single trip seemed quite worthwhile. Gu Yang agreed on the spot, ¡°Okay, to the best of my ability, I can protect you.¡± He didn¡¯t make a solid promise, and if they encountered any situation beyond his control, then there would be nothing he could do. Thirty thousand taels was not enough to risk his life over. Su Qingzhen warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about abandoning us halfway and running off with the money. These banknotes are exclusive to my Su family. They can only be redeemed with my signature. When we arrive in Ping County, I will personally go with you to Four Streams Bank to withdraw the silver.¡± So these banknotes are more like a checkbook? In any world, money wasn¡¯t easy to come by. In any world, money wasn¡¯t easy to come by. Thirty thousand taels was not a small sum. He recalled a few days ago when he was just a hunter; it had taken him two years to save up ten taels of silver. How many years would it take to save up thirty thousand taels? Thinking in this way, he felt relieved. Gu Yang went to rendezvous with Zhang Xiao Hai first. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back! Eh?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai had been hiding in the same spot. Upon hearing the noise, he turned his head and saw Gu Yang. Just as he was about to celebrate, he noticed two women following behind. Under the cover of night, he couldn¡¯t make out their appearances. But there were only two women in the camp. He naturally guessed the identities of these two women and was somewhat taken aback. Does this mean that the mountain bandit leader was really killed by the young master? Gu Yang didn¡¯t waste any words: ¡°We need to leave here immediately.¡± Using the cover of night, the four of them left the swamp. He remembered there were man-eating monsters lurking beyond the swamp and dared not venture in that direction. With these three burdens with him, he was not confident about evading the surveillance of both the Liu and Zheng families. Zhang Xiao Hai goes without saying, he did not practice martial arts. The maidservant Zhi Xing had some training but didn¡¯t even rank. The young lady, who ranked thirteenth on the beauty list, was incapable of self-defense. The Liu family certainly had a seventh-grade warrior, but whether they had a sixth-grade warrior was unknown. As for Zheng Renjie of the Zheng family, his cultivation level was definitely above sixth grade. Given Gu Yang¡¯s current strength, if he were to encounter either of the groups, he could only flee, let alone protect them. In less than an hour, Su Qingzhen suddenly yelped out, nearly falling to the ground as she twisted her foot. Despite being held up by her maid Zhi Xing, she refused to walk any further. When Gu Yang agreed to this task, he had anticipated the journey wouldn¡¯t be smooth. He figured that a pampered young lady like her probably hadn¡¯t suffered much in her life. Now it was late spring, and the mountain was exceptionally cold. The roads were tough and it was night. Gu Yang had to find a nearby cave for rest and wait for daylight. Anyway, he didn¡¯t expect they could escape the Liu and Zheng families that easily. The fact they could track down Wang Family Ravine proved they had an expert at trailing and tracking in their team. They would likely catch up by tomorrow at the latest. Running was pointless, the only way to solve this problem was to deal with the two groups of people. It was a perfect opportunity to increase his strength. Gu Yang sat at the entrance of the cave and opened the life simulator. [Do you wish to use the life simulator? One usage will consume five hundred money.] ¡°Yes.. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: 013 The Chief Culprit Behind the Destruction of Liu Family Village Chapter 13: 013 The Chief Culprit Behind the Destruction of Liu Family Village Translator: 549690339 [At the age of twenty-two, you became a seventh grade martial artist and left Liu Village. In Wang Village, you rescued Su Qingzhen from a bandit in the mountains. At this time, the people of the Liu family chased after you to Wang Village, and you escaped with Su Qingzhen and a few others.] [The next day, the people of the Liu family caught up to you. In a fierce battle, you killed four people from the Liu family, but eventually fell at the hands of a sixth-grade martial artist from the Liu family, dying at the age of twenty-two.] As expected, the Liu family¡¯s troop did include a sixth-grade martial artist. Gu Yang opened his eyes. The outcome of this simulation was not surprising. By now, he had basically figured out how to use the system: the direction of his Simulated Life was determined by his current thoughts. So when he thought about testing the strength of the Liu family¡¯s men, his Simulated Self would stay and fight them. [Simulation ends. You can keep one of the following options.] [One, your martial arts realm at age twenty-two.] [Two, your martial arts experience at age twenty-two.] [Three, your life wisdom at age twenty-two.] Gu Yang chose the second option. Immediately, his mind was filled with the experience of a brutal fight. Outnumbered, ten to one, he was initially dismissed by his opponents as a mere amuse to toy with. It was only after he killed four men that the sixth-grade martial artist from the Liu family stepped in and, using just two strokes of his sword, broke through his defenses and pierced his heart. ¡°Such a terrifying sword technique¡­¡± Gu Yang thought to himself, shocked. Those two sword strikes filled him with a sense of despair, as if no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t dodge the final lethal strike. ¡°Um¡­ sir¡­¡± As Gu Yang pondered how to counter those sword strikes, his maidservant spoke hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too cold here. My mistress can¡¯t stand it. I know there¡¯s a village nearby. We can spend the night there.¡± Is there a village nearby? Gu Yang was no stranger to the area as he often hunted in these parts. He asked, ¡°Where is the village you mentioned?¡± ¡°Keep heading south and you¡¯ll find it. It¡¯s Liu Village.¡± Gu Yang immediately turned to her, his eyes narrowing in on the scared little maid who was huddled next to Su Qingzhen. He finally understood why the Liu Village, despite being in a relatively secluded location, couldn¡¯t escape the clutches of the Liu family. It turned out that the little maid was the cause of all the trouble! He had thought of many possibilities before, such as the village having treasures hidden in it or it being home to some enemy of the Liu family. Never did he expect that it was merely because this mistress and her maid wanted to seek refuge there. True to the saying, beauty brings disaster. Disaster seemed to follow them wherever they went. In Wang Village, the villagers were annihilated by bandits. In the mountain bandit¡¯s den, the bandits too were wiped out in their entirety. Once they reached Liu Village, the whole village would suffer the same fate¡­ ¡°Sir¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± The maid was becoming increasingly nervous under his piercing gaze and finally gathered the courage to ask. Gu Yang asked, ¡°How do you know about that village?¡± The maid explained, ¡°My grandfather is the head of the village. I visited there when I was young.¡± She was the village head¡¯s granddaughter? Gu Yang recalled the village head mentioning once that he had a daughter who was married and lived far away, seldom returning home. He never would have expected that this little girl was the village head¡¯s granddaughter. ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance to the village, we may not make it before sunrise. She might not be able to endure such a long journey in her current state.¡± Now that he understood the dilemma, Gu Yang naturally could not bring them to Liu Village and endanger the lives of the villagers. ¡°But¡­ what about¡­¡± The maid worriedly glanced at her mistress who was shivering from the cold, and stammered, ¡°My mistress, she¡ª¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Come sit next to me.¡± ¡°Mistress¡ª¡± Despite being exhausted from the terrible cold, Su Qingzhen gritted her teeth. She was only wearing a thin wedding dress and hadn¡¯t eaten anything the whole day. After nearly an hour of walking through the cold wind, she was on the verge of passing out from hypothermia. But the idea of sitting next to a man was unacceptable, even if it meant freezing to death. Gu Yang was amused. Even in such dire circumstances, she still insisted on maintaining her proud demeanor. If it wasn¡¯t for the consideration of the thirty thousand two reward, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered helping. He calmly said, ¡°You might want to reconsider. If you freeze to death here, no one will be able to avenge your family.¡± Su Qingzhen¡¯s body stiffened. Zhi Xing bunched up her strength and pulled her up to sit next to Gu Yang. She didn¡¯t resist anymore. For the sake of avenging her parents, she had to swallow her pride. Forcefully seated next to a man, becoming overwhelmed by the smell of blood on him, she wanted to vomit. But she could only grit her teeth and endure it in silence. Gu Yang said, ¡°Give me your hands.¡± Zhi Xing grasped her mistress¡¯s hand and put it in his hand. Gu Yang held both of their hands and activated the ChiYang Technique to transmit warmth to them. Both women instantly felt a warm and comforting heat spreading from his calloused hand, permeating their bodies and instantly dispelling the icy chill. It was indescribably comfortable. Su Qingzhen, who was already drowsy and weak, was overwhelmed by fatigue. Her eyelids grew heavier and heavier until she finally couldn¡¯t resist it anymore, and she leaned her head on Gu Yang¡¯s shoulder, falling asleep. Across from them sat Zhang Xiao Hai, not so fortunate. He huddled alone in a corner, bracing against the wind and warming himself up by hugging his knees. Fortunately, he acted smart right after Gu Yang had dealt with the few sentries. He peeled off their cotton clothes and put them on himself. Even in this weather, he didn¡¯t feel the cold. Although Zhang Xiao Hai was blind, he had heard their conversation and understood. These two women were to become his future mentors. In his heart, Zhang Xiao Hai had already regarded Gu Yang as his future master. This martial artist might seem cold, but through his brief encounters with him, he had come to understand that Gu Yang was indeed a good person. Compared to his previous iron-shop master who treated him as a servant, not even allowing him to eat his fill, Gu Yang was light-years better. He was told to guide Gu Yang, but was asked to stay outside the village, saved from the dangers within. When it was time to leave, he was taken along. Zhang Xiao Hai could feel that Gu Yang truly treated him as a person, not as a laborer, a hired helper, or a slave to be ordered around¡­ Even though Gu Yang had not formally accepted him yet, he believed in the saying: ¡®Where there is sincerity, there is success.¡¯ He would eventually be able to touch Gu Yang. In his heart, he already regarded Gu Yang as his master. Gu Yang was unaware of the others¡¯ thoughts. He continued channeling warmth to the two women while resuming his simulations. Knowing the reason why Liu Village was annihilated, he found the solution easy¡ªjust avoid leading the two women there and the tragedy would not occur. He could finally lower one concern from his mind. After testing the strength of the Liu family¡¯s troop, the next step was to enhance his strength through the Life Simulator. At minimum, he had to break through to the sixth grade and possess the full strength of a sixth-grade martial artist. Right now, he had nine chances left for simulation.. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: 014 Seven Simulations Chapter 14: 014 Seven Simulations Translator: 549690339 ¡°At twenty-two, you became a seventh grade Martial Artist and left Liu Family Village. In Wang Family Gully, you rescued Su Qingzhen from a mountain bandit. It was then that members of the Liu family tracked you down in Wang Family Gully. Not wishing to invite trouble, you departed on your own.¡± ¡°A month later, you arrived at the county seat, Elephant City in Xiang County. Within a few months, you began distinguishing yourself and won favour with the county governor who recommended you for a post as one of the city¡¯s garrison commanders, responsible for ridding the city of thieves.¡± ¡°Over five years, you led your soldiers to wipe out all bandits within Xiang County. The county governor was promoted for this feat but did not take you along to the capital. Two months after the new governor took office, you were transferred and put in charge of guarding the granary.¡± ¡°You started to focus on refining your Martial Arts, but progress was slow. You felt like you had hit a bottleneck.¡± ¡°At thirty-five, a major flood hit Jiangzhou; after the disaster, the grains of the granaries which you were protecting disappeared without a trace. Seeing the situation was dire, you fought your way out of the county town and fell on the wrong side of the law.¡± ¡°You fled to Lian Mountain, leading a secluded life. However, you found your cultivation level couldn¡¯t advance any further. One night, several years later, you were assaulted by a mysterious shadow and met an untimely death at the age of forty.¡± A hint of worry flashed through Gu Yang¡¯s eyes when he saw the result of this simulation. The very thing he feared had happened ¨C his aptitude was not strong, and he would inevitably hit a ceiling beyond which he couldn¡¯t progress. He hadn¡¯t expected that day to come so soon. He was only at grade seven now. But of course, his quick encounter with the bottleneck was likely due to more than just his aptitude. Gu Yang thought back to the simulation and remembered the shadow cast over his heart by the two sword strikes of that sixth-grade Martial Artist from the Liu family. ¡°Simulation ended. You may retain one of the following options.¡± ¡°First, the martial arts realm you reached at the age of forty.¡± ¡°Second, the martial arts experience you gained by the age of forty.¡± ¡°Third, the wisdom you accumulated throughout your life by the time you were forty.¡± He directly chose the first option. A quantity of experience can provoke a qualitative change; he was sure that accumulating the experience from his repeated simulations would eventually lead him to break through to grade six. Immediately, Gu Yang felt the True Qi within his body rapidly increasing, nearly doubling. This was the accumulation of almost twenty years in this show, ¡®Simulated Life.¡¯ ¡°It seems joining the army is not a solution either.¡± Gu Yang summarized the experience from this simulated life, and thought he had offended too many people and infringed upon too many people¡¯s interests, which led to his downfall in the end. Even the governor, who had once appreciated him, abandoned him. Achieving something in this world is really hard. In the final analysis, it was because his social status was too low and he didn¡¯t have any backing. With this realization, Gu Yang made a decision and began another round of simulation. ¡°¡­You arrived at Jiangzhou City and asked around for news of well-known martial arts masters; you soon identified a target and decided to ask the knife master, Shi Mingchuan, to be your teacher.¡± ¡°After half a year, Shi Mingchuan was moved by your sincerity and agreed to meet with you. He told you, however, that your aptitude was too mediocre to be his disciple and advised you not to squander your efforts; he recommended you join the Lin Family instead.¡± ¡°After much hesitation, you decided to heed Shi Mingchuan¡¯s advice and with his recommendation, you joined the Lin Family as a guard.¡± ¡°For over ten years, despite rigorous training, you were unable to break through the bottleneck.¡± ¡°At the age of thirty-six, after the flood, chaos broke out all over Jiangzhou. Rioters broke into the city and amidst the melee, you were killed. You died at the age of thirty-six.¡± This time, after practicing for over ten years, he still couldn¡¯t break through the bottleneck.¡± Gu Yang still chose the martial arts realm and his cultivation level was enhanced slightly. However, this increment was much less than last time.¡± ¡°Once more.¡± ¡°¡­ You were killed by a passing young martial artist. You died at the age of thirty.¡± ¡°¡­ You inadvertently exposed a murder plot and were silenced on the spot. You died at the age of thirty-two.¡± . For unknown reasons, you offended someone and were poisoned to death. You died at the age of twenty-seven.¡± With each simulation, Gu Yang¡¯s face grew more contorted with worry. By the sixth attempt, his cultivation level barely increased at all ¨C he had genuinely reached a standstill. This implied that he had hit the peak at the seventh grade, and the next step forward would be grade six. However, to him, this step was like a chasm in the sky. In all his simulations, his had joined several of the strongest families in Jiangzhou, which ended correspondingly badly. The main reason was that his cultivation level was too low and his aptitude too poor, so he couldn¡¯t gain access to profound martial arts skills. In the last simulation, he had even joined the army that sacked Jiangzhou; unfortunately, he was embroiled in an internal struggle and died a senseless death. ¡± Gu Yang checked the system¡¯s balance: he now had just over fifteen hundred liang left. This much money could support three more simulations. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s time to switch strategies.¡± He took a deep breath and started a new simulation.¡± ¡°At twenty-two, you left Lian Mountain and settled in a small city just outside the mountain.¡± ¡°At twenty-three, you began buying property, getting married, and having children. Within a few years, you married six wives.¡± ¡°At the age of thirty, you had thirteen children. With your diligent upbringing, two of your sons displayed great martial arts talent.¡± ¡°At the age of thirty-six, one of your children reached the grade level. Seeing the outbreak of a rebellion in Jiangzhou, you took your family to Lian Mountain to escape the chaos.¡± ¡°At the age of forty, the rebellion in Jiangzhou was suppressed. You took your family to settle in Tianshui City. In Tianshui City, you kept a low profile, focusing only on raising your family.¡± ¡°At the age of forty-three, your eldest son grew up, and you started arranging his marriage, establishing marriage alliances with other families in Tianshui City. The following year, your first grandson was born.¡± ¡°At the age of fifty, you had more than twenty grandchildren.¡± ¡°Your two sons also ascended to the seventh grade and also began encountering bottlenecks. ¡± ¡°At the age of sixty, your twelfth grandson exhibited extraordinary martial arts talent at the age of fourteen. You personally took him to Tianmen Mountain to join the Tianmen Sect.¡± ¡°At the age of seventy, your grandson successfully broke through to the six grade and you finally learned from him the reason why you¡¯ve been stuck at grade seven all these years. It was the ¡®psychological demon¡¯ you suffered from all those years ago. The only way to progress further was to overcome this demon.¡± ¡°At the age of eighty-two, your direct lineage had expanded to two hundred and fifty-six members. The highest cultivation level among them reached grade four. The Gu Family became the leading family in Tianshui City. One morning, you passed away with a smile, ending your life.¡± Gu Yang took a deep breath when he finished reading. Gone at the age of eighty-two, lived an uneventful life without any catastrophes or tribulations, leaving behind over two hundred descendants and even cultivated a fourth-grade martial artist¡­. It turned out that this was the correct way to live in this world. The price was, however, that throughout his life, he couldn¡¯t break through to the sixth grade. ¡°Simulation ended. You may retain one of the following options.¡± ¡°First, the martial arts realm you reached at the age of sixty.¡± ¡°Second, the martial arts experience you gained by the age of eighty-two.¡± ¡°Third, the wisdom you accumulated throughout your life by the time you were eighty-two.¡± Gu Yang was a bit surprised; this was the first time he was given choices for different ages. In other words, the peak of his abilities was at the age of sixty, and after that, he began to decline? This time, he chose the second option.¡± The next moment, Gu Yang¡¯s mind seemed to be crammed full of countless memories.¡± These were all the various martial art techniques he had learned over the past sixty years in this simulation..¡± Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Survive at the brink of death Chapter 15: Survive at the brink of death Translator: 549690339 It took Gu Yang a long time to completely digest all the martial arts experience. Sixty years of accumulation, it was complex to the extreme. The mastery of saber technique, sword technique, and other martial skills, both in quality and quantity, exceeded the sum of all his previous simulations. He looked outside the cave, the sky outside was already faintly bright. A total of eight life simulations had taken up an entire night. Gu Yang looked somewhat solemn. The balance of the system was just over a thousand, and he could only conduct the last two simulations. He tried all sorts of methods, and walked so many different paths of life, but still could not break through to the sixth grade. It was really too difficult. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s impossible to become a martial arts master by muddling along,¡± he mused. In the world of martial arts, practicing skills alone is not enough; one must also cultivate one¡¯s state of mind, especially at the threshold of the sixth grade. Ninth Grade to Seventh Grade, they are lower ranks and belonged to the ranks of third-rate fighters. Sixth Grade to Fourth Grade are the middle three grades and are considered second-rate masters. From Third Grade and above, these are the top three grades and are regarded as top-notch masters. The leap from the seventh grade to the sixth grade, and from the fourth grade to the third grade, are both critical points. It¡¯s not that easy to break through. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take some risks.¡± Gu Yang steeled his heart and began the ninth simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you became a seventh-grade martial artist and left the Liu Family village. In Wangjia Gully, you rescued Su Qingzhen from the Su Family, and promised to escort her to Ping County.] [The next day, people from the Liu Family tracked you down. You alone with a single saber, in the blink of an eye, killed ten people. A sixth-grade martial artist from the Liu Family immediately took action. Ten rounds later, your chest was pierced by a sword. At a critical moment, you dodged the fatal vital points. You counterattacked with a sword and wounded the opponent.] [At this moment, you finally broke through your inner demons and entered the realm of the sixth grade. Unfortunately, your injuries were too heavy, and you were still no match for your opponent. Five rounds later, you were pierced between your brows by a sword and died at the age of twenty-two.] Finally, sixth grade! Gu Yang let out a sigh of relief. This time, he had confronted death and survived, facing the sixth-grade martial artist from the Liu Family who had left a psychological shadow on him with only the strength of the seventh grade. This was no different from courting death. If he had failed to break through, he would have wasted the opportunity for a simulation. In that case, he could only give up the 30,000 taels reward and run away with Zhang Xiao Hai. He would not do something as ridiculous as courting death. [The simulation is over, you can keep one of the following.] [One, the martial arts realm at age twenty-two.] [Two, martial arts experience at the age of twenty-two.] [Three, wisdom in life at the age of twenty-two.] ¡°I choose the first. Suddenly, the True Qi in Gu Yang¡¯s body exploded, just like a burning fire, opening all his acupoints one by one. The little maid, Zhi Xing, who was sleeping soundly, felt a burning sensation in her palm, woke up in shock and instinctively withdrew her hand. She just remembered that it felt like holding a piece of red-hot iron. When she opened her eyes, she saw nothing unusual. Her lady¡¯s hand was still clasped with the benefactor¡¯s hand, and she was curled up against his side, sound asleep. Looking at the benefactor again, his eyes were also closed, as if he was sleeping. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± On the other hand, Zhang Xiao Hai, who was sleeping across from her, was awakened and asked cautiously. ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± The little maid stammered, thinking it was her own illusion, ¡°I¡­ had a nightmare.¡± ¡°As long as nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai saw that it was almost daylight outside, stood up, and quietly walked outside. In order to ensure the safety of her lady, Zhi Xing still sat by her side, looking at the two hands held together and remembered the night before when her hand was also held by that big hand. She blushed and closed her eyes, choosing not to think about it any more. Nor did she dare to put her hand back. ¡°Huh?¡± It turned out it was Gu Yang. He couldn¡¯t control his Sun¡¯s Red True Qi when he was breaking through. He had been infusing True Qi into the two women beside him. At this moment, the output of True Qi was excessive. The little maid was scalded and withdrew her hand. But Su Qingzhen had no reaction at all. Very soon, Gu Yang noticed something abnormal. His True Qi actually flowed through her hand and surged into her body. Then, a cool aura flowed back from within her, which was exceptionally comfortable. ¡°What is that- Although Gu Yang did not know what this cool aura was, he had an extremely rich martial arts experience. His intuition told him that this was not detrimental to him at all. On the contrary, it was a good thing. Little did he know, the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±, despite its extraordinary power, also had great flaws. The cultivators of this technique yield extreme Yang Qi. As the saying goes, ¡°All yang is perishable¡±, the higher the realm, the greater the damage to the body, especially at the top three levels. There are dangers of autoimmolation. Because of this, although this technique has a wide spread, no noble clansmen would cultivate it. It would only be transmitted to the guards and servants. Reportedly, only those with special physical constitution can cultivate it to perfection. However, such people are extremely rare. Even so, for a commoner like Gu Yang who has no exceptional talent, the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡± is already the most advanced technique that he is likely to obtain. In Great Zhou, high-ranking techniques that can be cultivated up to the top three levels are all monopolized by great clans and sects. They are not divulged to non-core disciples. It is more difficult for commoners to learn these techniques than to ascend to the heavens. Gu Yang originally planned to resolve this issue after reaching the sixth grade. Although it¡¯s troublesome to convert his cultivation technique, it¡¯s not an issue as long as there¡¯s enough time. Time was what he had aplenty of. What was difficult was how to obtain a top-grade Yang attribute technique. Now, Gu Yang accidentally stimulated the cool aura within Su Qingzhen¡¯s body. This aura could neutralize the most arrogant part of his Sun¡¯s Red True Qi, making his Qi less domineering but more tenacious. After a few rounds of Qi flow, Gu Yang¡¯s True Qi improved nearly twice as much as before, and the purity of the Qi was even more incomparable to before. Gu Yang opened his eyes and looked at the woman beside him. She was still asleep. Her pure white face had two faint blushes, which were stunningly beautiful. ¡°Is this the harmony of Yin and Yang?¡± He was certain that she had no True Qi on her body, which meant she had never practiced martial arts. So, there was only one possibility, she had a special physique, with Yin Qi accumulated in her body. This should be the reason why she was born in a noble family but had never practiced martial arts. At this moment, Su Qingzhen¡¯s long eyelashes moved slightly, and she opened her eyes, and her eyes collided with his. Only then did she realize that she had actually fallen asleep on this man and her hand had been held by him all night. She was instantly filled with both shyness and anger, causing her to jump up and pull her hand away. ¡°You¨C¡± Su Qingzhen was flushed with anger pointing at him, wanting to scold him, but saw him turn his head away and close his eyes again, completely ignoring her. For a moment, she felt aggrieved, and tears were about to spill from her eyes. All the benefits had been taken by him, but he was acting as if nothing had happened. Seeing the situation going south, the little maid quickly said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll help you go wash your face.¡± After that, pulling her lady up, they exited the cave.. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Stand further away Chapter 16: Stand further away Translator: 549690339 Inside the cave, only Gu Yan was left alone. He opened the system again, and saw a prompt, ¡°Insufficient balance, would you like to top up? He had a little over 830 coins left. After advancing to the sixth grade, the price for a life simulation increased significantly. This was a major inconvenience. Despite his current strength, Gu Yan still lacked confidence in any confrontation with the sixth-grade martial artist from the Liu family. ¡°So I should escape¡­ wait a moment. I still have money.¡± Just as he was about to give up, he remembered something. After defeating Gushan Feng, he discovered over a hundred coins in the room. Gu Yang quickly took out the coins and chose to top up. ¡°Top-up successful. Current balance 1001.¡± ¡°Would you like to use the life simulator? Each use costs 1000.¡± He just had enough to use it once. What luck. A wave of relief washed over Gu Yang. He really didn¡¯t want to miss out on this opportunity to earn thirty thousand coins. It would not be easy finding another opportunity like this in the future. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At the age of 22, you have already reached the sixth level as a martial artist. After leaving Liu Family village, you would save Su Qingzhen in the nearby town, Wanjiagou. You would bring her away from the village. Not wanting to be enemies with the Liu family, you would quietly leave the next morning with Liu Xiaohai.¡± ¡°A month later, you would arrive at Elephant city. You would be the talk of the town because of your sixth-grade strength. The various powers in the city would offer you olive branches. After considering, you would decide to accept the county magistrate¡¯s invitation, and be recommended as the deputy leader of the city guard.¡± ¡°You would get the fourth level of the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯, as well as learning the military¡¯s Blood Killing Blade Method.¡± ¡°You would become immersed in martial arts, searching for martial artists of the same realm to exchange knowledge with, losing more often than winning. Your infamy for being a martial arts enthusiast would begin to spread.¡± ¡°At thirty, with the county magistrate being transferred, he planned to take you with him.¡± ¡°On the eve of leaving Elephant city, your colleagues would hold a banquet for you. During the feast, Su Qingzhen would suddenly barge in and kill you on the spot. You would die at the age of thirty.¡± What the hell? The last twist left Gu Yang dumbfounded. He had been through many death scenarios, including being abandoned by his master and being poisoned. But nothing was as outrageous as this time. He was killed by Su Qingzhen? At the time of his death, he was only thirty years old, just eight years into the future. The current Su Qingzhen didn¡¯t have any martial arts skills, but in eight years, she had enough strength to kill him with a single stroke. She had to be at least Fifth Grade, right? So anyone, regardless of their qualifications, could crush him? Moreover, Gu Yang had no grudges with Su Qingzhen. On the contrary, he saved her from Gushan Feng, helping her retain her physical innocence. Gu Yang considered that a considerable favor. Why would she want to kill him? Baffled, Gu Yang wanted to ask the simulated Su Qingzhen eight years in the future: Why? Could it be because she developed a deep hatred for him, just because he abandoned her to escape before the Liu family caught up? Did she hate him to the point of wanting his life? Gu Yang remained still for a while, eventually sighing, ¡°Being a good guy is hard.¡± ¡°The simulation has ended. You can opt to keep one of the following.¡± ¡°Option one: Your martial arts realm at thirty.¡± ¡°Option two: Your martial arts experience at thirty.¡± ¡°Option three: Your life wisdom at thirty.¡± Without giving it much thought, Gu Yang chose option two. The next moment, his mind was filled with knowledge of several formidable saber techniques and over a dozen experiences of fighting against various sixth-grade martial artists. He then heard some noises nearby. The Liu family had caught up. In such a critical moment, he didn¡¯t move. Instead, he focused on digesting these pre-existing memories and experiences. He had to face the sixth-grade martial artist from the Liu family in his best condition. The Liu family put in a lot of effort to capture her. There wasn¡¯t any immediate danger to her life. ¡°Miss Su, how¡¯s your foot? Does it still hurt?¡± Zhi Xing, the young maid aiding Su Qingzhen, asked this with concern as they walked towards a small river nearby. Having been asked, Su Qingzhen realized that her foot was no longer in pain. After a bit of movement, she replied, ¡°It seems to have healed.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Zhi Xing crouched down to unfasten Su Qingzhen¡¯s shoes. After making sure that there weren¡¯t any signs of injuries such as swelling or redness, she relaxed. Upon looking up, she saw a blank expression on Su Qingzhen¡¯s face, and tried to reassure her, ¡°Miss, it was a desperate situation last night. You don¡¯t have to dwell on it.¡¯ Before Su Qingzhen could respond, a voice suddenly interrupted, ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯ve finally found you. My master wishes to see you.¡± Both women¡¯s expressions quickly changed. They looked up and saw a man in black standing in front of them. Zhi Xing instinctively shielded Su Qingzhen and loudly exclaimed, ¡°Miss, run!¡± However, another voice came from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Miss Su, please.¡± Turning around, they saw a man in an identical black outfit. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Zhi Xing shouted as she guided Su Qingzhen to a tree, her face full of anxiety. But, the two men insisted, ¡°Miss Su, please comply with us. We don¡¯t want to use force.¡¯ At that moment, the sound of horse hoofs could be heard. Several horses appeared before them. Leading the way was a young man dressed in black fur. As soon as he saw them, his eyes glistened. ¡°Ranked 13th on the Beauty List ¨C Ice Skin and Jade Bones. Truly a rare beauty in the world!¡± Su Qingzhen¡¯s face turned cold, her eyes showing deep-seated hatred. Her teeth clenched as she spat out, ¡°Third Young Master of the Liu Family, Liu Nuo.¡± Young Master Nuo seemed somewhat delighted, ¡°It¡¯s an honor that Miss Su knows my name.¡± Su Qingzhen replied coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Liu family fear that when I eventually win the fifth prince¡¯s favor, I would encourage him to destroy your Liu family?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha Liu Nuo laughed loudly, replying confidently, ¡°As long as my second brother is around, no one can touch the Liu family. The fifth prince won¡¯t be an exception, even if he becomes emperor.¡± Su Qingzhen fell silent. Liu Nuo¡¯s second brother, Liu Zhe, was a second-grade martial artist at the age of twenty, ranked ninth on the martial prodigy list. His master was a divine realm strength warrior and one of the top ten sword saints in the East Sea. Would anyone dare to oppose him for Su Qingzhen? Thinking about this, an image suddenly flashed through Su Qingzhen¡¯s mind. With a sardonic smile, Liu Nuo said, ¡°All these words are just to buy time, aren¡¯t they? You want to alert that seventh-grade martial artist who saved you from Gushan Feng. It¡¯s a pity he hasn¡¯t shown up even after such a long time. Where do you think he went? Did he run away by himself?¡± On hearing his words, Su Qingzhen¡¯s face turned ashen. Liu Nuo didn¡¯t rush and continued to speak deliberately, ¡°Do you still want to wait? It¡¯s better if you give up. Even the Lin family wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose the Liu family for you, let alone in Jiangzhou.¡± His voice was like a chilling gust of wind, dragging Su Qingzhen¡¯s heart into a state of despair. Whoo, whoo¡ª Suddenly, the two men in black, who were blocking Su Qingzhen and Zhi Xing from escaping, fell to the ground. Another figure flashed, a silhouette not particularly tall appeared before Su Qingzhen¡¯s eyes. That familiar and unceremonious voice echoed in her ears. ¡°Stand back.¡± In this moment, her heart was completely filled by this figure.. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: 017 1 go with you Chapter 17: 017 1 go with you Translator: 549690339 Liu Nuo watched as two of his men were killed, and a hunter-looking man appeared to stand behind Su Qingzhen. The smile on his face froze. He had just claimed that in the whole of Jiangzhou, no one dared to meddle in the affairs of the Liu family, yet someone had come to her rescue. His expression darkened, he said coldly, ¡°Ignorant fool. Kill him.¡± Liu Nuo talked a lot, his goal was to shatter her faith and plunge her into the abyss of despair, implanting in her heart the idea that the Liu family was invincible. In the future, even if she really was the favorite of the fifth prince, she would be fearful and dare not easily go against the Liu family. Who could have expected that this strategy would be destroyed by a hunter who appeared out of nowhere, who even killed his men? Just looking at Su Qingzhen¡¯s expression, he knew that all those words were in vain. Killing intent surged in Liu Nuo¡¯s heart. The eight men behind him spurred their horses over the brook and drew their weapons. Along with the neighing of horses, they rushed towards the hunter. The morning sun shone down through the branches, casting a beam of chilly light from the blades. Watching the eight knights charge towards Gu Yang, Su Qingzhen and her maid tightly held each other¡¯s hand, their hearts leaping to their throats. The next moment, all they saw was a flash of gold. Blood splattered and the eight knights of the Liu family fell from their horses. The thick smell of blood almost made Su Qingzhen vomit. This was the first time she saw Gu Yang in action. She didn¡¯t even see his moves. It seemed like there was just a flash and eight men were dead. She had never seen a blade technique so fast, the killings so clean and decisive. Eight men died with a swing of his blade. This struck a heavy blow to her. ¡°Blood Killing Blade Method!¡± A middle-aged man standing next to Liu Nuo recognized it immediately, his eyes showing increased seriousness, ¡°Are you a military man?¡± The Blood Killing Blade Method was usually passed down in the military, only to officers. Either he is from the military¡­ Or he comes from a military family. Certainly not an ordinary hunter. Military men are always tricky to deal with. One misstep could incur the wrath of a few formidable warriors within the military. The man replied calmly, ¡°So, are you scared?¡± This time, Liu Nuo spoke, ¡°Liu Nuo of the Liu family form Ba Country. May I ask your name?¡± His attitude now was completely different from before. The opponent had demonstrated substantial strength. The blade method he used was a secret one from the military. He had to proceed carefully and find out the opponent¡¯s background. ¡°Gu Yang.¡± Liu Nuo¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Are you part of the Gu family in Yunzhou or in Divine City?¡± In the world, the two most famous Gu families were in Yunzhou and Divine City. The Gu family in Yunzhou has lasted for a thousand years and is a distinguished family. The Gu family in Divine City has numerous connections with the Gu Family in Yunzhou. They are one of the founding families of Great Zhou and hereditary Dukes of Wu¡¯an. The current Duke of Wu¡¯an is a renowned spear master. Regardless of which, they were both entities that the Liu family would not dare to offend lightly. However, the man did not respond. He instead said, ¡°I¡¯m taking these two women.¡± Liu Nuo stared at him for a while and shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do, she¡¯s the one the fifth prince wants.¡± The man seemed to sigh, ¡°There is nothing to discuss then.¡± Liu Nuo was still a bit cautious. He said, ¡°Why would you want to make enemies of the Liu family and the fifth prince just for a woman? There are plenty of women in the world. Don¡¯t create trouble for yourself.¡± ¡°Start.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t bother to speak more. There were indeed plenty of women, but the number of women who were willing to offer him thirty thousand taels was probably not more than one. The moment Su Qingzhen heard Liu Nuo mention the fifth prince, her eyes were fixed on Gu Yang. Looking at him, there was not a hint of hesitation on his face. With his unyielding determination revealed in the words ¡°Start,¡± her eyes started to blur, she could hardly see. She tightened her grip on Zhi Xing¡¯s hand, not realizing how much it pained her maid. ¡°Uncle Zhang.¡± Liu Nuo turned to the middle-aged man beside him and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± The middle-aged man stepped forward, his long sword already unsheathed. Pointing at Gu Yang, he said, ¡°Zhang Tong, permit me to experience your Blood Killing Blade Method.¡± Gu Yang sensed the familiar aura emanating from this man and knew that he was the sixth grade martial artist who had left a psychological scar on him. In his previous incarnation in Simulated Life, even when he overcame his inner demon and reached the sixth grade realm, he still could not defeat this man. But now, after another cycle of Simulated Life, he had gained nearly ten years of arduous practice, learning the powerful Blood Killing Blade Method, he finally had the confidence to face him head-on. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as a battle was about to ensue, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. The three men turned their heads. It was Su Qingzhen who had spoken. She pushed Zhi Xing in front of her and stepped forward, her voice somewhat hoarse, ¡°Liu Nuo, I will go with you.¡± This statement caught everyone by surprise. ¡°Miss- The servant girl, Zhi Xing, was shocked. In the freezing wind, Su Qingzhen stood tall with her frail body. Without glancing at Gu Yang beside her, she insisted, ¡°This matter concerns the Su family, it has nothing to do with outsiders.¡± Liu Nuo was first stunned, then overjoyed, ¡°If Miss Su could understand, it couldn¡¯t be better.¡± Zhang Tong, the sixth-grade martial artist, had his eyes fixed on her, his gaze somewhat complex. He could tell that Miss Su from the Su family did not want Gu Yang to risk his life for her. One was willing to defy the Liu family and the fifth prince for the other. The other was not willing to let him sacrifice his life, preferring to sacrifice herself. This kind of affection touched even him, a man of ironclad determination. ¡°Miss¨C¡± The maid, Zhi Xing, tears streaming down her face, looked at her lady. Su Qingzhen knew that too many people had died because of her. Her parents, her entire family, they all died because of her. She would shoulder her disaster. She would take her own revenge! Thinking of how he kept her warm the whole night, her heart ached unbearably. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Brother Gu, your kindness¡­ in the next life¡­ ¡°Idiot. ¡± Just then, Gu Yang¡¯s voice rang out, followed by a gust of wind. With a loud crash, her ears hurt from the piercing sound. When Su Qingzhen turned around, she saw that Gu Yang had already engaged with Zhang Tong. The gust swept across her face, nearly blinding her. Her heart seemed to be tightly squeezed by a large hand, making it hard for her to breathe. After a while, everything calmed down. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Yang standing there, covered in blood. Her head buzzed at the sight and she almost fainted.. Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: 018 Thought Communication Chapter 18: 018 Thought Communication Translator: 549690339 Among the people present, only Liu Nuo was able to clearly see the altercation between Gu Yang and Zhang Tong. He himself had the strength of the seventh grade. Although he couldn¡¯t compare to his brother, who was an anomaly, for his age and among the typical disciples of his noble family, he passed muster. Normally, cultivation level would rapidly increase only after the age of 25 and reach its zenith after 40. As for freaks like Liu Zhe, there were only nine in the whole world. Gu Yang and Zhang Tong had only exchanged three moves before Zhang Tong was decapitated on the third. Seeing this, Liu Nuo was so shocked that he left his horse, fleeing without hesitation. Whoosh- In mid-air, he suddenly felt a pain in his back. A powerful force slammed him into a nearby tree. ¡°No-I¡¯ Lowering his head, he saw a knife impaling his body, pinning him to the tree. He let out a painful cry, beginning to struggle fiercely. The more he struggled, the faster blood flowed. Suddenly, he stopped moving. Gu Yang, seeing Liu Nuo finally dead, felt an indescribable feeling rise within his heart. Ever since he had started using the Simulated Life simulator, Liu Nuo and Zhang Tong had loomed over him like nightmares. In almost every simulator run, Liu¡¯s village couldn¡¯t escape its destruction. He was forced into this desperate situation, even risking trouble with a big problem like Su Qingzhen. At least now he had accumulated enough power to completely eradicate this huge concern from his mind. Gu Yang felt the entire weight lift from his heart. The stone on his mind had been unloaded, and his spirit was rejuvenated. He thought to himself, ¡°This must be what it feels like when your mind is finally clear.¡± ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Zhang Xiao Hai emerged from somewhere, rushing over to his side and asking anxiously. Gu Yang knew he¡¯d been hiding nearby. This kid was really quick-witted. As soon as he realized the situation was turning bad, he immediately hid without causing any trouble. Lowering his head to glance at the sword wound on his right arm, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± The Blood Killing Blade Method was all about fighting for survival. Its main principle was to be ruthless, ruthless to the enemy and even more ruthless to oneself. All of its moves were life-or-death exchanges. This was purely a deadly saber technique. Once a move was made, it was either the enemy died or I perished. The secret to it was speed. As long as I was faster than you by a fraction, I could kill you. If there was the slightest hesitation when attacking, you would end up dead. Zhang Tong¡¯s sword technique was also extraordinary. Gu Yang was only a notch stronger than him, but the counterattack just before death was absolutely terrifying. Gu Yang was still stabbed in the arm and wounded. He instructed, ¡°Go, handle all those bodies. Remember to search their bodies for anything.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai wanted to help him with his wound, but seeing the maid already tearing off a piece of cloth to bandage him, he wisely went to the side to deal with the bodies. With his limited strength, all he could do was these menial tasks. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead.¡± Seeing the maid sobbing while bandaging him, her tears blinking back unrestrainedly, Gu Yang laughed. Zhi Xing hearing his words, her face blanched instantly. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t say such ominous words. I was just scared¡­¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t keep calling me Master. I¡¯m only a few years older than you, call me Brother.¡± Zhi Xing¡¯s lips tightly pursed, she simply shook her head. Gu Yang put on a stern face, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to be my sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Seeing Gu Yang getting angry, Zhi Xing hurriedly explained, her voice weak, ¡°I¡¯m just a maid¡­¡± Unmoved, Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯m just a hunter from the mountains with no parents, not much nobler than you.¡± Zhi Xing looked at him and said seriously, ¡°No, you are a great hero. To save Miss, you have offended the Liu family and the fifth prince¡­¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong.¡± Gu Yang pointed out, ¡°I only intervened because of the three thousand taels of silver. Since I haven¡¯t received the money yet, of course, I can¡¯t let her go with Liu Nuo. I¡¯m not trying to be some damn hero.¡± Zhi Xing softly said, ¡°In my heart, you are a great hero.¡± Seeing the conversation drifting off, Gu Yang firmly said, ¡°Okay, if I tell you to call me something, you do it. If you don¡¯t change how you address me, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Zhi Xing was finally unable to persist, gathering up her courage, she softly called him, ¡°Brother Gu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Over this past couple of years in Liu village, he was well taken care of by Old Man Liu. That he was able to stay in the village was because Old Man Liu permitted it. Otherwise, in this world without family or skills, he would have either been starved to death or eaten by wild animals. Old Man Liu had even taught him to read. Since Zhi Xing was Old Man Liu¡¯s granddaughter, of course, he would help where he could. After all, it was hard for him not to feel amiable towards such understanding and obedient young girl. Wasn¡¯t she much more adorable than Su Qingzhen who always put on airs and sneered at him? As Gu Yang was thinking this, he saw Su Qingzhen walking over. His smile suddenly disappeared. He said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t be the Queen for now.¡± With one sentence, Su Qingzhen, who had been anxiously thinking of a way to thank him, went pale with anger, ¡°You- I¡¯ Her eyes suddenly welled up. She could no longer hold back, turning around and running towards the nearby woods. She ran quite a distance before suddenly stopping. She felt an incredible sense of unfairness. Finally, unable to hold back, she crouched down and burst into tears. Seeing her lady running away suddenly, Zhi Xing became anxious. Although Gu Yang¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t fully bandaged, she didn¡¯t dare to leave. She hurriedly explained, ¡°The words that the young lady said just now weren¡¯t her true feelings. She was just¡­ ¡® Before she could finish, Gu Yang said, ¡°I know.¡± He could of course guess why Su Qingzhen wanted to go with Liu Nuo just now. To be honest, her decision to do so was quite unexpected. It also made him view this woman in a new light. However, Gu Yang always held grudges. Each time he remembered the time when Su Qingzhen, instead of being grateful, killed him in Simulated Life, he felt uncomfortable. He found it really hard to be nice to this woman. PS: I want to explain that the previous setting where one can only do two simulations a day has been scrapped. The previous context has been changed. Some clients and channels may not have updated, so this is a special note. Finally, thank you to a few book friends for your rewards. Your support is my motivation.. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: 019 Passing on Skills Chapter 19: 019 Passing on Skills Translator: 549690339 After half an hour, Zhang Xiao Hai had disposed of all twelve bodies, and finally, from the luggage of horses, had found over a thousand taels of silver. As expected from a young master from a prestigious household ¡ª traveling with a thousand taels of silver. Gu Yang gladly accepted it, taking out a thousand taels to charge into the system. Then, taking all the horses and weapons, he walked in the opposite direction of Ba County. Liu Nuo was directly related to the Liu family, and if people killed him, the Liu family could not sit idly by. Ba County was under the control of the Liu family, so naturally the further away, the better. The horses that Liu Nuo and others were riding were fine horses, selling for several hundred taels was not an issue. There were twelve horses here in total, worth at least thousands of taels. Although the weapons could not fetch such a high price, every little bit helps. Su Qingzhen and her maidservant Zhi Xing each rode a horse, as for Zhang Xiao Hai, who can¡¯t ride a horse, he led the nine remaining horses from behind. The mountain road was rough, and the horses, with their uneven pace, did not move quickly. At first, Gu Yang was worried that in such mountain paths, if the horse¡¯s feet were trapped in a hole, it would be ruined. To his surprise, it seemed as if these horses had eyes under their feet, always avoiding the potholes. They had unimpeded navigation on the mountain road. It¡¯s unknown what breed they are. He marveled at this. Later he thought that this was a world of martial arts, so it made sense. You should know, in this world of martial arts, the sky¡¯s the limit. Although he is only at the sixth grade, one punch can break a tree that one person can embrace. A finger in the air can shatter a stone. In the army, he is more than capable of defying a hundred enemies. So, how powerful must martial artists above the third rank be? Not to mention, there are even more powerful divine realm fighters above. In such a world, it is very normal for the horse breeds to be different than those on Earth. At noon, Gu Yang and the others found an open space to rest and eat a little bit. There were still many dry rations left on the horses left by the Liu family, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about not having anything to eat. Gu Yang sat on a stone, opened the system, and started a new simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you left the Liu family village and saved Su Qingzhen in King¡¯s Ditch. You made a deal with her and promised to escort her to Pingzhou.] [The next day, people from the Liu family chased you. You killed them all, leaving Lianshan with spoils of war.] [Ten days later, you reached Tianshui City. After selling the spoils of war, you continued on your journey.] [Half a month later, outside Elephant City, you were besieged by people sent by the Liu family. You and Zhang Xiao Hai were killed on the spot. You died at the age of twenty-two.] After Gu Yang finished reading, his eyes narrowed; this simulation was surprisingly short. In other words, less than a month later, he will be caught up by and killed by a high-ranking Ile from the Liu family. ¡°How did the people from the Liu family come so quickly?¡± Gu Yang frowned. He had been mentally prepared for the Liu family to avenge Liu Nuo. However, they were in the mountains, Liu Nuo and his men were all killed and buried. It should take the Liu family some time to confirm his death. Suddenly, he heard a neigh from one of the horses. As he turned his head, he saw the brand on the horse¡¯s rear, and immediately understood. He cursed himself for being inattentive. All of these horses were branded by the Liu family; anyone could tell how these horses came to be. It must have been those who bought the horses who notified the Liu family. After Gu Yang figured this out, he understood that these horses definitely couldn¡¯t be brought to Tianshui City. Thinking of the loss of a few thousand taels, he felt a heartache. [The simulation is over, and you can keep one of the following.] [One: Your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two.] [Two: Your experience in martial arts at the age of twenty-two.] [Three: Your life wisdom at the age of twenty-two.] This time Gu Yang chose the second one. He wanted to know how strong the killers sent by the Liu family were. Instantly, a battle experience surfaced in his mind. The battle process was extremely short. He could only withstand up to three moves before being throat-sealed by a sword. ¡°At least fifth grade!¡± Gu Yang could only conclude that, the opponent¡¯s strength far exceeded the sixth grade, and it was at least of the fifth grade. It was also possible for it to be fourth grade. He looked a bit serious. Now, all his money had been spent and he couldn¡¯t run the simulation anymore. He didn¡¯t know when the Liu family¡¯s pursuers would catch up. This made him feel insecure. It seemed he needed to find ways to make some money. Gu Yang thought about this and suddenly called to Zhang Xiao Hai, ¡°Do you know about the Liu Family?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai shook his head. ¡°What about the Zheng family?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai nodded. The Zheng family was the biggest prestigious household in Elephant City, they could even be considered as regional kings. ¡°The Liu family is even more powerful than the Zheng family. The one I killed earlier was the son of the head of the Liu family. The Liu family will not stop until they¡¯ve had their revenge. Once they discover that their son is dead, they will send experts to kill us.¡± Gu Yang pointed out the terrible aspect of and said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. I can give you some money and you can go home. Buy some farmland, you can live a peaceful life.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai was anxious when he heard that. He knelt down with a thud, ¡°Young Master, please, don¡¯t send me away.¡± Gu Yang looked at him and said, ¡°The Liu family is full of experts, and there are many people with strengths higher than mine. When the people from the Liu family come, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! Yesterday, it was the young master who saved my life. From that moment, my life became yours.¡± ¡°Did you think it through?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai heavily kowtowed, saying, ¡°I just ask that you allow me to stay by your side.¡± ¡°Okay, you can get up first.¡¯ Gu Yang stopped talking. From now on, it would depend on his actions. ¡°Now I¡¯ll teach you a set of mantras, listen carefully.¡± Saying this, he turned his head and beckoned to Zhi Xing, ¡°Come over and listen.¡± Zhi Xing had heard the conversation between the two, and of course know he was going to teach them martial arts. So she hurriedly shook her hands and said, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not some profound technique. If you learn some, you will be able to protect your young lady in the future.¡± Gu Yang said, and started to recite the mantra. What he was teaching them was the first level of the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±. This is a very good introductory method, it¡¯s middle-right, and balanced, and is an orthodox of the mysterious gate. He didn¡¯t control the volume. Not only could Zhang Xiao Hai and Zhi Xing hear, but Su Qingzhen could also hear clearly. Zhang Xiao Hai naturally listened very carefully, and Zhi Xing was also moved by his words just now, so she carefully remembered the mantra. Su Qingzhen hadn¡¯t spoken since the incident this morning. She didn¡¯t want to listen to those mantras, but the more she didn¡¯t want to listen, the more the voice drilled into her ears. Each word of the mantra flowed through her heart. Unconsciously, she subconsciously ran according to the mantra, and her body really formed a sense of energy, running freely inside, without encountering any obstacles. When Gu Yang finished reciting the mantras, she had already completed one cycle of the exercise, breaking through a mystical point, and there was an additional true Qi in her dantian. ¡°This is ¡ª¡± When Su Qingzhen reacted, she couldn¡¯t believe it.. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Why are you treating me this way, 020? Chapter 20: Why are you treating me this way, 020? Translator: 549690339 ¡°How is that even possible?¡± After triple checking the faint but definitely real True Qi within her, Su Qingzhen was completely shocked. She was born in the Su family, an old-established family in Ba County. Like any other small family in this kind of region, survival was tough and their welfare often depended on having at least one exceptional family member, whose success could sustain the family for decades. Conversely, if no remarkable characters emerged for one or two generations, the family would soon decline. The Liu family was a positive example. A single character, Liu Zhe, had propelled the Liu family to become the most prominent one in Jiangzhou. On the other hand, the Su family was a negative example. Having once been illustrious, its absence of any standout characters for several generations led to its decline. In this generation, they were left hanging on by a thread with only a fifth grade practitioner. Considering their situation, the family no longer cared about gender and began training both boys and girls in Martial Arts from an early age. The contemporary head of the family was Su Qingzhen¡¯s father and she had been guided by him since she was a child. However, regardless how hard she tried, she was unable to cultivate even a hint of True Qi. All this time, she believed she was worthless and couldn¡¯t cultivate Martial Arts. All that changed two months ago. When she visited a temple outside of town, she encountered an old Daoist who was shocked upon meeting her. He claimed that she possessed the legendary Ice-Skin Jade-Bone constitution. News of this spread fast. Then, to her bewilderment, she found her name listed on the Beauty list, at the thirteenth position. This unforeseen fame brought disaster to the Su family. This so-called Ice-Skin Jade-Bone constitution caused Su Qingzhen innumerable misfortunes. Because of it, she had been unable to cultivate from a young age, being treated as a nobody by others. Due to this, she was placed on the Beauty list, resulting in the calamity that led to the demise of her family and destruction of her home. Now, she was somehow able to cultivate, and had actually formed her first strand of True Qi. The problem which had troubled her for over a decade had inexplicably resolved itself? Su Qingzhen was on the verge of tears due to her overflowing joy. ¡°Such natural talent¡ª¡± observing Su Qingzhen¡¯s True Qi circulation around her body, Gu Yang sighed when he saw the faint glow in her eyes after one complete rotation. Having discovered the extremely cold Yin Qi in her meridians, he understood that under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for her to condense True Qi. Unless a Third Rank expert used their True Qi to help her purge the Yin Qi from her meridians, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate Martial Arts like other people. As it happened, last night, he stumbled upon neutralizing her Yin Qi using his Solar True Qi. Therefore, her first attempt at cultivation today lead to her forming her first True Qi within a quarter of an hour. Such innate talent was absolutely top-notch. If he had such a talent, he reckoned he would have already reached the First Rank. Gu Yang felt a bit despondent when he thought of that. Despite him simulating life several times, and training for more than one hundred years, he¡¯d only barely managed to break through to the sixth grade. His natural talent was incomparably inferior. An hour or so later, Gu Yang and his team set off again. This time, he decisively set most of the spare horses free, leaving only four. Everything that bore the Liu family¡¯s insignia, including all of their weapons, was discarded as well. Just like that, they traveled by day and made camp to rest at night. Ten days later, they finally left the mountains. Before descending the mountain, Gu Yang had also released the four horses and abandoned everything else left behind by the Liu family members, including tents. Afterwards, Gu Yang and his three companions only had their personal belongings left. When they came down from the mountain, Gu Yang chose not to stay overnight in any village or market. Instead, they found a broken-down temple in the wilderness where they planned to spend the night. Zhang Xiao Hai was very efficient, making a fire and cleaning up the temple. He gathered some straw and made a corner for everyone to rest in. The four of them sat around the fire as Gu Yang continued to teach them Martial Arts. Zhang Xiao Hai and Zhi Xing both had promising talents. Zhi Xing had some basics, and with some guidance, she quickly got the hang of it. Zhang Xiao Hai succeeded through sheer diligence. He saw Martial Arts as his only chance to change his destiny and practiced extremely rigorously. But Su Qingzhen, who had the highest talent, faced some problems. Ever since she realized she could cultivate, she was overjoyed. She finally saw a glimmer of hope for revenge. However, her progress slowed down drastically in the following few days. What was even more horrifying was that the True Qi she had painstakingly cultivated seemed to be evaporating, bit by bit. Two days ago, the last strand of True Qi in her body dissipated. In a single night, she was back to square one. Su Qingzhen was desperate and had no idea what to do, experiencing once again the hopelessness of being unable to cultivate. Over those few days, she wrecked her brain for answers and speculated the real reason as to why she was suddenly able to cultivate. It probably had something to do with that night when Gu Yang helped her circulate her Qi to fend off the cold. She sat in the corner, stared at the wall reflecting Gu Yang¡¯s tall figure, and listened as he meticulously explained each and every point of Xuan Yuan Method. Biting her lip, she finally made up her mind. The night grew darker. Zhang Xiao Hai was meditating alone in a corner. Gu Yang was resting with his eyes closed when he heard a series of subtle teeth grinding noises. Slightly surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. For so many days, this young lady hadn¡¯t spoken a word to him. She was so stubborn. Now, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore? All these days, while he was teaching Zhang Xiao Hai and Zhi Xing Xuan Yuan Method, he never tried to exclude Su Qingzhen. He was waiting, just for this day. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Zhi Xing asked worriedly before screaming, ¡°Brother Gu, something¡¯s wrong. Miss¡¯ body is so cold, as cold as ice. You need to come and see.¡± Gu Yang stood up and walked over at her words. Seeing Su Qingzhen huddled there, he reached out to touch her forehead and felt an icy-cold sensation. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°This is not good. The Yin coldness has invaded her body. If this continues, she¡¯ll quickly lose body temperature and die. ¡± Zhi Xing was immediately alarmed and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one solution to save her. We have to take off her clothes and I¡¯ll hold her in my arms. Our skin needs to be in direct contact for me to circulate Xuan Yuan Method. By warming her up, we could possibly save her.¡± ¡°What? This¡­this¡­ Zhi Xing was dumbstruck after hearing this unconventional method. ¡°At such a time, why would you worry about such trivialities? Do you intend to just watch her freeze to death?¡± Upon hearing his words, Zhi Xing clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Fine.¡± She reached out to untie her Miss¡¯ waistband. Suddenly, a hand stopped her. It was Su Qingzhen¡¯s. Zhi Xing exclaimed, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Su Qingzhen ignored her, gritting her teeth as she glared at Gu Yang. She knew that he did it on purpose. But Gu Yang didn¡¯t look at her. He said, ¡°Since she is awake, it means she¡¯ll be alright.¡± He then walked back to his original place and sat down. Su Qingzhen felt her eyes welling up with tears, her chest heaving rapidly.. She could no longer hold back her emotions and questioned, ¡°Why¡­why are you doing this to me?¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: 021, have you thought it through? Chapter 21: 021, have you thought it through? Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang said with indifference, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? In this world, nothing is a given. Whatever you want, you must be willing to pay the cost.¡± Upon hearing his words, Su Qingzhen shivered, her face turned paler than ever. Biting her lip tightly, she straightened up, vigorously wiped away her tears, and sneered bitterly, ¡°So you¡¯re no different from those bandits¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± A light chuckle escaped from Gu Yang, ¡°Although you are moderately pleasing to the eye, your self-righteousness and sense of entitlement, assuming that the world owes you, is nauseating. I don¡¯t find you appealing.¡± Never had Su Qingzhen thought he would speak like this. She felt a buzzing in her head, her gaze empty, her soul almost flew away from her, struggling to stand in her stupor. Zhi Xing, who was standing nearby, quickly supported her. The sight of two people arguing made her extremely anxious and scared, and she almost broke down into tears. On one side was her mistress, And on other, Brother Gu whom she owed her life to and who had been very kind to her. She had no idea what to do in this situation. Gu Yang closed his eyes having finished his sentence. In a corner of the ruins, Zhang Xiao Hai continued to practice without getting affected by the altercation. Suddenly, a loud crackle broke the silence of the temple from the firepit. The junior maid, seeing Gu Yang no longer speaking, heaved a sigh of relief, and helped her mistress Su Qingzhen to sit down. Seeing her bury her face on her knees in silence brought worry to her heart. The night, then, quietly passed in such silence. The light of dawn had barely risen when Zhang Xiao Hai woke up, intending to practice. However, he saw Su Qingzhen abruptly stand up and walk towards Gu Yang. ¡°What is she trying to do?¡± Curiosity arose in his heart. When he first saw Miss Su¡¯s real face, he was stunned. He never imagined there could be a woman of such beauty in the world, as if a fairy had descended from the heavens. His limited imagination could only use the word ¡®fairy¡¯ to describe it. He believed that this earthly fairy is his future martial aunt and he was respectful towards her. However, all along the way, she had never looked at him squarely. It was not surprising, for these past few days she had given Gu Yang the same cold shoulder. Zhang Xiao Hai was musing when he saw Su Qingzhen kneel down in front of Gu Yang. Was he seeing it wrong? After rubbing his eyes for a clear view and confirming she was indeed kneeling, he was taken aback. Hanging out with them these days, he figured out that this fairy-like young lady probably came from an affluent family. He had seen plenty with that kind of superior and condescending attitude. Now, this lofty maiden, was kneeling before Gu Yang. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, Zhang Xiao Hai wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Subsequently, Gu Yang¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I want to learn martial arts!¡± Although Su Qingzhen spoke softly, her tone held an unusual determination, ¡°I know that you can help me. As long as I can become a martial artist, no matter what the conditions, I will¡­ agree to them.¡± Oh, it¡¯s about martial arts! Zhang Xiao Hai finally understood. Kneeling to beg for discipleship was not disgraceful. But having taken this many days to make up her mind, she really had lagged. Wasting so much time. Gu Yang asked her, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am!¡± ¡°All right. I can help you, on one condition¡ªyou have to be my servant.¡± His servant? Zhang Xiao Hai was taken aback on hearing Gu Yang¡¯s condition. He inevitably thought that Gu Yang would demand her body. He didn¡¯t expect he would ask her only to be his servant. Did Master not intend to grant her any status? Zhang Xiao Hai took a cold breath when he thought of this. Su Qingzhen lifted her head high and exclaimed, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me right, I want you to be my servant.¡± Gu Yang repeated, ¡°Though Zhi Xing serves you, you¡¯ll have to serve me similarly. Can you do that?¡± Su Qingzhen stared at the man in front of her. Her chest was filled with humiliation, grievance, anger, and sadness. She had already conceded to this extent, constantly lowering her bottom line. Yet, he continued to insult her. Why does he treat me like this? She gnashed her teeth, wanting to pounce on him and perish together. ¡°From now on, when I¡¯m seated, you have to stand. When I¡¯m eating, you have to serve me food. When I¡¯m hot, you must wave the fan and when I¡¯m cold, you have to help me dress¡­¡± Gu Yang¡¯s instructions kept pouring in. ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll help you deal with the Hidden Dangers inside your body, and teach you martial arts, without anything left out¡­¡± Rest assured, during this period, I won¡¯t touch you. Like I said, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°Think it over, and when you¡¯ve made up your mind, give me your answer.¡± ¡°No need to think.¡± In her stupefaction, Su Qingzhen heard her voice, devoid of any fluctuations. ¡°I agree.¡± Seeing Su Qingzhen actually agreeing without hesitation, Gu Yang was taken aback. To be honest, the condition he had proposed was just to make things difficult for her. He was waiting for Zhi Xing to plead for her, and then he could take the opportunity to change it to another condition. Like asking several thousand taels as tuition, even if she couldn¡¯t afford to pay now, she could write down an IOU. This is called demanding a high price initially and then settling for less. But little did he imagine, she actually agreed without bargaining. Thus, Gu Yang was left bewildered. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Zhang Xiao Hai, from the side, saw that Su Qingzhen had agreed and he was floored with admiration. Only Brother Gu could be this mighty. He had tamed this majestic fairy-like maiden with just a few encounters, to the point where she agreed to being even a servant. But, he just couldn¡¯t figure out how Su Qingzhen, who was cold as ice yesterday, changed so much overnight. What kind of magic did his Master put on her? ¡°If only I could learn this skill from my Master,¡± The possibility left a ray of hope in Zhang Xiao Hail s heart. After a while, Gu Yang finally spoke up. They couldn¡¯t keep this awkward silence forever, and said, ¡°You can stand up now.¡± As he said, Su Qingzhen stood up, still lowering her head. Gu Yang saw her modest demeanour and knew that his words from the previous night must have been a big blow. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have changed so much overnight. He felt a tinge of remorse. Perhaps, his words last night were a bit too harsh. He said, ¡°I want to wash and freshen up.¡± Su Qingzhen turned and walked away. After a while, she returned with a basin of water, wringing a towel before handing it to him. Seeing her expressionless face, Gu Yang taped, ¡°Your reluctant demeanour is not befitting that of a serving maid.¡± Su Qingzhen held the towel even tighter, dropping her head even lower. Sounding somewhat choked up, she replied, ¡°I¡­l¡¯m sorry.¡± She isn¡¯t getting angry at this? Gu Yang started to feel a headache. What would he do with a maid like her? It was clear that this young lady was never going to be subservient.. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: 022 Bearing Insults and Heavy Loads Chapter 22: 022 Bearing Insults and Heavy Loads Translator: 549690339 Once they left Lian Mountain, Tianshui City was their next stop. At noon, four people arrived outside Tianshui City, two men and two women. These were Gu Yang and his companions. Su Qingzhen and Zhi Xing were both extremely beautiful; to avoid attracting attention, they wore veils over their faces. ¡°Tianshui City!¡± Looking at the three characters mounted above the city gate, Gu Yang had deep impressions of this city. Once, in a game called Simulated Life, he had carved out a living here and became the richest man in the city¡­ Zhang Xiao Hai, who was standing at the side, asked, ¡°Master, have you been here before?¡± Gu Yang shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Entering the city, they were not examined too strictly; just a glance made it clear that they were not people to be trifled with. The foursome headed to the largest inn in the city and ordered two rooms, one for Zhang Xiao Hai and the other for Gu Yang, Su Qingzhen, and Zhi Xing. As Su Qingzhen was a maidservant, naturally, she had to share a room with her master. And since Zhi Xing was Su Qingzhen¡¯s maidservant, of course, she would stay with her mistress. Gu Yang had arranged it intentionally that way, curious to see how long this young lady could put up with. For the past ten days, the four of them had been camping in the mountains, it was about time they relaxed properly in a city environment. Gu Yang sent Zhang Xiao Hai out to procure some daily necessities. When he returned to his room, he found Su Qingzhen organizing the bedding. Zhi Xing muttered in a low voice, ¡°Miss, let me do it¡ª¡± Seeing him enter, she immediately held her tongue, turned her back, and refused to talk to him. Ever since she found out that he wanted Su Qingzhen to be his servant, she had been angry and refused to interact with him for the entire journey. Sure had a temper. Gu Yang went up to Su Qingzhen, noticing that she hung her head low, seeming resigned to her fate. She had been so patient until now, not even protesting when he announced that she would have to share a room with him. It did surprise him a bit. Gu Yang extended his hand, took the jade hairpin from her head, and said, ¡°I need to borrow this. Stay here and don¡¯t wander off.¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Hey Just when Zhi Xing was about to protest, Su Qingzhen pulled her back. In a hurry, she protested, ¡°Miss, that hairpin is a keepsake from your mother¡­¡± Su Qingzhen shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just an object. It¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll beg Brother Gu, I¡¯ll be his maid instead. I can¡¯t see you being mistreated.¡± Zhi Xing couldn¡¯t bear to see her mistress humiliated. Su Qingzhen said, ¡°I have to survive, learn martial arts, and avenge my parents personally. At present, only he can help me, and I must bear the burden of shame.¡± ¡°Miss¡ª Zhi Xing¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, feeling that her mistress had drastically changed. Previously, when she was abducted by bandits, she would rather die than submit. Yet now, under Brother Gu¡¯s mistreatment, she could endure it. Miss used to be so proud; now she was reduced to being a servant for others. Brother Gu was really too much. Upon leaving the inn, Gu Yang asked some locals and found his way to a pawnshop. He took out the jade hairpin and asked, ¡°How much can I get for it?¡± Inside the pawnshop was an old shopkeeper who glanced at the hairpin. Spotting that the owner was a hunter from out of town, he thought of swindling him, ¡°This jade hairpin can fetch two taels of silver.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too little. Nevermind.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang reached out and tried to take back the hairpin. ¡°Wait.¡± The old shopkeeper grabbed his hand and smiled, ¡°Young man, shall we talk more inside?¡± Gu Yang also smiled, revealing his white teeth, and said, ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Once inside, the old shopkeeper ordered tea and asked, ¡°May I ask, where did you get this hairpin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just tell me, how much is it worth?¡± The old shopkeeper laughed, ¡°Interestingly, our pawnshop has lost a few things a few days ago, one of which is this hairpin. If you were the thief, you wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to pawn it at the same shop you stole it from. So, I¡¯ll assume you picked it up somewhere. Here, take these two taels of silver, and we¡¯ll take back the hairpin.¡± He made it sound so real. Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect that they would fall into the trap so easily. He had prepared various tactics, but none was needed after all. Apparently, they were so used to swindling outsiders that they had become quite skilled at it. Gu Yang retorted, ¡°Nonsense! This was part of my wife¡¯s dowry. How can it possibly belong to your pawnshop? Give it back to me.¡± The old shopkeeper¡¯s face darkened and he barked, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Instantly, two burly men, clutching cudgels, appeared at the door. ¡°Seize him and take him to the local officials, accusing him of stealing an invaluable jade hairpin from our shop.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The two strong men advanced aggressively, ready to capture Gu Yang. Looking at them, Gu Yang chuckled, ¡°You guys really have a nerve.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Before they knew it, he kicked them to the ground, rendering them unable to stand again. The old shopkeeper was shocked. Clang! A knife was placed to his throat. The tea cup in his hand trembled and crashed to the floor. A playful voice sounded next to his ear, ¡°How should we settle this?¡± The old shopkeeper could barely keep his cool; he knew he had messed with the wrong man. He stuttered, ¡°Mercy, good sir, let¡¯s talk it over.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s what you said, we should talk.¡± Gu Yang stabbed the knife into the table and said, ¡°Send someone to notify your boss. If he doesn¡¯t come here within half an hour, I¡¯ll pay him a visit.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± The old shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare disagree, and immediately sent someone to inform his boss. Fifteen minutes later, Gu Yang was leisurely drinking tea with his legs crossed. He borrowed the jade hairpin from Su Qingzhen with the intention to set a trap for the immoral merchants in the city. He had no choice, he was penniless. Outright theft seemed inappropriate, so he thought of this plan to trick the unscrupulous businessmen. And it turned out to be surprisingly successful. ¡°Who¡¯s the thieving brat that dares to cause trouble in Tianshui City?¡± Suddenly, a harsh voice rang out. A figure leapt in from outside, wielding a knife towards him. The attacker was a Ninth Rank martial artist. With a casual wave of his hand, Gu Yang swatted away the attacker. The attacker felt an overpowering force hit him, sending him crashing against the wall. He felt weak all over, and his knife slipped from his grip and clattered to the ground. ¡°Miss!¡± the old shopkeeper cried out in alarm. Gu Yang turned to look at the young woman, who appeared to be seventeen or eighteen, she was quite attractive. ¡°She must be the wife I married in that game of Simulated Life, right?¡± The thought struck him as strange. Yes, the owner of this pawnshop was the same man who had poisoned him in the Simulated Life game, who happened to be his father-in-law. Even though all those events only happened in the game, he was a man who held grudges, and he had to settle this score. ¡°Jade!¡± Just then, a rugged voice resounded, and a middle-aged man burst through the door. The master had finally arrived.. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: 023 Instructions Chapter 23: 023 Instructions Translator: 549690339 ¡°Dong Xuan, a renowned swordsman in Tianshui City, arrived here over a decade ago. His origins are unknown, yet judging by his martial arts style, he likely hails from the Wu Family of Qingzhou.¡± Outside the Dong residence, an old man and a young boy were discussing Dong Xuan. Upon hearing this, the boy seemed surprised, ¡°Eighteen years ago, that Wu Family, one of the ten leading clans that were annihilated?¡± The older man responded, ¡°The Wu Family¡¯s Sword Tomb was once a sacred place for swordsmanship. Even learning a little from it like Dong Xuan did could be beneficial for your Saber Technique. During your journey, besides observing the noble families¡¯ martial arts, you should critically observe the ordinary martial artist¡¯s skills. Only then can you learn from various sources.¡± The boy suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder the senior brought me here to Tianshui City.¡± At that moment, the steward of the Dong Residence stepped out and said, ¡°Apologies, gentlemen, but the master just left. There¡¯s a disturbance at the pawnshop, and he has gone to deal with it.¡± Having found out where the pawnshop is, the older man took leave. The old and the young, moving swiftly, arrived at the main street. They saw a figure rushing ahead, displaying a formidable speed. He must be at the sixth-grade cultivation level. It must be Dong Xuan, without a doubt. The purpose of their visit was to observe Dong Xuan¡¯s Saber Technique, so they followed him. Soon, they arrived at the pawnshop. Dong Xuan, looking rather anxious, rushed in immediately. The old man and the boy stopped at the entrance. ¡°Jade!¡± Seeing his daughter injured, Dong Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with worry and anger, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The young girl, feeling weak and suffering from pain, nodded and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. A rage simmered in Dong Xuan as he saw his daughter in pain. He glared at the young hunter and said, ¡°You hurt my daughter gravely. If you don¡¯t provide a satisfactory explanation today, you won¡¯t be leaving this place.¡± Over the years, he had always been kind to others, extending courtesy to fellow martial artists and hardly ever showing hostility. He was truly a man of great virtue. However, his daughter was his weakness. Despite having a few concubines over the years, he only had one daughter, whom he had cherished since her infancy. Seeing his beloved daughter hurt, his heart filled with murderous intent. Gu Yang sneered and grabbed a chopper from the table, saying indifferently, ¡°This is my explanation!¡± In the blink of an eye, he dashed to Dong Xuan and launched a direct attack. Sixth grade? Dong Xuan was shocked. He had never expected this seemingly ordinary hunter to be a sixth-grade martial artist. He initially thought that the young man was at most at the Eighth or Ninth Grade in cultivation level. His judgement was based on the man¡¯s age. Who could have imagined that such a young sixth-grade martial artist would appear in Tianshui City? At this moment, Dong Xuan drew his sword impulsively without giving it a second thought. Then in the next instant, his pupils dilated, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead. This attack was unpredictable. He couldn¡¯t even track the trajectory of the blade, let alone understand how to fend it off. He¡¯s done for! He can¡¯t block this attack! No matter from which angle he tries to block, he won¡¯t be able to stop this attack. Dong Xuan, who had steeped himself in the Saber Technique for decades, hesitated at this moment, losing his will to fight. To onlookers, he simply stood there, allowing the blade to descend upon his head. Just when Dong Xuan thought he was about to die, the blade halted just a centimeter from his nose. The sudden transition from extreme motion to extreme tranquility demonstrated impeccable control. ¡°Are you satisfied with my explanation now?¡± Only after hearing these words did Dong Xuan jolt back to reality. His treasured sword clattered to the ground, and he collapsed in a heap. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I have committed an offense against you, sir, and I deserve to die. I thank you for sparing my life¡­ and for showing mercy to my daughter¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± The boy standing outside the door, who had been watching the fight the entire time, was awestruck. He asked excitedly, ¡°What Saber Technique is this?¡± The old man was also surprised, admiringly saying, ¡°His attack was elusive, like a hanging antelope horn. He clearly has a talent for the Saber Technique. In this little city of Tianshui, such a character exists. If he survives, he might have a place in the Hidden Dragon List within a decade.¡± The boy hadn¡¯t expected such high praise from the old man. The Hidden Dragon List only includes those martial artists under 30 years old, with only twenty places available. Those who make it to the list are the most outstanding young talents in the world. The boy felt a bit unconvinced and responded, ¡°Just based on that? His cultivation level is only at sixth grade. That¡¯s a long way off from third rank.¡± Making it onto the Hidden Dragon List without achieving third rank was unthinkable. The old man gently stroked his beard, ¡°Considering his age, this level of Saber Technique mastery marks him as a prodigy. You, currently, are not his match. With such a talent, as long as his cultivation level matches, entering the Hidden Dragon List will be no problem.¡± The boy understood the old man¡¯s discerning eye, but within him, he still felt a pinch of disrespect. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Senior, can you figure out his origins?¡± After a moment¡¯s deliberation, the old man responded, ¡°Judging from his Saber Technique, it appears to have evolved from military swordplay. However, its foundation is definitely from the Wu Family¡¯s school. He has managed to incorporate both, forging a unique path for himself.¡± The boy questioned further, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s a descendant of the Wu family?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. The Wu Family¡¯s martial techniques were scattered into the martial arts world after their annihilation. There were not just a few who obtained the Wu Family¡¯s Saber Technique.¡± Gu Yang remained oblivious to the fact that the old man and the boy outside the door were discussing his background. Even though he saw the two figures at the entrance, he was unable to hear their voices. At the moment, his focus was solely on Dong Xuan. Dong Xuan¡¯s reaction vividly embodied the essence of this world: the powerful command respect. A moment ago, Dong Xuan, brimming with indisputable authority and murderous intent, had been brought to his knees and changed his attitude to extreme subservience after being defeated. Gu Yang sheathed his sword and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to give me an explanation.¡± Dong Xuan nervously responded, ¡°Sir, please tell me what you need.¡± ¡°I wanted to pawn a jade hairpin at your shop. However, your staff accused me of theft, intending to swindle my belongings. How should this matter be settled?¡± After listening, Dong Xuan glared furiously at one of his stewards, wishing he could skin him alive. He had never imagined that his servant would cause such a catastrophe. The old steward, frightened by Dong Xuan¡¯s venomous eyes, slumped to the ground in terror. Barely suppressing his fury, Dong Xuan declared, ¡°Due to my lax management, such an incident has occurred. I will certainly rectify this for you.¡± ¡°Tell me, how do you plan to rectify this?¡± Dong Xuan understood and asked, ¡°May I ask what you require, sir?¡± Gu Yang held up a finger and replied, ¡°Ten thousand taels, in silver, to be delivered to me today. We can then leave this matter behind..¡± Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: 024 Top-notch Aristocracy Chapter 24: 024 Top-notch Aristocracy Translator: 549690339 An hour later, a few people carried in two large boxes. Dong Xuan, drenched in sweat, said, ¡°The time was too tight. I couldn¡¯t gather enough cash. Here are eight thousand taels, and banknotes for four thousand taels. This is all my savings¡­¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Gu Yang did not make things difficult for him. He took the banknotes, hoisted the two large boxes, and left. Tianshui City is a small city where all the ways to make money are monopolized by various forces. Dong Xuan is a martial artist with significant expenses, and this amount of money was enough to cripple him financially. He would have to sell many things to come up with it. Having forked out such a large sum, he felt as if he had vented some grievance and his will to kill has diminished. After all, Dong Xuan¡¯s daughter and he were once husband and wife in Simulated Life. There was a bond between them. The strike he delivered just now should have left a shadow in Dong Xuan¡¯s mind. From now on, his martial arts would be cut off, and it would be difficult for him to progress further. He had virtually killed the Dong Xuan¡¯s martial arts life. That was punishment enough. Gu Yang carried the two large wooden boxes through the city, catching everyone¡¯s eye. However, no one dared to approach him, everyone kept their distance. Anyone who could carry two such large boxes must be a martial artist; ordinary people naturally kept their distance. After returning to the inn and going upstairs, he opened the system unnoticed and chose to recharge when no one was around. [Recharge successful, current balance is 8217-4.] Gu Yang felt a sense of security at seeing this balance. More than eight thousand taels were enough for eight simulations. With good luck, he may even be able to break through to Fifth Grade. At that time, he would be confident in dealing with the assassins sent by the Liu family. He returned to his room, shoved the two empty boxes into a corner, and sat by the bed. Before he could say anything, Su Qingzhen came over with a basin of hot water, and handed him a washed towel. Did she switch roles that fast? Gu Yang was somewhat surprised and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the remarkable adaptability of humans. Yesterday, she was still carrying the air of a lady. However, now she was serving him water willingly. He took out the jade hairpin and put it back on her head, saying, ¡°Returning it to its owner.¡± Both Su Qingzhen and the other lady were curious how he had brought back two boxes but didn¡¯t ask. After Gu Yang washed his face, he said, ¡°l will train for a while.¡± Both Su Qingzhen exited the room afterwards. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? One use will consume 1000 points of money.] ¡°Yes. [At the age of twenty-two, you have become a sixth- grade martial artist. After leaving Liu Family Village, you saved Su Qingzhen in Wangjiagou, and the next day, you killed all the people from the Liu family who pursued you.] [Ten days later, you arrived in Tianshui City. You planned and extorted Dong Xuan, earning 12,000 taels.] [Your act of defeating Dong Xuan with a single strike was witnessed by a member of the Lin family, Lin Zirui. He came to the inn that night, trying to woo you into joining the Lin family, which you refused.] [Five days later, you encountered a swordsman on the road who challenged you. After three moves, you were killed on the spot, and he walked away. Died at the age of 22.] Gu Yang was stunned after reading this. This time, he died even faster than in the last simulation. From where did this swordsman pop out? He thought that after reaching the sixth grade, he would have some self-protection power. However, he still got randomly killed. Last time, it was the people sent by the Liu family. This time¡¯s swordsman, who sent him? ¡°Could it be that Lin Zirui?¡± Gu Yangs only variable in this simulation was that Lin Zirui from the Lin family wanted to recruit him, but he refused. The Lin family was a prominent family in Jiangzhou that he had come across in many simulations. ¡°Damn, each member of these noble families is toxic. If you refuse their recruitment, they will resort to murder?¡± He was shivering with annoyance. This world was too hostile to grassroot martial artists like him. If you don¡¯t serve the noble families, they will try to kill you¡­ Wait, somethings not right. He didn¡¯t encounter such a situation in many previous simulations. Upon further thought, Gu Yang realized he had refused recruitment offers before but wasn¡¯t killed. ¡°So, it means that Lin Zirui is particularly narrow-minded.¡± He carefully recalled the scene at the pawnshop where he defeated Dong Xuan with a single strike. There were indeed two people at the door, an old and a young, both possessing grace and grandeur. The younger one was probably Lin Zirui. However, those two left swiftly back then and he didn¡¯t really pay attention to them. [The simulation is over. You may keep one of the following items:] [1. Martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two] [2. Martial arts experience at the age of twenty-two] [3. Life wisdom at the age of twenty-two¡±] After thinking for a while, Gu Yang chose the third option this time. Soon, an additional memory appeared in his mind, precisely the scene when Lin Zirui came to recruit him and when he was killed by the swordsman. ¡°Seems normal logically.¡± From the memory, Lin Zirui carried himself with the grace of a noble house. When rejected, he did not get angry but appeared somewhat regretful and left. No one could have perceived his hidden intention to kill. ¡°Stay away from these noble families, as you never know when you might encounter a lunatic.¡¯ This was the realization he had when he neared death in this simulated life. The world was truly dangerous. Gu Yang sighed again. Even with his sixth-grade power, he could still bring about deadly danger over a small matter. He was still too weak. A great sense of crisis loomed in his heart. He had to increase his strength quickly. However, Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush into the second simulation. Each simulation was precious and could not be wasted casually. ¡°Qingzhen.¡¯! He called Su Qingzhen and asked, ¡°Do you know the Lin family?¡± Surprised, Su Qingzhen asked, ¡°Which Lin family?¡± ¡°Besides that Lin family, which other Lin family is there?¡± Although Su Qingzhen did not understand why he was suddenly asking this, she still explained, ¡°The Lin family is one of the top families in Jiangzhou, a branch of one of the ten families of the world, the Lin family. The family head is a First Rank fighter, ranking fifteenth in the First Rank list¡­¡± She divulged everything she knew about the Lin family. The Lin family was Jiangzhou¡¯s top-tier family that countless people were in awe of. Studying personnel from Jiang family was a compulsory course for all forces in Jiangzhou. Gu Yang listened very carefully and finally heard about Lin Zirui. He was a direct descendant of the Lin family, grandson of the current family head and had been an outstanding talent since childhood. He was personally taught by the family head. This meant Lin Zirui was bound to be one of the core members of the Lin family in the future. As for his specific cultivation level, Su Qingzhen did not know. After hearing this, Gu Yang felt extremely troubled. The Lin family was undoubtedly a behemoth, several notches stronger than the Liu family. They had at least two First Rank masters and several Second Grade ones. They were top-tier families that dominated a state. However, how should he deal with Lin Zirui? Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: 025 Now it’s your turn Chapter 25: 025 Now it¡¯s your turn Translator: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s enough, you may leave now.¡± After getting a clear idea of the overall situation of the Su family, Gu Yang had a plan in mind and dismissed Su Qingzhen. However, Su Qingzhen stood still, looking up at him. There was a sharper edge in her gaze as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do, now it¡¯s your turn. ¡± Gu Yang was momentarily taken aback before he laughed in response, ¡°Alright, take a seat on the bed.¡± At this moment, Su Qingzhen seemed to revert back to the young lady of nobility she once was. Without any hesitation, she took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed, sitting cross-legged across from him. ¡°Extend your hand.¡± Following his instruction, Su Qingzhen extended her hand for him to hold. The next moment, she felt a warm current flowing into her body which instantly dissolved the chilling energy that was clogging her meridians. The warm sensation felt as though it was melting her from within. ¡°He really is Third Rank!¡± Su Qingzhen was shocked, validating the speculation she had in mind. Since childhood, cold energy trapped in her meridians had made it impossible for her to enter the world of martial arts. Her father had once invited a renowned physician for her, who stated that only a martial artist of Third Rank or above could forcibly disperse the cold energy in her meridians with their True Essence. It was almost a proclamation that she¡¯d never have a chance at martial arts in her life, The Su family had already fallen, where could they possibly find a Third Rank martial artist? From then on, Su Qingzhen gave up on the idea of practicing martial arts. It wasn¡¯t until ten days ago when she suddenly refined her first strand of True Qi, that she discovered the cold energy in her meridians had mysteriously disappeared. Among those in her acquaintance, the only one who could possibly help her disperse this cold energy was Gu Yang. She had suspected then that he was a Third Rank martial artist. This was why Su Qingzhen, after a night of contemplation, had undergone a significant change in her attitude. If Gu Yang was a Third Rank powerhouse, she might have a chance at revenge. A Third Rank of such a young age, even if he weren¡¯t as powerful as Liu Zhe, wouldn¡¯t be too far off. His background must be extraordinary. All one could say was, the Su family truly had fallen. The renowned physician they invited simply wasn¡¯t of a high enough level. He didn¡¯t know that she possessed an extremely rare body type known as Ice Physique and Jade Bones, and that there was more than one way to resolve her issue. While Gu Yang was transferring his Pure Yang energy, he felt a cold sensation flow back, causing his blazing True Qi to become slightly more balanced. As expected, the Yin Qi inside her body could make his Pure Yang Qi even more refined, greatly beneficial to his cultivation. Admittedly, he had utilized some of his cunning so that she would cooperate obediently. Of course, this whole process also brought significant benefits to her as well. After circulating his energy throughout his body several times, Gu Yang ceased his cultivation, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll stop here for today.¡± Upon opening her eyes, Su Qingzhen¡¯s gaze shone with excitement. After descending from the bed, she bowed to him in gratitude. Once she stepped out of the room, she started her personal cultivation. Soon after, she once again experienced the sensation of Qi, and quickly refined her first strand of True Qi. The joy of regaining what she had lost moved her to tears. She had paid a great price for the chance to practice martial arts. In the inner room, Gu Yang began a new round of simulation. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you had already become a sixth-grade martial artist. After leaving Liu Village, you saved Su Qingzhen at Wangs Ditch. The next day, people from the Liu family came pursuing you. You slaughtered them all.¡¯ ¡°Ten days later, you arrived in Tianshui City. You schemed to blackmail Dong Xuan, gaining twelve thousand taels.¡± ¡°On the night of the same day, Lin Zirui from the Lin family came to the inn wanting to pull you into his family. You agreed, but made a request to send someone to Ping prefecture. He agreed.¡± ¡°Leveraging the relationship with the Lin family, you sent Su Qingzhen to Ping prefecture a month later. She stayed true to her promise, took you to the bank, and exchanged a money order of thirty thousand taels.¡± ¡°During this month, you took advantage of the Yin energy within Su Qingzhen to transform your Pure Yang Qi into Pure Yang Essence, improving your abilities. After going to the Lin family, you received even more attention from Lin Zirui. Frequently exchanging viewpoints with you led to your exposure to many sophisticated saber techniques.¡± ¡°One year later, Lin Zirui advanced to Fifth Grade, surpassing you with his strength. He lost interest in you.¡± ¡°Three years later, you still couldn¡¯t break through to Fifth Grade, and the Lin family had run out of patience with you. They sent you to be a steward in Xiang County.¡± ¡°At the age of twenty-seven, Su Qingzhen, who hadn¡¯t been heard from for years, showed up uninvited on your wedding day, openly injuring you and taking you away. She took you to a secluded forest outside the city where she forced you to serve as her attendant to wash away the humiliation of being made your maid.¡± ¡°As you were no match for her, you could only pretend to comply.¡± ¡°Su Qingzhen took you out of Xiang County, and half a month later, you encountered assassins on your journey. It was only then that you knew that the Liu family had revealed the truth about Liu Nuo¡¯s death five years ago and had sent people to kill you.¡± ¡°You and Su Qingzhen fought back along the way, both of you getting seriously injured in the process.¡± ¡°Eventually, you escaped deep into the Lian Mountains and went to Wangs Ditch. You were caught up by the experts from the Liu family and, suddenly, a monster appeared, killing all of you.¡± ¡°You died while being only twenty-seven.¡± Gu Yang felt somewhat melancholy as he went through this simulation. In the simulated life, despite all kinds of compromises, he only managed to live for another five years, dying prematurely at the age of twenty-seven. Having escaped the assassins from the Lin family, he then had those from the Liu family to deal with. It was simply too hard. And that Su Qingzhen, holding onto her grudges so tightly that even after five years, not only did she disrupt his wedding, but she also forced him to be her attendant as a way of avenging the past. Fortunately, he had a simulator. Otherwise, it would be too stifling to live in this world. ¡°Simulated Life has concluded. You can only choose one of the following to keep.¡± ¡°One, your state of Martial Arts Realm at the age of twenty-seven.¡± ¡°Two, your experience in martial arts at the age of twenty-seven.¡± ¡°Three, your wisdom gained by the age of twenty-seven.¡± This time, he chose the first option without a second thought. After Gu Yang made his choice, the True Qi inside his body underwent a subtle transformation. The wild and fire-like Pure Yang Qi became much more balanced. But, he could feel that its power was not diminished. Instead, it felt stronger and more enduring. His Pure Yang Qi had been converted into Pure Yang Essence. The total amount of Qi had also increased by nearly fifty percent. It took five years to achieve just this small increase while Lin Zirui, on the other hand, was able to break through to the Fifth Grade in just one year. And Su Qingzhen, from an ordinary person to surpassing his strength ¨C all achieved in just five years. Such talent is truly something to be envied. Gu Yang studied this simulation carefully; although it was only a short introduction, he was able to infer several things. For instance, Lin Zirui initially recruited him because of his outstanding talent. When he had refused, Lin had even contemplated killing him. When he found out that his talent was ordinary, he dismissed him like worn-out shoes. This was understandable since Gu Yangs current strength was essentially ¡°cheated¡± ¨C it wasn¡¯t naturally acquired. In the eyes of others, someone his age with such strength would certainly be regarded as a genius. Also, Su Qingzhen, neither earlier nor later, had chosen to intervene just a few days before the Liu family¡¯s assassins were due to arrive. She most likely had received information beforehand and had come specifically to save him. Su Qingzhen still had some conscience left in her. However, her behavior was still as arrogantly affectionate as ever.. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: 026 must have been targeted Chapter 26: 026 must have been targeted Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang gazed out into the room, seeing Su Qingzhen sitting cross-legged in a corner, concentrating on her cultivation. Judging by her appearance, she was deep in the meditation. She truly didn¡¯t waste a second, maximizing every moment. With such high talents plus a hard-working spirit, it¡¯s no wonder she improved so fast. He withdrew his gaze and began another round of the simulation. [At the age of 22, you are a sixth grade martial artist. After barricading Su Qingzhen in Wangjia Valley and wiping out the people of the Liu family, you proceeded to Tianshui City.] [You devised a scheme to extort Dong Xuan, earning 12,000 silver taels. You left Tianshui City that night and started to travel the desolate mountain paths where few people tread.] [Two months later, you both finally reached Ping County. Su Qingzhen kept her promise and took you to the money house to exchange the 30,000 silver notes.] [Because of the incident with the Liu family, you decided to keep away from Jiangzhou.] [A year later, you arrived at the heart of the Great Zhou ¨C the Divine City.] [Half a year later, after getting accustomed to the life in the Divine City, you decided to join the Tianxin Martial Academy. A month later, you passed the test and became an official disciple, learning Saber Technique from the academy master.] [At the age of 25, your Saber Technique reached a new level. Among the many sixth grade disciples at the Tianxin Martial Academy, none were your match.] [One day, Guo Taiping, seventh on the list of young talents, came to challenge your academy. After ten moves, he defeated the academy master and left mockingly. That same night, the academy master succumbed to his injuries.] [With the death of the academy master, his only daughter mysteriously disappeared, and the Tianxin Martial Academy started to disintegrate. Most of the disciples switched to other academies. You noticed something unusual and decided to avoid the potential disputes by leaving the Divine City.] [Not far from the Divine City, you encountered a youth from a noble family with sixth grade cultivation, specifically waiting to spar with you. After ten moves, you defeated him. Out of humiliation, his guards intervened and killed you. You died at the age of 25.] Died at the age of twenty-five¡­ Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at this outcome. The Divine City otters more opportunities but it¡¯s also danger-ridden. He only made a name for himself in a Martial Academy and it attracted the unreasonable young nobility. Unable to accept defeat, they had him killed by their guards. What a disgrace to humanity. Although Gu Yang didn¡¯t know the full extent of Tianxin Martial Academy¡¯s influence, the fact that someone from the young talent list came to challenge them meant that they must be a force of third rank or higher. However, the Divine City¡¯s affairs were too complicated. With the death of the academy master, the academy fell apart. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following options.] [One, Martial Arts realm at the age of 25.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of 25.] [Three, Life Wisdom at the age of 25.] After some hesitation, Gu Yang chose the first option. Although in this run of the simulation, his Saber Technique made significant advances¡ªpractically reaching a stage where he was unbeatable within the sixth grade¡ªit was still more important to him to advance his realm. Even though this time he only gained three more years of cultivation. After a while, when his cultivation level had fully increased, his True Qi rose by about ten percent. ¡°It seems my strength is still too weak. Going to Divine City is too risky. One wrong step and I die. This time, let¡¯s find a small place to live in seclusion. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t break through after decades of secluded meditation.¡± With a change in his strategy, Gu Yang began a new round of simulation. [At the age of 22, you are a sixth grade martial artist. After barricading Su Qingzhen in Wangjia Valley and wiping out the people of the Liu family, you proceeded to Tianshui City.] [You devised a scheme to extort Dong Xuan, earning 12,000 silver taels. You left Tianshui City that night and started to travel the desolate mountain paths where few people tread.] [Two months later, you both finally reached Ping County. Su Qingzhen kept her promise and took you to the money house to exchange the 30,000 silver notes.] [Because of the incident with the Liu family, you decided to keep away from Jiangzhou.] [A year later, you arrived at the westernmost point of the Great Zhou, Dingzhou, where you found a small city and settled down, focusing on cultivation.] [At the age of 29, one night, the barbarians from the grasslands attacked the city. Caught in the upheaval, you were besieged and, after killing dozens of enemy soldiers, fell fatigued. You died at the age of 29.] What the¡­? Gu Yang was exasperated. He had thought that going further away from Jiangzhou would be better. But he ran so far that he ended up part of a war, and thus met his end. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m having extraordinarily bad luck. So many simulations, no matter where I go, I encounter various mishaps.¡± By this point, he began to sense that something was off. Even if he¡¯s out of luck, it shouldn¡¯t be that he¡¯s unlucky every single time, right? Gu Yang considered himself a careful and cautious person, preferring to keep a low profile if it was possible. Boasting sixth-grade power, as long as he didn¡¯t stir up any trouble and found a low-key place to live peacefully for the remainder of his life, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult. I must have been targeted! Perhaps, being a transmigrator and my status has drawn the hostilities of the World Will. Such was Gu Yang¡¯s guess. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following options.] [One, Martial Arts Realm at the age of 29.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of 29.] [Three, Life Wisdom at the age of 29.] He chose the first again. This time, his cultivation increased by another two-tenths. ¡°Let¡¯s try it again.¡± [ ¡­You settled in a small city in the central part of Great Zhou, Zhongzhou, and focused on cultivating.] [At the age of 28, one day, you crossed paths with Cao Yiyi, ranked tenth in the Beauty list. Due to slightly prolonged eye contact, you invoked her displeasure. Her male companion immediately attacked and you were killed. You died at the age of 28.] ¡°I was right.¡± Gu Yang could now almost affirm that he was being targeted by the World Will. No matter how careful he was or how he avoided causing trouble, trouble always found him. Such damn bad luck. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following options.] Gu Yang still chose the first option. His True Qi had a slight increase, though much less than the previous times. He felt that he had reached the peak of the sixth grade. ¡°I only have three chances left.¡± Gu Yang glanced at his remaining balance and began to contemplate how to make the best use of these last three simulations. Choosing a place to live in seclusion was proving to be a dead end. Since that was the case, then he should find a way that can quickly boost his strength. After ruminating for a while, a thought suddenly flashed into his mind. He looked over at Su Qingzhen, who was cultivating in the corner, thinking, ¡°How could I have forgotten about her?¡± With a plan in mind, he began a new simulation. [At the age of 22, you are a sixth grade martial artist. After barricading Su Qingzhen in Wangjia Valley and killing everyone from the Liu family, you proceeded to Tianshui City.] [You devised a scheme to extort Dong Xuan, earning 12,000 silver taels. Leaving Tianshui City that same night, you began to travel secluded mountain paths where few people tread.] [Two months later, you finally reached Ping County. Su Qingzhen kept her promise and took you to the money house to exchange the 30,000 silver notes.] [You decided to stay in Ping County, utilizing Su Qingzhen¡¯s special constitution for your cultivation. Your True Qi became even more refined.] [At 23, one night, an injured Su Qingzhen fled to your home. She was under the protection of the Qingxuan Sect, but was attacked by the people of the Liu family. During the disarray, she escaped. You took her and fled Ping City¡­. ] Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: 027 Fifth Grade Chapter 27: 027 Fifth Grade Translator: 549690339 ¡°After you guys escaped Pingcheng, people from the Liu family caught up with you the next day. You were fleeing when a swordsman in white came by and fended off the people from the Liu family, saving you.¡± ¡°The white-clad swordsman¡¯s name was Shen Baiyi, he was third on the Hidden Dragon List. He came to Jiangzhou to challenge Liu Zhe, who was ninth on the list of talented young people. He fell in love with Su Qingzhen at first sight and after learning of her experience, he wanted to bring her to the Liu family and seek justice for her.¡± ¡°After Su Qingzhen gracefully declined, you left Jiangzhou and began a nomadic life.¡¯ ¡°A month later, you heard the news that Shen Baiyi lost to Liu Zhe.¡± ¡°Half a year later, you got into a conflict in Shangzhou and were accidentally caught in a trap, suffering severe swelling. Su Qingzhen carried you to the Shen family. From Shen Baiyi, she asked for an antidote for the holy medicine Sky King Dan.¡± ¡°After detoxification, you used the misfortune to gain stronger strength, breaking through to the Fifth Grade realm.¡± ¡°After you healed, you found a letter from Su Qingzhen saying that she has already repaid your grace, and you will no longer see each other.¡± ¡°You had nothing but to leave in disappointment.¡± ¡°A year later, people from the Liu family found you again and killed you. You were twenty-five years old.¡± Finally, I have reached Fifth Grade! Gu Yang was so excited. It took six simulations to break through to the Fifth Grade. It was incredibly hard. This simulated life only lasted three years, yet it was full of ups and downs. For the first time, I encountered a scenario where a high-level expert intervened to save the day. Of course, Shen Baiyi must have stepped in because of Su Qingzhen. Moreover, Su Qingzhen deserves credit for his successful breakthrough to the Fifth Grade this time. Sky King Dan, the name itself suggests it is not just any common elixir. ¡°She actually went to Shen Baiyi to save me¡­¡± Gu Yang was genuinely surprised. Without thinking, she must have paid a significant price for this Sky King Dan.¡± He suddenly felt that this young lady was not that annoying. At least, she distinguishes between rewards and punishments. ¡°The simulation has ended, you can retain one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm at the age of twenty-five.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience at age twenty-five.¡± ¡°Three, life wisdom at the age of twenty-five.¡± ¡°I choose the first. Boom! Gu Yang felt like his True Qi inside his body exploded and quickly inflated. This speed was much faster than any previous time. Even the little maid caring for Su Qingzhen in the outer chamber was startled. She looked over with a hint of worry in her eyes. It took a full quarter of an hour before Gu Yang¡¯s True Qi calmed down and returned to his Dantian. He opened his eyes, exhaled a foul breath, and retracted the brilliance in his eyes.¡± ¡°Fifth Grade!¡± His True Qi increased several times than before. There is a vast difference between martial arts realms in this world. The higher the level, the more so it is. No wonder, in Simulated Life, when faced with a martial artist of higher realm, he had no ability to resist and was always decisively defeated Every breakthrough in the realm is a completely different perspective. Of course, breaking through a realm is not always a good thing. It means that using the life simulator will increase in price. Now, there are over 2,200 balances in the system. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Use it once, costing 2000 gold.¡± Gu Yang saw this prompt, felt joy in his heart, and it only doubled the cost. He chose ¡°confirm¡± without hesitation.¡¯ This world is too dangerous. He, as a transmigrator who¡¯s being targeted by the World Will, who knows what kind of accidents he will encounter. He has to seize every opportunity to enhance his strength. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you are a Fifth Grade martial artist. After saving Su Qingzhen, you head to Tianshui City.¡± ¡°You design to extort Dong Xuan and obtain twelve thousand Liang. You leave Tianshui City overnight and from then on, you hide during the day and travel at night, sticking to remote mountain roads.¡± ¡°Two months later, you finally reach Pingjun. Su Qingzhen keeps her promise and brings you to the bank, exchanging three thousand Liang of silver notes.¡± ¡°A year later, you arrive at the heart of Great Zhou, the Divine City. You decide to join the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. A month later, you pass the assessment and are accepted as a direct disciple by the master, ranking fifteenth and learning the ¡®Duan Yue Knife Technique.¡±¡® ¡°By the age of twenty-five, your ¡®Duan Yue Knife Technique¡¯ has slightly succeeded, and your name gradually begins to spread.¡± ¡°One day, Guo Taiping, the seventh on the list of talented individuals, comes to the martial arts hall, defeats the master in ten moves, and leaves. That night, the master dies from his severe injuries.¡± ¡°The night after the master¡¯s death, you find someone has broken into the martial arts hall. When you go to check, you find the third senior sister, the sole daughter of the master, has been kidnapped. You catch up and are seriously injured by a palm strike from the mysterious strongman, but it also arouses the martial arts hall¡¯s other experts, who each step in to interrupt.¡± ¡°In the end, the mysterious strongman is repelled and the third senior sister is successfully rescued. Touched by your life-saving grace, the third senior sister personally takes care of you without unwrapping your clothes, and your injuries gradually improve.¡± ¡°Afterwards, the third senior sister inherits the position as the hall¡¯s master. For two years, the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall barely maintains, and disciples continue to leave, no longer as glorious as before.¡± ¡°One day, a royal decree from the Empress Dowager marries the third senior sister to the prince. The third senior sister dares not resist the decree and passes the position of the master to the second senior brother.¡± ¡°Then, you travel abroad and run into Liu Zhe on the road, who kills you with one sword. You died at the age of twenty-seven.¡¯ This life simulation was much more exciting than before. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh and in the end, he died in the hands of Liu Zhe, a Second Grade-powerful person. Sure enough, after reaching a higher realm, the treatment is radically different. Last time I joined Tianxin Martial Arts Hall as a common disciple. This time, I became a direct disciple of the master. Ranked fifteenth, meaning there are only fourteen direct disciples. It¡¯s not hard to imagine how rare this is. At the same time, he learned a more powerful sabre technique, ¡°Duan Yue Knife Technique¡±. Since it was taught by that master who is of Third Rank or above, it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary sabre technique. He was no longer ignored like a stray cat or dog, placing him in a major force, he could act as an elite disciple. ¡°The simulation has ended, you can retain one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, martial arts realm at the age of twenty-seven.¡± ¡°Two, martial arts experience at the age of twenty-seven.¡± ¡°Three, life wisdom at the age of twenty-seven.¡± No need to think, just choose the second.¡± The next moment, a vast amount of knowledge flooded into Gu Yang¡¯s mind. The deepest part was ¡°Duan Yue Knife Technique¡±, which was decisive and paired with his Pure Yang Qi, the power was unparalleled. It took him nearly an hour to digest this knowledge and experience, turning it into his strength. At this point, he had the strength of a Fifth Rank martial artist from inside out. PS: It¡¯s the weekend, begging for ticket endorsements and monthly tickets.. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: 028 is really crazy Chapter 28: 028 is really crazy Translator: 549690339 ¡°Thud, thud.¡± At that moment, there was a knock on the door from the outside. From the footsteps outside the door, Gu Yang knew it was the waiter, and he thought the timing was quite coincidental. The small maid, Zhi Xing, who was in the outer room asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± The voice of the waiter came from outside, ¡°Sir, someone has delivered an invitation card, saying they wish to meet you.¡± Zhi Xing opened the door, and sure enough it was the waiter, who handed over an invitation card. An invitation card? She was somewhat puzzled. After taking the invitation card, she handed over a few coins as a tip, sent the waiter away, and closed the door again. She opened the card and exclaimed, ¡°The Lin Family?¡± In Jiangzhou, who doesn¡¯t know the Lin family? Zhi Xing, as Su Qingzhen¡¯s personal maid, had also undergone professional training, and could recognize the emblem of the Lin family on the invitation. No one would dare to impersonate this emblem. But why would someone from the Lin family send Brother Gu an invitation? When Su Qingzhen heard her words, she was also surprised. Her gaze swept across the invitation and sure enough, she saw the seal of the Lin family. She remembered that Gu Yang just asked her about the Lin family. Could it be that he had already anticipated that someone from the Lin family would come to see him? The two women looked at Gu Yang simultaneously. All along, they found Gu Yang mysteriously exceptional. Now, someone from the Lin family had initiated sending an invitation to him. This was the Lin family after all. ¡°Give it here.¡± Gu Yang took the invitation from Zhi Xing¡¯s hand, opened it and surely it was from Lin Zirui, saying he wanted to meet him. This guy seemed quite modest and respectful. Given his status, sending an invitation already indicated his high regard for Gu Yang. After Gu Yang refused him, he even sent someone to kill him, which further proved his consideration. If he couldn¡¯t be used, he was to be killed. Gu Yang always found it strange, why would he see him as a threat? As the legitimate son of the Lin family, surely he isn¡¯t so shortsighted? ¡°You guys stay here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gu Yang put away the invitation, gave a word of caution, and then left. Lin Zirui was sixteen this year, with a handsome jade-like face and red lips. His genes were truly outstanding. He didn¡¯t purposely show off, but standing there alone, he couldn¡¯t be ignored. He only had a thin man by his side, who should be a guard, but his real level of cultivation was not discernible. Gu Yang took the initiative to greet him, ¡°Gu Yang at your service, greetings to the Seventh Young Master.¡± Among the legitimate lineage of the Lin family, Lin Zirui was seventh. ¡°Seeing Mr. Gu¡¯s saber technique today, I was delighted and took the liberty of visiting you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Lin Zirui was without airs, young as he was, he carried a sense of nobility. It was hard to see that this man could actually be so narrow-minded. ¡°My crude saber technique is not worth mentioning,¡± Gu Yang felt he had to be modest. Lin Zirui asked, ¡°Mr. Gu is being modest. The strike this afternoon already showed that you have a glimpse of the way of the saber. You certainly learned from a famous master. Can I ask where Mr. Gu learned his skills?¡± ¡°Just a country bumpkin with no sect, my saber technique is all self-taught.¡¯ Gu Yang had originally planned to fabricate a mentor. But on second thought, even doing so might not make him hesitate. If this raises his attention, and he sends a fourth-rank martial artist to kill him, it would be a self-defeating move. Lin Zirui had his own guesses inside. With his knowledge, naturally he wouldn¡¯t mistake Gu Yang as coming from the well-known Gu family, which was known all over the world. Each great clan in the world has its unique martial arts inheritance. Gu Yang¡¯s strike had shown his basic level. Even if he had a mentor, it was most likely because he had some connection with the military and learned some saber technique from a martial artist of the Wu family. The cultivation technique he practiced was nothing more than the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±. His mentor was at the most a fourth-rank one. Above the third rank in the world, whether it be large sects, or large families, they all come from prominent lineage. The reason is simple. Almost all cultivation techniques that can be practiced to above the third-rank realm are mastered by large sects and families. ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡± is an exception. Although this technique can be cultivated to above third rank, it¡¯s extremely dangerous. Once it¡¯s cultivated to the third rank, the yang force begins to lose control. By the time it reaches the second grade, death is almost certain. It is safe to say that the higher the cultivation, the faster the death. Plus, Gu Yang¡¯s behavior in the afternoon of extorting money from Dong Xuan further showed that his status could not be very high. After Lin Zirui assessed the man in front of him, he issued an invitation directly, ¡°Mr. Gu has such a talent for saber technique, it shouldn¡¯t be buried. Why don¡¯t you join the Lin family and study the saber with me?¡± Gu Yang could hear the sincerity in his tone, how much of it was acting, he wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Seventh Young Master. However, I am used to being a loner and can¡¯t stand restrictions.¡± Lin Zirui sighed, ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± After leaving the inn, Lin Zirui¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°A sixth-grade martial artist dares to refuse me, Ah Wu!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The cold and thin man behind him responded, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Lin Zirui sneered, ¡°A saber prodigy? Hmph.¡± Soon, the figures of the two individuals disappeared into the night. ¡°He¡¯s really decided to kill me.¡± Gu Yang stood there, watching Lin Zirui¡¯s departing figure, and thought to himself. Although Lin Zirui hid it well, how could he conceal it from him? Up to now, he has accumulated decades of martial arts experience, which includes not only swordsmanship, but also countless experiences of fighting against others. In terms of combat experience, he could definitely boast of being enormously experienced. Such an immature guy like Lin Zirui, no matter how he conceals it, once he has a murderous intent, can still be detected by him. He must be insane. The night passed without a word. The next morning, Gu Yang hired a horse-drawn carriage, loaded the two empty boxes onto it, and set off as planned. He did not leave overnight or take any remote routes. Initially, he really had no intention to provoke the Lin family. However, the numerous simulations of life made him understand one thing; no matter how cautious he was to avoid conflicts with others, there would always be unexpected situations that posed dangers. Like this matter with Lin Zirui was purely an unwarranted disaster. So, Gu Yang got over it, he won¡¯t suppress his anger. Besides, in the path of martial arts, if you¡¯re always avoiding problems, you will eventually lose your sharpness and your mental state will gather dust. What needs to be faced has to be confronted bravely. Although Lin Zirui couldn¡¯t be killed now, he was still the legitimate son of the Lin family. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t able to mess with a behemoth like the Lin family for now. However, the swordsman sent by him, Gu Yang had no plans of letting go. After he figured it out, he felt considerably relaxed. His mental cultivation had also improved somewhat. Next, he was just waiting for the swordsman to appear. Gu Yang took out his cleaver and started cultivating his intent.. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: 029 is here! Chapter 29: 029 is here! Translator: 549690339 In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight penetrated through the window and illuminated the bed, Gu Yang suddenly opened his eyes and looked out the window, his brow furrowed, ¡°Could it be the people from the Liu family have caught up? How did they get here so quickly?¡± This was their fourth day since leaving Tianshui City. They spent last night in a small town, lodging at a local¡¯s home. Once they had left the Lian Mountain range, there were signs of human habitation everywhere, one village after another. No longer were they eating in the open and sleeping under the stars as they did before. Just now, he had heard the sound of horse hooves entering the town and was instantly on alert. According to the many simulations he had performed before, it would be a year before the Liu family knew that Su Qingzhen was in Ba County and sent people to fetch her. And the swordsman dispatched by the Lin family should not have appeared until tomorrow. Gu Yang was not too superstitious about the results of Simulated Life. After all, that was just a simulation, not divination. Even if it were divination, the mindset before and after divination would be entirely different. Such changes in mindset would lead to different choices in many matters, thus creating a butterfly effect. Taking his machete, he walked outside and saw Su Qingzhen seated on the ground practicing her cultivation. She was just finishing her exercise, expelling the impurities in her chest, which formed a white qi column. ¡°Ninth Rank?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes condensed. This was precisely the characteristic of the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡± when it reached the Ninth Rank. In just a few short days, she had already broken through her cultivation rank. Wasn¡¯t this way too exaggerated? It defied common sense. Normally, no matter how talented one was, to reach a new cultivation rank required an accumulation process. True Qi wouldn¡¯t be produced out of thin air. Even those from big clans had to go through numerous medicinal baths and consume elixirs, taking them about a year or two to reach a new cultivation rank when they first started practicing. As for ordinary people without any resources, this process would be even longer. Under his watchful eyes, it would have been impossible for Su Qingzhen to secretly consume an elixir. ¡°Could it be due to the Yin Qi in her body?¡± Gu Yang, with his profound Martial Arts cultivation level, soon had a guess. His True Qi, known as Reaching Yang, and her Xuan Yuan Qi, being the Extreme Yin, had created a mysterious reaction. The combination of the two not only brought great benefits to him, but the benefits she received were likely even greater. ¡°Her True Qi should all originate from the Xuan Yuan Qi in her body. After reacting with my Reaching Yang Qi, it was absorbed and refined by her body. That¡¯s why she could break through her cultivation rank in such a short time.¡± Gu Yang felt that this should be very close to the truth. ¡°What the Liu family fancies must be her special constitution.¡± A hint of joy appeared in Su Qingzhen¡¯s eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Yang and quickly stood up. ¡°I will go out and take a look. You two stay here.¡± After saying this, Gu Yang left the house. Gu Yang went to find Zhang Xiao Hai and asked him to go out and find out what was going on. Before long, Zhang Xiao Hai returned and informed him that it was a young master from the Zheng family out for some amusement. So, it was the Zheng family. Gu Yang had dealt with the Zheng family several times in his previous simulations. In Ba County, the Zheng family was the leading family, their position comparable to that of the Liu family in Elephant County. Both were influential local forces with deep roots. Such esteemed families typically had a Third Rank Martial Artist to back them up. However, an ordinary young master would not have too many powerful experts by his side. With Gu Yang¡¯s current strength, there was no need to fear a noble young lad of this level. If he dared to act without thinking, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach him a lesson. As long as he didn¡¯t maim or kill him, the Zheng family would most likely not send powerful experts for retaliation. After they finished breakfast, Gu Yang and his group packed up and continued their journey. At noon when they stopped to rest, they unexpectedly ran into the Zheng family procession. They had also hired a horse-drawn carriage and were followed by seven or eight horsemen. However, neither party had any intention of exchanging pleasantries. When the people from the Zheng family passed by, they soon disappeared from sight. After eating lunch, they set off again. In the evening, they spent the night in another small town along the way. As before, they used silver to find lodging with a local family. As it turned out, the people from the Zheng family were also spending the night in this town. It seemed that their routes were the same. A peaceful night passed by. The next morning, Gu Yang and his group set off first. Not long after they started, Gu Yang, who was inside the horse carriage, suddenly had a strange feeling and opened his eyes. Simultaneously, the horse carriage stopped, and the voice of the coachman came from outside, ¡°Young master, there is a man standing in the middle of the road, we can¡¯t pass.¡± Gu Yang lifted the cloth curtain to have a look and saw a man in grey standing not far ahead, wearing a straw hat and holding a sword. It appeared he had been waiting there for quite some time. And so, the action begins! Su Qingzhen saw the swordsman outside and her heart tightened involuntarily. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Gu Yang said, lifted the carriage curtain, got out of the carriage, and walked towards the swordsman. Not far behind, in the Zheng family¡¯s horse carriage, sat an unkempt old man. He was holding a roast chicken in his hand, devouring it so enthusiastically that oil was streaming down his face. Across from the old man sat a young man, summoning up an ingratiating smile, ¡°Senior, is the roast chicken to your liking?¡± Without pausing in his eating, the old man expressed his satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, it still has the taste from ten years ago.¡± ¡°Could you provide some guidance then, senior?¡± The old man stopped for a moment and said, ¡°I never agreed to teach you anything. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I am willingly doing all these things for you, senior. If there is anything else you want to eat, just let me know,¡± said the young man. Judging from his clothing, he was clearly from a noble family. Yet he was very deferential toward this old man. This young man¡¯s name was Zheng Anyu, the legitimate son of the Zheng family. A year ago, he had received a piece of advice from the old man by chance and was able to break through his bottleneck. Since then, he had tried repeatedly but failed to find out the old man¡¯s background. He knew that the old man was eccentric and had purposefully tried to get close. However, the old man remained apathetic and indifferent to him. Zheng Anyu was a tenacious person and served the old man as if he were his biological father. After one year, he had finally become familiar with the old man. A few days ago, the old man mentioned that he missed some local cuisine, so he accompanied the old man to visit these remote towns and find the food he mentioned. This was already the seventh place they had visited. Just then, the horse carriage suddenly stopped. Zheng Anyu asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The coachman outside responded, ¡°The road ahead is blocked.¡± He opened the window to check and saw that a horse carriage ahead was being held up by a swordsman. He said, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s an interesting spectacle ahead.¡± The old man glanced at the scene and chuckled, ¡°Best not to watch this spectacle. ¡± Zheng Anyu¡¯s heart jolted. He knew the old man would not make groundless remarks and asked, ¡°Senior, do you recognize that man?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met him once before, seems like his name is Zhou Qing.¡± ¡°Zhou Qing?¡± Zheng Anyu felt the name was familiar and his face changed slightly, ¡°The Zhou Qing from the Lin family?¡± Zhou Qing was known as a lone swordsman with a Fifth Rank cultivation level. He was usually active in Elephant County. In reality, he was an undercover agent for the Lin family. Zhou Qing was renowned for his unmatched Wind Thunder Sword Technique. Five years ago, he had killed a Fifth Rank Martial Artist, which earned him his fame. Could he be coming at me? Zheng Anyu¡¯s first reaction was this, and he felt uneasy about it. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the old man beside him exclaimed in surprise, his eyes fixed intently on the man who got down from the horse carriage in front.. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: 030 The Number One Martial Academy in the World Chapter 30: 030 The Number One Martial Academy in the World Translator: 549690339 Zheng Anyu instantly noticed the oddity of the elderly man, and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sir?¡± The elder continued to munch on the roast chicken in hand, mumbling something under his breath, ¡°Fifth Grade.¡± Fifth Grade? Overwhelmed by surprise, Zheng Anyu followed the elderly man¡¯s gaze and saw a young man who seemed entirely unremarkable stepping down from a coach carriage in front of them. Could he really have a Fifth Grade Cultivation Level? The man looked to be in his early twenties. At this age, with such a cultivation level, he would certainly be a core disciple of some noble house or sect. Even within Zheng¡¯s family, there was no one of his generation who stood out as much. The presence of such a person in Xiang County was no small matter. Why hadn¡¯t he received any news in advance? Zheng Anyu closely observed the man and found no clue about his origins, neither in the carriage he arrived in nor the clothes he wore. Usually, descendants of noble families and sect disciples will carry distinctive objects or symbols when they travel for training, making their conduct somewhat easier. However, this young man bore no such markings. His origins remained a mystery. ¡°Zhou Qing is here for him!¡± Zheng Anyu understood at the same time, feeling somewhat uneasy. He finally understood what the old man meant when he said it was better not to watch the spectacle unfolding before them. The Lin Family sent Zhou Qing to kill this unknown Fifth Grade Martial Artist, surely not wanting anyone to know about it. Now, however, he had witnessed it unexpectedly. Would they try to silence him too? Thinking this, Zheng Anyu¡¯s heart began to dread. However, knowing that he had a senior by his side, he managed to calm down. ¡°With the elder here, there should be no danger.¡± ¡°Fifth Grade?¡± After descending from the carriage, Gu Yang began to stride towards Zhou Qing. Sensing Gu Yang¡¯s aura, Zhou Qing raised his head slightly, sounding surprised. According to the information he received, his target is supposed to have a Sixth Grade Cultivation Level. Without offering any response, Gu Yang simply drew a knife in silence. It was a common woodcutting knife, with only the blade having been polished shiny. Several small notches could be seen. He looked at Gu Yang, identical to the image he saw, confirming he got the right man. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°You plan to fight with that knife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to kill you.¡± No sooner had he spoken than the man¡¯s aura abruptly shifted, and a slash came heading towards him. Instantly, all Zhou Qing could see was the blade before his eyes, nothing else mattered. This is¡ª His eyes narrowed as a look of horror flashed across his face. Blade Intent! An unparalleled Blade Intent crashed against his spirit, overpowering his mind with an irresistible sense of fear. By the time Zhou Qing gathered his senses, the blade was already before his eyes. Blood sprayed forth. His own sword had barely left the sheath. With a thud, Zhou Qing fell to the ground, his vision overwhelmed with a vivid crimson. His last sight was of the young man shaking the blood off his blade before abruptly turning to head back towards the carriage. Zhou Qing opened his mouth as if trying to say something, but not a sound came out. A moment later, he drifted into endless darkness. Inside the Zheng family¡¯s carriage, Zheng Anyu was dumbfounded. He had witnessed the youth strike down Zhou Qing as though it were child¡¯s play. For a moment, he thought he was hallucinating. Zhou Qing, a covert agent of the Lin Family based in Xiang County, was a thorn in the side of the Zheng family, tasked with carrying out tasks that could not be seen in the light of day. The Zheng family had previously attempts to kill him, despite paying a heavy price to hire a solo Fifth Grade Martial Artist, but had still been defeated by Zhou Qing. Zhou Qing was not to be underestimated. None of the Fifth Grade members of the Zheng family felt they could handle him. As for the Fourth Grade members, there were only a few in the Zheng family. If they made a move, the Lin family would undoubtedly find out, leading to even more trouble. Such a thorn in the Zheng family¡¯s side was now slashed down by a single blade! Zheng Anyu stared at Zhou Qing¡¯s body, lying in a pool of blood, and once he was sure Zhou Qing was dead, he swallowed hard. ¡°S¡­ Sir, what was that¡­ Saber Technique?¡± The old man beside him trembled as he handled his roast chicken, dripping chicken oil onto his clothes without noticing. After a while, he murmured, ¡°Duan Yue Knife Technique.¡± Duan Yue Knife Technique? Zheng Anyu carefully recalled, and finally gasped out the words, ¡°Tianxin Martial Arts Hall!¡± Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, known as the world¡¯s number one Martial Academy. The legendary journey of its headmaster, Cheng Tianxin, was well known. Starting from a humble background, he cultivated the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡± and achieved the Second Rank Realm. After achieving fame, Cheng chose not to align with any power, instead founding the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. He did not care about his disciples¡¯ backgrounds but only selected based on talent. As long as they had talent, they could learn advanced methods in his academy. In twenty years, Cheng successfully cultivated three Third Rank Martial Artists, nearly ten of the Fourth Rank, and countless Fifth and Sixth Ranks. To countless children of poor families, Tianxin Martial Arts Hall was undoubtedly a sacred place for Martial Arts. Jiangzhou was quite far from Divine City. Zheng Anyu had only heard about this world¡¯s number one Martial Arts Hall. As far as he knew, there had not been a disciple of the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall who had ever traveled to Xiang County. Zheng Anyu was in a quandary about whether to step forward or not. Most disciples of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall came from low-ranking families and were known for their hostility towards nobles. While he was hesitating, someone from the carriage in front of him got down, buried the body of Zhou Qing by the roadside, and then proceeded on his journey. ¡°I guess I better not,¡± he finally decided. Zheng Anyu didn¡¯t want to get involved in any struggle between the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall and the Lin Family. Both forces were way above his family¡¯s level. That night, the Zheng family arrived in a small town. To avoid the disciple from Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, they deliberately slowed down their pace. Zheng Anyu finalized the arrangements and personally served food to the elder in the carriage. When he opened the coach¡¯s door, the elder was nowhere to be found. On the seat, only a torn piece of fabric remained bearing hastily written words. He sighed, realizing that the elder had left them after all. Moreover, he had a feeling that the elder had probably gone after that disciple from Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. In the end, as he looked at the piece of cloth, he thought to himself, ¡°At least it¡¯s not a total loss.¡± Just a few miles away was a bustling city named Tianmu City. Gu Yang and his group had arrived there in the evening. After settling Su Qingzhi and the others, he went to the Four Sea Bank in the city alone, to transform the four thousand taels worth silver note he got from Dong Xuan into actual silver. He also presented the silver notes he got from Su Qingzhi, only to be informed that those could only be exchanged with the corresponding password. So, Su Qingzhi did not lie to him. After getting the money, Gu Yang found a secluded spot and transferred the money into his system. Seeing his balance increase to over four thousand, he felt a sense of security. With money, he could become stronger. Now, he could simulate his life twice more and reach a higher level of strength. PS: Requesting recommendation votes on Monday.. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: 031 Finally received the leading role treatment Chapter 31: 031 Finally received the leading role treatment Translator: 549690339 When Gu Yang arrived in Tianmu City, a sloppy old man was roasting a wild rabbit over a fire in a broken temple on a desolate hill a few miles outside the city. Suddenly, a black figure quietly appeared in the broken temple, crouching next to the old man, and asked concernedly, ¡°Grandpa Er, did that Zheng kid give you trouble?¡± From the sound of her voice, it was a young woman. The old man didn¡¯t even lift his head, keeping his eyes on the roasted rabbit in front of him. ¡°If even a little fellow like that will give me trouble, it would mean I have lived my age in vain.¡± The woman let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Grandpa Er, you were in such a hurry to find me, I thought something had happened.¡± ¡°Indeed, something has happened.¡± The old man chuckled, saying, ¡°I have encountered someone with Pure Yang ¡°Really?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was filled with surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s this person?¡± In this world, those who cultivate with the extreme Yang True Qi are not rare, and many forces have similar techniques. But those with Pure Yang Qi are extremely rare. She and Grandpa Er had been searching for nearly ten years, traveling all over Great Zhou, even venturing far into the desert, westward, and the Eastern Sea Islands, but they couldn¡¯t find a single person with Pure Yang Qi. Pure Yang, the key is in the word ¡®pure¡¯, which is almost innate. There are many types of Yang techniques in the world, but the True Qi cultivated by fleshly bodies will inevitably be tainted. Unless it is the legendary Pure Yang Body. But this physical constitution is hard to find. Now, Grandpa Er had finally found a person with Pure Yang Qi. How could she not be surprised? Immediately after, she became anxious again, ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s cultivation level? It¡¯s not the Divine Power Realm, is it?¡± Reaching the Divine Power Realm was as easy as shedding one¡¯s mortal coil and returning to the innate, cultivating Pure Yang Qi. The existence of the Divine Power Realm was meaningless to her. The old man said with conviction, ¡°I have not gone senile, the person seemed to be in his early twenties, with a Fifth Grade Cultivation Level.¡± The woman was shocked, ¡°Fifth Grade? How is that possible?¡± The lower the realm, the poorer the purity of True Qi. It is almost impossible for someone in the Fifth Grade Realm to polish True Qi to the Pure Yang state. The old man sighed, ¡°This youngster is indeed blessed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be practicing the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯, and he is accompanied by a woman of icy skin and jade bones.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why Su Qingzhen is with him, I see.¡± The woman realized. Icy skin and jade bones is a pure yin constitution that comes once in hundreds of years. This constitution is an excellent furnace for martial artists who practice extremely yang techniques like the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯ and the Great Sun True Method. It can transform their True Qi into Pure Yang. That¡¯s why Su Qingzhen was targeted as soon as she appeared on the Beauty list, which led to the destruction of her family and her disappearance. The woman said resentfully, ¡°This Beauty list is really harmful. One day, I will tear down that Red Mansion.¡± At this point, the old man saw the wild rabbit was finally roasted and tore off a piece, eating it happily, his mouth full of oil. He said while eating, ¡°You better think about how to approach that man.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan.¡± The woman confidently said. Meanwhile, after Gu Yang finished charging, he returned directly to the inn and shut the door. Su Qingzhen was still practicing, as if she was racing against time, while her maid Zhi Xing was guarding her as usual. Gu Yang didn¡¯t disturb them and entered the inner room. He sat down on the bed and opened the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? One use consumes 2000 money.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty, you were already a Fifth Grade martial artist. In Tianshui City, you rejected Lin Zirui¡¯s invitation to join him. Five days after leaving Tianshui City, you encountered the swordsman Zhou Qing. You killed him with one stroke.] [You took Su Qingzhen and continued onto Ping County. On the way, you met a pretty woman selling herself by the roadside to bury her father. You took one look and left.] [Another day, you were in Tianqing City and a woman jumped onto the arena, proposing a martial contest for a marriage proposal. You didn¡¯t even look and left directly.] [Finally, you arrived at Ping County City. Su Qingzhen kept her promise and took you to the money house, exchanging for a bill of thirty thousand taels of silver. She then went to Qingxuan Sect. You settled down in Ping County City.] [One night, a month later, a woman wearing night walking clothes broke into your yard and fainted in front of you. You found it suspicious, threw her out of the house, and then went back inside.] [Another month passed, you planned to go back to Lian Mountain to visit the people of Liu Village. In the wilderness, you inadvertently saw a beautiful woman bathing in the river.] [You were just about to leave when the woman, dressed in light gauze, appeared in front of you, a sword held at your throat. She gave you two options ¨C either marry her or die under her sword.] [This woman had a Fourth Grade cultivation level, you were no match for her and had to submit.] [You and the woman named Ling Ling returned to Ping County City. After a simple wedding, you became husband and wife. That night, she left you with the complete technique of ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯, saying that she was being hunted down by her enemies. To avoid implicating you, she had to leave your side. After breaking through to the Fourth Grade, she would come back for you. Then she disappeared.] [At the age of twenty-three, one night, a wounded Su Qingzhen escaped to your house. Liu Family attacked Qingxuan Sect, and she managed to escape in the chaos. You took her to the Qingxuan Sect and killed all members of the Liu Family.] [You took Su Qingzhen and survived Qingxuan Sect¡¯s disciples and left Ping County City. The next day, you unexpectedly encountered Shen Baiyi of the Shen Family on the road. He voluntarily struck up a conversation with you.] [After parting ways with Shen Baiyi, five days later, you encountered a lone bandit. After a fight, you were severely injured. Just in time, Shen Baiyi arrived and repelled the bandit, saving you all.] [You were unconscious from serious injuries, Su Qingzhen was also not lightly injured, Shen Baiyi promised to heal you. With no other choice, you had to follow him to Xiang County. Shen Baiyi was going to challenge Liu Zhe.] [After arriving in Xiang County, one night out of nowhere, you were attacked by an assassin. Just when you were about to be killed, your wife Ling Ling arrived in time and saved you, taking you away from there.] [Ling Ling had thus exposed herself, a few days later, her enemy chased after her. It was a Third Rank powerhouse. You both had nowhere to escape and died in Yellow Springs. You died at the age of twenty-three.] After reading the last line, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but become stunned. This simulation was considerably short, he only lived for twenty-three years, just one year. Yet so many things have happened during that one year, more than any previous simulation. Especially that Ling Ling. What was her deal? She appeared out of nowhere and wanted to marry him out of the blue. Could this be the legendary peach blossom luck? This Ling Ling, of mysterious origin and with powerful strength, and even more formidable enemies¡­ This was indeed a treatment worthy of a protagonist. Pity he doesn¡¯t have the protagonist¡¯s luck, with less-than-fortunate outcomes.. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: 032 Hidden Dangers of Kung Fu Techniques Chapter 32: 032 Hidden Dangers of Kung Fu Techniques Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to start the second simulation, instead he fell into deep thought. Why was this woman named Ling Ling so desperate to get close to him, and then forced him to marry her? In the many previous simulations, this woman had never shown up. Her sudden appearance was unanticipated. What was her real intention? After they formalized the marriage, she left him a book, ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique,¡± then disappeared. When his life was endangered, she risked everything to save him, eventually dying in the process. All of it was confoundingly inexplicable. Gu Yang really couldn¡¯t figure it out. One could say that this woman had been very compassionate and loyal. However, there must be some reason for her behavior, right? [Simulation completed, you can retain one of the following.] [First, Martial Arts Realm at age twenty-three.] [Second, Martial Arts experience at age twenty-three.] [Third, Life wisdom at age twenty-three.] Gu Yang hesitated for a moment when he saw these options popping up, but then he chose the second one. The main reason was that the full ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡± was extremely important. Once he had it, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by the issue of martial arts techniques again, and it would be enough to cultivate him to the Third Rank or higher. Once he made the decision, many memories appeared in his mind about various martial arts, including the full ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±. This technique astonishingly had nine layers, each corresponding to a Realm. Suggesting that this technique could lead to the First Rank Realm. ¡°However, this technique feels a little strange.¡± Gu Yang was both ecstatic and worried. This technique was extremely radical, especially from the seventh layer onwards. The different cultivation methods didn¡¯t seem like legitimate techniques. The seventh layer required the condensation of Heartfire. The method was to burn one¡¯s own anger as fuel. The practice involved continuously infuriating oneself, the angrier, the better. The eighth layer got more peculiar, requiring the condensation of Yin Fire. The cultivation method was to reverse the cultivation of ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±, transforming from extreme yang to extreme yin. How was this different from suicide? The ninth layer was simply ridiculous, demanding one to personally kill three First Rank experts as a practitioner, borrowing their life fire to reach the realm of the Sun¡¯s Red Technique. The eighth layer was just a Second Rank Realm. How could one think of killing a First Rank Expert? And not just one, but three at that. ¡°No wonder the faction I had sworn allegiance to passed ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡± on to me. So, it was a huge trap.¡± Gu Yang finally understood. This technique, when cultivated to the later stages, was simply inhumane. It was a wonder anyone could succeed. ¡°As if, this aggressive, dominant power of the Sun¡¯s True Qi was from an evil martial arts technique.¡± In his heart, he felt somewhat grateful. Good thing Su Qingzhen was there, using her body¡¯s Profound Yin Qi, his Qi had become incredibly pure, solving a huge hidden danger. ¡°It seems I need to find a new technique.¡± Gu Yang had made up his mind. But this wouldn¡¯t be an easy task, almost all advanced techniques were monopolized by noble families and sects, rarely teaching outsiders. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± However, the first thing to do was to avoid Ling Ling. She was being hunted by a Third Rank expert¡ªit was too risky. He was a man targeted by the World Will, and she was supposed to be safe alone. But if she stayed with him, she would certainly be caught up in his bad luck. Once Gu Yang made his decision, he started the next simulation. [At twenty-two years old, you are a Fifth Grade Martial Artist in Tianshui City, where you have rejected Lin Zirui¡¯s recruitment. On the fifth day after leaving Tianshui City, you run into a swordsman named Zhou Qing, whom you slay with a single stroke of your blade.] [Next, you part ways with Su Qingzhen and rush day and night, travelling alone to Divine City.] [A month later, you join the Tianxin Martial Academy, becoming a direct disciple of the head Cheng Tianxin.] [After two months, a woman named Ling Ling joins the academy, becoming your junior sister. The two of you often spar with each other, making your saber technique progressively refine.] [At twenty-five years old, Guo Taiping, ranked seventh on the list of heaven¡¯s chosen, challenges the academy. Cheng Tianxin is defeated after twenty [That night, a mysterious Third Rank expert breaks into the Academy and attacks Ling Ling. Cheng Tianxin, despite his serious injuries, fends off the Third Rank expert but then dies from his injuries.] [The next night, another mysterious expert sneaks in, attempting to attack Cheng Tianxin¡¯s daughter, Cheng Qing Yu, but is unsuccessful.] [Subsequently, Cheng Qing Yu takes over as the head of the Academy. A year later, she breaks through to the Third Rank of Martial Arts, becoming the youngest Third Rank worldwide, which shocks the world.] [Another year passes, and emissaries from the desert tribes arrive in Divine City, asking for the hand of the Unparalleled Princess on behalf of their Khan. Their warriors boast in Divine City, sending a young martial artist to challenge the top talents of Great Zhou. In half a month, they defeat seven Third Rankers in a row.] [Under pressure, Cheng Qing Yu steps up to confront them, but is seriously injured in the process.] [That very day, Ling Ling takes you and leaves Divine City. A few days later, pursuers suddenly appear. Ling Ling leads them away, parting ways with you, with a promise to meet up in Ping County.] [A month later, just as you arrive in Ping County, Shen Baiyi suddenly appears in front of you, killing you on the spot at the age of twenty-six.] ¡°This Shen Baiyi sure isn¡¯t a good person.¡± Having seen the end, Gu Yang was not overly surprised by the outcome. This Shen Baiyi was full of unneeded courtesies, a common thief at best. The unexpected events of the previous two simulations must have something to do with him. ¡°And also, why is this simulation different from the previous ones?¡± What puzzled Gu Yang the most was the changes in Tianxin Martial Academy. In the previous two simulations, the Master Cheng Tianxin could not withstand more than ten moves and died of severe injuries on the very night. However, this time, he upheld twenty moves and even had some strength left to repel a Third Rank expert. His abilities had obviously improved greatly compared to before. The same went for his daughter Cheng Qing Yu. She had astonishingly broken through to the Third Rank and managed to hold up the flag of Tianxin Martial Academy. What differed this time from the last two was merely Ling Ling¡¯s addition. Thus, it could be said that the progress of Cheng Tianxin and his daughter must be related to her in some way. [Simulation completed, you can retain one of the following.] [First, Martial Arts Realm at age twenty-six.] [Second, Martial Arts experience at age twenty-six.] [Third, Life wisdom at age twenty-six.] Gu Yang chose the first one this time, which represented the cultivation of four years. The next moment, he felt a great increase in his internal Qi, at least by fifty percent. But, his Qi had become more violent than before, making him feel a burning sensation in his meridians. The extremely pure Pure Yang Qi had turned back into Sun¡¯s Qi. Gu Yang doubted that his body would be able to withstand such violent Qi once he broke through to the Fourth Rank. He called, ¡°Qingzhen, come here.¡± Su Qingzhen had already finished her cultivation for the day. She walked over at his request, climbed into bed with practiced ease, sat cross-legged across from him, and held his hand. Soon, she felt Gu Yang¡¯s Qi pour into her body. However, it felt a little different from the usual, a lot more aggressive, and there was a prickling sensation of pain. She kept her eyes shut, forcing herself to endure it. After a while, the stinging sensation faded, replaced with a warm sensation as if she was about to melt.. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: 033 Surrendering in a deceptive manner Chapter 33: 033 Surrendering in a deceptive manner Translator: 549690339 Three days later, around dusk, as the carriage was nearing a small town, a sudden bout of crying could be heard from the roadside. The carriage came to a halt accordingly, Zhang Xiao Hai, who was driving from the outside, spoke, ¡°Young Master, the road is blocked by someone.¡± Gu Yang, engrossed in a book, frowned upon the interruption and wondered to himself, ¡°Could it be her?¡± He put the book down and peered beyond the curtain of the carriage to see a woman dressed in mourning clothes kneeling next to a corpse on the road ahead. There were four characters written on the ground: ¡°Sell oneself for a father¡¯s burial. The woman was extremely beautiful, not quite at the level of Su Qingzhen, but nonetheless, a rare beauty. Someone of her looks showing up here in the middle of nowhere to sell herself for a father¡¯s burial, anyone would find that suspicious. Zhang Xiao Hai quietly voiced his doubts, ¡°Young Master, there might be something wrong with this woman.¡± Even Zhang Xiao Hai could perceive something was off ¡ª who was she trying to fool? Gu Yang nodded his head, then stepped out of the carriage and walked towards the woman, asking, ¡°What is your name?¡± The woman raised her head revealing a tear-streaked face with delicate skin, and sobbed, ¡°1- I am Ling Ling. My father passed away unexpectedly from illness. I have spent it all on his medical treatment and now¡­l can¡¯t even afford a decent burial¡­¡± Her crying seemed somewhat insincere. Inwardly, Gu Yang sneered, yet he played along and sighed, ¡°Such a pitiful situation. Xiao Hai, go to town tomorrow and buy a casket and bury him. May his soul rest in peace.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai seemed to have some reservations, but said nothing and simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Ling prostrated herself in gratitude and sobbed, ¡°Thank you, kind sir, for your great kindness and philanthropy, I won¡¯t forget it for the rest of my life.¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°It¡¯s merely a helping hand, no need to overthink it. Do you have any other relatives, miss?¡± Ling Ling replied sorrowfully, ¡°No, I am unfortunate. There¡¯s no one else left in my family.¡± That final sentence seemed sincere. Gu Yang took out a bag of silver from his pocket, saying, ¡°Take this money, go back home and start a small business.¡± At this, Ling Ling pleaded, ¡°Kind sir, please let me stick with you, I have nowhere else to go¡­¡± After some initial hesitations, Gu Yang agreed, ¡°Very well, you can stay with me as a maid.¡± In the carriage, both Su Qingzhen and the servants listened to the exchange, somewhat taken aback. They couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time they¡¯d met with Gu Yang ¡ª he was brusque towards them from the start. He had abruptly dragged them into a well without showing the slightest bit of chivalry towards women. Even after he saved Su Qingzhen, the moment he saw danger, he would abandon them without hesitation. Now, in the case of this suspicious woman selling herself for a father¡¯s burial, not only did he willingly assist with the burial of her father, he even generously provided her money. The difference in treatment between them was too stark to comprehend. At this point, Gu Yang had already brought Ling Ling over and introduced her, ¡°This is Qingzhen, she is my maid. This is Zhi Xing, Qingzhen¡¯s servant. This is Ling Ling, she is my new maid.¡± Ling Ling bowed politely to Su Qingzhen, ¡°I look forward to learning from you, sister Qingzhen.¡± Su Qingzhen coldly returned the gesture. The carriage wasn¡¯t very big. It was fine with three people, but with an additional person, it was somewhat cramped. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. The carriage continued its journey while Zhang Xiao Hai stayed behind, carrying the body of Ling Ling¡¯s ¡°father¡±. Upon reaching the small town, as usual, they found a household to lodge at for the night. Zhang Xiao Hai left the corpse at a charitable burial ground. With an addition to their team, the atmosphere became odd. Whether it was Zhang Xiao Hai or Su Qingzhen and her servant, they all held deep caution towards Ling Ling, the girl with an uncertain origin. They all failed to understand why the normally indifferent Gu Yang treated Ling Ling differently. The only possible explanation was that Gu Yang was captivated by her beauty. Zhang Xiao Hai wanted to advise Gu Yang, but didn¡¯t know how to begin. He felt conflicted and could only covertly watch Ling Ling¡¯s every move, always on the alert. During their evening wash, the junior maid Zhi Xing seized the opportunity to pull her mistress Su Qingzhen aside, anxiously saying, ¡°Miss, that Ling Ling¡¯s behavior is very strange. I fear she means to get close to Brother Gu for ill intentions. We have to find a way to warn him.¡± Although she was still angry at Gu Yang for wanting her mistress to become his servant, faced with this situation, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. Su Qingzhen, expressionless, replied, ¡°Even if he¡¯s being played by that woman, he deserves it for being led by his desires!¡± Having said that, she turned and walked away, leaving Zhi Xing without a chance to retort. Zhi Xing stomped her feet in frustration. Finally, she had to do it by herself. Taking advantage of Ling Ling not being in the room, she approached Gu Yang and warned, ¡°Brother Gu, that Ling Ling is quite suspicious. Please be careful.¡± Gu Yang responded with a smile, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to speak to me anymore.¡± This girl remained stubborn. Ever since Su Qingzhen became his servant, she hadn¡¯t voluntarily spoken to him. In a rush, Zhi Xing said, ¡°What if she poses a danger to you¡­¡± Rest assured, she means me no harm.¡± Gu Yang reassured her. At least, not in the short term. If Gu Yang had a choice, he would want to stay as far away from Ling Ling as possible. The problem was, he couldn¡¯t avoid her. The previous simulation had already proven that even if he fled to Divine City and joined the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, Ling Ling would still manage to find him like a stubborn ghost. He was neither able to defeat her nor avoid her, what else could he do? If he didn¡¯t take her in this time, the next time there might be a martial arts competition for suitors, the time after that, she might pretend to be chased by enemies. And the time after that, she might just force him to comply. Rather than waiting for such situations, when she aims a sword at his throat and forces him into marriage, it was better to indulge her from the start and play along with her drama. At least for now, she¡¯s technically a maid and she has to serve him. As for her motives, he would find out someday. What Gu Yang needed right now was time. His priority was to reach Ping County. Once he received the thirty thousand silvers, he could make fifteen simulations. If everything went smoothly, he could break through to the Fourth Grade Realm and he would no longer need to fear her. For now, he would just have to maintain a facade. That very night, another woman joined Gu Yang¡¯s room. Ling Ling asserted her presence, ¡°I am your maid, naturally I should stay in the same room as you, just like them, right?¡± Gu Yang was utterly confused. Judging by Ling Ling¡¯s age, she should be under twenty, and with a Cultivation Level at the Fourth Grade, she was undoubtedly a martial arts prodigy who would receive priority cultivation in any influential force. Why would she willingly serve as a maid to someone at Fifth Grade Cultivation Level like him? ¡°Could it be that she knows about the fact that I am a transmigrator?¡± Gu Yang thought to himself.. Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: 034 Ping County City Chapter 34: 034 Ping County City Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang was sitting cross-legged on the bed, eyes closed, with True Qi circulating within his body. At his level of cultivation, he could use meditation as a substitute for sleep, entering a state similar to deep contemplation, which had an even better effect than sleep. Moreover, in this state, he was extremely sensitive to his surroundings. Any movements, no matter how small, c114ould be sensed beforehand. However, being a modern man, he was somewhat restless. Despite many years, he still hadn¡¯t been able to truly calm his mind. Each practice session, it always took him a long time to enter a state of meditation. This was one of the key reasons for the slow progress of his True Qi. Up until now, he was unable to quickly enter a meditative state. Each time, it would take one or two hours, and the quality was not very good. Today, however, he felt something different, as if he could faintly smell a unique fragrance through his nose. His mind rapidly calmed down and he entered the mysterious state. When Zhang Xiao Hai got up from bed in the next room, Gu Yang naturally woke up. He felt better than ever, even the True Qi within his body had slightly increased. The efficacy of tonight¡¯s meditation was equivalent to a month¡¯s worth of progress in the past. ¡°Is this the effect of high-quality meditation?¡± He was astonished. Looking out, he saw Ling Ling waking up with a slight smile on her face. Gu Yang responded with a small smile and then got up. It was clear that this change didn¡¯t occur without a cause, it must be her doing. Such aromatics that could help people quickly enter a meditative state were high-grade, not something money could readily buy. She had actually been willing to use it. Gu Yang was even more curious about this woman. Having an extra person in the group did not significantly impact the pace of their journey. Following the previous route, Gu Yang traveled overland to Ping County. They encountered no further mishaps along the way. After half a month, Ping County was finally within sight. That day, Ling Ling found an excuse to venture out alone into the bustling streets. She eventually made her way through a small back alley and rendezvoused with a ragged old man. The old man crouched on the ground, holding a bottle of wine. With a grin, he said, ¡°Girl, you look successful.¡± ¡°Of course, it took just a minor ruse for me to infiltrate that man¡¯s inner circle.¡± Ling Ling replied with a hint of pride. ¡°So, how is it? Didn¡¯t Grandpa Dupe lead you wrong? His Pure Yang Qi is exceptionally pure. Once he reaches the Fourth Rank, it will aid you in cultivating the Extreme Yang True Gang.¡± Ling Ling¡¯s brows furrowed at his words, ¡°I fear it won¡¯t be that simple.¡± ¡°What problems are there?¡± ¡°According to my observations over these few days, his cultivation progress is extremely slow. Even with my help, and even with dual cultivation with that woman of ice skin and jade bones, it will take at least ten years to break through to the Fourth Rank. It¡¯s strange, how did he manage to reach the Fifth Rank with such aptitude?¡± This was Ling Ling¡¯s most perplexing question. Given Ge Yang¡¯s current progress, there was absolutely no way he could have reached his current level of cultivation at such an age. The old man said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that this man had some extraordinary experiences.¡± ¡°Indeed, saving a stunning woman of ice skin and jade bones from a bandit¡¯s clutches is quite a feat of luck.¡± Ling Ling had learned from Zhang Xiao Hai about how Gu Yang and Su Qingzhen had come together. With a hint of glee, she said, ¡°I heard that Zhao Han practices the Burning Sky Art. The Liu family originally wanted to offer Su Qingzhen to him, who would have thought that it would end up benefiting this guy.¡± Zhao Han was the fifth prince of the Great Zhou dynasty. The old man¡¯s tone grew grave ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Zhao Han is remarkably gifted, a Third Rank cultivator at only twenty years old. If he had gotten hold of that icy jade beauty, within twenty years, the Zhao Family would likely have another Divine Power Realm cultivator.¡± ¡°Now, Su Qingzhen¡¯s body has already been merged with Gu Yang¡¯s Extreme Yang Qi. If Zhao Han found out, he¡¯d probably be angry enough to die.¡± Pure Yang Qi places great importance on purity. Since Su Qingzhen has already engaged in dual cultivation with another person, even if Zhao Han were to seize her, he would not be able to cultivate Pure Yang. Even the slightest flaw would prevent him from achieving the Divine Power Realm. The old man warned, ¡°The Zhao Family has always been narrow-minded. If they find out about this, they will certainly not let it go.¡± ¡°No matter how hard it gets, I¡¯m not afraid. The days when I saw no hope were truly unbearable. Now that I¡¯ve finally found a way, even if there are seas of flames and mountains of knives in front of me, I¡¯ll wade through them.¡± The old man sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard journey.¡± Ping County Town, located on the westernmost side of Jiangzhou, once past it, it would be the Tong County of Yuzhou. This was a large city, bustling with trade and commerce, a crucial passageway for entry and exit to Jiangzhou. When Gu Yang¡¯s carriage entered Ping County Town, it was already noon. He suddenly announced, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Su Qingzhen was slightly agitated, she lifted the curtain of the carriage to peek outside. Seeing the bustling streets, her eyes became slightly moist. Few knew that the master of the Qingxuan Sect in Ping County Town was her mother¡¯s own master. Before she left, her mother told her to seek the Qingxuan Sect and that the sect master would assuredly protect her. Now, after overcoming countless dangers, she had finally arrived in Ping County Town. Hearing Gu Yang¡¯s words, she knew what he meant, and replied, ¡°I will keep my promise. Now, let¡¯s go to Four Seas Bank to cash in those three thousand banknotes.¡± Gu Yang instructed the driver, ¡°Ask for directions to the nearest Four Sea Bank.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Suddenly, Ling Ling interjected, ¡°Are the banknotes you brought from home?¡± Su Qingzhen asked back, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ling Ling could feel her hostility towards her, but she replied with a smile, ¡°Do you know who owns Four Sea Bank?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the owner of Four Sea Bank is the richest family in the world, the Qian Family.¡± Four Sea Bank had branches throughout the states of Great Zhou, even in each county, where money could be exchanged. It could be said it was the most powerful bank. ¡°Um. ¡± Ling Ling shook her head, ¡°The Qian Family only manages the bank. Its real owners are the current royal family, the Zhao Family. If you exchange large amounts of money here, you are essentially telling the fifth prince that we are here.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Qingzhen¡¯s face changed. Gu Yang was also taken aback. No wonder the Liu Family¡¯s people found Su Qingzhen¡¯s whereabouts so quickly, it turned out to be like this. In fact, although the Great Zhou is a united dynasty, the local areas were controlled by various noble families and sects. The farther it was from the central authority, the weaker its control. Ping County Town was controlled by the Lin Family, the Liu Family could not reach here. In theory, the Liu Family should not have found Su Qingzhen so easily. If this was the case, then it made sense. Gu Yang quickly had a plan in his mind, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to settle down first. The banknotes were still with him. As long as he knew the password, he could get the money in any other state. At most, he had to travel a bit farther. This was not a problem.. Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: 035 Treasure Map Chapter 35: 035 Treasure Map Translator: 549690339 In Xiang County, at Ruyi Tower a grand banquet was underway. The star of the day was none other than the seventh son of the Lin family, Lin Zirui. In the midst of the joyful feasting, abruptly, a follower approached Lin Zirui and spoke softly into his ear. A change came over his face. Suddenly, the once lively attendees all fell silent and set down their wine glasses. Lin Zirui quickly regained his composure, picking up a cup of wine, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it quits for today, I have some matters to attend to.¡± After emptying the cup, he left his seat and departed. Once outside the tavern, his expression immediately turned grim, ¡°Zhou Qing was actually killed by that boy. How is this possible? Elder Wu said himself that Zhou Qing had a cultivation level of Sixth Grade.¡± Elder Wu was from the Red Mansion in Divine City. Lists such as the First Rank List and the Hidden Dragon List all came from the Red Mansion. For a thousand years, there had never been any error. This time Elder Wu came to Xiang County, it must have been for the newly promoted Second Grade of the Zheng family. His observations were sharp, he certainly could not be mistaken. The guard behind him responded, ¡°According to the report, Zhou Qing was killed by a saber technique called Duanyue. He was killed with a single strike.¡± ¡°Tianxin Martial Arts Hall?¡± Lin Zirui¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Which one of them from Tianxin Martial Arts Hall came to Jiangzhou?¡± ¡°We did not receive any information about this before.¡± Lin Zirui coldly said, ¡°The Listening Wind Hall is becoming more and more useless.¡± ¡°Young master, please calm your anger.¡± ¡°Where is Gu Yang now? Where is he?¡± ¡°Ping County City, young master, do we need to send more people?¡± Lin Zirui¡¯s eyes were somewhat gloomy, ¡°That¡¯s my second brother¡¯s territory. He despises others intruding on his turf. Consider him lucky.¡± Though the Lin family was prosperous and powerful, the loss of Zhou Qing, a Fifth Grade, would surely warrant him a scolding. Meanwhile, Gu Yang, with Ling Ling, had already left Ping County City overnight. This time, they did not travel by carriage and didn¡¯t carry much luggage. Traveling with light equipment, their speed increased tremendously. His goal was Yuzhou in the neighboring region. He was supposed to exchange the thirty thousand two silver notes in Yuzhou City. Su Qingzhen had already given him the code and the seal for the exchange. With these, he should be able to cash in those notes. Originally, Gu Yang wanted to go alone, but Ling Ling insisted on going with him, probably worried that he would run away. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t let her follow, she would definitely sneak after him, so he agreed to take her along. As for Su Qingzhen and her maid, they had already gone to Qingxuan Sect. As for Zhang Xiao Hai, Gu Yang gave him some silver and told him to find a place to settle down first. Under the cover of night, two shadows leaped down the road, moving at a swift speed, as fast as if riding the wind and demonstrating the power of lightning. ¡°There is a broken temple ahead, let¡¯s rest there for a while.¡± Suddenly, the man in the party spoke. These two, were none other than Gu Yang and Ling Ling who had been travelling for half of the night. Such a swift journey had significantly drained his True Qi; he had already used up almost half of it. Ling Ling still looked calm and unflustered. After stopping, she commented somewhat guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling north and south with my father since I was a child, so my speed is a bit faster¡­¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s very normal.¡± Gu Yang followed her words, if she wanted to play this act, he would accompany her in this play. After interacting for more than ten days, he also realized that this girl was a bit naive, she seemed to really believe that her clumsy acting skills had fooled him. To put it bluntly, she was just lacking some common sense, she was not very worldly but seemed very knowledgeable, having a profound understanding of the various forces. This confirmed his speculation that she came from a powerful family, dedicated to cultivation, too protected, lacked experience, and therefore lacked common sense. Of course, she was not mindless. She showed a high level of vigilance. After so many days, despite being with him all day and night, Gu Yang could not find any opportunity to launch a surprise attack. ¡°Huh?¡± As the two were about to approach the broken temple, Ling Ling suddenly stopped as she nervously said, ¡°There are people inside.¡± Only then did Gu Yang notice that there was indeed some movement in the broken temple not far away, and he was somewhat ashamed. Her vigilance was indeed much stronger than his own. He whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He didn¡¯t want to get involved in any trouble that might delay him from getting the money. Ling Ling nodded, she had the same thought. ¡°Jiao, hand over the treasure map!¡± Suddenly, a voice loud came from the direction of the broken temple. With that, Gu Yang¡¯s footsteps halted. He turned his head and suggested, ¡°Maybe we should go over and take a look.¡± Ling Ling nodded. Considering her identity that of a maid, it was only natural for her to follow the young master¡¯s orders. And besides, there weren¡¯t any real experts inside, Gu Yang alone was enough to handle it. The two silently sneaked across. Inside the broken temple, six armed men surrounded a young man drenched in blood. He was holding a knife with his right hand, with his left hand hanging limp. Obviously, he was seriously injured. He leaned against the wall, his expression fierce, ¡°If you want the treasure map, come and get it. Be warned though, a single treasure map may not be enough to be shared among all you lot.¡± The faces of the six men grimaced. One of them shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. We need to kill him first, get the treasure map, retrieve the treasure of the Shadow Thief, and then we six can share it equally.¡± Outside the temple, Gu Yang, who was peeping, asked in a whisper, ¡°Who is the Shadow Thief? Is the treasure really worth it?¡± ¡°The Shadow thief was an infamous robber over a hundred years ago. He pulled off more than a dozen earthshaking thefts and operated freely for more than a decade without being caught. Until finally, he stole the unparalleled skill ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± from the Shen family which aroused the pursuit of the Shen family¡¯s Divine Power Realm¡¯s old monster. He was eventually killed outside Divine City.¡± ¡°During his time being pursued, he disseminated nine treasure maps claiming that the treasures he had stolen were buried in these nine locations. Among those treasures, was ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens.¡± A superb skill! Gu Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. In this world, above the First Rank, there is still the Divine Power Realm. These powerful people are the rulers of this world. Before this, in his numerous simulations, his realm was always too low, unreachable to that level. But he knew that unique skills that could allow cultivators to reach the Divine Power Realm can indeed be called unparalleled. The Shen family mentioned by Ling Ling undoubtedly referred to one of the nine families of the world. These nine powerful families each had a member of the Divine Power Realm overseeing their affairs. At the same time, the voice of Ling Ling continued to come, ¡°For more than a hundred years, every time the Shadow Thief¡¯s treasure map appeared, it would cause a huge disturbance in the martial arts world. However, most of them were fakes. So far, only three treasure maps have been confirmed to be real.¡± ¡°As for the other treasure locations, whether they have been secretly dug up, no one knows. The authenticity of the current treasure map can¡¯t be determined either.¡± Gu Yang looked into the broken temple, the seven people inside all had cultivation levels below Fifth Rank. If worse comes to worst, there was still the Fourth Grade Ling Ling here. Even if they were not opponents, there was still confidence to retreat in whole body. This was an opportunity. As for whether it was real or not, it was not very difficult for him to verify. Suddenly, Ling Ling¡¯s guarded voice came over, ¡°This communication skill¡­ my father taught me¡­it is an essential technique for walking in the martial arts world¡­¡¯ ¡°Mm, that¡¯s very reasonable. Gu Yang gave her an affirmative look.. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: 036 Found it Chapter 36: 036 Found it Translator: 549690339 In the decaying temple, Jiao Shumo stared at the six men before him with a gaze filled with hatred, as if desiring nothing more than to drink their blood and flay their skin. Before today, he had a happy and well-off family. The Jiao family, in the town, was also a martial arts family. It had been passed down for more than two hundred years, with an ancestor who had once been a Third Rank martial artist. It was unclear why they had decided to settle in this small town. By this generation, the Jiao family was mediocre at best, better off compared to others. His father was of the sixth grade. Jiao Shumo himself was exceptionally gifted. Being only eighteen, he had already attained the seventh grade cultivation level. He was viewed as the hope for the family¡¯s rejuvenation. Until last night, everything was gone. These six men, good friends of his father, were his house guests a few days ago. During last night, they accidentally discovered a secret room in the Jiao¡¯s house, where a treasure map left by the ancestors was hidden. It was this treasure map, that led to his family¡¯s ruin. His father discovered the secret room was opened and demanded the six men return the treasure map. The moment he took back the map, they attacked him, wounding him severely on the spot. His father, despite severe injuries, managed to escape and handed him the treasure map, urging him to flee. At this point, the six men caught up, his mother attempted to stop them and was killed on the spot. Jiao Shumo fled, but they chased him down. He was no match for the six men. The only reason they hadn¡¯t killed him was because they wanted to force him to reveal the location of the treasure map. ¡°Want the treasure map? In your dreams!¡± Jiao Shumo knew he was doomed, he didn¡¯t want to endure their torture, without any hesitation, he moved his long sword towards his own neck. ¡°Stop!¡± The faces of the six men all turned pale, and they cried out in alarm. Just then, a figure appeared beside Jiao Shumo, grabbing the sword from his hand, saving him from death. The six men all held a certain fear in their hearts towards this sudden appearance of a person. The man had a piece of cloth covering his face, showing only his eyes. The clothes on his body were the most common type. The problem was, no one saw how he appeared so suddenly, indicating his skills far surpassed theirs. The most astounded was Jiao Shumo himself. He had resolved to die, but never expected that someone would appear out of nowhere and save him. He turned his head and saw a pair of eyes as calm as water. ¡°Do you hate them?¡± A magnetic voice rang in his ears. Hate? More than that. ¡°Give me the treasure map, and I¡¯ll kill them all for you. How about it?¡± Upon hearing these words, Jiao Shumo without any hesitation said, ¡°Alright.¡± Before he agreed, the faces of the six men changed drastically, and they scattered to escape. As soon as his words fell, the mysterious man beside him disappeared, pursuing them like a ghost. He dispatched each one with a single swing of his sword, and before they could even escape from the dilapidated temple, all six fell. Then, the mysterious person reappeared by his side as if he hadn¡¯t moved at all. In merely a few breaths, the six men who had murdered his parents were laying dead in pools of their blood. Jiao Shumo was in complete disbelief, unreceptive to the reality. ¡°I¡¯ve killed the people. Where is the thing?¡± Only when the mysterious man¡¯s voice reached his ears, was he jolted back into reality. He knelt down quickly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve avenged a great enmity for me. This kindness and virtue, I will never forget.¡± ¡°This was just a transaction. Give me what I want and we¡¯re square.¡± Jiao Shumo raised his head hesitantly and said, ¡°I threw the thing into the lake. If we want to find it, I am afraid we will have to put in some effort.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± The lake Jiao Shumo spoke of was not far outside the town. By the time the two arrived at the lake, it was already daylight. ¡°It¡¯s here. I will go and find it.¡± Jiao Shumo found the place where he threw the treasure map. He took off his outer clothes and dived into the water. Gu Yang stood by the lake waiting, looking at the lake¡¯s surface. This young man was not very powerful. He was not worried about any tricks. He could afford to wait this little while. Just then, he heard footsteps not far behind him. In a flash, he hid behind a tree by the lake. A delicate voice came from a distance, ¡°Young Master Liu, is this the Fairy Lake you were talking about? It doesn¡¯t look very special.¡± ¡°Miss Cao, you may not know. This Fairy Lake has a beautiful legend.. Following that, there was the sound of rapid hoofbeats. The anxious voice of another man came, ¡°Miss Cao, why did you leave without saying goodbye? Was it Liu Ze who forcefully took you away? The delicate voice said, ¡°Young Master Liu, what should we do? He¡¯s catching up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you.¡± The previous man said, raising his voice, ¡°Zhang An, Miss Cao has already rejected you numerous times, why do you still pester her?¡± ¡°Rubbish! It must be you who has schemed. Liu Ze, leave right now, else don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°Humph, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Then, there was the sound of weapons clashing. Gu Yang frowned. He stumbled upon a classic love triangle. Judging from the sounds of their fight, both men were at the seventh grade of cultivation. Soon, with a scream, a winner was decided amongst the two. ¡°They¡¯ve actually caused a death.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper. Although he couldn¡¯t see from his location, he could hear the sound of a weapon piercing flesh, probably a fatal blow to the abdomen. ¡°Miss Cao, I¡¯ve killed this¡­ He won¡¯t bother you ever again¡­¡± This voice belonged to Liu Ze, apparently the victor. His voice trembled slightly, either out of excitement or fear. The previous woman¡¯s voice turned icy cold, ¡°Zhang An was your friend from childhood. Today you ruthlessly killed him for me. This type of merciless and unrighteous act is disgusting. Get out, I never want to see you again.¡± Liu Ze said in disbelief, ¡°Cao¡­Miss, I¡­ I did it for you¡­¡± ¡°Today you can kill a good friend for me. What makes you think you won¡¯t kill me for another woman in the future?¡± ¡°How could I possibly do that? My feelings for you are as clear as the sun and the moon¡­¡± ¡°How can you prove it?¡± ¡°Miss Cao, I¡­ I wish I could cut open my chest to show you my heart¡­¡± ¡°Alright, cut open your chest now and I¡¯ll believe you. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to? Let me help you.¡± A piercing sound. ¡°Really ugly. ¡± At the end, the woman¡¯s disdainful voice. Then, there was silence. Gu Yang, hiding behind the tree, was stunned after hearing these conversations. He never thought that the situation would end like this. The genre has suddenly changed from melodramatic romance to thrilling mystery. The change was too sudden and intense. He was taken aback. Just then, a splashing sound was heard. Jiao Shumo¡¯s head emerged from the water as he excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve found it..¡± Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: 037 Thousand Charms and Hundred Beauties Chapter 37: 037 Thousand Charms and Hundred Beauties Translator: 549690339 ¡°Someone is coming, quickly toss me the thing.¡± Gu Yang said to Jiao Shumo, who was in the water. ¡°Okay.¡± Jiao Shumo threw the soaked treasure map towards the shore. After Gu Yang caught it, he opened it and looked at it. The map was made of some kind of hide. It depicted some landscapes, and at the bottom, there was a peculiar mark. The map seemed rather old. On the way here, Jiao Shumo had mentioned that before this, he had not known about this treasure map in his family. He only learned about it from the six men who had murdered his father, who said it was one of the nine treasure maps left behind by the Shadow thief. Gu Yang tucked the treasure map into his chest. At this point, two figures appeared by the lake, a man and a woman. The woman questioned, ¡°What are you two sneakily doing here?¡± Gu Yang turned his head around and saw a young girl dressed in pink, his heart was involuntarily amazed. Among all the women he had encountered, only Su Qingzhen could rival her in beauty. But they had markedly different temperaments. Su Qingzhen was cold, giving off an inaccessible aura. The one in front of him was soft and charming, her every movement, every frown and smile, possessed an indescribable allure, stirring his primal inclinations. ¡°Could she be an enchantress from the demon sect?¡± Gu Yang felt a strange stirring in his heart and immediately felt alarmed. He left a remark, ¡°I take my leave.¡± and was about to depart. The girl saw that he was disregarding her, which annoyed her. She ordered, ¡°Ah Fu, don¡¯t let him escape.¡± The man in grey clothes behind her immediately lunged at Gu Yang with astonishing speed. Fourth rank! Gu Yang instantly gauged his opponent¡¯s strength and was taken aback. Determined not to get embroiled in a close quarters fight, he twisted around and flung out the long knife in his hand, targeting the girl. Whoosh! Upon seeing the path of the flying knife, the colour drained from the man in grey¡¯s face. In mid-air, he twisted his body and threw something at it. With a metallic clang. After being hit by the object, the knife changed its trajectory and flew past the girl by a hairsbreadth, embedding itself in a large tree behind her. Throughout this process, the girl did not react. Only when the grey-clothed man landed next to her did she seem to become aware of just how close she had come to death. Her face turned as white as a sheet, and she pointed with a trembling hand at the knife firmly lodged in the tree trunk. ¡°He¡­he dared to¡­¡± If Ah Fu had reacted even a moment slower, she would be dead. The masked man had ruthlessly tried to kill her. The man in grey fell to his knees in terror, ¡°Miss, Ah Fu was inadequate in his duties. Please punish me.¡± With that delay, the masked man was long gone. The girl suddenly looked at Jiao Shumo in the lake and ordered, ¡°Bring him up here.¡± Since the girl appeared, Jiao Shumo was stupefied, so much that he forgot to leave the chilly lake water. Having grown up in a small town, he had never seen such beautiful women, she seemed like a celestial fairy, and momentarily, he couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her in amazement. When he saw her facing the danger, his heart tightened, his body breaking out into a cold sweat. Right now, seeing the girl looking at him, and even talking to him, he hurriedly replied, ¡°I will come up by myself.¡± He flipped himself and crawled onto the shore. The girl saw the young man gazing at her infatuatedly. She was accustomed to such glances, so her face softened, and she asked, ¡°Who was that man just now?¡± Jiao Shumo saw the girl¡¯s gentle demeanor and was somewhat flattered. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t recognize him either.¡± The girl¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°You¡¯re lying. I clearly saw you hand him something. How could you not know him?¡± Seeing the girl seemingly angry, Jiao Shumo was anxious and quickly clarified, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know him. Last night he saved my life but didn¡¯t leave his name.¡± ¡°So what was it that you handed him just now?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Are you unwilling to tell me even this much?¡± Jiao Shumo had never been subject to such a sweet and gentle voice. He felt his bones becoming weak, and in an impulse, he blurted out, ¡°It was a treasure map passed down in my family.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°A treasure map? Can you elaborate further, Sir?¡± Jiao Shumo explained the whole story and then drew a copy of the treasure map for her. He had a perfect memory, remembering the map as if it were etched into his mind. After getting the copy of the treasure map, the girl turned to her attendant and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing her about to leave, Jiao Shumo felt an intense sense of loss, ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± The girl replied coldly, ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± Jiao Shumo was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to change so quickly. Just a moment ago, she was engaging in pleasant conversation with him, and now she had changed face. ¡°The man saved your life, and you turn around and betray him. Such ingrates should keep their distance from me.¡± After the girl finished, she left. Jiao Shumo stood there dumbstruck as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Phew- On the other side, Gu Yang had already run quite far. Seeing that no one pursued him, he finally sighed in relief. It¡¯s a good thing that he could run fast. Otherwise, it would have been more trouble. He shouted out, ¡°Ling Ling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A figure jumped out from the side, it was Ling Ling, who wore a mask. The two had previously agreed that Gu Yang would show himself while she would remain hidden, providing support from the side. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Who was that woman just now? She even had a fourth-ranking bodyguard?¡± Ling Ling replied, ¡°Her surname is Cao. She¡¯s astoundingly beautiful. She should be Cao Yiyi, ranked tenth on the Beauty list.¡± Gu Gu Yang had a deep impression of this name, having died twice in the Simulated Life due to her. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the daughter the-ranked Cao family, one of the top ten clans. She¡¯s the only child of the Spear Saint.¡± Gu Yang was shocked, ¡°A child of a Divine Power realm powerhouse?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know who the Spear Saint was, anyone given the title ¡°saint¡± would undoubtedly be a powerhouse in the Divine Power realm. So, this person¡¯s background was seriously formidable. Ling Ling warned, ¡°Exactly. This girl is quirky, narrow-minded, and since you¡¯ve offended her, she probably won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Gu Yang thought about how Cao Yiyi acted. It was not only that she was quirky, she was downright mentally disturbed. Stirring up trouble with such a crazy woman was just bad luck. It seemed that, as always, good things didn¡¯t come easy. Finally, when he managed to get a hold of a treasure map, he still encountered more trouble. Fortunately, he had the foresight to mask his face. As long as he stayed out of sight, he shouldn¡¯t be recognized. Gu Yang suddenly thought of something, ¡°You said ¡®Charming beyond measure¡¯ earlier. Was that her nickname?¡± Ling Ling nodded, ¡°Each woman who makes it onto the Beauty list is given a nickname. For example, Su Qingzhen who is ranked thirteenth, her nickname is ¡®Icy skin, jade-like bone¡¯.¡± Gu Yang thought of the Xuan Yin energy in Su Qingzhen¡¯s body, he had a hunch, ¡°Does this nickname have any special significance?¡± Unable to hold back anymore, Ling Ling inquired, ¡°Why don¡¯t you even know such basic knowledge?¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: 038 Thirty-two thousand in hand Chapter 38: 038 Thirty-two thousand in hand Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang said, ¡°Previously I was always in the mountains, no one explained these things to me.¡± Ling Ling held a strong curiosity about his master, but didn¡¯t pryingly inquire further. She said, ¡°Every woman evaluated and placed on the Beauty List possesses unique qualities.¡± ¡°Such as Frosty Skin and Jade Bone, it¡¯s a unique constitution. Its last appearance goes few centuries back. Such individuals innately possess pure Yin Qi within their bodies, making them excellent Cultivation Furnaces to men who cultivate Yang attribute techniques.¡± Gu Yang had an enlightening moment. So the Yin Qi inside Su Qingzhen had such implications. ¡°Any woman possessing the Frosty Skin and Jade Bone attribute is inherently blessed. Born with one foot already stepping into the Divine Power realm, as long as they can reach the First Rank, entering the Divine Power realm becomes a mere trifle.¡¯ When Ling Ling said these words, a profound longing was evident in her tone. To others, the Divine Power realm is undoubtedly a chasm hard to surmount, as hard as ascending to heaven. Countless gifted individuals get stuck at this juncture, their progress arrested at the First Rank for life. People like this, who are born with one foot already stepping into the Divine Power realm, seem to highlight Heaven¡¯s unfairness.¡± ¡°So are you saying that I, in essence, took in a future Divine Power realm practitioner as a servant?¡± An odd thought flashed across Gu Yang¡¯s mind. It does seem rather thrilling when put that way. He then asked, ¡°What about ¡®Bewitchingly Charming¡¯? What unique attribute does she possess to be ranked ahead of Frosty Skin and Jade Bone?¡± Ling Ling said, ¡°The ranks given on the Beauty List do not imply superiority or inferiority. Those ranked higher simply means they have been on the list longer.¡± ¡®¡±Bewitchingly Charming¡¯ refers to those born with captivating charm, possessing a natural power to beguile men, and easily capture a man¡¯s heart.¡± Gu Yang understood; it essentially meant they carried an innate charm aura. Over a thousand years ago, a woman endowed with ¡®Bewitchingly Charming¡¯ was immensely talented and self-created a sect, the ¡®Femme Fatale Heart Manual¡¯. She transformed this charm into a formidable weapon, bewitching countless Martial Arts experts into risking their lives for her.¡± ¡°Their sect, the Femme Fatale Sect, would do everything they could to recruit any woman with the ¡®Bewitchingly Charming¡¯ attribute whenever they appeared, sparking off bloody storms in the martial world.¡± Gu Yang curiously inquired, ¡°What about Cao Yiyi? Is she brave enough to swank around carelessly?¡± Ling Ling replied, ¡°A few years ago, after Cao Yi Yi was listed on the Beauty List, her father, single-handedly and with a spear, stormed the Femme Fatale Sect and massacred all of its members. He then set the whole place ablaze, effectively obliterating the sect.¡± Gu Yang suddenly felt a tinge of relief. If he had carelessly killed Cao Yi Yi just now, wouldn¡¯t he have a Divine Power realm practitioner brandishing a long spear chasing after him? He became increasingly curious about the Beauty List, ¡°What about the others on the Beauty List?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know about them eventually. I¡¯m getting hungry now; let¡¯s go find a place to eat.¡± Ling Ling diverted the topic. Next, no more accidents occurred. After a few days, Gu Yang and Ling Ling arrived at the Yuzhou city, a huge city with a population exceeding a million. In this era, it was considered a major city bustling with crowds. Gu Yang found an excuse to send Ling Ling away and went alone to the Four Sea Bank to withdraw the money. He planned to top it directly into the system and didn¡¯t want her following along which would demand explanation. He collected all the information; there were four branches just in Yuzhou city. He took few thousand taels from each branch, took it several times, put it in a bundle, completely inconspicuous. As soon as he left, he topped up and no one was any wiser. By the afternoon, Gu Yang had withdrawn all thirty thousand taels and made the deposit in the system. Seeing the balance of thirty thousand in the system page, he felt extremely satisfied. Justifying the great risk, he escorted Su Qingzhen to Pingjun. This sum would be enough for fifteen simulations. After finding Ling Ling at the prearranged location, Gu Yang left the bustling city of Yuzhou. It was the territory of the Shen Family, belonging to Shen Baiyi, the wary character he had encountered in Simulated Life. In these few days, Gu Yang not only journeyed but also heard Ling Ling relate many things, so he wasn¡¯t left in the dark anymore. The Shen Family, also one of the Nine Surnames, coincidentally the mother of the current Fifth Prince comes from a branch of the Shen Family. As for Shen Baiyi, he was the young master of Shen Family, entered the Second Grade at the age of twenty-seven, and ranked third in the Hidden Dragon List. Even if not as exceptional as Liu Zhe he was still a top-tier genius. He¡¯s the future ruler of the Shen Family and most likely has hopes of entering the Divine Power Realm. A figure like this suddenly appeared in Pingjun a year later, supposedly ran into Su Qingzhen by chance- was it really by chance? After leaving Yuzhou city, Gu Yang decided against spending the night in the wild, instead choosing to lodge for the night in a small town¡¯s residence. ¡°Do you wish to activate the Life Simulator? One use costs 2000 currency.¡± Seeing this prompt, Gu Yang felt a bit excited. After almost half a month, he finally saw this prompt again. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At twenty-two, you accompanied Ling Ling to Yuzhou city to exchange silver tickets. On your way, you encountered an unjust event and saved Jiao Shumo, earning a treasure map. But this was witnessed by Cao Yiyi, causing a confrontation. ¡°Next, you return to Pingjun City for intense cultivation.¡± ¡°At twenty-five, in the middle of the night, a mysterious expert arrives at your room. After confirming your name, the expert kills you. Ling Ling, residing in the same room, was too late to prevent it. You died at twenty-five.¡± Seeing his short-lived life, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was not simulating life, but rather various methods of dying. Funny how he had changed his future only to be hunted by a mysterious expert three years later. He didn¡¯t even know why the stranger wanted to kill him. Ling Ling, with her own strength, was unable to prevent it, confirming that the assassin was a powerful expert above the Third Rank. ¡°Is it Cao Yi Yi seeking revenge? Assassins from Liu Family? Or someone sent by the Fifth Prince?¡± Gu Yang thought for a while but didn¡¯t get anywhere. The main issue was the lack of information. He knew one thing; the assassin targeting him definitely was not Ling Ling¡¯s enemy. ¡°The simulation is complete, and you may choose from among these possibilities.¡± ¡°First, Martial Arts realm at the age of twenty-five.¡± ¡°Second, Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-five.¡± ¡°Third, life wisdom at the age of twenty-five.¡± Gu Yang did not hesitate and immediately chose the first option. Instantaneously, a massive stream of refined True Qi surged inside him, doubling his capacity. ¡°How come there¡¯s so much?¡± He was somewhat surprised. In just three years, his True Qi had increased twofold, the speed of which surpassed his expectation. With this efficiency, it was a massive improvement compared to his earlier progress. ¡°Is it because of dual cultivating with Su Qingzhen, supplemented by Ling Ling¡¯s Spirit Calming Incense?¡± He had a hunch. These days, his cultivation speed had accelerated dramatically. The chief contributor was the Ling Ling-provided Spirit Calming Incense that greatly improved meditation quality. Of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely due to her. Huge credit also goes to the pure Yin Qi inside Su Qingzhen which greatly assisted his True Qi cultivation process. In this simulation, he stayed in Pingjun city the entire time, with both women by his side. Thus, in just three years, his power increased so much. Otherwise, relying solely on himself, even after ten or eight years of cultivation, he might not achieve these results. Meanwhile, Ling Ling, who was resting in the room with her eyes shut, suddenly opened them and looked somewhat astounded at Gu Yang in the bed. ¡°Why did his cultivation suddenly surge?¡± PS: This chapter is to compensate for the missed chapter yesterday.. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: 039 Even a Mosquito is Meat Chapter 39: 039 Even a Mosquito is Meat Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ling Ling looked at Gu Yang on the bed in surprise. Why had his True Qi suddenly surged? The two of them were in the same room, only a few meters apart. The darkness posed no hindrance for a Fourth Rank martial artist. Any movement Gu Yang made would not pass unnoticed by her. Just now, Gu Yang was sitting there, practicing as usual, without swallowing any elixir. Besides, what kind of elixir could increase a person¡¯s cultivation level exponentially in such a short period of time? Gu Yang, oblivious to Ling Ling¡¯s thoughts, was summarising the experience he¡¯d gained from the simulation. He had initially planned to break through to the Fourth Rank in one go, but it now seemed a bit challenging. He would need to overcome a few obstacles before achieving a smooth breakthrough. Fifteen simulations might seem like a lot, but they consumed rapidly during use. Gu Yang decided to first verify the authenticity of the treasure. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you went to Yuzhou city with Ling Ling. On the way, you saved Jiao Shumo and obtained a treasure map. However, you were spotted by Cao Yiyi, which led to a conflict.¡± ¡°After returning to Pingjun City, you spent several months and finally figured out the location marked on the treasure map.¡± ¡°When Ling Ling went home to pay respect to her deceased mother, you went to the location on the treasure map. It was an old residence inside Jiangzhou city. You snuck in at night, discovered the entrance, only to find Cao Yiyi had beaten you to it.¡± ¡°Cao Yiyi¡¯s attendant defeated and captured you. You immediately apologized to Cao Yiyi and begged for mercy. However, she looked disgusted and ordered her attendant to kill you. You died at the age of twenty-two.¡± As expected, obtaining the treasure wouldn¡¯t be easy. He had to pass the hurdle named Cao Yiyi. Her attendant was a Fourth Rank martial artist. If it wasn¡¯t for his quick reaction today, he probably would have ended up like this. Jiao Shumo had divulged the details about the treasure. He couldn¡¯t blame him for it, though. Cao Yiyi¡¯s allure was not something a sheltered young man like him could resist. ¡°It seems that to pass this hurdle, I either need to break through to the Fourth Rank, or I have to bring Ling Ling with me.¡± ¡°Simulation ends. You can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, your Martial Arts Realm at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Two, your Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°I choose three.¡± Only a few months had passed, so neither the realm nor the experience was of great value. He needed the exact location of the treasure more. In the next moment, Gu Yang¡¯s mind filled with a new memory, the exact location of the treasure. The location was in Jiangzhou city, in a courtyard located in a bustling area. The Shadow thief had audaciously hidden the treasure in the middle of a big city ¨C a masterpiece of hiding in plain sight. However, entering the treasure site wasn¡¯t easy. The place was booby-trapped. The last memory was of him being captured and seeing Cao Yiyi¡¯s triumphant face. The moment he begged for mercy, her face changed. ¡°So you¡¯re just a spineless coward.¡± She immediately ordered her subordinate to kill him. This Cao Yiyi is a freaking lunatic! Such was the life wisdom he gleaned from his simulated life. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you headed to Yuzhou city with Ling Ling. On the way, you saved Jiao Shumo, obtained a treasure map, but bumped into Cao Yiyi, leading to a confrontation.¡± ¡°After returning to Pingjun City, you immediately went to Jiangzhou city with Ling Ling to search for the treasure. When you found the entrance at the courtyard, Cao Yiyi suddenly appeared.¡± ¡°Ling Ling blocked Cao Yiyi¡¯s attendant, and you were about to capture Cao Yiyi when suddenly another person appeared and controlled you with one move. It was a Third Rank master who shocked Ling Ling into retreat.¡± ¡°You fell into Cao Yiyi¡¯s hands, knowing that begging for mercy was useless, you chose to remain silent and waited for death. But Cao Yiyi did not kill you; she sealed your cultivation level and took you into the treasure room to introduce you to the treasures.¡± ¡°From then on, Cao Yiyi kept you by her side, entering and exiting together with you. She spoke to you with a gentle voice, her words filled with love and affection, becoming a seemingly loving couple.¡± ¡°Half a year later, you, who had lost your cultivation, gradually could not resist Cao Yiyi¡¯s seduction. One night, you lost control and tried to hold her, only to be pushed away. Cao Yiyi then drew her long sword and pierced your heart. You died at the age of twenty-three.¡± Was this woman poisoned? Gu Yang felt a slight toothache. This was more than just a typical psycho. The most difficult part was that she had a Third Rank master by her side. It made sense, though. Given that her father was a man of Divine Power realm, how could he send just a Fourth Rank martial artist to protect her? The only gain from all this was the confirmation that the treasure was still there. The problem was that he would need at least the strength of the Third Rank to obtain it. ¡°Simulation ends. You can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, your Martial Arts Realm at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Two, your Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-two.¡± It makes no difference which one he chooses. In the end, Gu Yang chose the first one. He didn¡¯t want to retain the memory of being constantly tempted by Cao Yiyi, eventually losing control, and being killed by a sword thrust. It was too tragic. His True Qi increased a bit more. All that could be said was that every bit counts. ¡°It¡¯s happening again!¡± In the room, Ling Ling once again sensed a slight increase in Gu Yang¡¯s True Qi. The increase was minute and could barely be detected unless she was closely monitoring him. But it was an abnormal increase nonetheless. Anyone in training should progress incrementally, even if they took elixirs, it would only increase their cultivation level bit by bit. A sudden and abrupt surge, however, was highly unusual. ¡°What kind of secret is he hiding?¡± Ling Ling was intensely curious. After thinking for a while, she could only come up with a few rare Divine Items that were said to elevate one¡¯s cultivation rapidly. But it didn¡¯t make sense. If Gu Yang genuinely possessed such Divine Items, she would have noticed after spending all these days with him. No wonder he, with such mediocre talent, could possess such a high realm at his age! Ling Ling thought to herself while continuing her observation without revealing her emotions.. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: 040 Can your body withstand it? Chapter 40: 040 Can your body withstand it? Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang was certain that the treasure map was authentic and the treasures were still hidden. However, without ranking at Third Grade level, there was no way he could deal with Cao Yiyi. Third Grade¡­ Now he only had twelve chances left to use the simulation, reaching the Fourth Grade would be nice. ¡°No worries, there¡¯s still time.¡± He comforted himself with this thought. In the previous simulation, Cao Yiyi had waited for several months, obviously laying a trap for him. With a few months¡¯ time, as long as he could make enough money, advancing to Third Grade wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Remember, just a month ago, he was merely an ordinary person. Now, he had already reached the Fifth Grade. Isn¡¯t such rapid progress shocking? Keep going. [At twenty-two years old, you took Ling Ling to Yuzhou. On the way, you saved Jiao Shumo and obtained a treasure map. However, you bumped into Cao Yiyi and a conflict ensued.] [After returning to Pingjun City, you immersed yourself in training.] [Two years later, you forcibly took Su Qingzhen from the Qingxuan Sect and hid away in the Lian Mountain range with Ling Ling, deciding to live in seclusion.] [Three years later, one night, a monster suddenly appeared and attacked you. Su Qingzhen was killed on the spot and you, even with Ling Ling¡¯s help, were no match for the monster as you were defeated one after another. You lived until you were twenty-seven.] Once again, it was that monster! Seeing the outcome of this simulation, Gu Yang furrowed his brows. This monster probably was the one from the swamp behind the Wang Family¡¯s Gully. It had already killed him several times. However, compared to staying in Pingjun, he had two more years to live. That meant two more years to improve his powers. [Simulation ended, you can keep one of the following items.] [One, Martial Arts Realm at the age of twenty-seven.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-seven.] [Three, Life wisdom at the age of twenty-seven.] ¡°I choose one.¡± ¡°Here we go again!¡± Ling Ling in the room once again felt True Qi in Gu Yang¡¯s body skyrocket, the overflow of aura allowed her to clearly sense it. Although she couldn¡¯t estimate how much his power had increased exactly, such abnormal occurrences happening thrice in a row changed her initial astonishment to fear. She knew that something unusual must have happened to Gu Yang. With her knowledge, she was unable to explain this occurrence. Maybe, she needed to consult her grandfather. As Ling Ling was thinking, after a while, she once again felt Gu Yang¡¯s aura skyrocket and swallowed subconsciously. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. ¡°Can his body withstand this continual increase?¡± Gu Yang went through another simulation. This time, he chose to reside in a small town near Tianshui City. But he still died at the age of twenty-seven, because Ling Ling¡¯s nemesis came knocking. This time, after preserving the Martial Arts Realm of twenty-seven years old, the True Qi in his body reached a limit, arriving at the peak of Fifth Grade. Next was breaking the limit and stepping into the Fourth Grade Realm. This was the hardest part. Gu Yang decided it was enough for the day. Just using the simulation five times overnight was quite taxing on his mind. He decided to take a rest and fully absorb these gains. Ling Ling in the room saw him finally quietening down, but she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. One question kept running through her mind, what had happened to him? The next morning when Gu Yang woke up, he was surprised to see Ling Ling looking at him differently. Although she usually didn¡¯t express it clearly, she occasionally showed a hint of contempt. That was the attitude a martial artist has towards those weaker than them. But now, he could clearly feel her gaze had turned solemn. Gu Yang knew that she definitely had discovered the abrupt increase in his strengths. That was something he couldn¡¯t hide. Ling Ling wasn¡¯t like Su Qingzhen, her abilities were still superior to his, and she could easily notice anything unusual. Pretending to be ignorant as usual, Gu Yang finished breakfast and set off with her. In ¡®Simulated Life¡¯, he had lived and died with Ling Ling so many times. Most of the time, she was inseparable from him. He had some degree of trust in her. On the way, Gu Yang suddenly asked a question, ¡°Once we¡¯re back in Pingjun City, what can we do to make money?¡± Ling Ling casually replied, ¡°Find a trading house. As long as you are willing to protect them, they will naturally reward you with silver.¡± ¡°One can only earn about one or two thousand taels per year this way. Isn¡¯t there any other way to make more money?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°The more the better.¡± ¡°What do you need so much money for? Do you know that money is the most useless thing in this world?¡± To me, money is the most useful thing. He didn¡¯t express the last sentence. That was his biggest secret. He continued to ponder. As the saying goes, one can only become rich through windfall profits. The deal with Su Qingzhen was like this, and so was the treasure map. If not, finding a corrupt businessman like when he was in Tianshui City and extorting him could be a good choice too. It wouldn¡¯t be dangerous. Ling Ling suddenly said, ¡°In fact, if you can win over Cao Yiyi, even getting mountains of gold and oceans of silver wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°That crazy woman? Maybe not.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t feel he was that desperate yet. It¡¯s better to keep a distance from a woman who is sweet one second and then stabs you in the heart the next. He decided not to beat around the bush anymore, ¡°Do you have money? Can you lend me 100,000 taels? I will pay you back 150,000 after one year.¡± Ling Ling was taken aback, she hadn¡¯t expected such an odd request from him. She shook her head, ¡°I only have seventeen taels and three coins of silver on me, and you were the one who gave them to me.¡± Hearing her words which didn¡¯t sound like evasion, Gu Yang gave up this idea. ¡°Or, should we borrow from Qingxuan Sect?¡± Subsequently, he turned his mind to Qingxuan Sect. The Qingxuan Sect was a significant influence in Pingjun City and should be able to come up with tens of thousands of taels. That night, Gu Yang and Co. returned to Pingjun City, which saved them an entire day¡¯s journey compared to the time it took to get there. With his tremendous increase in strength, his speed naturally improved quite a bit. Zhang Xiao Hai had rented a courtyard, cleaned inside and out, purchased all the necessary items, and made it readily habitable. Having lived in a thatched house for two years since crossing over, living conditions were quite poor. But now, they could finally live in a decent house. Gu Yang bathed and changed into a new set of clothes, then returned to his room and sat down on his bed. [Use the Life Simulator? One use will cost 2000 coins.] ¡°Yes.. ¡° Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: 041 Turns Out I’m a Swordsmanship Genius Chapter 41: 041 Turns Out I¡¯m a Swordsmanship Genius Translator: 549690339 ¡°[At the age of twenty-two, you, accompanied by Ling Ling, journey to Yuzhou City. On the way, you save Jiao Shumo and receive a treasure map. However, you¡¯re discovered by Cao Yiyi, leading to a conflict.]¡± ¡°[You take Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling to Divine City, joining Tianxin Martial Arts Hall.]¡± ¡°[Two years later, Su Qingzhen¡¯s identity is discovered, and days later, a mysterious powerful opponent kills you. You died at the age of twenty-four.]¡± ¡°[You and Ling Ling set off for the Divine City and join the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall.]¡± ¡°[Struggling to make a breakthrough, you seek advice from Cheng Tianxin, who suggests you find the opportunity to break through in battle. As a result, you challenge others at every turn.]¡± ¡°[One year later, in a spar, you were killed. You died at the age of twenty-four.]¡± ¡°C ¡­During a face-off with a disciple of the Yan Family, you accidentally kill him, only to be killed by an expert of the Yan Family. You died at the age of twenty-five.]¡± ¡°[¡­Your fame grew too great, inciting the dissatisfaction of a disciple from the Lin Family. They sent an expert to assassinate you, bringing your life to an end at the age of twenty-seven.]¡± ¡°C ¡­You were murdered by the Shen Family. You died at the age of twenty-eight.]¡± After seven simulations without reaching forth grade, Gu Yang¡¯s face nearly turned green. If it weren¡¯t for the Simulated Life, his life would have been utterly tragic. Even with a fifth-grade cultivation level, he¡¯d have been killed on the streets just a few years later. The longest he survived was until twenty-eight years old. After seven simulations, he chose to keep his martial arts experience as the post-simulation rewards. He had truly reached the peak of the fifth grade. Whether in terms of actual strength or his mastery of saber techniques, he had reached a level that others found hard to match. He was invincible among those at the fifth grade. In the later simulations, his death was due to his overwhelming fame and lack of a powerful backer. Jealous noble families sent experts to kill him. These noble families did not abide by the martial code and sent third rank experts to eliminate him, leaving him with no chance to escape. ¡°This can¡¯t continue. There are fewer and fewer fifth-grade martial artists who can withstand my three strikes, they can¡¯t put any pressure on me,¡± Gu Yang realized the problem. The powerful fifth-grade martial artists were all key cultivation targets of major forces. Gu Yang was unable to even meet them, let alone spar with them. He had no influential family background, no prestigious mentor. No one considered him a threat. Even if he joined Tianxin Martial Academy, in a place like Divine City, a second-grader like Cheng Tianxin did not carry much weight among the noble families, thus proving useless. Gu Yang gritted his teeth, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to take some risks!¡± His simulation attempts were limited; he was originally unwilling to take risks. However, after failing the first seven times, it was clear that continuing as before would not lead to a breakthrough. Changes had to be made. Just as during his last breakthrough from the seventh grade to the sixth, he had to take on higher-ranked opponents and find the opportunity to break through in life-or-death situations. ¡°So, who should I choose?¡± A thought struck Gu Yang, and he came up with an excellent candidate. ¡°Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use will consume 2000 gold coins.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°[At the age of twenty-two, you and Ling Ling journey to Yuzhou City. On the way, you rescue Jiao Shumo and obtain a treasure map, but you¡¯re discovered by Cao Yiyi, resulting in a confrontation.]¡± ¡°[After returning to Pingjun City, you go alone to Jiangzhou City to search for the treasure. You just found the entrance when you were unexpectedly confronted by Cao Yiyi.]¡± ¡°[You and her servant engage in a fierce battle, and after some moves, they begin to take you seriously and use their ultimate technique. Under the immense pressure, you struggle to keep up. After three moves, your True Qi inside is exhausted, and you face imminent death under his saber. However, at this moment, you comprehend a Nameless Blade Technique. As you are pierced by the saber, you plunge your own blade into his chest, dying together. You died at twenty-two years old.]¡± Gu Yang was stunned by this outcome. He hadn¡¯t broken through to the fourth grade, but he died along with a fourth-grade martial artist. He really didn¡¯t know whether to be frustrated or pleased. He was already strong enough to kill opponents of a higher grade, yet he couldn¡¯t break through. Was it because his talent was lacking or because his understanding of saber techniques was too good? The Nameless Blade Technique was copied from the incomplete blade manual he had obtained from the third boss of Guoshanfeng. The manual recorded three blade techniques in total. Gu Yang had always thought he had mastered these three techniques, but once he learned the ¡°Duan Yue Knife Technique¡±, he barely used the previous ones and almost forgot about them. Surprisingly, at a critical moment, he managed to kill a fourth-grade martial artist using one of the three techniques. It seemed that he had only scratch the surface of these three techniques. ¡°[The simulation is over, and you can keep one of the following.]¡± ¡°[One, your martial arts realm at twenty-two years old.]¡± ¡°[Two, your martial arts experience at twenty-two years old.]¡± ¡°[Three, your life wisdom at twenty-two years old.]¡± There was no need for consideration. He chose the second option immediately. Suddenly, Gu Yang felt as if something had exploded in his brain, and he entered a mysterious state. A sense of invincibility welled up in his heart, as if no matter how strong the enemy, he could defeat them with a single blade. This was an invincible belief, shaped by countless victories against martial arts practitioners of the same realm in the previous simulations. Gu Yang finally understood what he had comprehended. It was¡­ Blade Intent. The three-form Nameless Blade Technique had actually touched upon the realm of blade intent. The understanding of one¡¯s own blade intent or sword intent was usually achieved by martial artists of the third grade or above. He was still at the fifth grade, far from the third, but he had already comprehended the blade intent. Gu Yang was shocked, ¡°Turns out, I¡¯m a saber technique prodigy!¡± This was something he had never expected. Of course, what was most important was that in the previous seven simulations, he had challenged martial artists of the same realm everywhere and, through the accumulation of countless victories, he had developed an invincible belief, allowing him to comprehend this blade technique. ¡°What is the origin of these three saber techniques?¡± Gu Yang took out the incomplete blade manual from his bag, and started reviewing it again. Why was such a formidable saber technique in the hands of an unremarkable martial artist like the third boss of Guoshanfeng? Even the ¡°Duan Yue Knife Technique¡± did not cover the realm of blade intent. The answer to this question was likely to remain a mystery. Examining the manual again, Gu Yang had a completely different feeling than before, and developed a completely new perspective on saber techniques. He was so engrossed that he lost track of time. He was jolted awake by a knock on the door and realized that it was already daylight. He held the incomplete blade manual in his hand, a sensation of joy welled up in his heart. He had gained a lot during this one night, almost rebuilding his understanding of the saber technique, elevating it to a higher level.. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: 042 Fourth Rank Chapter 42: 042 Fourth Rank Translator: 549690339 ¡°Young Master, Miss Su has arrived and she brought an elder with her.¡± The one knocking from outside was Zhang Xiao Hai, who spoke to Gu Yang. Gu Yang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± If Su Qingzhen brought someone with her, it must be someone from the Qingxuan Sect. He had to stay here temporarily, so he naturally wanted to get along well with them to make things easier in the future. He had learned a lot about the Qingxuan Sect from Ling Ling. Decades ago, a Daoist priestess arrived in the city of Pingjun and established the Qingxuan House. She was a Third Rank power and it was rumored she was from the Dao Sect. The initial intention of establishing the Qingxuan House was to provide shelter for orphaned and destitute women. Any woman who arrived at the Qingxuan House could receive protection. Later, the priestess also taught these women martial arts. When the numbers increased, it naturally formed a Sect ¡ª the Qingxuan Sect, which consisted purely of women. After the priestess¡¯ death, there weren¡¯t any notable martial artists in the Qingxuan Sect. The subsequent Sect Leader only had the strength of the Fifth Grade. Over time, the initial intention evolved. To maintain the expenses of the Sect, they took in daughters from wealthy families as disciples. However, even though the tiger was dead, its influence was still evident. The Qingxuan Sect was considered a branch of the Dao Sect. As it didn¡¯t threaten any of the other forces in Pingjun City, no one dared to provoke them. Gu Yang stored away the fragmented blade manual, got dressed, and with Ling Ling in tow, went to meet Su Qingzhen and the Qingxuan Sect representative. ¡°I am Daoist Priestess Jingyu, the Head of the Qingxuan Sect. It is a pleasure to meet you, Young Master Gu.¡± The incoming guest was a middle-aged Daoist priestess. She appeared kind and amiable, showing no sharpness of a warrior, and gave a deep bow, ¡°We are grateful for your protection of lingzhen on our journey to the Pingjun City.¡± To Gu Yang¡¯s surprise, her demeanor was extremely humble. Even with his thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed, ¡°It was merely a small effort, Priestess, there¡¯s no need for such decorum.¡¯ After all, he had charged them for it. In reality, Priestess Jingyu had learned from Su Qingzhen that he was a Third Rank power, which was why she exhibited such an attitude. Jingyu then spoke again, ¡°About the Qingzhen¡¯s affairs within the Qingxuan Sect, we hope Young Master Gu can keep it a secret. From now on, she will be known as Qingqing within the Sect. The only one who knows her true identity is myself.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°However, I need to see her every two days to treat her illness. I hope it won¡¯t be inconvenient?¡± Su Qingzhen, who had been averting her eyes and not uttering a word, blushed at his words and seemed a bit flustered. Priestess Jingyu nodded solemnly, ¡°Qingzhen has told me about this issue. However, it may be slightly inconvenient for her to leave the Sect. Could we trouble Young Master Gu to visit the Qingxuan Sect for her treatment?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After discussing their official business, Priestess Jingyu and Su Qingzhen departed. Gu Yang didn¡¯t bring up the topic of making money. It wasn¡¯t something urgent and he thought it would be more appropriate to mention collaborating on profit-making ventures once they got better acquainted. Without waiting for breakfast, he retreated to his room. Sensing that his condition was good, he planned to use his remaining two simulations in one go to see if he could break through to the Fourth Rank. [At twenty-two years old, you and Ling Ling travel to Yuzhou City, saving Jiao Shumo along the way and obtain a treasure map. However, you were spotted by Cao Yiyi, leading to a confrontation.] [Upon returning to Pingjun City, you devoted yourself to cultivation.] [Three years later, one night when you were cultivating, you sensed impending danger and naturally broke through to the Fourth Rank. Moments later, a mysterious expert appeared.] [You and Ling Ling joined forces to face the enemy but were still outmatched. In a desperate situation, Ling Ling used a forbidden technique to defeat the expert, but she herself was critically injured and passed away without being able to say a word.] [Struggling to suppress your grief, you rushed to the Qingxuan Sect only to witness Su Qingzhen stabbing herself in the chest. Out of anger, you slaughtered all the assassins.] [After burying them, you proceeded to Divine City, joined the Tianxin Martial Arts, honed your blade techniques day and night, vowing to avenge them.] [A month later, Guo Taiping issued a challenge. Cheng Tianxin was defeated Qingyu, but you foiled the attempt.] [At night, a mysterious individual entered, attempting to kidnap Cheng Qingyu, but you foiled the attempt.] [Cheng Qingyu assumed the position of the head of Tianxin Martial Academy and managed to sustain the Martial Academy for two years. One day, the Empress Dowager issued an imperial decree to bestow her to the Crown Prince. Unable to disobey, she passed the position to the Second Senior Brother.] [Afterward, you traveled around and were treated as a distinguished guest wherever you went. Being all alone, you managed to stay out of trouble.] [Five years later, you encountered Cao Yiyi again. Recognizing you, she ordered her attendant to attack you. But in three strikes, you defeated her servant and left triumphantly.] [Half a year later, Cao Yiyi found you again, this time bringing along a Third Rank expert. You were no match and was forced to use all your strength but ultimately died in battle at the age of thirty-three.] I¡¯ve finally reached the Fourth Rank! Gu Yang was overcome with excitement. It was a tough journey. It took a total of fourteen simulations, filled with hardships and relentless perseverance, to finally break through. Moreover, this time he didn¡¯t break through at the brink of death and even lived for another seven or eight years afterward. [The simulation has ended. You may keep one of the following items.] [One, the martial arts realm at the age of thirty-three.] [Two, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty-three.] [Three, the wisdom of life at the age of thirty-three.] Is there any need to question this? He chose option one right away. An equally fiery breath erupted from within him, like a ball of fire. His True Qi was rapidly rising, and his typically pure True Qi became extremely volatile. Gu Yang felt as if his meridians were about to burst. Besieged by intense pain, a strange feeling of savagery rose in his heart, prompting him to destroy everything around him. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Outside the house, Ling Ling was having her meal when she suddenly sensed a wild breath. Her face shifted slightly as she abruptly stood up and vanished instantly. Zhang Xiao Hai, who was sitting beside her, was left dumbfounded. He had no idea that Ling Ling knew martial arts. Ling Ling barged into the room and saw Gu Yang sitting on the bed while feeling the incredible heat emanating from him, causing her to gasp involuntarily. He has already broken through to the Fourth Rank! How is this even possible? Her mind was spinning. Based on her original estimation, with his talent, it would take him at least ten years to reach the Fourth Rank. Two nights ago, Gu Yang¡¯s power had increased drastically which utterly stunned her. Now, he had advanced to the Fourth Rank in one fell swoop. How did he manage to do it? ¡°This is not good!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Ling Ling to realize something was amiss. Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation had risen too quickly and his True Qi had turned into Red Sun¡¯s True Qi. Now, there were signs that it was spiraling out of control. ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡± is a nefarious technique. Once it reached the Fourth Rank, there¡¯s a risk of demonized cultivation state, where the volatile True Qi burns the cultivator alive. Without any hesitation, Ling Ling turned around and left. At this point, there was only one person who could save him. Su Qingzhen! PS: It¡¯s Monday, please vote and support! Thank you.. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: 043 Four Great Sacred Lands Chapter 43: 043 Four Great Sacred Lands Translator: 549690339 Inside a simple carriage, Daoist Priestess Jingyu and Su Qingzhen, who was wearing a veil, were discussing Mr. Gu Yang. Su Qingzhen asked, ¡°Ancestral Master, can you discern his origin?¡± Daoist Priestess Jingyu was her mother¡¯s master; in terms of lineage, she was her ancestral master. Daoist Priestess Jingyu said, ¡°This Mr. Gu, is unlikely to come from a prominent family; he shows no signs of manners. However, this gentleman has an extraordinary demeanor and is refreshing to converse with; he doesn¡¯t act superior, he is indeed an approachable person.¡± Having originally come from the demimonde and having seen many men, becoming the leader of the Qingxuan Sect and managing the Sect up until now, she had inevitably interacted with various forces around Pingjun City and had a keen eye for people. Suddenly, the carriage door was flung open from outside, a woman reached in, grabbed Su Qingzhen, and said, ¡°I need to borrow her.¡± She then picked her up, and jumped off the carriage. Daoist Priestess Jingyu was shocked to her core as she recognized the woman who had taken Qingzhen, it was the same maid who was standing behind Mr. She hadn¡¯t detected her presence when she landed on the carriage. This meant that this maid was far more powerful than her. It¡¯s highly possible she is at the Fourth Rank! Such a young individual at Fourth Rank, even in high-ranking families like the Nine Surnames, is also a key training target. All this while being a maid? What exactly is Mr. Gut s background? Daoist Priestess Jingyu felt a deep sense of mystery. A moment later, Gu Yang was controlling his explosive True Qi that was on the brink of running wild, taken aback internally, ¡°Training the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯ to the sixth level has such a huge hidden danger!¡± Just now, he felt like he was on the verge of entering a demonized cultivation state. This technique, practiced to this extent, had reached its limit. If he continued practicing, he would lose his life in no time. Finding a completely new technique became an urgent matter. ¡°There are only over four thousand left in the system now, I wonder how much it increases to after reaching the Fourth Rank.¡± What Gu Yang was most concerned about, was this matter; he opened the system to take a glance. [Insufficient balance, would you like to recharge?] As expected, the balance was not enough. He had to go and make some money! Just as Gu Yang was worrying, he suddenly heard a noise. Looking up, he saw Ling Ling bring Su Qingzhen into the house. He was first taken aback, then overjoyed. This was great, saving him a special trip to the Qingxuan Sect. The True Qi in his body was teetering on the edge of chaos, and the only one who could remove this hidden danger was Su Qingzhen. When Ling Ling returned to the room and saw Gu Yang suppressing the volatile True Qi, she heaved a sigh of relief, silently left Su Qingzhen behind, and left the room, closing the door behind her. Su Qingzhen was still in shock. She had long suspected that Ling Ling was skilled in martial arts, but she never envisioned her to be so powerful that she would take her away before her master could react. Along the way, Ling Ling pulled her along as swift as lightning, so fast she couldn¡¯t see the scenery on the side of the road. In just a few breaths, they were back at Gu Yang¡¯s house. ¡°Come here.¡± She lifted her head to see Gu Yang sitting on the bed, calling her over. She was all too familiar with this scene; Gu Yang wanted her to practice technique with him. The difference was, it used to be at night, but now it was broad daylight. Despite her confusion, Su Qingzhen obediently walked over and sat in front of Gu Yang, placing her hand in his. The next moment, an unprecedented surge of heat entered her body, akin to a ball of burning flame, scorching her meridians. Finally, she understood why Ling Ling had hurriedly brought her back; it turned out to be an issue with Gu Yang¡¯s True Qi. As the heir of a martial arts family, she had been immersed in martial arts since childhood and had some understanding of it. Balance was the most important aspect of martial arts, and Gu Yang¡¯s True Qi was clearly out of balance. This was a very dangerous thing. Su Qingzhen grit her teeth and endured the pain as intense as being engulfed in flames. Shortly after, a surge of profound Yin energy began to gush out from her body, gradually grinding away the raging energy until it became peaceful. After an unknown amount of time, Gu Yang circulated the True Qi for several cycles, the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯ True Qi was as if it had been refined, void of any wild energy, and instead, immensely pure. He opened his eyes and saw Su Qingzhen sitting opposite him, her forehead covered in layers of tiny sweat, and her face indicating pain. He raised his hand, used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off her brow. After a while, Su Qingzhen exhaled a deep breath, opened her eyes to his gentle gaze, her heart thumped and she quickly averted her eyes. Gu Yang, with his appealing voice rang in her ears, ¡°Thank you for your hard work this time.¡± Su Qingzhen got off the bed, put on her shoes, stood up as if intending to leave, paused, said ¡°I have leveled up¡± and left in a hurry. Already at Eighth Grade so soon? It¡¯s no wonder she is naturally half a step into the Divine Power realm, this progress was so quick. From the time she became Ninth Rank to now, it¡¯s only been half a month. Gu Yang said to Ling Ling outside, ¡°Send her back.¡± Ling Ling outside responded, ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, Ling Ling was back. She entered the room and closed the door behind her. Gu Yang was still pondering where to get some money, when he saw Ling Ling walk up to him, looking serious in a way he had never seen before, and said curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ling Ling solemnly said, ¡°There is indeed a matter, I need your help.¡± Finally going to lay down her cards? Gu Yang became interested, got up from the bed, sat in a chair, and said, ¡°Sit down and tell me.¡± Ling Ling firmly said, ¡°Your situation is extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Do you know the origins of the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯?¡± ¡°Pleased to hear the details¡±, Gu Yang poured her a glass of water. Ling Ling said, ¡°The ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯ is widespread, but few people know that this technique originates from one of the Four Great Sacred Lands, the Third Saint Sect.¡± Gu Yang interrupted her, ¡°Four Great Sacred Lands? What¡¯s that, I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± ¡°The Four Great Sacred Lands are the oldest four sects in the world. They existed thousands of years ago, aloof from worldly affairs, and have not been involved for years. It is rumored that in each of these Four Great Sacred Lands, a Celestial Being resides.¡± ¡°Celestial Being?¡± Gu Yang heard another new term. ¡°The Divine Power realm is not the apex of martial arts, beyond the Divine Power realm, is the Celestial Being realm, which are like godlike existences.¡± Gu Yang felt like he had unlocked a new map, and his future path seemed to be even longer. ¡°You continue.¡± ¡°Among the Four Great Sacred Lands, the Third Saint Sect behaves most eccentrically, and is nearly unrighteous. The sect¡¯s techniques are also quite peculiar. Many people doubt that the Third Saint Sect propagated the ¡®Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡¯ with ill intentions.¡± ¡°Historically, once a person cultivates this technique to the Third Rank, they either become mad and die, or mysteriously disappear. Therefore, children from big families and disciples of sects will never touch this technique.¡± ¡°Although you have Su Qingzhen¡¯s icy body to remove this hidden danger, once you break through to the Third Rank, you may encounter disaster.¡± After hearing her words, Gu Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he asked, ¡°So, do you have a way to help me remove this hidden danger?¡± Ling Ling said, ¡°Yes..¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: 044 You dare to make such a demand? Chapter 44: 044 You dare to make such a demand? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Dissipate your accumulated power and start your cultivation from scratch!¡± Ling Ling said these words seriously. Gu Yang was taken aback, he hadn¡¯t expected her to propose such a preposterous solution. Was she joking? Who would be willing to dissipate all the power they¡¯ve painstakingly cultivated and start from the beginning? Ling Ling continued, ¡°This matter is also related to the favor I¡¯ve asked you for.¡¯ Oh right, she had initially said she had a request for him. The topic had surprisingly rotated to this point, he almost forgot. Gu Yang wanted to hear her explanation, ¡°Speak.¡± Ling Ling explained, ¡°I practice a peerless cultivation technique from Daoism, known as ¡®Extreme Yang True Gang.¡¯ Only women can practice this technique. However, once reaching the Fourth Rank, they hit a major hurdle. If I can¡¯t breakthrough, I will be stuck at the Fourth Rank forever.¡± The plot was finally coming to light. She, a Fourth Rank cultivator, was willing to defer to him, a Fifth Grade. He had always wondered why, but now she was finally revealing the mystery. ¡°After reaching the Fourth Rank in the ¡®Extreme Yang True Gang,¡¯ one needs to find a Fourth Rank warrior who cultivates Pure Yang Qi, and transfer all their Pure Yang Qi to them. This acts like fuel, allowing them to complete cultivation and breakthrough to the Third Rank Realm.¡± Gu Yang really wanted to ask her, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? If it weren¡¯t for her unwavering support during many simulations, he would have lost his patience. She wanted him to transfer all his power to her to help her break through to the Third Rank¡­ How dare she even ask this of him? He couldn¡¯t help but laughed, ¡°You are quite straightforward.¡± Ling Ling calmly said, ¡°You must willingly cooperate for this to work. If you are unwilling, I can¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Do you honestly believe that some sugar-coated words would convince me to give you all the power I¡¯ve painstakingly cultivated? There is no such good deal in this world.¡± Ling Ling met his gaze with clear eyes, ¡°If you agree to help me, I will teach you a peerless cultivation technique and do everything in my power to help you reach the Third Rank Realm.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°You can also make any request of me. As long as it¡¯s within my capability, I will agree.¡± Gu Yang lost interest in continuing the conversation and dismissed her, ¡°You may leave. I am tired.¡± Ling Ling seemed somewhat downcast. After a slight bow, she left the room. Of course, Gu Yang would never consider her proposal. For others, switching to a Yang attribute cultivation technique might be extremely difficult. But for him, who possesses a life simulator, it wasn¡¯t impossible. As long as he continuously simulates, one day, he will find a way. Firstly, he needed to gather enough silver. However, for a Fourth Rank warrior, there were plenty of ways to make money. Gu Yang called over Zhang Xiao Hai and asked him to go out and gather information on the situation of various businesses of all sizes in the Ping county city. He also wanted to find out if there were any bandits or thieves nearby. In the following days, he stayed at home, familiarizing himself with the Fourth Rank cultivation level. Just as he was preparing to go out and make some money, Daoist Priestess Jingyu paid another visit. But this time, she came alone without Su Qingzhen. Gu Yang was a bit puzzled, ¡°What brings you here, Sect Leader?¡± Daoist Priestess Jingyu didn¡¯t seem to be in good condition. Knitting her brows, she sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, the Qingxuan Sect has encountered some trouble. I came to ask for your assistance.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this a money-making opportunity delivered right to his door? He asked, ¡°What kind of trouble is it?¡± ¡°To put it mildly, it¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡± As it turned out, the Qingxuan Sect had already transformed its main business into accepting daughters from wealthy families as disciples and teaching them martial arts. The Qingxuan Sect¡¯s members were all female, so the city of Ping county was happy to send their daughters to join. Those who were reluctant to send their daughters to the Qingxuan Sect would hire a member from the Sect to teach at home, similar to hiring a tutor. But, the problem arose from this. One female disciple had, during her teaching at a family¡¯s home, struck up a relationship with the man of the house and the two of them eventually eloped. The woman of the house soon discovered her husband¡¯s disappearance. Quickly discerning the reason, she angrily confronted the Qingxuan Sect, demanding an explanation. This woman was very influential, her father was a Fourth Rank warrior, a notable expert in the city of Ping county. The Fourth Rank warrior only had one daughter who he cherished, leading to her spoilt nature. Even her husband was courted by her family. Now that the woman¡¯s husband has run away with a female disciple from the Qingxuan Sect, it was hard for her to swallow this. She caused a ruckus at the Qingxuan Sect, stubbornly demanding an explanation. She threatened to burn down the Qingxuan Sect if they didn¡¯t find her husband within three days. Jingyu had no other choice but to send people to find the eloping disciple, but it was hardly an easy task in such a vast population. On the other hand, she sought help and tried to leverage contacts, hoping they could persuade the other party to back down. However, everyone she turned to avoided her. The person she was dealing with was a Fourth Rank warrior with a notoriously bad temper. After losing such a huge asset, how could he easily let it go? Going to plead for the Qingxuan Sect at this time would be asking for humiliation. Out of options, Jing Yu decided to try her luck with Gu Yang. After hearing her story, Gu Yang asked, ¡°What kind of background does this Fourth Rank warrior have?¡± Jing Yu replied, ¡°His background is quite legendary. He came from a commoner background, joined the army, performed meritoriously, and developed his martial arts skills. However, when his commanding officer was imprisoned for a crime, he became disillusioned and resigned from the army to return to his hometown. He married in Ping county city and only had a daughter.¡± So he had a military background but now he didn¡¯t have any backing due to his commanding officer¡¯s imprisonment. Gu Yang mulled over it in his mind, thinking that the job could be done. Jing Yu bowed and said, ¡°I respectfully ask for your help, sir.¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°I am willing to help you, except I have a problem that needs to be addressed myself.¡± ¡°Please tell me, I won¡¯t refuse to help you.¡± ¡°I need silver.¡± Without saying anything further, Jing Yu took out several silver bills from her bosom. ¡°Here is 15,000 taels. All of the Qingxuan Sect¡¯s savings over the years are in here. Please accept it.¡± Obviously, she had already inquired about his preferences from Su Qingzhen beforehand and was well prepared. Impressive! Gu Yang praised silently in his heart. He did not haggle over the price and accepted it, giving Su Qingzhen¡¯s relationship with him some credit. He took the silver bills, observed the words ¡®redeemable upon seeing the bill¡¯ written on them, and a smile crossed his face, ¡°Leave this matter to me. Give me that man¡¯s address. I¡¯ll pay him a visit tomorrow morning.¡± Seeing that he had accepted the payment, Jing Yu felt relieved and said, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± After sending Jing Yu away, Gu Yang went to an exchange shop to convert the silver bills into 15,000 taels of silver, and immediately recharged that amount into his account. The balance in his system had now reached 19,000. [Do you want to use the life simulator? Using it once costs 5000.] PS: Racing for the new book list, please support with recommendation tickets and monthly tickets. Also, sincere thanks to a few readers for their tips.. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: 045 unparalleled skill method Chapter 45: 045 unparalleled skill method Translator: 549690339 ¡°So expensive.¡± Upon seeing the price had risen to five thousand, Gu Yang felt as if he was losing something. Five thousand, an ordinary household would never earn this much in a lifetime. At the same time, he felt somewhat relieved that the price hadn¡¯t increased even more. He dreaded if it had propelled directly above ten thousand. Now, he had more than nineteen thousand, hence making three more Simulations was possible. Gu Yang returned home and promptly launched the Simulated Life. [At twenty-two, you have become a Fourth-Rank martial artist. Accompanied by Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling, you arrived at Ping County Town. In a plight, the Qingxuan Sect sought your help. You decided to help willingly.] [The following day, you went with Ling Ling to talk things through with the unsettled. You successfully persuaded them to cease the fight and make appropriate amends.] [As a token of thanks, Daoist Priestess Jingyu presented you with a treasure map. It¡¯s one of the nine treasure maps left behind by the Shadow thief¡¯s master.] [After months of studying the map, you speculated that the treasure was likely in Yuzhou. Along with Ling Ling, you journeyed there, and found the manor holding the treasure. Through many turnovers, it has now become a secondary residence for Shen Baiyi, where he stays to immerse himself in cultivation.] [One night, you tricked Shen Baiyi to leave the manor, infiltrated the compound, and finally found the secret chamber containing the treasure. Within it was just a jade slip. When you reached out to touch it, an unexpected change occurred, and you acquired ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±.] [The change in the secret chamber alarmed the guards of the manor. You were discovered. As you were about to breakout, Shen Baiyi suddenly appeared and killed you. You lived only up to twenty-two years old.] Having seen this brief life, Gu Yang felt an inexplicable surprise. ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, the very same martial skill that Ling Ling spoke about before. It was stolen from the Shen Family by the Shadow thief, sparking a chase from a practitioner of Divine Power from the Shen Family. To his surprise, the Shadow thief hid this martial skill right under the nose of the Shen Family. This Shadow thief truly had a cheeky move. Although the length of this simulated life was short, gaining a peerless martial skill was definitely worth it. [Simulation is over. You can choose to retain one of the following.] [One, Martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two.] [Two, Martial arts experience at the age of twenty-two.] [Three, Life wisdom at the age of twenty-two.] It goes without saying, obviously, he chose the second option. All of a sudden, an image of a phoenix covered in red flames appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. It was soaring in the sky, leaving him totally astounded. Outside, Ling Ling was worried. Even after laying her cards, Gu Yang was acting oblivious these days, she did not know how to persuade him. Suddenly, her heart tugged. She stood up abruptly, looking in shock towards Gu Yang¡¯s direction. Just now, she sensed an extremely powerful aura sweeping over, originating from Gu Yang¡¯s room. Was it a Divine Power? No, it didn¡¯t seem right. It felt even more terrifying than a Divine Power. An unbelievable thought flashed over her mind, ¡®Could it be a Celestial Being, perhaps?¡¯ No, it cannot be. Celestial Beings, only existed in folklore, and had not been seen in the earthly world for years. Ling Ling denied this idea. Suddenly, an idea struck her like a dart, ¡°Could it be¡­ the inheritance of a peerless martial skill?¡± The ¡°Extreme Yang True Gang¡± that she practiced was the supreme divine skill of the Dao Sect. Every time she inherited the skill, a formidable aura appeared in her mind. But how did Gu Yang have the inheritance of a peerless martial skill? Recalling the inexplicable events surrounding Gu Yang over these past few days, she grew more distressed. If he now even had a divine peerless skill, what chips could she tempt him with? ¡°I have hit the jackpot!¡± On the other side, after assimilating all the experience, Gu Yang felt an indescribable joy. This ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, was actually a method of the fire attribute. There were no obstacles for him to correct a Fire Attribute. The only pity was that he only acquired the first seven levels of the skill. That is to say, he could only cultivate to the Third Rank. If he wanted the subsequent martial skill, he would have to make a trip to Yuzhou to retrieve the jade slip. As Gu Yang thought of that, his face put on a peculiar expression, ¡°However, Ling Ling¡¯s luck is quite extraordinary. Could she be the one destined for great fortune?¡± To cultivate ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, which has an even stranger approach than ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±, the first step is to disperse the personal attainments. Moreover, with each breakthrough in a realm, one needs to discard the skill and reconstruct it. This is Nirvana. After nine times of Nirvana, one can be reborn from the flames, break through to Divine Power, and cultivate the body of the Heavenly Phoenix. If it were someone else, seeing such stringent conditions, would surely shrink back. A human¡¯s prime is just over a decade. Once over forty, one starts declining. This martial skill, which needs nine dissolutions and reconstructions, is not something one just plays around with. This is a peerless martial skill, the requirement for the purity of the skill is extreme. Even with high talents, cultivation wouldn¡¯t progress fast. In the end, one would most likely have spent half a lifetime, neither excelling or outdoing. But this issue for Gu Yang, wasn¡¯t much of a problem at all, the one thing he didn¡¯t lack was time. Most importantly, this martial skill, would not encounter any bottlenecks. After reaching the cap of Ninth Rank, directly achieve Nirvana, and reconstruction would break through to Eighth Grade without any obstacles. This mere point was enough to shake Gu Yang¡¯s heart. What he was most worried about was that his talent might fail in reaching the requirements. After touch ceiling, it would be impossible to break through to the next realm. Like the imminent looming chasm to reach the Third Rank. Even if he crossed this step, a larger challenge awaited ¨C the Divine Power. With this martial skill, this issue was resolved head-on. Gu Yang has decided to revise to this ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens.¡± As for this strength now, naturally couldn¡¯t be wasted. Rather, it must be bestowed to Ling Ling. ¡°I ought to give her a sound charge, once she breaks through to the Third Rank, earning money will be a piece of cake for her¡­¡± He was already calculating in his heart, how much would be appropriate. The question is, how much is a Third Rank martial artist worth? Would one million be too much? [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 5000 gold.] Gu Yang thought for a moment and launched another Simulation. Just to be safe, he wanted to see if Ling Ling would keep her word after he transferred his cultivation to her. [At twenty-two, you have become a Fourth ¨C Rank martial artist. Accompanied by Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling, you arrived at Ping County Town. In a plight, the Qingxuan Sect sought your help. You decided to help willingly.] [The following day, you went with Ling Ling to talk things through with the unsettled. You successfully persuaded them to cease the fight and make appropriate amends.] [As a token of thanks, Daoist Priestess Jingyu presented you with a treasure map. It¡¯s one of the nine treasure maps left behind by the Shadow thief¡¯s master.] [Later, by fulfilling Ling Ling¡¯s wishes, you gave all your Pure Yang Qi to her, assisting her in progressing to the Third Rank realm¡­. ] Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: 046 Heavenly Origin Godslayer Technique Chapter 46: 046 Heavenly Origin Godslayer Technique Translator: 549690339 [ ¡­After transferring your Pure Yang Qi to Ling Ling, she started secluded training.] [In losing all your cultivation level, you had to switch to cultivating ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens,¡± beginning anew at the Ninth Rank.] [Three months later, Ling Ling broke through to third rank. After exiting retreat, true to her promise, she taught you the unique martial art, ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡±. Since then, you have been engrossed in your training.] [Five years later, you reached the peak of the ninth rank and initiated your first Nirvana. That year, Ling Ling advanced to the second rank.] [After another five years, you managed to step into the Eighth Realm. The same year, Su Qingzhen advanced to the Third Rank.] [Eight years later, you reached the peak of the Eighth Realm and underwent your Second Nirvana. Meanwhile, Su Qingzhen advanced to Second Grade, Ling Ling began to attack the Divine Power realm, but a few First Rank experts appeared and surrounded her for a kill. You were also affected, died on the spot at the age of forty.] When Gu Yang saw the outcome of this simulation, he still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. Ling Ling still had a conscience, she hadn¡¯t forsaken him after she got what she wanted. This simulation was quite brief, which implies that he didn¡¯t encounter any major incidents. Being protected by a third-rank master, it¡¯s natural to concentrate on cultivation. Only, the speed of this cultivation was extremely slow. It took eighteen years just to complete Second Nirvana. Ling Ling had already started to attack the Divine Power realm, and even Su Qingzhen had already reached the Second rank. By this calculation, it¡¯s estimated that it would take hundreds of years to cultivate ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± to the First-rank realm, right? As expected, when the aptitude is lacking, forcefully cultivating such unique martial art would only bring self-inflicted hardships. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of forty.] [Two, your martial art experience at the age of forty.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of forty.] Gu Yang chose number two. Suddenly, within his mind, a terrifying Blade Intent resonating with destruction and killing emerged. The moment this Blade Intent appeared, his consciousness became blank and he almost thought he was dead. ¡°This is¡ª Outside the door, Ling Ling, who was full of doubts, narrowed her eyes. She was extremely shocked and sensed a terrifying Blade Intent that vanished in a flash, but it was not any weaker than the imposing ones from earlier. ¡°Another unique martial art?¡± She was somewhat stupefied. What kind of origin does he have to receive the inheritance of two unique martial arts? In this world, only a few families, the royal family, and some big sects possess martial arts of this level¡­ Moreover, she felt a sense of familiarity with that Blade Intent. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a demon technique?¡± Gu Yang was studying the ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡± he obtained from Ling Ling, and he couldn¡¯t help but question this. What he received was only the first layer. This technique was even more bizarre than the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±. The method of cultivation was to comprehend the Blade Intent and nurture it. The way to nurture Blade Intent was to kill. Every person he killed would serve as fuel for the Blade Intent. The higher the cultivation level of the person killed, the better the effect. As the Blade Intent gradually strengthens, his own cultivation level would naturally advance too. Without a doubt, this was pure killing saber technique. As long as you killed continuously, you could endlessly increase your strength. Of course, cultivating this saber technique was more dangerous than the Sun¡¯s Red Technique. If one was careless, one could be corrupted by the Blade Intent, turning into a killing machine who only knew to kill. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Such a saber technique, if it could not be leveled up, better not to level up.¡± Gu Yang shook his head as he watched. Compared to ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, it was way better though it would take much time since it was safe. Time for him was not an issue at all. ¡°Now only one simulation remains, there¡¯s no hurry to change the cultivation method.¡± Once he switched to ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± , his strength would regress to Ninth Rank. That would make him too weak, with no sense of security at all. Before he decided to switch, he needed to amass a huge sum of money first. Only with money could he utilize the Simulator to swiftly pass through this weak period. He must accumulate at least a hundred thousand taels. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to deal with the troubles of the Qingxuan Sect.¡± Gu Yang quickly made up his mind, he opened the simulator once again and used up the last remaining opportunity. [At the age of twenty-two, you are now a fourth-rank martial artist. You arrived at Ping Province City along with Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling. Encountering trouble with the Qingxuan Sect, you solved it and received a treasure map from the Shadow Thief.] [Following that, you took Ling Ling and Su Qingzhen to Divine City to join Tianxin Martial Arts Hall and became a direct disciple of Cheng Tianxin.] [At the age of twenty-five, Guo Taiping, 7th on the genius list, stormed the hall, Cheng Tianxin was defeated.] [On the night of the same day, a mysterious third-rank martial artist barged in and attacked Ling Ling. Cheng Tianxin fought him off despite suffering severe injuries, later he succumbed to these injuries and passed away.] [Subsequently, Ling ling left, her whereabouts unknown.] [On the next night, another mysterious power entered the hall, but was chased away by the disciples of the martial academy.] [Later, Cheng Qingyu succeeded as the Academy Head. A year later, she broke through to the third rank, stabilizing the declining situation of the martial academy.] [Another year later, a delegation from the Hu tribe of the desert arrived at Divine City, sending a third-rank juvenile to challenge the talents of the Great Zhou. In half a month, he defeated seven third-rank individuals. Cheng Qingyu took the stage but was defeated and severely injured, leading to failed Martial Arts.] [On the same night, a mysterious third-rank expert broke into your house. After ten moves, you executed a do-or-die saber technique which took off one of the attacker¡¯s fingers. You then died due to exhaustion at the age of twenty-six.] ¡°The depth of Divine City¡¯s waters indeed is too deep.¡± Gu Yang remarked. Even though he already was a fourth-rank, this simulation¡¯s ending was almost identical to the one before. He couldn¡¯t affect the big picture. Cheng Tianxin still died and Cheng Qing still lost to the Hu¡¯s powerful young man. However, it wasn¡¯t all in vain. In the end, he faced off against a third-rank expert and managed to wound the attacker before being killed. This demonstrated his Saber Technique had greatly improved over the previous simulation. He chose to go to the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, wishing for Cheng Tianxin to guide his Saber Technique. Although he had realized the Blade Intent at fifth rank, as soon as he broke through to the fourth rank, his Saber Technique started to lag behind. Now, he finally managed to cover the deficiency. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-six.] [Two, your martial art experience at the age of twenty-six.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-six.] Gu Yang chose the second one without any hesitation. In his mind, countless Tricks and Deeper Meaning of Saber Technique immediately surfaced. It took a mere moment to absorb more than four years of accumulation. With his eyes opened, a glint of fighting spirit appeared in his eyes. ¡°This will do. Tomorrow I can test the Saber.¡± Gu Yang reached for the saber next to him. This was a new Refined Steel Blade he bought after arriving at Ping Province City. The blade cost a hundred taels of silver. Tomorrow, he needs to confront the fourth-rank martial artist. Eventually, a battle will be inevitable. He will get a chance to test his current saber technique level. PS:This chapter compensates for the one missing from yesterday.. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: 047 That Knife Chapter 47: 047 That Knife Translator: 549690339 In the early morning, a horse carriage entered the town of Ping County. Outside the carriage, an old man with a goatee said, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived at Ping County.¡± Inside the carriage sat a handsome youth, unparalleled in beauty, dressed in a pristine white robe. He exuded a razor-sharp aura, akin to an unsheathed sword. ¡°Are there any skilled fighters in this county?¡± The voice, cold and clear, clearly belonged to a woman dressed as a man. The goateed old man replied, ¡°The Fang Family, the respected clan of the county, has a few Third Rank fighters. But, most of them have grown complacent through years of privilege, and haven¡¯t sparred with anyone for many years. Only two have considerable skills, but they are currently secluded in their cultivation, I doubt we¡¯ll get to meet them.¡± ¡°Furthermore, the second son of the Lin Family has established a gang here, with two very strong Third Rank followers. But, the Lin¡¯s second son is notoriously frivolous, behaving without restraint. It¡¯s better for you not to cross paths with him, to avoid trouble.¡± The ¡°Young Master¡± inside the carriage neither agreed nor disagreed, waiting for him to continue. She knew, the old man wouldn¡¯t bring her to Ping County without a reason. Sure enough, the old man continued, ¡°Apart from this, there¡¯s another skilled Third Rank warrior, Tian Fei. He was originally a guerilla under the command of Marquis Wu An. Over twenty years ago, after Wu An was imprisoned, he left the military heartbroken and has been living in Ping County ever since.¡± The ¡°Young Master¡± inside the carriage reacted subtly, ¡°If he was under Wu An, how proficient is he with Wu An¡¯s Overlord Spear?¡± Wu An, one of the powerful figures who shook the world two decades ago, was infamous for his Overlord Spear technique. Nearly invincible, he stood third on the First Rank list. Her purpose for traveling was to test the martial artists around the world, to use it as a stepping stone to reach the Third Rank Realm. Over the past half year, the opponents she encountered had greatly disappointed her. None of the so-called experts could even withstand her three sword strikes. She hoped that this Tian Fei could surprise her. In no time, the carriage stopped outside of Tian¡¯s residence. There stood a man and a woman at the entrance calling out, ¡°We, the late learners, have come to pay a visit to senior Tian.¡± Their voices echoed from afar, displaying their profound skills. The ¡°Young Master¡± in the carriage deduced that the man was a Third Rank based on his voice. His tone didn¡¯t sound like a friendly visit ¨C it suggested trouble. ¡°Someone beat us to it.¡± Her curiosity piqued, she asked, ¡°Uncle Wu, who is this person?¡± The goateed old man also found it puzzling, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, but he appears to be in his early twenties. I haven¡¯t heard of such talent in Ping County.¡± Third Rank warriors don¡¯t just grow on trees, sprung out of nowhere. At this moment, a voice as loud as a gong rang out, ¡°Good, I¡¯m quite interested in seeing what kind of young hero dares to shout outside my residence.¡± The door opened from the inside. The pair walked in. The goateed old man said, ¡°Young Master ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The ¡°Young Master¡± in white pushed the carriage door open and stepped out. She detected the tension between the two and thought and opportunity to observe a real fight. The old man with the goatee followed her into the Tian residence. Tian¡¯s servants who mistaken all four people as being together, didn¡¯t try to stop them. In no time, they saw Tian Fei standing in their courtyard, dressed in black, hands behind his back. His gaze was sharp like an eagle¡¯s, scanning the four guests. When he saw the ¡°Young Master¡± in white, his gaze lingered a moment longer and his brows slightly furrowed. Such grace and demeanor could only come from a prominent family upbringing. Finally, Tian Fei stared at the heroic man in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Did you come for the Qingxuan Sect?¡± The man replied, ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then you can leave now.¡± He spoke harshly, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll let our actions do the talking, as is customary in the martial arts world.¡± Tian Fei stared at him and said, ¡°Young man, your cultivation was not easy to attain. Don¡¯t ruin your life by trying to show off.¡± This was both an admonishment and a warning. The young man seemed to pay no mind and said, ¡°Actually, assisting Qingxuan Sect is secondary. Mainly, I¡¯m a bit tight on funds and I¡¯ve been eyeing your business and warehouse.¡± Tian Fei gave a cold look but instead of getting angry, he laughed, ¡°Ha, it seems you consider me a fat sheep.¡± ¡°In a fight, there should always be some stakes. If I win, your business and warehouse are mine. If you win, I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand taels of silver. ¡± ¡°Fine!¡± With a shout, Tian Fei grabbed a long spear next to him and sprung into the air. The spear in his hand transformed into a Poison Dragon and lunged at his opponent. ¡°What a great Overlord Spear technique!¡± When the ¡°Young Master¡± in white saw this spear, her eyes lit up. After spending such a long time, she finally encountered a worthy opponent. This spear technique put tremendous pressure on her, exactly what she needed right now. A sense of excitement surged within her as she contemplated how she would respond to this spear attack. The spear was fast, deadly, and extremely tricky. In an instant, it was right in front of the young man. At this moment, the young man finally drew his blade. Huum! In a flash, the mind of the ¡°Young Master¡± in white was blank, as though a slow but irresistible blade was looming in front of her. Her body was stiff, and she couldn¡¯t think of any way to counter it. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to draw her sword, and could only watch helplessly as the blade descended. ¡°Blade Intent!¡± The pupils of the old man with the goatee constricted. He exclaimed, ¡°Not good!¡± At such a close distance, the ¡°Young Master¡± next to him was also influenced by this Blade Intent. He hastily slapped the ¡°Young Master¡± in white on her shoulder. Awakening from her stupor, her body broke out in a cold sweat, almost as if she had collapsed. She barely held herself up. Seeing her in this condition, the old man with the goatee held his breath, as she had been affected by the Blade Intent and her Daoist Heart had been struck. This could be trouble! With a clatter, The iron spear in Tian Fei¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He looked at the knife blade hovering inches from his forehead, his face pale and his eyes dim, aging him several years in seconds. This blow had not only shattered his spear skills, but it had nearly destroyed his decades of cultivation. He croaked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± The young man replied, ¡°You were advising me earlier, you¡¯re not a bad person.¡± Then, he put his knife back. ¡°Tell your daughter to stop making trouble at the Qingxuan Sect, and prepare your business and warehouse. I¡¯ll come to collect them tomorrow.¡± Afterwards, he turned and left. Tian Fei looked complicatedly at his back and struggled to speak, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°My name is Gu Yang, and I welcome you to seek revenge at any time.¡± Revenge? Tian Fei gave a bitter laugh. After the blow he¡¯d just endured, his martial arts had been severed. Revenge was out of the question. P.S.: Another chapter is coming, but it might be late. Probably after midnight. For those who can¡¯t wait, you can continue to read it tomorrow morning.. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: 048 You’re in trouble now Chapter 48: 048 You¡¯re in trouble now Translator: 549690339 The young woman in white watched the retreating figure of the young man, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her hand was on the hilt of her sword, and several times she wanted to draw it, but she couldn¡¯t. When the man¡¯s figure disappeared, she let go of her hand, her forehead was covered in sweat, and her lips were pale. The old man next to her was watching all of this, his heart sinking. Her condition was worse than he had thought; she did not even have the courage to draw her sword. It seemed that he was not mistaken. The young man just now used the Wu family¡¯s secret skill, ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯. This technique was designed to break a martial artist¡¯s Daoist heart using saber intent. Ever since the extermination of the Wu family over a decade ago, this saber technique had been lost. Unexpectedly, it resurfaced today. Moreover, the saber intent of this technique was mastered by a fourth-rank martial artist. Generally speaking, only martial artists of the third rank or above can master saber intent. In ancient times, martial artists from the third rank to the first rank were referred to as the Spiritual Refining Realm. Only a handful of martial artists who have been stuck at the fourth rank for years, unable to break into the third rank, are able to comprehend saber intent at the fourth rank. The young man just now seemed to be in his early twenties. His saber talent was rare. ¡°Could he be a descendent of the Wu family?¡± the old man speculated. A family like the Wu family that had a lineage going back for over a thousand years would not easily be eradicated. It would be normal for one or two descendants to remain. ¡°Why, of all skills, is it the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯?¡± The old man was extremely anxious. The technique that the young woman was cultivating placed heavy emphasis on her Daoist heart. Encountering a skill like ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯, specifically designed to break the Daoist heart, one could easily imagine the consequences. On the other hand, Gu Yang, in high spirits, left the Tian family estate with Ling Ling. This time, he had accomplished three feats in one move. Firstly, he helped the Qingxuan Sect eliminate trouble, earning him 15,000 taels and one treasure map. Secondly, he took over Tian Fei¡¯s trade business and warehouse. Given the scale, Tian¡¯s business was considered one of the top five in the region, and conservatively, would yield an annual income of tens of thousands of taels. Lastly, he used this opportunity to intimidate Ling Ling. Times have changed. His strength was now above hers and could not be taken lightly. From Ling Ling¡¯s shocked and expressionless face, Gu Yang knew that his display was a success. Of course, Gu Yang was not aware that his sword strike had inadvertently hurt someone else. Nearing home, Ling Ling finally spoke up, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Where did you learn this saber technique?¡± ¡°From a bandit. I accidentally got a fragmented saber technique book with only three moves,¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t bother to hide it from her. Ling Ling was silence for a moment then suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡± Gu Yang was surprised, ¡°Trouble?¡± ¡°Of the two people earlier, one of them is a close disciple of the master of the Sword Palace, the sixth place holder on the Beauty List, Xu Ruomei. She is cultivating, ¡®Dust Sword Technique¡¯¡ªan exclusive secret skill of the Sword Palace.¡± Gu Yang had heard of the Sword Palace ¨C it was one of the strongest sects in the world and a sacred place many swordsmen aspired to. A close disciple of the Sword Palace¡¯s master had a high status indeed. ¡°And that means¡­?¡± Ling Ling elaborated, ¡°The ¡®Dust Sword Technique¡¯ emphasizes cultivation of the Daoist heart. In order to unlock its full potential, one needs to experience the myriad aspects of worldly life, immerse oneself in earthly affairs with a pure heart, and ultimately cut off worldly ties in order to achieve the realm of divine power.¡± ¡°However, if one¡¯s Daoist heart is disturbed and shattered before the technique is fully mastered, they risk either stunted martial arts growth or complete cultivation destruction.¡± ¡°Your saber strike earlier shattered her Daoist heart.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Gu Yang was shocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally target her. Can her Daoist heart be shattered so easily? Is it as fragile as glass?¡± Ling Ling heard a strange term and asked, ¡°Glass heart? What is that?¡± She didn¡¯t know about glass? Gu Yang had an idea. Now that he thought about it, he had never seen any glass products since he transmigrated. He suddenly saw a road to wealth. Glass manufacture is definitely an essential skill for a transmigrator¡­ No, now is not the time to think about this. It¡¯s the Sword Palace we¡¯re talking about, a giant entity even more formidable than the Lin family that dominates Jiangzhou. The Sword Palace¡¯s master himself is a cultivator in the Divine Power Realm. Disabling his close disciple is a big grudge indeed. Gu Yang asked half in hope, ¡°Is there any way to rectify this?¡± ¡°Yes, you can allow her to kill you. This would naturally help her rebuild her Daoist heart, and further improve her cultivation.¡± In Gu Yang¡¯s eyes flickered a murderous intent, ¡°Or else, find a deserted location and do in both of them.¡± Ling Ling said solemnly, ¡°The old man with Xu Ruomei is a second-grade Sword Slave.¡± Second grade¡­ Never mind, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to block even one of the man¡¯s sword strikes. It made sense, too. With a disciple of the Sword Palace master herself going on walks without anyone to protect her? That would be unreasonable. Gu Yang was somewhat shocked, ¡°A second-grade cultivator is a Sword Slave?¡± Ling Ling explained, ¡°In the Sword Palace, disciples who remain in the second-rank after fifty years of age can only stay if they decide to become Sword Slaves, serving the Sacred Sword in the palace for life.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. As long as Xu Ruomei is alive, the Sword Slave won¡¯t attack you. She will handle this matter herself.¡± Gu Yang understood what she meant, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, if Xu Ruomei dies, he will take action to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Not only would he kill you, but he would also kill your entire family.¡± Ling Ling¡¯s words shattered his last bit of hope. It seemed that the world did not have those famous, rule-abiding sects from the novels. This was indeed an unprovoked disaster. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, knowing he had gotten himself into yet another mess. Counting with his fingers, he had cultivated a handful of enemies within a month of leaving his home. The Liu family, the fifth prince, the Shen family, and now the Sword Palace¡­ Compared to the others, Liu family seemed to be the weakest. Therefore, a life simulator is not omnipotent. In the last simulation, he and Ling Ling teamed up to easily deal with Tian Fei. This situation did not occur at all. But this time, his strength had increased significantly and he was eager to show off his strongest saber intent. But who knew that it would bring him such a big trouble. A single variable completely altered the trajectory of his future. This was a lesson indeed. After Gu Yang got home, he called over Zhang Xiao Hai, ¡°Contact the Fang Family and the Heavenly Dragon Gang to see if they have any interest in Tian¡¯s trade business and warehouse.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai was taken aback and asked for clarification, ¡°Ah? Young Master, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Starting tomorrow, Tian¡¯s trade business and warehouse will be under my control. I plan to sell them.¡± Gu Yang originally planned to keep the trade business for a steady income stream. But now, things have changed and his immediate need to increase his power had him resorting to cashing in.. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: She gave too much. Chapter 49: She gave too much. Translator: 549690339 The news of the defeat of the Gale Spear, Tian Fei, at the hands of a young martial artist quickly spread throughout Ping County City, instantly becoming the most sensational news. Tian Fei, a venerable Fourth Rank expert in Ping County City, had made his name for twenty years. With his iron spear, he was rarely bested. Now, out of nowhere, a young man has emerged and managed to defeat him in one fell swoop. Rumors suggested that this young man was barely over twenty. Soon, the name Gu Yang reverberated throughout Ping County City. People in every street and alley were guessing about his background. The most speculated were of course the two Gu families. A four-rank martial artist in his early twenties must come from a prominent family, or a disciple of a major sect. Soon, news came out that this man had risen to defend the Qingxuan Sect. The news of Tian Fei¡¯s son-in-law eloping with a disciple of the Qingxuan Sect had long been spread. In the past few days, Tian Fei¡¯s daughter has been causing a commotion at the Qingxuan Sect every day, which had already spread widely. Unexpectedly, the Qingxuan Sect was able to bring out such a young expert. The ordinary people had limited sources of information and merely discussed it passionately. While the major powers have already received accurate news by the evening of that day. In Ping County City, the three main forces were the County Governor, representing the Imperial Court, the Dragon Tiger Gang, backed by the second son of the Lin Family, Lin Zisheng, and the Fang Family, noble descendants and local snakes of the county. These three powers had different stances towards Gu Yang, whose origin was unknown. The County Governor was pleased to see his success, even considering to draw him over. It would be best if this man could face off against the Fang Family and the Dragon Tiger Gang. Then, he could seize more power from these two factions. The Dragon Tiger Gang and the Fang Family, on the other hand, were vigilant. They both received the news that this young man named Gu Yang, after defeating Tian Fei, planned to take over the Tian¡¯s trading company and warehouses. This implies that they intended to settle in Ping County City. This struck their sensitive nerves. This young man named Gu Yang was not the same as Tian Fei. By the time Tian Fei came to Ping County, he was already of age and without any backing. As far as the Fang Family was concerned, he didn¡¯t pose a threat. The strength of Gu Yang himself was not a big deal. The key point was which force was behind him? This was what the Dragon Tiger Gang and the Fang Family were most worried about. While the Dragon Tiger Gang and the Fang Family were discussing about Gu Yang, they suddenly received a message. Gu Yang sent someone over, saying he had some business to discuss. When they understood the intention of the person sent by Gu Yang, they realized he was seeking money. That was easy, as money was not of concern to them. A day later, Gu Yang held a banquet in the largest tavern in Ping County City, hosting an unprecedented auction for this era. The auction was for the ownership of the Tian Family¡¯s trading company and warehouses. These three powers showed some respect by sending their closest aids. The County Governor sent over a scholar official. The Dragon Tiger Gang sent over a Deputy Leader. The Fang Family also sent over a chief shopkeeper. In the end, the Tian Family¡¯s trading company and warehouses were bought by the Fang Family for fifty thousand taels, declaring the end of this auction. Many people came to watch the fun. For this unseen-before auction, it became the talk of the town after meals. ¡°Rumors have it that the Fang Family and the Dragon Tiger Gang share a close relationship. It seems to be true.¡± Gu Yang felt somewhat helpless after receiving the fifty thousand taels. If there was a loss, then yes, there was a slight loss. The trading company of the Tian Family could earn several tens of thousands of taels a year. However, it was unrealistic to expect a high selling price. The ones who dared to bid were only those three. With only a few years in office, the County Governor would naturally not invest in assets here. The ones who would really bid were the Dragon Tiger Gang and Fang Family. However, the two families made hardly any competition. As soon as the Fang Family bid fifty thousand taels, the Dragon Tiger Gang stopped bidding. Although there was a bit of loss, the immediate access to fifty thousand taels resolved his urgent need. With fifty thousand taels, he could carry out ten simulations. Ling Ling, who was sitting by the side, said, ¡°Now the Fang Family is led by a woman, who is Lin Zisheng¡¯s lover. Their relationship is far beyond ordinary.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s news.¡± Gu Yang then understood. These two families were almost one, so expecting them to fight fiercely was unrealistic. ¡°Ever since the head of the Fang Family failed in his attempt to break through to the Divine Power Realm and died ten years ago, they have been in decline. At present, there is only one Second Rank and two Third Ranks left, all of whom are already getting old. Among the younger generation, there are no outstanding characters. Hence, they had no choice but to attach themselves to the Lin Family.¡± ¡°In reality, the rise and fall of noble families are inevitable. How many thousand-year-old nobilities have been buried in the dust of history?¡± A trace of desolation was discernable in Ling Ling¡¯s tone. Seeing her like this, Gu Yang knew that her inner feelings were touched. He was curious about her background, but this involved private matters, so he didn¡¯t ask more. When the two of them returned home, Daoist Priestess Jingyu was already waiting there. ¡°Thank you, young master, for your assistance.¡± She had come specially to express her thanks, ¡°This is an heirloom from my master. It is said to be one of the treasure maps of the Shadow thief. I present it to you as a token of my gratitude.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Priestess.¡± Gu Yang did not refuse and accepted it. This treasure map was one of the nine maps left by the Shadow thief, the most precious among them, hiding the Shen Family¡¯s unrivaled martial arts technique ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. Daoist Priestess Jingyu wanted to correct his address to her, as she was a Daoist, not a nun. After Gu Yang stored the treasure map away, he asked, ¡°Does Priestess have any other business?¡± ¡°Then, this humble Daoist will take her leave first.¡± Daoist Priestess Jingyu stood up and gave a bow, feeling that the misaddress was insignificant. Once she left, Ling Ling said, ¡°You seem to have a destiny with the treasure of the Shadow thief.¡± ¡°Such benefits are not so easy to obtain.¡± Gu Yang remembered not long ago, getting a treasure map and consequently attracting the crazy woman, Cao Yiyi. This map would surely make him an enemy to death with the Shen Family. If he managed to learn the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, the Shen Family would certainly send assassins after him. That¡¯s why he needed to save up enough money. Fifty thousand taels was far from enough. At this thought, Gu Yang made up his mind, ¡°What you mentioned last time, I can agree to. However, in addition to what you have promised, I have one more condition.¡± Ling Ling¡¯s expression became serious when she heard his words, ¡°Tell me!¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°I want a million taels of silver. As long as you bring the money in front of me, I will give you all my martial arts skills. This will help you breakthrough to the Third Rank realm.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word.¡± ¡°Agree!¡± Ling Ling agreed without hesitation. She has waited for this moment for too long. Even willing to serve as Gu Yang¡¯s handmaiden. The day she confided in Gu Yang, she made a resolution to be ready to pay any price. Now, he finally relaxed his conditions. Let it be a million taels, or even going through fire and water, she wouldn¡¯t even furrow her brows. At last, she saw the dawn of her revenge. The next day, Ling Ling left. Gu Yang was looking forward to the day she would return. No matter how she managed to get the million taels, it would even be enough to break through to the First Rank. He quietly left Ping County and went to a nearby city. He exchanged the fifty thousand taels bit by bit and deposited them into his system. After withdrawing all the money, he returned to Ping County the same day. Even Zhang Xiao Hai had no idea where he had gone or what he had done. At night, cool as water Gu Yang was in his room, flipping through a book. He knew too little about this world, so he would read whenever he had time. However, he could only read, the ancient text was a little strenuous for him to understand. ¡°Who?¡± Suddenly, he turned his head alertly, his hand already clutching the hilt of his sword. A woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind my late visit.¡± ¡°I do not accept those who lurk around.¡± ¡°My lady has come to discuss a big business deal with you.¡± With a creak. Gu Yang opened the door, and outside stood a woman in a black robe with a cloak on her head. When she raised her head, she revealed a delicate face. ¡°Speak, what business?¡± ¡°Is this how you treat your guests?¡± ¡°What I hate the most are those who act mysteriously.¡± The woman¡¯s smile disappeared from her face, ¡°I want to hire you to kill someone. The reward is fifty thousand taels.¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Gu Yang replied, ready to close the door. The woman said, ¡°One hundred thousand taels.¡± Gu Yang paused while closing the door, his eyelids twitched slightly. Goodness, it doubled just like that. She must be wealthy. He said solemnly, ¡°Too little.¡± The woman gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand. That¡¯s all I can afford.¡± Gu Yang opened the door and said, ¡°Come in and talk.¡± He actually did not want to get involved in this mess, but the amount she offered was too much. My goodness, one hundred and fifty thousand taels, enough for thirty simulations. This was an offer he couldn¡¯t resist. PS: I¡¯m a bit stuck on this, but as always, I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t have a copy, so I hope you all understand.. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: 050 1 just want to make money Chapter 50: 050 1 just want to make money Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who are you planning to kill?¡± Gu Yang went straight to the point after entering the room. The woman, seeing that he was not one for small talk, responded, ¡°The head of the Fang Family, Lin Ge, a Fourth Rank, adept in the use of poison.¡± This choice did not surprise Gu Yang too much. If she was willing to pay one hundred and fifty thousand taels, naturally the target wouldn¡¯t be average. At least she was not asking him to kill Lin Zisheng or someone of Second Grade from the Fang Family. In that case, he would have to send her away directly. A Fourth Rank. This could be a good business deal. Without changing his expression, Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. If I kill the head of the Fang Family, I won¡¯t be able to bear their revenge. ¡± The woman took off her straw hat, revealing her long hair that cascaded down like a black waterfall, and introduced herself, ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Xue E. I am currently managing the Fang Family in place of my deceased husband.¡± Gu Yang was surprised. The woman in front of him was indeed the wife of the former head of the Fang Family, the person who had a say in the family affairs, and allegedly, the lover of the second son of the Lin Family. This woman was no simple matter. She came from an ordinary wealthy family. The former head of the Fang Family, who was exceptionally talented, had insisted on taking her as his wife. Then, at quite the tender age, she was left a widow, yet managed to suppress many of the family¡¯s elders and disciples. Despite being a woman, she became the person steering the Fang Family. He initially thought she was able to suppress the people of the Fang Family by clinging to the second son of the Lin Family. However, it didn¡¯t seem that way. She had actually secretly come to him, wanting to spend one hundred and fifty thousand taels to kill the head of her household. That was no small sum of money. With a sigh, Xue E said, ¡°You may wonder why I plan to kill the head of my own household. In fact, Lin Ge is a spy that Lin Zisheng placed in our family. He is eroding the foundation of the Fang Family step by step. If we don¡¯t eliminate him now, our family¡¯s centuries-old foundation will be undermined.¡± ¡°We in the Fang Family have long wanted to kill this mongrel. If you are willing to eliminate him, our family will cover up for you.¡± After listening to her, Gu Yang thought to himself, ¡°What a mess.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I could turn around and snitch to Dragon Tiger Gang?¡± Xue E responded sadly, ¡°In the end, it is no more than a life-and-death struggle with Lin Zisheng.¡± Gu Yang was tapping the table lightly with his fingers, seemingly contemplating. In fact, he had already opened the system. Whether or not he could take this job depended on how dangerous it was. Using the life simulator to simulate once would make everything clear. The cost he would spend stood only at five thousand taels, yet the profits could reach up to one hundred and fifty thousand. This deal was worth considering. Seeing that Gu Yang seemed to be thinking, Xue E did not disturb him and quietly waited on the side. She looked at the overly young man in front of her, possessing immense strength, yet reserved and mature, different from any talented martial artist she had seen before. Her deceased husband was the most outstanding genius in the history of the Fang Family. A First Rank at thirty, he was no less than those towering figures. Unfortunately, he ultimately failed to take that step. If her husband were still alive, how could the Fang Family have fallen into such a predicament? She felt a bit dejected. At this moment, Gu Yang stopped tapping the table and said, ¡°I agree to your request, but I need half the deposit in advance. Whether it is successful in the end, the deposit will not be refunded.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Xue E was a decisive woman and agreed immediately, ¡°By tomorrow morning, the silver note will be delivered to your residence.¡± Once the negotiations were settled, she left the place. Upon leaving the courtyard, an old woman emerged from the shadows, ¡°Madam, did he agree?¡± Xue E nodded, but her face showed no signs of relief. ¡°Are you worried that he will break his promise?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t make a move, we will. This visit was just a test. If it works, that¡¯s great, if not, it won¡¯t affect our plans.¡± Ever since she learned that Gu Yang had defeated Tian Fei for the sake of wealth, she had developed this idea. If she could use money to solve the problem of Lin Ge, it would be the best. She did not put all of her hopes on this unfamiliar young martial artist. The old woman seemed to be worried, ¡°Is it too hasty to take action now? As for the young master¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡± Xue E interrupted her, ¡°After Lin Zisheng obtained that object, his strength has grown by leaps and bounds. In a short period of time, he will succeed in reaching the First Rank. By that time, it will be the end of the Fang Family. Now is our only chance.¡± With that, she sneered, ¡°Lin Zisheng is infatuated and actually dares to covet the protege of the Sword Palace¡¯s master. The people of the Sword Palace are very protective of their own. If he fails to win her over, the protege will probably confront him later on. But if he succeeds, death is imminent. I¡¯m afraid that the entire Lin Family will face a calamity.¡± ¡°No matter what, the Lin Family will not allow him to behave recklessly. And this is an opportunity we cannot miss.¡± The old woman said nothing, having seemingly been persuaded by the arguments presented. After sending off Xue E, Gu Yang looked at the system simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you have become a Fourth Rank martial artist. You came to Ping County City with Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling, defeated Tian Fei with one strike, becoming famous throughout Ping County.] [During the night, Xue E of the Fang Family paid a visit. She wanted you to kill the head of the family, Lin Ge, offering one hundred and fifty thousand taels as a reward. You agreed.] [Several days later, you sneaked into the residence of Lin Ge and killed him.] [The following night, Xue E, true to her words, gave you the one hundred and fifty thousand taels in silver notes.] [Half a year later, Xu Ruomei, who was at your doorstep, challenged you. She used a forbidden technique to forcibly advance to the Third Rank and killed you, dying from severe injuries in the process. You passed away at the age of twenty-three.] From the outcome, after he killed Lin Ge, neither the Fang Family nor Lin Zisheng initiated any retaliation against him. At least, not within half a year¡¯s time. Then, half a year later, he was killed by Xu Ruomei, who ranked sixth on the Beauty List. Gu Yang had supposedly severed her Daoist Heart with a single stroke. How could she forcibly advance to the Third Rank? This made no sense at all. Gu Yang now realized, whenever he obtained some good fortune, he would encounter enormous trouble. After earning three thousand taels from Su Qingzhen, he offended the Liu Family and the fifth prince, subsequently being pursued countless times. After obtaining a treasure map from the Shadow Thief, he angered Cao Yiyi, who became relentless in her pursuit. After defeating Tian Fei, earning sixty-five thousand taels, combined with another treasure map, he inexplicably offended Xu Ruomei, a Sword Palace disciple, and irrevocably became enemies with her. This was clearly a targeting him deliberately. If he killed Lin Ge, there was no need for further guessing, he was bound to offend Lin Zisheng. Everyone was not to be treated as fools. If Lin Ge was suddenly assassinated, it would be strange if they did not suspect him. This Lin Zisheng, was a Second Rank powerhouse. Despite these circumstances, Gu Yang decided to take this job. One hundred and fifty thousand taels, it was just too tempting. He had long since come to terms with it. Even if he did nothing and offended no one, he would still inexplicably encounter trouble and mysteriously meet his end As long as the job would earn him money, and wouldn¡¯t instantly attract a deadly calamity, he would undertake it. And as for the trouble it would bring, regardless of whether it was half a year later, as long as he had enough money, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to advance to the First Rank a few months later. The key was to make money. PS: This chapter makes up for the one from yesterday.. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: 051 Lock Bangle Chapter 51: 051 Lock Bangle Translator: 549690339 Early the next morning, a rather ordinary-looking man came to seek an audience with Gu Yang. He claimed that his master had sent him to deliver something. With these words, he handed an envelope to Gu Yang. Inside the envelope was a stack of silver notes amounting to seventy-five thousand taels. There was also a map of Ping County City, with Lin Ge¡¯s residence clearly marked on it, along with a detailed schedule of his usual outings. In addition to that, there was a portrait of Lin Ge. After Gu Yang checked everything, he said, ¡°Tell your master to wait for the news tonight.¡± After the man left, he quietly left Ping County City again. This time, he went to other cities and visited three different ones before he successfully exchanged all seventy-five thousand taels. After topping up, the system balance reached more than one hundred and nineteen thousand. This unprecedented number made him feel particularly secure. After killing Lin Ge tonight, the remaining seventy-five thousand taels will bring his total balance to approximately two hundred thousand. Two hundred thousand, enough for forty simulations. Assuming that he could live for ten years in each simulation, forty simulations would equal four hundred years. With such a long time period, it should be enough to practice ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± up to Third Rank, right? The prerequisite was to handle Xu Ruomei, who was going to seek revenge half a year later. The thought of this gave Gu Yang a headache. When he parted ways with Ling Ling, he certainly didn¡¯t anticipate the variable of Xu Ruomei, which completely upset his plans. He originally thought of having Ling Ling earn more money. If she could really bring in a million taels, he estimated he could break through to the First Rank, or even reach the Divine Power realm. Man proposes, God disposes. Now, he could only let Ling Ling come back early. By the time Gu Yang returned to Ping County City, it was already late at night. Instead of going home, he headed directly to the Lin mansion. In no time, he was outside a courtyard. According to Lin Ge¡¯s usual schedule, he should be home by this time. Gu Yang entered the courtyard, bypassed the servants in the mansion, and headed straight for the main house. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to harm the innocent. Killing people like Lin Ge wasn¡¯t a big deal, but if he could avoid killing the servants in the mansion, it was better not to. The courtyard was not very big. The layout was similar to where he lived, so he quickly found the main house. In order to succeed in one strike, Gu Yang used a stealth technique he got from a simulation. He held his breath, closed his pores, and even slowed his heartbeat, making his body temperature similar to the environment. After reaching the Fourth Rank, one¡¯s spiritual sense becomes extremely sensitive. Only this method would possibly fool the enemy. When Gu Yang came to the door of the main house, his intuition told him there was no one inside. ¡°He¡¯s not in the house.¡± He frowned. Was he going to have to catch a servant and ask? Just then, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Gu Yang hid behind a pillar and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a sedan chair being carried in and then inside the house. The one leading the group looked quite like the man in the painting. It should be Lin Ge, his target for the mission. Who was in the sedan chair? Gu Yang distinctly heard a heartbeat coming from the sedan chair and began to speculate. Soon, the bearers left, and Lin Ge closed the door. ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m sorry.¡± This was Lin Ge¡¯s voice from inside the house. Surname Xu, could it be her? Gu Yang thought of someone but then thought it unlikely. There was a Second Rank Sword Slave by her side, so how could she possibly be forcibly brought here? Immediately after, a cold voice sounded, ¡°Get your dirty hands off.¡± ¡°Miss Xu, rest a while. The young master should be back soon.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not¡­ you can¡¯t take my sword.¡± ¡°Miss, you should rest. This Yin Yuan bracelet, even a First Rank martial artist can¡¯t break it. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡± After Lin Ge finished speaking, there was a creaking sound as he pushed the door open. Suddenly, his pupils constricted as a sharp edge flashed before his eyes. Bad news¡ª Just as this thought flashed across his mind, the next moment, he felt a cold sensation at his throat, and his body lightened as he collapsed to the ground, dead without knowing why. Gu Yang achieved a quick kill and looked at the body on the ground. This was too easy. He was nowhere near as tough as Tian Fei. That night, Gu Yang brought along a sword, specifically so people wouldn¡¯t suspect him. Of course, how effective this would be, he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Master Uncle?¡± Inside the house came the same cold voice as before. Gu Yang stepped over the corpse, walked into the room, and saw a familiar face. It really was her. It was Xu Ruomei, whom he had met once before. She was still dressed in white but looked a little dishevelled with dust on her clothes and her hair a bit messy. She didn¡¯t have the same sharp temperament as during their last encounter and appeared somewhat weak. ¡°Everyone says that Lin Zisheng is lustful, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be bold enough to even lay hands on a disciple of the Sword Palace!¡± Gu Yang had figured out what had happened. However, why hadn¡¯t this happened in yesterday¡¯s simulation? He was puzzled. Logically speaking, if he saved Xu Ruomei in the simulation, he would definitely remember. ¡°Could it be that it was simply because I went out of town to get the silver, thus delaying the time?¡± In the simulation, he naturally didn¡¯t need to convert the silver notes into silver ingots. Therefore, the time to kill Lin Ge would definitely be earlier. Such a small time difference, yet it led to this situation. One could only say that everything is uncertain in this world. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Inside the house, Xu Ruomei also saw Gu Yang and recognized him immediately. Although Gu Yang had his face covered, she could instantly recognize him, even if he turned into ash. Gu Yang said, ¡°It appears you¡¯ve run into some trouble.¡± ¡°You¡ª Xu Ruomei¡¯s gaze was complicated. She had been captured by Lin Ge and her cultivation had greatly declined after her Daoist Heart was broken. In the face of danger, Gu Yang was the one who saved her. Gu Yang hastened to say, ¡°No need to thank me, I didn¡¯t specifically come to rescue you. I came to kill him.¡± Upon hearing his words, Xu Ruomei turned a shade paler and said, ¡°The fact that you saved me is true. I will certainly repay this kindness in the future.¡± ¡°If you want to repay me, it¡¯s simple. Just give me money. Do you have money?¡± Xu Ruomei was taken aback and then reached into her bosom to throw a bag at him. Gu Yang opened it to see quite a few golden beads and leaves worth one to two thousand taels. He looked disappointed, ¡°Is your life only worth this much?¡± Xu Ruomei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Consider me indebted to you. Next time, I will definitely repay you with money.¡± ¡°Hope you follow through with your words.¡± Gu Yang did not give any good expression to this potential enemy. If it weren¡¯t for her powerful Divine Power Realm mentor, he would have killed her on the spot without wasting words. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡± ¡°No need, I can go by myself¡ª As Xu Ruomei tried to stand up, she suddenly lost her balance and fell to the ground. Gu Yang was taken aback. A Fourth Rank martial artist falling on flat ground was just outrageous. His gaze fell on the silver bracelet on Xu Ruomei¡¯s wrist. Earlier, he heard Lin Ge mention that it was a Yuan Locking bracelet. Could it be because of this bracelet? PS: There¡¯s another chapter coming after twelve midnight.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Trouble 052 Chapter 52: Trouble 052 Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang walked over and helped Xu Ruomei up. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± After Xu Ruomei got up, she wanted to shake his hand off, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. She didn¡¯t want to owe this man any more favors. Gu Yang said irritably, ¡°You think I enjoy helping you? If the Sword Palace hadn¡¯t been so domineering, I wouldn¡¯t even bother about your life and death. If you want to die, don¡¯t involve me.¡± If he left her here and she died, the Sword Palace would definitely hold him accountable. Xue E might hide it from the Lin family, because the Lin family wished to absorb the Fang family. However, she would undoubtedly not cover for him with the Sword Palace. At this moment, there were footsteps outside. ¡°Silence.¡± Gu Yang grabbed Xu Ruomei¡¯s arm, jumped over the wall, and disappeared into the night. Right after he had left, those who arrived discovered Lin Ge lying in a pool of blood. Instantly, the entire Lin residence was thrown into chaos. Gu Yang took Xu Ruomei home, dropped her in the courtyard, and she almost fell the moment he let go of his hand. Something¡¯s not right! Gu Yang took a closer look and noticed her face was devoid of color and her body temperature was constantly dropping ¨C she was getting weaker and weaker. He rolled up her sleeve at the wrist and saw a silver bracelet clinging tightly to her skin, emitting a sinister glow under the moonlight. As soon as his fingers touched it, he felt the True Qi in his body being tugged and drawn into the bracelet. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Gu Yang exclaimed in surprise. ¡°The Essence Sealing Bracelet¡­ made especially to seal off¡­ the True Essence of a Third Rank Martial Artist or above¡­¡± Xu Ruomei managed to say, panting a little. No wonder she couldn¡¯t bear it; she was only Fourth Rank. But it seemed; not only did this thing absorb True Qi, but also life force. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be this weak. Martial artists had extremely tough bodies, far stronger than ordinary people. ¡°It needs to be unlocked as soon as possible. You¡¯re not going to hold up much longer.¡± Gu Yang said in a deep voice. ¡°Lin Zisheng¡­ should have¡­ the key¡­¡± He was joking right? Lin Zisheng was Second Grade, Gu Yang certainly couldn¡¯t mess with him. He asked, ¡°What about your Sword Slave?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ tied up by Lin Zisheng¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take you back to Sword Palace. Your master should know how to unlock the Essence Sealing Bracelet.¡± Xu Ruomei¡¯s voice was weak, but her attitude was firm, ¡°The Sword Palace¡­ has its rules. You can¡¯t return to the mountain until you reach the Third Rank!¡± ¡°What sort of nonsensical rule is that? Is it more important than your life? You¡­ You¡¯re going to die if this continues.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t insult my Sword Palace.¡± Xu Ruomei¡¯s gaze turned extremely serious. Okay, a person brainwashed by a sect. Tired of arguing, Gu Yang simply dumped her in the room where Ling Ling used to stay. ¡°Just as I thought, earning 150,000 taels is not easy. I knew I would run into trouble.¡± This truly was a hot potato. He couldn¡¯t just let her die here. After a moment of thought, Gu Yang decided to pay a visit to the Qingxuan Sect. Perhaps, they might know how to unlock the Essence Sealing Bracelet. ¡°An Essence Sealing Bracelet?¡± Daoist Priestess Jingyu didn¡¯t expect Gu Yang to visit her in the middle of the night to ask about this. She said, ¡°This is an Abnormal Treasure handed down from the ancient times. Even a First Rank powerhouse would have their True Essence sealed off and would not be able to free themselves.¡± ¡°In this world, there are only a handful of Essence Sealing Bracelets. To unlock it, there are only two methods ¨C One is to use the key. The other is for a Divine Power Stage powerhouse to use their own Mana to burst it open, and then naturally unlock it.¡± ¡°Wait, a Fourth Rank Martial Artist is locked by the Essence Sealing Bracelet? That¡¯s dangerous. The only way is to find someone to help, actively infuse True Qi into it, and share the absorption force produced by the Essence Sealing Bracelet.¡± After hearing this, Gu Yang took his leave right away, ¡°Thank you for the guidance, Priestess.¡± The round trip took less than an hour. When Gu Yang got back, Xu Ruomei was in even worse condition. He suddenly thought of a problem. According to the simulation from yesterday, she wasn¡¯t in danger if he hadn¡¯t saved her today. After all, she was still very much alive and kicking when she came to seek revenge six months later. ¡°Could it be that by saving her, I actually harmed her?¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ponder this question. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate in his actions. He placed his hand on the Essence Sealing Bracelet, and immediately felt a terrifying suction force, which quickly absorbed most of his True Qi. He let go of his hand, sat cross-legged on the bed, and started to meditate and recover his depleted True Qi. The long night finally passed. Gu Yang opened his eyes to find Xu Ruomei awake. Her complexion had improved a lot, and she no longer looked as pale as before. Gu Yang let out a sigh of relief. It seemed; she wasn¡¯t going to die for the time being. Xu Ruomei looked at him with a complicated gaze. She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but, in the end, she remained silent. ¡°Stay here for the time being. Leave when your Sword Slave finds you.¡± Xu Ruomei corrected him, ¡°He¡¯s my Senior Uncle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you owe me twice now. If you want to repay me, it¡¯s quite simple. Just give me money.¡± Gu Yang emphasized again. PS: I know this chapter is a bit short. It¡¯s because it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll make up for the missing length in the next chapter.. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 053 Anger out of shame Chapter 53: 053 Anger out of shame Translator: 549690339 The night was murky, but neither Gu Yang nor Xu Ruomei noticed that on the roof, a pair of eyes had been watching them all along. Only when Gu Yang had left for Qingxuan Sect did the figure descend to the yard, standing in front of the window, he glanced at Xu Ruomei inside the room, stroking his chin with a thoughtful look in his eyes. This man was the sword slave by Xu Ruomei¡¯s side, and also her guardian in the ways of the Dao. Even back at the Lin Family¡¯s residence, he had arrived when Gu Yang saved Xu Ruomei, but he had not revealed his presence. He had followed them all the way here, hearing all their conversations, without showing any hint of appearing to the rescue. Neither Gu Yang nor Xu Ruomei had noticed his presence. The art that he used to conceal his presence was the secret art of the Sword Palace, the Hidden Sword Art, to prevent his discovery by others. The old man was a guardian, not a nanny. Only when Xu Ruomei¡¯s life was threatened would he take action. Whether Xu Ruomei¡¯s Daoist heart was broken by Gu Yang¡¯s sword, or when she was captured by Lin Zisheng¡¯s men and eventually saved by Gu Yang, she was not in mortal danger. Therefore, he did not intervene. Xu Ruomei was cultivating a sword technique from among the five great sword scriptures of the Sword Palace, the most special one, the ¡°Dust Sword Technique¡±. This sword technique had not been mastered by anyone for a long time. The last person to have mastered this technique was five hundred years ago, and it was close to being lost to the world. This sword technique requires one to first experience the trials and vicissitudes of the human world and then sever one¡¯s ties with it with a stroke of the sword, forgetting about the world, thereby entering the realm of divine power. There are very few people who chose this sword technique among the successors of the Sword Palace, because it is too difficult to detach oneself from the world completely. Forgetting the world, not only requires one to forget love but also resentment. Since ancient times, how many people could achieve this? Until Xu Ruomei appeared, she was included in the beauty list, evaluated as a solitary orchid in an empty valley. This is a special physique, not only having excellent qualifications, but also possessing a tranquil state of mind, treating everything indifferently, without lingering thoughts. It is said that in ancient times, this is a natural Daoist seed. Such a physique and state of mind are naturally the best choice for cultivating the ¡°Dust Sword Technique¡±. In the beginning, Xu Ruomei indeed made rapid progress, but when she reached the Fourth Rank, she could no longer make a breakthrough. The reason was that her temperament was too cold, and after she left the mountain to travel, she could not integrate into this mundane world. Now, her Daoist heart was broken, and her cultivation was blocked by the Sealing Bracelet, and she encountered a man who wasn¡¯t afraid of the Sword Palace and was not bewitched by her beauty. Having lost all reliance, she was helplessly weak, unprecedentedly so, and in such a predicament, her state of mind was bound to change. It is very likely that this will be her opportunity to engage with the world. Therefore, the old man not only did not intend to stop her, he even looked forward to its success. The Sword Palace has been waiting for the mastery of the ¡°Dust Sword Technique¡± for too long. The next day, Zhang Xiao Hai got up only to find out that there was one more person in the house, and he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Gu Yang explained, ¡°Her name is Miss Lan, and she needs to stay here for a while.¡¯ In order to avoid attracting attention, he used a pseudonym. It would be troublesome if Lin Zisheng knew that Xu Ruomei was saved by him. Zhang Xiao Hai immediately understood, saying, ¡°She is the new maid that young master has collected, right?¡± He knew of the young master¡¯s habits. The maids he collected were all stunning beauties. This girl Lan, surely, must be as beautiful as a celestial being. ¡°¡­Not this time,¡± Gu Yang replied. Upon hearing this, Zhang Xiao Hai became even more serious about this girl Lan, ¡°Then she must be the future mistress.¡± Gu Yang retorted irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else in your brain?¡± ¡°Young master, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai quickly apologized when he saw Gu Yang getting angry. At this moment, another visitor arrived. It was still the same person as yesterday who handed another envelope to Gu Yang, which again contained a banknote worth 75,000 liang. Inside there was also a note, written in delicate handwriting, ¡°Young master is indeed a man of his word.¡± Gu Yang put the banknote away securely. In order to earn these 150,000 liang, he now had a ticking time bomb by his side. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s simulate once first and see.¡± With 75,000 liang in hand, he finally made up his mind to spend 5,000 liang for a simulation to see when this time bomb, Xu Ruomei, would explode. ¡°At the age of 22, you are a Fourth Rank martial artist. In Ping County, you defeated Tian Fei with a single stroke, making your name known throughout the city. In the night, Xue E pays a visit, asking you to assassinate Lin Ge.¡± ¡°The next day, you went to the Lin residence. By accident, while attempting to kill Lin Ge, you rescued Xu Ruomei, whose cultivation was sealed. Having no choice, you brought her back home.¡± ¡°The Sword Slave didn¡¯t appear for a longtime. As you spend day and night with Xu Ruomei, you find that she seems to have developed feelings for you.¡± ¡°Three months later, the key to the sealing bracelet was sent over by the Lin Family. As the seal on Xu Ruomei¡¯s bracelet unlocked, she entered the Third Rank realm immediately.¡± ¡°The next year, Ling Ling returned with a million liang. As per your promise, you used all of your cultivation to help her enter the Third Rank. You began to cultivate ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± again.¡± ¡°The same year, Xu Ruomei broke through to Second Rank, stormed the Lin residence, and with a single sword stroke beheaded Lin Zisheng. After returning, she asked you, are you willing to marry her?¡± ¡°After your wedding, the next year Xu Ruomei bore you a daughter. Not long after, she entered the First Rank realm.¡± ¡°Three years later one day, Xu Ruomei left without a trace, leaving you and your daughter, and disappeared from the face of the earth. At this time, you had just reached the peak of Ninth Rank and began your first nirvana.¡± ¡°Five years later, you successfully reached the Eighth Rank realm.¡± ¡°Eight years after that, you reached the peak of Eighth Rank for your second nirvana. Ling Ling began to break through to the Divine Power realm. Several First Rank strong individuals appeared and killed her. You were also affected by the assault and died on the spot. Your age was 40.¡± As Gu Yang finished this simulation, he was dumbfounded. What kind of fairy tale setup is this? Xu Ruomei fell in love with me? And she actively asked to marry me? And then, even gave birth to a daughter for me? But then, she abandoned her husband and daughter and disappeared without a trace¡­ What¡¯s going on? This is simply nonsensical. ¡°The simulation has ended; you can keep one of the following.¡± ¡°One, The Martial Arts realm at the age of forty.¡± ¡°Two, The Martial Arts experience at the age of forty.¡± ¡°Three, The life wisdom at the age of forty.¡± Only when these three options jumped out in front of his eyes did Gu Yang come back to his senses, and he irrationally chose the third option. Suddenly, many memory fragments appeared in his mind. The most profound ones were naturally from when Xu Ruomei suddenly left and disappeared, leaving him in confusion. Then there was the fierce battle when several First Rank cultivators encircled and attempted to kill Ling Ling. At that time, Ling Ling simply couldn¡¯t protect him. He was immediately killed by the shockwave of a single strike. ¡°Stay away from lousy women.¡± This was the life wisdom left by the forty-year-old Gu Yang from this simulation. Admittedly, Xu Ruomei¡¯s behavior was indeed characteristic of a treacherous woman. PS: This is the first update today, there will be another one around 12, please support with your recommendations and monthly votes.. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: 054 will suffer consequences later. Chapter 54: 054 will suffer consequences later. Translator: 549690339 When Gu Yang saw Xu Ruomei again, his gaze was as serene as an ancient well. He had figured it out. This woman was merely using him as a tool for her practice. Her cultivation required her to live life as an ordinary person would: getting married, having children. It was just his luck that he was involved in this phase. Once her cultivation period ended, she would sever all earthly attachments, reach the realm of Divine Power, and simply walk away without any remorse. The martial techniques of this world were certainly a complex and divergent bunch. Could the ¡°Dust Sword technique¡± truly be a demonic martial art? But that was not all. What truly chilled his heart was that by the end of their journey, when he died, Xu Ruomei was nowhere to be found. However, she had already ascended to the realm of Divine Power. If she had any vestiges of affection left, wouldn¡¯t she have saved him from his untimely demise? This woman was ruthless and devoid of any compassion. Now that Gu Yang had recognized this deception for what it was, he would naturally avoid falling into it again. He was increasingly realizing the impermanence of life. In his last simulation, Xu Ruomei had chosen to die with him just to kill him. This time around, however, she was willingly agreeing to marry him. The dissimilar outcomes were all due to his decision to go to another city and exchange the silver note, which only led to a slight delay in his mission to assassinate Lin Ge. Having understood the future course of events, Gu Yang now knew how to deal with Xu Ruomei. At the very least, she would not die because of the Element Sealing Bracelet. Furthermore, Lin Zisheng had ceased causing troubles. Given that the Lin Family had sent over the key later, they must have discovered that Xu Ruomei had been hiding here. Three months later, when she received the keys, she broke through to the third rank. He had three more months left. In this world, strength ruled above all. As long as his cultivation level surpassed hers, she would have no power over him. Xu Ruomei was oblivious to Gu Yang¡¯s change in disposition. Throughout her life, she had never felt as defeated and helpless as she felt during those times. After losing her cultivation level, the usually aloof her was plagued by a sense of hopelessness and weakness. Unbeknownst to her, she began to rely on the man who had shattered her Daoist Heart and who had saved her life. This was a sentiment she had never experienced before. As Gu Yang sat facing her, infusing True Qi into the bracelet, sunlight streamed in through the window, illuminating his face and making it glisten. A short while later, he abruptly finished his practice and then left the room without uttering a single word. Watching Gu Yang¡¯s retreating figure, Xu Ruomei was filled with a faint sense of melancholy. All these emotions were new to her. She abruptly understood how she was going to immerse herself back into the earthly realm. ¡°Brother Gu¡±. When Gu Yang stepped out of Xu Ruomei¡¯s room, he saw a familiar face. It was the young servant Zhi Xing. Seeing her cheery expression made him feel better instantly. ¡°What brings you here?¡± he asked her. ¡°The young mistress sent me to buy some cloth. I dropped by to visit Brother Gu on my way,¡± Zhi Xing replied, holding a basket. ¡°These are meat crisps. I made them myself. Try some.¡± Once they moved to the city, those past discomforts were slowly fading away. Gu Yang accepted the basket with a hearty laugh and asked her, ¡°So, are you enjoying your time with the Qingxuan Sect?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s great! Everyone there has been so nice,¡± Zhi Xing answered enthusiastically before abruptly freezing and staring past Gu Yang. A woman of exceptional beauty had just walked out from behind him. This was the first time she had met someone who could match her mistress¡¯s grace and refinement. More importantly, this woman was coming out from Gu Yang¡¯s private chambers. ¡°Uh¡­ Brother Gu, who¡¯s this?¡± Zhi Xing asked. Gu Yang hadn¡¯t expected Xu Ruomei to come out. He introduced her saying, ¡°This is Miss Lan.¡± Zhi Xing fell silent after hearing his response. She sat there for a while before getting up to leave. Zhang Xiao Hai stood up to see her off. As they reached the gate, Zhi Xing finally asked, ¡°Who is¡­ Miss Lan exactly?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhang Xiao Hai was at a loss for words. Seeing his hesitation, Zhi Xing understood the situation. She stomped her foot in aggravation. ¡°Then, what should be done about our young mistress?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai had no choice but to say, ¡°Relationships aren¡¯t a matter of first come, first served. It all comes down to who Guy Yang places his faith and love in. Your young mistress may have been with him through thick and thin, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she would win his favor. So, if someone got there first, whose fault is that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhi Xing was so outraged her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Our young mistress would never share her husband with another woman! She won¡¯t be a part of his delusional dreams!¡± After finishing her statement, she ran, crying, to a parked carriage by the road. Watching her retreating figure, Zhang Xiao Hai shook his head helplessly. With Gu Yang¡¯s propensity for attracting females throughout his journey so far, the number of women by his side would only increase. Not to mention Miss Lan, there was still Ling Ling. And she couldn¡¯t accept this currently? The future was bound to be tougher for her. And just as he had thought, Miss Lan was indeed as stunning as a celestial immortal, not inferior to Miss Su in any way. Gu Yang was completely unaware that in the eyes of others, he was slowly turning into a heartless womanizer. After returning to his room, he wrote a letter and placed it under a large stone outside the city at Ten Miles Pavilion. This was the method of communication he had agreed upon with Ling Ling. If there was any urgnet matter, he would reach out to her using this approach. It was clear that Ling Ling wasn¡¯t alone and that she had assistance, but they had yet to reveal themselves. The next day, when Gu Yang visited the large stone, the letter had disappeared, just as he expected. He had written that letter to summon Ling Ling back to his side, so she could put aside whatever work she was doing. According to his simulations, Ling Ling would only be able to procure one million taels in a year and three months. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t wait that long. Currently, he had an available balance of nearly one hundred and ninety thousand taels, which allowed him to perform thirty-eight simulations. If he could manage to live till the age of forty in each simulation, that should be more than enough for him to reach the third rank. Reaching the second rank might still be a bit difficult because he didn¡¯t know how much the simulations would cost once he hit the third rank. But the third rank was sufficient for now. As long as he reached the third rank, he could handle almost all the problems he was currently facing without any difficulty. Back in Jiangzhou city, there was a treasure hidden by the Shadow Thief, waiting for him to discover. The wealth hidden there should be vast. Once Gu Yang confirmed that the letter was sent, all he had to do was to wait patiently. In the meantime, a rather minor incident occurred. Every three days, he would visit the Qingxuan Sect to practice with Su Qingzhi. For some reason, her attitude towards him had become exceedingly cold and aloof. He had no idea what he had done to offend her. But that did not affect him in any way. The only reason he visited her was to practice his martial arts techniques. A dozen or so days quickly passed. On one particular night, Ling Ling finally returned, albeit with conspicuous traces of injury and in a state of disarray. ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred and eleven thousand, three hundred taels. You¡¯re still owed eight hundred and eighty-seven thousand, seven hundred taels.¡± She handed over a stack of bills, containing various denominations from several different banks. Gu Yang could probably guess where these banknotes came from and a warmth spread through his heart. She indeed never failed to give him relief.. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: 055 Is she serious? Chapter 55: 055 Is she serious? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Why is she here?¡± Ling Ling was extremely surprised when she found Xu Ruomei at home, That day, she had witnessed Gu Yang tearing Xu Ruomei¡¯s Daoist Heart with a single blade strike. Ordinarily, when the two met, there bound to be a fight, even to the death. Then, Ling Ling saw the silver bracelet on her hand. She narrowed her eyes, ¡°An Essence Lock Bracelet?¡± Xu Ruomei was actually fitted with an Essence Lock Bracelet! She turned her head towards Gu Yang, her face filled with astonishment. Could it be that you did this? Gu Yang shook his head and said, ¡°It was done by Lin Zisheng. I just happened to save her. I couldn¡¯t just abandon her, could I?¡± Could something like this happen? Ling Ling was somewhat taken aback. In just a few days of her absence, such an absurd thing had happened. The favoured disciple of the eminent Sword Palace had fallen to this state. She was ultimately saved by her mortal enemy. Who knew what she must be feeling right now? The Xu Ruomei right now is no longer sharp as she was during their last encounter. A trace of softness can be seen in her every bit. Where is the elegant air of the aloof female swordsman from before? Gu Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. You just focus on healing. Once you are completely healed, I can transfer power to you.¡± ¡°So about the money¡­¡± ¡°You can owe it first, no rush. If you feel embarrassed, adding interest is fine with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Ling nodded solemnly. Time passed quickly, and ten days have passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, Gu Yang went out once more, exchanging all the 110,000 silver notes brought back by Ling Ling into actual silver, and used it to recharge the system. Suddenly, the balance of the system broke through 300,000. That means, he can simulate a maximum of sixty times. This time, he must cultivate the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± to the Third Rank Realm, no matter what. Ling Ling¡¯s injuries were completely healed. To avoid being disturbed, the two left the city and came to a mountain peak in the suburbs and chose a deserted cave. She spoke solemnly, ¡°I will first teach you a chant. Memorise it well and ensure that there are no mistakes.¡± This was a chant for the power transfer technique. As to how to transfer Gu Yang¡¯s True Qi into her body, this process required the cooperation of both parties with all their heart. If there was even a slight mistake, it could potentially be life-threatening for both. No wonder she didn¡¯t force it. It wasn¡¯t that she was kind, but it won¡¯t work. Gu Yang had unravelled a doubt in his heart. Only if he willingly cooperates would there be a chance of success. After he had memorised this chant, the power transfer began. The two sat facing each other with their palms pressed together. Gu Yang slowly transferred his True Qi, thread by thread, into her body. The whole process was extremely slow. ¡°Extreme Yang True Gang¡± is a technique that is extremely Yang and hard in the world, which can only be cultivated by females. This method is too overbearing and Yang. If a male cultivates it, he will only end up blowing himself up and dying. A female¡¯s physique is Yin and can form a balance. It will not let the True Qi be so violent that it cannot be controlled. Because of this, the cultivated True Qi lacks the intent of the Extreme Yang and can only be cultivated to the Fourth Rank Realm at most. That is why it requires the Pure Yang Qi of a Fourth-Rank Martial Arts practitioner to supplement her with that point of Extreme Yang¡¯s intent, cultivate Gang Qi, and thereby break through to the Third Rank Realm. It was precisely because of such stringent conditions that, since ancient times, very few women could cultivate this technique. Before this, only two people had succeeded. Now, Ling Ling was the third. As Gu Yang¡¯s Pure Yang Qi continuously poured in, Ling Ling felt her True Qi escalating within her body. She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but she suddenly opened her eyes. A blazing glow shot from her eyes, immense True Essence burst from her body, and she levitated in mid-air. She finally cultivated the ¡°Extreme Yang True Gang¡± and stepped into the Third Rank Realm. Ling Ling took a deep breath and landed again. Now, what she needed to do was to stabilize her realm. She Dushed her hand forward. and a gentle force sent Gu Yang. who was in front of her, out of the cave. Then, she struck a blow, causing the cave entrance to collapse. Gu Yang heard Ling Ling¡¯s voice, ¡°I will begin my retreat now. I will find you in three months.¡± This was what they had agreed upon beforehand. Gu Yang stood up. At this time, his body was empty, and he didn¡¯t have a single trace of Qi remaining. The unprecedented sense of weakness made him instinctively feel unease. However, he still had his physique. This physique was built upon years of training and repeated tempering. At least he wasn¡¯t completely back to square one. As he came down the mountain, a carriage was parked on the roadside, with Zhang Xiao Hai waiting there. ¡°To the city.¡± After Gu Yang got on the carriage, he opened the system and initiated the first simulation. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? It costs 5,000 each time.¡± Well, it seems that there was no loophole in this system. Although his cultivation had been lost, it still calculated according to the Fourth Rank Realm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­ You help Ling Ling to reach the Third Rank, lost all your cultivation, and start recultivating ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯. Without your help, Xu Ruomei¡¯s condition gradually worsened.¡± ¡°One day, one of the six evils of Mei Mountain, the third, came to seek revenge. Zhang Xiao Hai fought hard to gain time for you and Xu Ruomei.¡± ¡°After the person killed Zhang Xiao Hai, he came after you again. Xu Ruomei was seriously injured in order to save you. At the critical moment, the expert from the Fang Family arrived and killed that villain.¡± ¡°The next day, the key to the Essence Lock Bracelet was sent over by the Lin Family. Xu Ruomei unlocked the Essence Lock Bracelet, recovered her cultivation, and her injuries were gradually healing, but she was still reluctant to leave.¡± ¡°Two months later, Ling Ling came out of her retreat and you announced your engagement to her.¡± ¡°On your wedding day, Xu Ruomei left in gloom.¡± ¡°Four years later, you reached the top of the Ninth Rank and began your first Nirvana.¡± ¡°After another five years, you reached the Eighth Rank Realm.¡± ¡°Eight years later, you arrived at the peak of the Eighth Rank and started the second Nirvana. In the same year, Ling Ling began to attack the Divine Power Realm. On that day, several First Rank experts appeared and surrounded Ling Ling. At the critical moment, Xu Ruomei suddenly appeared and rescued you.¡± ¡°A few days later, a First Rank expert chased after you and seriously injured you. Angered, Xu Ruomei stepped into the First Rank Realm and sliced the First Ranker with her sword.¡± ¡°Your injuries were severe and beyond help. Xu Ruomei still took you back to Sword Palace and begged her mentor to save your life. But he refused. The next day, you died from your wounds at the age of forty.¡± Gu Yang looked over the simulated life that appeared this time, and he was a bit stunned. Looking at this, Xu Ruomei¡¯s feelings for him were genuine. Indeed, what one cannot get is always the best. This time, he didn¡¯t end up with her, and she¡¯d been hung up about it ever since, even risking her life to save him when he was forty years old. Gu Yang was curious about the follow-up to this simulation. Would Xu Ruomei break away from her sect because of his death? It¡¯s such a pity that every time he simulates, it stops at his death and he can¡¯t see how things develop afterward. ¡°The simulation is over. You can keep one of the following items.¡± ¡°1. Martial Arts Realm at the age of forty.¡± ¡°2. Martial Arts experience at the age of forty.¡± ¡°3. Life wisdom at the age of forty.¡± There¡¯s no need to think about it. Of course, he would choose the first one. The next moment, Gu Yang felt a rush of flames surge in his body. It was a power more terrifying and powerful than the Red Sun True Qi, but it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to his body. However, this Qi was too weak. In the simulation, he had just undergone the second Nirvana and returned to the cultivation of the Ninth Rank. PS: The weekend is here, seeking monthly and recommendation tickets.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: 056 Third Rank Chapter 56: 056 Third Rank Translator: 549690339 Up front driving the carriage, Zhang Xiao Hai suddenly felt a wave of heat coming from behind. He couldn¡¯t help but glance over his shoulder at the carriage. He was puzzled. What was the young master doing? Cultivating? He had no idea that Gu Yang had given up his own cultivation level just to save Ling Ling. This matter was extremely confidential, only the two of them knew about it, and no one else was told. However, Zhang Xiao Hai did not ask any questions, instead he focused on driving. He was still new to driving, so he didn¡¯t dare be distracted. In the carriage, Gu Yang was calculating the time needed to practice the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± techniques. Practicing to reach the peak of the Ninth Rank would take five years. After the rebirth through Nirvana, he would have to start over from Ninth Rank to reach the Eighth Grade, which would still take five years. And then it would take eight years to reach the peak of the Eighth Grade. After that, the Second Nirvana will take place. In total, during the eighteen years of time, he underwent two nirvana¡¯s, each time returning his True Qi to zero, leaving him at only the Ninth Rank in terms of his cultivation level. To reach Seventh Grade, it would take another thirteen years, and even then, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to reach the peak of the Seventh Grade¡­ After calculating all of these, he realized that it would take hundreds of years to reach the First Rank, even under optimal conditions. ¡°This can¡¯t possibly be a Daoist cultivation method, can it?¡± Gu Yang highly doubted that this method was intended for humans to cultivate. Even beings with extremely high talent levels like Liu Zhe constantly face odds that make reaching the First Rank within their lifetime a major question mark. Given his existing Fourth Rank Realm and advanced Martial Arts cultivation, and the assistance of the excellent Cultivation Furnace in Su Qingzhen, even then, his rate of progress was slow. If it weren¡¯t for his special ability, he would have never chosen a cultivation method with a seemingly impossible path to success. Gu Yang started the second simulation. [ ¡­Thirteen years later, you breakthrough to the Seventh Grade Realm. Five years later, Ling Ling makes a breakthrough into the Divine Power Realm, but she was besieged by several First Ranks¡­you died, aged forty.] [ ¡­Eight years later, you reach the peak of the Seventh Grade, and you start the Third Nirvana¡­you died, aged forty.] After numerous simulations, Gu Yang died every time at the age of forty. Whenever Ling Ling was on the brink of breaking through into the Divine Power Realm, a few First Rank powerhouses would appear on time and kill him. He had also tried not to be together with Ling Ling on that day, but each time he would still be pursued and killed by a First Rank powerhouse, regardless of his cultivation level at the moment. And every single time, Xu Ruomei would appear on time. Sometimes, he would be killed on the spot. On other occasions, he would be gravely injured, and then Xu Ruomei would take him back to the Sword Palace for help, only to receive cold rejection every time. It seemed almost like a gate to the underworld. Gu Yang knew that even if he too reached the First Rank, he would probably not be able to escape this fate. The opponent didn¡¯t abide by any martial arts ethics and would launch a siege by several First Rank fighters right off the bat. The only way to break free from this situation was for him to step into the Divine Power Realm, where he could naturally eliminate all those First Rank fighters. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it was. Gu Yang watched the nearly identical scenes over and over, until his eyes almost grew tired. Moreover, after each simulation, his cultivation level was not the same, it kept fluctuating. One moment, he was at Sixth Grade, the next he would drop back to the Ninth Grade. It was a strange feeling. Just when Gu Yang was about to grow numb, a prompt appeared, [ ¡­you broke through to the Third Rank Realm, four years later, Ling Ling tries to breakthrough into the Divine Power Realm¡­] When his eyes caught the phrase ¡°Third Rank¡±, his heart leaped. Upon a closer look, it indeed was Third Rank. ¡°Finally reached Third Rank.¡± Oh, the thrill in his heart. What was this, the how many-eth simulation? Right, this was the twenty-fourth, adding up to a total span of four hundred and thirty-two years. And he had just reached the Third Rank. Was this truly a human cultivation method? If one cultivates this, can they become immortal? Gu Yang started to doubt his life a bit. Just cultivating from Fourth Grade to the peak of the Fourth Grade took a staggering fifty years. From Ninth Grade to the peak of the Ninth Grade required five years. From Eighth Grade to the peak of the Eighth Grade took eight years. From Seventh Grade to the peak of the Seventh Grade took thirteen years. From Sixth Grade to the peak of the Sixth Grade took twenty years. From Fifth Grade to the peak of the Fifth Grade took thirty years. From Fourth Grade to the peak of the Fourth Grade took fifty years. Once at Third Grade and above, will it take hundreds of years? The thought itself was terrifying. Of course, he also realized that apart from the difficulty of this method, the major reason was his lack of innate talent. [Simulation over, you can choose to keep one of the following.] [One, Martial Arts Realm at the age of forty.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of forty.] [Three, Life wisdom at the age of forty.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Bang! The next instant, Gu Yang felt an explosion in his consciousness. Flames appeared out of thin air, which coalesced into a Phoenix bathed in fire in just a few moments. Qi that felt like fire surged out of his pores, and it felt as if he was enveloped in fire. The intangible fire-like True Qi gradually materialized and almost set the carriage on fire. This was the symbol of advancing to the Third Rank, the coalescing of True Essence! In ancient times, from Third Rank to First, they were also called True Essence Realm. True Essence could pierce through metal with a simple gesture. It rendered the martial artist as a great weapon who could kill heavily armored soldiers with a wave of a hand on the battlefield. Only when the True Essence runs out, can a common soldier resist them. Of course, even a First Rank martial artist¡¯s True Essence was not infinite. No one would be foolish enough to directly confront an entire well-trained army. If they were to be surrounded by thousands of fearless soldiers, even a First Rank master would likely meet their end. Upon reaching the Third Rank, they could already be called powerhouses in the Great Zhou. Gu Yang, with a thought, retracted his True Essence, narrowly avoiding setting the carriage on fire. ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± The disturbance this time was too big and gave Zhang Xiao Hai a scare; he thought something had happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine, keep driving.¡± Gu Yang replied and shifted his attention to the small fiery Phoenix in his consciousness. He could clearly feel its existence. ¡°Is this the Original Spirit?¡± He was extremely curious. According to ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens,¡± once you reach the Third Rank, your Martial Spirit will manifest. This must be what it¡¯s referring to. Yet, it seemed more like the Original Spirit mentioned in novels he had read in his previous life. Perhaps, once one reaches the Divine Power Realm, it won¡¯t be much different from practicing Daoist cultivation. Gu Yang mused, feeling a surge of excitement. PS: It¡¯s Monday, and it just passed midnight, so it¡¯s the thirtieth year. Let me first wish you all a Happy New Year. Please vote for me and give me monthly tickets. In the end, thank you to all the friends who rewarded me. Your support is my motivation to write.. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: 057 Hidden Dragon List Number Seven Chapter 57: 057 Hidden Dragon List Number Seven Translator: 549690339 With a slightly nervous feeling in his heart, Gu Yang opened the system again. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 20,000 money.] Looking at the enormity of the 20,000 figure, his heart twitched. It quadruple the original price, it really was inhuman. His current balance of 180,000 left him just nine attempts for simulation. Fortunately, he anticipated this, he quickly calmed down, closed the system, closed his eyes and began to familiarize himself with the True Essence inside his body. Moving from Fourth Rank to Third Rank is a qualitative change. His original True Qi had turned into True Essence, which felt completely different from before. At this moment, an idea suddenly appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. ¡°I am too strong!¡± He felt that his strength had increased more than tenfold compared to when he was at the Fourth Rank. By the time the carriage returned home, Gu Yang could freely control the True Essence in his body as he wished. It was already late at night. He got off the carriage, and in a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Xu Ruomei¡¯s room, pushed open the door and saw that she was sitting on the bed with a pale face, struggling to hold on. The Prohibition Bracelet specifically designed to prohibit those above the Third Rank. Even though she, a Fourth Rank was practicing a world-shattering technique and her mana surpassed those of the average Fourth Rank, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. Gu Yang walked over, placed one hand on the Prohibition Bracelet, and began to pour his True Essence into it. After a while, once it had absorbed enough True Essence, it finally quieted down. This Prohibition Bracelet was like a living thing, it would activate periodically every day, and wouldn¡¯t stop until it had absorbed enough True Essence. These days, without his help, Xu Ruomei would probably have injured her foundation. ¡°You¡­¡± Although Xu Ruomei¡¯s True Qi was sealed, she was still alert, her gaze at Gu Yang filled with surprise. The current Gu Yang gave her a completely different feeling, a kind of unprecedented oppressive feeling. She was very familiar with this oppressive feeling, it was exclusive to those above the Third Rank who have condensed their own martial arts will. He had actually reached the Third Rank? And his True Essence had changed. It was not the Pure Yang Qi he had before, it had become like a flame, and there was a bit of spirituality in it, as though he had the same span of mana as those of the Divine Power Realm. In just one day of not seeing him, why had such a huge change occurred in him? Xu Ruomei simply couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Rest well.¡± Leaving behind a sentence, Gu Yang turned around and left. His attitude towards Xu Ruomei had unknowingly changed. In today¡¯s 24 simulations, at the very end, it was always Xu Ruomei who saved him at the risk of her life, which had somewhat changed his opinion of her. Despite her previous reprehensible actions, she was still a person with feelings and integrity before cutting off her worldly connections. It could only be said that the Dust Sword Technique she practiced was too inhuman. After Gu Yang returned to his room and closed the door, he suddenly glanced out the window and muttered to himself, ¡°As expected¡­¡± He felt a sense of being spied upon when he came back this time. When he entered Xu Ruomei¡¯s room, this feeling became even clearer. He even captured the general position of the opponent. The strong man who was lurking nearby was obviously the Sword Slave associated with Xu Ruomei. This person had already come a long time ago, but had no intention of rescuing Xu Ruomei. He allowed her to suffer from the torment of the Prohibition Bracelet, and he stayed in the house of his, one could even say, mortal enemy. From this cold and ruthless method, one could see what kind of Sect the Sword Palace was. ¡°Second Grade¡­¡± Gu Yang touched the steel saber beside him with his hand, feeling eager to test it. He was very eager to test the power of this unparalleled technique ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, and whether he could fight a Second Grade. Soon, however, he suppressed this impulse. ¡°Now is not the time.¡± Gu Yang said to himself in his heart, then let go of the saber in his hand. He was only at the Third Rank realm now, the means at his disposal, his saber technique martial arts, were all at the Fourth Rank level. He obviously couldn¡¯t fight against a Second Grade. He activated the system again. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 20,000 money.] With each use costing 20,000, he felt a pang of pain. ¡°Yes.¡± [Age 22, you have reached the Third Rank level of cultivation, have ascended the Hidden Dragon List, ranked seventh, and are known throughout the world.] [One day, the third beast of the Mei Mountain Six Beasts came to take revenge, but before he could enter the door, he was killed by the city guards, and an invitation to a banquet sent by the Prefect was handed over.] [On another day, the eldest son of the Lin Family came to apologize in person, gave you the key to the Prohibition Bracelet and offered you many gifts, implicitly probing your Sect lineage.] [Half a month later, you took Su Qingzhen and left for the Divine City, bidding farewell to Xu Ruomei who had recovered her cultivation.] [You planned to join the Tianxin Martial Academy. However, Cheng Tianxin didn¡¯t want to accept you as a disciple and instead referred to you as a fellow disciple. Every day, he would discuss saber technique with you. Your saber technique improved significantly.] [Two months later, you received a letter from Ling Ling, in which she said that her enemy was in the Divine City and it was not convenient to go there, so he would wait in the town for you.] [One year later, Su Qingzhen¡¯s identity was exposed. A mysterious strongman sneaked in and wanted to kidnap her, but you killed him on the spot.] [Another year and a half later, Guo Taiping, ranked seventh on the Prodigy List, visited your academy. Cheng Tianxin couldn¡¯t defeat him and as he was about to make a killing move, you stepped in to save him, forcing Guo Taiping back with a single slash of your saber, but you got injured in the heart by a sword.] [Half a month later, while Cheng Tianxin was in recovery, he was poisoned to death. There was a mass outcry in the Tianxin Martial Academy. Amidst the chaos, Cheng Qingyu mysteriously disappeared and the Tianxin Martial Academy broke up.] [Later, you quietly left the Divine City with Su Qingzhen. A strong man suddenly came to kidnap Su Qingzhen. Xu Ruomei happened to appear and drove off the enemy.] [Xu Ruomei escorted you back to your town and for several years, your injuries didn¡¯t fully heal.] [One day, Ling Ling broke through to the Second Grade and challenged Guo Taiping. After several dozen moves, she killed him on the spot.] [A few years later, you were focused on your saber technique, but one day, you suddenly died of mental exhaustion, at the age of thirty.] After reading about this life, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but frown. What the hell was this Hidden Dragon List? From the looks of it, he had just broken through to the Third Rank and got listed on the Hidden Dragon List. And then, after a few days, both the Fang and Lin Families received the news. How did the person who compiled the list know about his breakthrough? Gu Yang was very puzzled inside. He isn¡¯t a high-profile person and he hasn¡¯t told anyone about his breakthrough yet. Xu Ruomei probably already saw it just now, could it be that she leaked it? [The simulation has ended, you can keep one of the following items.] [One, the Martial Arts Realm when you were 25-years-old.] [Two, the Martial Arts experience when you were 30-years-old.] [Three, the Life Wisdom when you were 30-years-old.] The discrepancy in years for cultivation level and experience appears again. This made sense, 25-years-old was his peak. Afterwards, due to injuries, his state wasn¡¯t good. The system automatically selected the cultivation during his peak period. Without any hesitation, Gu Yang chose the second option. This time, he chose to go to the Tianxin Martial Academy to practice saber technique. From the results, against Guo Taiping, a world-class prodigy of the Second Grade, he was still not a match. PS: Happy New Year to you all on New Year¡¯s Eve. I wish you all prosperity in the New Year.. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: 058 Making the World Move Chapter 58: 058 Making the World Move Translator: 549690339 In Divine City, thousands of kilometers away from Jiangzhou, there was rain in the early morning. Outside the gate of the martial arts academy stood a wooden board, its surface paint almost entirely peeled off from exposure to the wind and sun over the years. Pasted on the board in a row were red sheets of paper, each inscribed with a name. Some offers had not been replaced for a long time and had almost completely faded. Suddenly, two oil-paper umbrellas walked over from a distance. The newcomers, an old man and a young man, were both armed, obviously martial artists. The two stood in front of the board, and the younger man stared in disbelief at what stood before him. ¡°Is this the legendary Heaven¡¯s List?¡± Stroking his beard, the old man glanced at the various listings on the board and smiled, ¡°When I first came here, I was even more surprised than you.¡± On this board were several lists lauded throughout Jianghu: the Grandmaster List, First Rank List, Heaven¡¯s Chosen List, Hidden Dragon List, and Beauty list¡­ All lists were from there. It is said that these lists have been around for over a thousand years and their accuracy has been proven over countless years. Looking upon the red paper on the board, the youth realized that each name listed was of a famous strongman. The stark contrast numbed his spirits. The old man mused, ¡°For us martial artists, it would not be a waste of our lives to leave our names on this list.¡± The young man couldn¡¯t help but imagine how glorious it would be one day if his name could appear on one of these lists. His blood boiled at the mere thought. However, judging from the faded condition of the red paper, it appeared that the Beauty List was the newest, and even that was nearly a year old. The oldest list naturally would be the Grandmaster List, ranked only by peerless strongmen of Divine Power Realm. It had not been replaced in many years. As they were busy talking, an old man came over, limping, with one hand holding an umbrella and the other a bucket. Tucked under his arm was a red sheet of paper. Rush. The old man suddenly tore a list from the board. ¡°What are you doing¡ª¡± The youth, having just accepted the disparity between the legendary list and the shabby reality, was enraged at the sight of someone daring to deface the list. His words were cut short as the older man beside him covered his mouth. With an excited look on his face, the older man said, ¡°Shut up, this is the one who changes the list. There¡¯s been a change in the ranking.¡± What? The youth was stunned, unable to comprehend how a lame old man could be the one in charge of changing the list. Wait, what did he just say? The list was changed? Bolting upright, the youth realized that the torn off list had been the Hidden Dragon List. The Hidden Dragon List ranked the highest cultivators under the age of thirty, listing only the top twenty. All those on the list were at least of the Third Rank. The top five were even of the Second Grade. All those listed on the Hidden Dragon List were the most outstanding martial talents of their generation. Even though they weren¡¯t as dazzling as the figures on the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List, they weren¡¯t far behind. As it turned out, the number of strongmen of the Divine Power Realm that came from the Hidden Dragon List was higher than those arising from the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List. If his memory served him well, it had been over a year since the last change in the Hidden Dragon list. In Jianghu, of all the lists, three garnered the most attention: the Beauty List, the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List, and the Hidden Dragon List. Astonishing beauty was loved by all, but it was as hard as ascending to heaven to catch even a glimpse of them. The people on the Heaven¡¯s Chosen List were known for their legendary prowess, but they were rarely ever seen in Jianghu, having secluded themselves for rigorous cultivation. All that remains of them are legends. Only those on the Hidden Dragon List were quite active. There were often tales of their exploits, making it the hottest list. The youth was well versed in the people on the Hidden Dragon List. The twenty people who ranked had not yet reached the age of thirty. That is to say, the change in the list was not due to someone reaching the age limit, but instead there had been a newcomer who had surpassed those already listed and ascended to the Hidden Dragon List. Her heart pounded with the thrill of the unexpected news, his eyes never leaving the lame old man changing the board, eager to see the newcomer in the rankings. But that old man moved at a snail¡¯s pace. He deliberated as he lifted the brush, smearing paste over the old listing before attaching the new one. Both the young and old anxiously took a step forward. Their gaze shifted to the very bottom of the list, checking each familiar name. All the names were moved down by one place. By the time they reached the tenth place, they were astounded to see the same name that previously ranked ninth. The two could not put into words the shock they felt. On his first appearance, he had shot straight into the top ten. How could this be possible? Finally, they reached the seventh-ranked name on the list. ¡°Seventh place, Gu Yang, from Jiangzhou.¡± Eight simple words sent waves of shock through their hearts. Generally, the Hidden Dragon List specifies which family or sect they are from. They had never seen such a brief description before. This implied that the Red Mansion, which issued the list, knew little about this person, even his origins. This is too mysterious. The rain gradually stopped, and another person came to the list board. After noticing the change in the ranking, he took a quick glance and hurried off. Before long, more and more people gathered before the list. And the news of the change in the Hidden Dragon List and the name Gu Yang started to spread. In no time at all, the news would reach every corner of Jianghu. In Ping County town, the first to receive the news was the Prefecture, as the imperial court¡¯s reports were always the fastest. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± When Prefect Wu Huai saw that the newcomer to the Hidden Dragon List was this name, his gaze sharpened before sliding down again to see that it indeed originated from Jiangzhou. Could it be him? Gu Yang¡¯s defeat of Tian Fei with one stroke just a month ago was still fresh in Wu Huai¡¯s memory. But wasn¡¯t he just a Fourth Rank? How did he suddenly become Third Rank and ascend as the seventh on the Hidden Dragon List! The gulf between the Third and Fourth Rank was just a gap in the realm, but their weight was worlds apart. Being seventh on the Hidden Dragon List implied boundless potential, ensuring he would achieve First Rank and even had the potential of reaching the Divine Power Realm. He hurriedly summoned his most trusted clerk over to deliberate. The second to receive the news was the Fang Family. Despite its decline over the years, it still retained its robust information network. ¡°Seventh on the Hidden Dragon List?¡± When Xue E saw the news, she was left dumbfounded. Her immediate reaction was, ¡°Could it be someone else with the same name and surname?¡± Standing beside her was the old crone who shook her head, ¡°Unlikely.¡± Similarly named people were common, but equally named people with such high cultivation were almost impossible. Furthermore, the Hidden Dragon List clearly stated that Gu Yang was from Jiangzhou. How could there be so many coincidences? Xue E swallowed hard, ¡°The last time I saw him, he was clearly only a Fourth Rank. Could he have¡­ advanced to Third Rank and ascended to the seventh place of the Hidden Dragon List?¡± The crone said solemnly, ¡°What he cultivates in is likely very unusual.¡± ¡°You mean to say, an unparalleled divine technique?¡± PS: Thanks, everyone, for your votes. Starting tomorrow, I have to prepare more chapters, hoping for a mass release when I come online.. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: 059 Collaborate Again Chapter 59: 059 Collaborate Again Translator: 549690339 The next day, after Gu Yang had helped Xu Ruomei share the absorption power of the Locking Bracelet of Origin, he didn¡¯t leave immediately but asked, ¡°Who was responsible for making those rankings?¡± Xu Ruomei was somewhat surprised. These days, he would leave right after transferring his True Qi, never more than necessary, his attitude quite aloof. It wasn¡¯t until yesterday that his attitude finally began to change. And now, he even initiated a conversation with her. She was somewhat delighted and said, ¡°The Grandmaster List, Heaven¡¯s Favorites List, Hidden Dragon List, etc., that circulate these days, all originate from a Red Mansion.¡± ¡°Red Mansion?¡± ¡°This mysterious Red Mansion is situated in Divine City. Its history predates even the nine influential families. According to some records from the Sword Palace, the Red Mansion began creating these rankings over a thousand years ago. It is said that the master of the Red Mansion has never left it. This is a power as mysterious as the Four Great Sacred Lands.¡± Gu Yang found this explanation hard to believe. ¡°Logically speaking, to be able to create such rankings that encompass all the powerful individuals in the world, they must have an enormous information network. Over a thousand years, wouldn¡¯t the organization be bloated to an outrageous extent? How could they maintain secrecy?¡± Xu Ruomei shook her head, ¡°Inside the Red Mansion, there are at most a dozen people. There are only twelve people responsible for gathering information.¡± Gu Yang was doubtful, ¡°With just these twelve people, how accurate could the rankings they produce be?¡± ¡°It is rumored that the Red Mansion can determine the realms of all martial artists in Great Zhou due to a divine item from the ancient times. However, no one has seen it, and no one knows if this rumor is true or false. A divine item? Gu Yang imagined the power of this divine item and thought to himself, isn¡¯t this just a magic treasure? And it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary magic treasure, at the very least it must be a spiritual treasure. I bet this world has an absurdly high power limit. Once you cultivate to a certain realm, there¡¯s no difference from immortality. But he still had another question, ¡°Why would they make these rankings and make them public? Merely to stir up trouble?¡± Xu Ruomei said, ¡°No one knows their intention. The Red Mansion has offended countless people with its actions. But over a thousand years, it has still managed to stand firmly within Divine City. There were even powerful individuals who infiltrated the mansion in an attempt to reason with the owner, but none of them ever came out. No wonder it could compete with the Four Great Sacred Lands, not even those in the Divine Realm could force out the owner of the Red Mansion. Gu Yang made a mental note of the Red Mansion. Suddenly, Xu Ruomei asked, ¡°Have you made it onto the Hidden Dragon List?¡± His sudden interest in the rankings must not be without reason. Gu Yang sighed, ¡°Yes, I am sure to face endless trouble in the future. This Red Mansion really causes people trouble.¡± Not to mention anything else, the person he bumped off to seventh place would certainly not accept it and would seek him out to settle the score. And then there would be others of the third rank who want to make a name for themselves and challenge him to a match. When the time comes, if he goes too far and injures or kills someone, he will offend the power behind them. If he goes too easy and ends the match prematurely, the more his fame spreads, the more people will come to challenge him. It would be unbearably annoying anyway. Regardless of how he handles it, it would be a hassle. Gu Yang suddenly thought of Su Qingzhi. One could say it was her ascension to the Beauty List that led to the ruin of her family and her current predicament. If anyone should hate the Red Mansion, it should be her, right? Knock, knock. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°A guest has arrived.¡± Gu Yang stood up to make his leave. Entering the living room, Gu Yang saw the distinguished guest. Hidden under a black cloak, the guest only took off their hat upon seeing him. It was Xue E, the current head of the Fang Family. She bowed respectfully, ¡°Congratulations on your ascent to the seventh spot on the Hidden Dragon List. No doubt Divine Power awaits you in the future.¡± ¡°Your information network is quite impressive.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. He had just broken through to the third rank yesterday, and by today, even the Fang Family knew about it. He didn¡¯t know where they got their information from. ¡°The update of the Hidden Dragon List is a significant event. In one day, news about you has spread across the Great Zhou. Your reputation is wide-reaching now.¡± Xue E adopted a humble posture, the exact opposite from the last time they met. Seeing that he was unmoved by the flattery, she got straight to the point, ¡°May I ask why you have summoned me?¡± This time, Zhang Xiao Hai went to the Fang Family residence, and Gu Yang had sent for her. Gu Yang said straightforwardly, ¡°I enjoyed our previous cooperation. Therefore, I wish to cooperate with you again.¡± ¡°I would like to hear the details.¡± ¡°I can help you and the Fang Family get rid of Lin Zisheng¡¯s control.¡± These casually uttered words shook Xue E to her core. She looked up abruptly, her gaze uncertain. She never expected Gu Yang to say something like this. Where was he getting his confidence? The Lin Family, although only one of the branches of the nine prominent Lin clans, was formidable. Moreover, Lin Zisheng, the Lin family¡¯s second son, had a Second Grade cultivation level. Where did Gu Yang, who only had a Third Rank cultivation level, get the confidence to get rid of him, regardless of any backing? Of course, based on their previous interaction, she didn¡¯t think Gu Yang was a cocky fool; he must have something to rely on. Xu Ruomei quickly composed herself and asked the most crucial question, ¡°What kind of price will the Fang Family and I have to pay?¡± ¡°I have no interest in you or the Fang Family. I won¡¯t involve myself in the affairs of the Fang Family, and I won¡¯t plant anyone in your midst either.¡± As Gu Yang said this, he observed the change in Xu Ruomei¡¯s expression and concluded, ¡°I only want money.¡± Xue E asked in a deep voice, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°That would depend on what the Fang Family is worth to you in your heart.¡± Gu Yang barely smiled. Now, with the decision-making power in his hands, it was natural for him to await her offer. ¡°Take your time, we¡¯re not in a hurry, you can think about it slowly. I will give you two days to consider. It all depends on your sincerity.¡± Xue E looked indecisive, then clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Can you really take care of Lin Zisheng and the Lin Family behind him?¡± Speaking of the Second Grade, the Fang Family had several of them too. Killing Lin Zisheng was not impossible, but the Lin Family behind him was the actual behemoth that made them fearful. If Gu Yang could really settle with the Lin Family and not interfere in Fang Family matters, she would willingly pay any amount. Gu Yang smiled, ¡°I can get the job done first, and collect the money afterwards. Xue E didn¡¯t say anything else and bowed her head, ¡°I will take my leave now.¡± Her attitude was even humbler now. Seeing her like this, Gu Yang knew that this business deal was almost settled. He just wasn¡¯t sure how much money this powerful family like the Fang Family could offer. PS: Still updating on the first day of the New Year. It¡¯s the beginning of the month, so please vote for us and recommend us.. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: 060 1 want two million Chapter 60: 060 1 want two million Translator: 549690339 The next day, a man claiming to be the future head of the Fang Family paid a visit. Out of curiosity, Gu Yang met him. The man was in his early thirties, claimed to be Fang Kaihui, a member of the main line of the Fang Family. As soon as they met, Fang Kaihui began to talk eloquently, ¡°I am the head of the Fang Family, and now I am here to negotiate a cooperation with you on behalf of the family. As long as you help us deal with Lin Zisheng and the Lin Family, we are willing to bestow half of our family property¡­¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Gu Yang interrupted him, ¡°Does Xue E know about our meeting?¡± Contempt flickered in Fang Kaihui¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°This is my family¡¯s business. Although she is my brother¡¯s widow, she has not been faithful and cavorts with other men. She is not fit to manage our family business.¡± Gu Yang immediately lost interest in continuing the conversation and gave his order to dismiss the guest, ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fang Kaihui was a little taken aback, not at all expecting such a response after offering such a sincere deal. He asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± Gu Yang replied coldly, ¡°If the Fang Family is made up of ungrateful people like you, who dump allies once they are no longer needed, I am not interested. If you want to talk, send Xue E here.¡± Fang Kaihui¡¯s face turned red with shame and indignation but he dared not advocate any further and left with a turn of his sleeve. By the afternoon, Xue E arrived, looking somewhat worn out. A bitter smile surfaced on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± After her husband¡¯s death, two members had succeeded as family head, both mysteriously died within a month. The Fang Family plunged into turmoil. Lin Zisheng pursued relentlessly, even going so far as to directly approach them, intending to absorb the Fang Family¡¯s power. Despite Lin Zisheng¡¯s reputation, none of the young masters from the Fang Family dared to oppose him. It was her, a mere woman, who stood up to him from a standpoint of justice and saved the Fang Family at the last minute. These years, Lin Zisheng had adopted a new strategy, slowly devouring the Fang Family. The Fang Family members feigned ignorance and did not even have the courage to resist. If not for her mediation, the Fang Family would have been engulfed by Lin Zisheng a long time ago. Now that there is a chance to break free from Lin Zisheng¡¯s claws, Fang Kaihui, a member of the Fang Family, can¡¯t wait to cast her aside and, asserting himself as the Family head, he came to negotiate cooperation with Gu Yang. Gu Yang could imagine how hard it must have been for her to manage such a large family being a woman who had married into it and carrying such a reputation. He said, ¡°Every household has its own difficulties, I understand.¡± There was a thin sheen of tears in Xue E¡¯s eyes, which wasn¡¯t pretend. She had heard of Fang Kaihui¡¯s unsuccessful visit to Gu Yang earlier in the morning. She was grateful to the man in front of her. If Gu Yang had also given her up, she would lose all her standing in the Fang Family. Even though she had managed to turn the tide in the Fang Family¡¯s most difficult times and preserved the centuries-old base of the Fang Family. Nevertheless, she also caused the Fang Family¡¯s reputation to suffer. Once the crisis was resolved, the Fang Family would certainly not tolerate her. It was Gu Yang¡¯s statement that had forced the Fang Family to continue acknowledging her status. ¡°After discussing with the elder members of our family, we¡¯re willing to offer five hundred thousand liang, which is all we possess right now. We have spent a lot of accumulated wealth over these years to resist Lin Zisheng¡¯s encroachment. ¡± Xue E sincerely stated. While expressing her gratitude, she still had to strive for the best interests of the Fang family. Gu Yang, unmoved, asked, ¡°Do you know what price Fang Kaihui was calling for? Half of Fang Family¡¯s assets.¡± Xue E¡¯s gaze faltered, a bitter taste filling her heart. This Fang Kaihui, despite being of the Fang Family¡¯s main line, was willing to offer such conditions to reclaim power. Just like a child who sells grandfather¡¯s land without any guilt. This was the base of the Fang Family that had been accumulated over hundreds of years, and he was willing to give away half of it just like that. This was just like having a traitor on your team. Gu Yang put up two fingers, ¡°Two million liang.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± Xue E, completely knocked off balance by his previous statement, didn¡¯t even have the energy to bargain. All she could do was complain, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t accumulate that much cash in a short period of time. Otherwise, we could give you land and shops¡­¡± ¡°I only want cash.¡± Gu Yang did not give her any room for negotiation. A family as large as the Fang Family would not possibly be unable to afford two million liang. Apart from anything else, they have no idea how many farmlands they own. The Fang family is the largest landlord in Pingjun, and just the annual rent alone is a huge income. ¡°How about this, first pay me five hundred thousand liang, another five hundred thousand in a month. Then six months later, pay the remaining one million two hundred thousand.¡± Gu Yang did lower his demand. The extra two hundred thousand, of course, was interest. Upon hearing this condition, Xue E heaved a sigh of relief, as it was practically an extension of six months. She could probably meet this condition if she tried. ¡°Also, going forward, I want an annual dividend, let¡¯s say one hundred thousand for now.¡± Gu Yang made another request. If he helped the Fang Family deal with Lin Zisheng, it would appear to outsiders that he was the protector of the Fang Family and in the future, the Fang Family would definitely act under his name. Of course, he would charge for it, just like a protection fee. ¡°Agreed.¡± Without giving it a thought, Xue E agreed instantly. Although one hundred thousand liang was not a small amount, if it meant keeping the Fang Family unharmed, what was a little money? At this moment, Zhang Xiao Hai came over with a visiting card in hand, ¡°Sir, someone outside is seeking an audience. He comes with quite an entourage.¡± Gu Yang took the visiting card from him and a smile appeared on his face as he flipped it open. What a coincidence. When Xue E saw the card, her expression changed slightly. The emblem on the card was exclusive to the Lin Family, and only core members of the Lin Family could use it. A core member of the Lin Family was here to see Gu Yang. Gu Yang told her, ¡°You may retreat behind the screen.¡± Xue E hid behind the screen, unconsciously held her breath. Soon, a clear voice sounded, ¡°Lin Zihua of the Lin Family pays an inappropriate visit. I apologize for any inconvenience to Brother Gu.¡± She internally gasped. Lin Zihua, the eldest son of the Lin Family and future head of household. It was said that Lin Zisheng was exiled to Pingjun because he wanted to compete with this older brother. This was a core member of the Lin Family. What shocked her even more was his equal tone of voice when speaking with Gu Yang. Just who was Gu Yang, really? Meanwhile, the conversation outside continued, ¡°My reckless younger brother committed an unthinkable act. I assure you, I will sort it out for Miss Xu.¡± Miss xu? Suddenly, a lightning thought struck Xue E. Could it be¡­? Gu Yang replied, ¡°You should be saying this to Miss Xu.¡± ¡°I am too embarrassed to face Miss Xu, therefore would you kindly relay this to her on my behalf.¡± ¡°I can relay the message, but Lin Zihua should know that disciples of Sword Palace always avenge their wrongs.¡± Lin Zihua sighed, ¡°Is there no room for negotiation?¡± ¡°The moment Lin Zisheng put the Lock Yuan Bracelet on her hand, he should have known what the consequences would be.¡± Lin Zihua fell silent. ¡°Of course, Miss Xu¡¯s character is such that she does not vent her anger on others.¡± ¡°Please do convey this message for me.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang changed the topic, ¡°Is Brother Lin aware of the situation with the Fang Family?¡± Upon hearing this, Xue E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She finally understood why Gu Yang was so confident that he could handle Lin Zisheng and the Lin Family. His relationship with that disciple of the Sword Palace was extraordinary.. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: 061 God Annihilation Nine Styles Chapter 61: 061 God Annihilation Nine Styles Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing Gu Yang mention the Fang Family, Lin Zihua¡¯s gaze wavered slightly, and he asked, ¡°Is this what Miss Xu means?¡± There are a total of seventeen counties under Jiangzhou, Ping County is one of the five large counties. How could the Lin Family easily give up such a territory? Gu Yang smiled faintly and brought up a completely unrelated matter. ¡°On my way to Ping County, a swordsman named Zhou Qing stopped my carriage and even attacked me. But, I killed him with one strike. Mr. Lin, do you know the origins of this Zhou Qing?¡± Lin Zihua nodded, ¡°This man is a lone swordsman from Xiang County. He actually offended Brother Gu, he indeed deserved to die.¡± From his face, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t see any abnormalities. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly praise Lin Zihua for being as shrewd as expected from a successor of a big family. If he didn¡¯t already know that Zhou Qing was a man of the Lin Family, he might have been deceived by him. He said, ¡°Actually, I am a wandering individual. I can¡¯t stay in one place for too long. I will leave Ping County in one to three years, at most.¡± This statement revealed that he had no intention of settling down in Ping County, and he would leave in a few years. Lin Zihua said with some regret, ¡°How good it would be if Brother Gu could settle here for a long time, so that we could often discuss martial arts together. ¡± Hypocrisy! Gu Yang smiled without speaking, thinking to himself that he should keep his interactions with Lin Zihua to a minimum in the future, since he seemed to never speak the truth. Lin Zihua pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°As to the matter of the Fang Family, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not within my power to decide. After all, this has always been my younger brother¡¯s territory. If I interfere, he will be discontent.¡± The implication was that the Lin Family would not interfere in the affairs of Ping County. But, whether Gu Yang could acquire Ping County would depend on if he can handle Lin Zisheng. This man was not even forty, yet he had such cunning and crafty ways, evidently unwilling to suffer any loss. The fate of both Ping County and the Fang Family was decided within a few words between these two men. Xue E, who was listening from behind the screen, was so nervous that she was clutching her sleeves tightly- She was both frightened and excited after hearing the two men¡¯s conversation. However, when they started to talk about other topics, she lost interest. Finally, Lin Zihua took his leave. Besides negotiating about Ping County and the Fang Family, he also tried to subtly probe Gu Yang¡¯s lineage and origins. Of course, his main purpose for this visit was to apologize to Xu Ruomei and present the key to the Lock Yuan Bracelet. Gu Yang sent Zhang Xiao Hai to bring Xu Ruomei. She didn¡¯t intend to see Lin Zihua, but she accepted the key. Lin Zihua obviously knew that he had offended her severely this time, and the matter wouldn¡¯t be settled so easily. But there was nothing he could do. When facing a top-tier power like Sword Palace, even the Lin Family couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Since it was Lin Zisheng who caused the trouble, he could bear the consequences himself. This was the purpose of his visit: to clarify his stance and distance himself from Lin Zisheng. After Lin Zihua left, Xue E came out and ceremoniously paid respects, ¡°Five hundred thousand liang will be delivered tomorrow.¡± For the Fang Family, the scariest part about Lin Zisheng was not his cultivation level, but the backing of the Lin Family behind him. Now, Lin Zihua, the future head of the Lin family, stated that the Lin Family would no longer interfere in the Fang Family¡¯s matters. With only Lin Zisheng and the Dragon Tiger Gang remaining, things became much easier to handle. What a cunning move! Gu Yang inwardly praised, having chosen to cooperate with her and refused Fang Kaihui¡¯s temptation of half of the Fang Family¡¯s wealth was indeed not in vain. Once Lin Zihua left Gu Mansion, he got into a luxurious carriage and started to ponder deeply. At this moment, a voice sounded from outside, ¡°The head of the Listening Wind Hall greets the eldest young master.¡± He asked, ¡°In Zhou Qing¡¯s last operation, who gave him the order?¡± The person outside answered, ¡°It was the seventh young master.¡± ¡°Why did the seventh young master send Zhou Qing to kill him?¡± Lin Zihua furrowed his brows. The seventh young master was not a fool, why would he send a Fifth Grade to kill a Third Rank? He ordered, ¡°Send a letter to the seventh young master to find out what exactly happened.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have the investigations about Gu Yang¡¯s background revealed anything?¡± ¡°Not yet, we only know that this person first appeared in Tianshui City, accompanied by three people, two females and one male. The two females both wore veils and were called his maids.¡± Lin Zihua thought about it, ¡°Tianshui City, could they have come from Lian Mountain?¡± ¡°Another thing, after arriving in Ping County, the two females left his side. A few days ago, one of the girls arrived in a carriage from the Qingxuan Sect.¡± ¡°Check their identities at Qingxuan Sect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Zihua coldly ordered, ¡°Also, send a message to the Dragon Tiger Sect telling my second brother that Gu Yang is interested in Ping County.¡± If he wants Ping County, let¡¯s see if he has the ability. ¡°Yes.¡± On the other hand, after returning to his room, Gu Yang was pondering over something. ¡°What will happen next?¡± Every time he got some benefits, he would encounter some major trouble. This time, he had made over two million liang from the Fang Family. What trouble would he run into next? ¡°Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use costs 20,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The system¡¯s balance was instantly deducted by 20,000, leaving only 140,000. ¡°At the age of 22, you have reached the Third Rank and are the seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, gaining fame throughout the world. You empathized with Xue E¡¯s situation and decided to help the Fang Family break free from the Lin Family¡¯s control, receiving his promise during a negotiation.¡± ¡°A few days later, a mysterious Second Grade powerhouse suddenly launched a sneak attack, severely injuring you. Fortunately, Xu Ruomei bought some time for you, allowing you to escape.¡± ¡°Afterwards, you were pursued and attacked repeatedly. Your enemies attempted to capture you alive without killing you, giving you several opportunities to escape. In the end, you were assisted by a mysterious old man, who helped treat your injuries and escape.¡± ¡°Under the guidance of the mysterious old man, you practiced vigorously for several months, greatly advancing your saber technique. Just as your enemies were closing in again, you managed to escape after a series of battles over the course of half a year. Eventually, you grasped another move of the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯.¡± ¡°Finally, you had your last battle with your enemies and ended up mutually killing each other with the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯. You died at the age of Abruptly, an unknown Second Grade powerhouse has emerged, hellbent on killing him. Gu Yang was no longer surprised. Every time he made a large sum of money, he would attract deadly trouble. What surprised him was that he could actually encounter a mysterious old man who saved his life and even taught him saber techniques. He didn¡¯t expect to have such good treatment. ¡°The simulation has ended. You can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm at the age of 23.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience at the age of 23.¡± ¡°Three, the life wisdom at the age of 23.¡± Without a doubt, he would choose the second option. He could execute the newly comprehended ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ to slay a Second Grade. Although he died himself. That was defeating an opponent who surpassed him! PS: I¡¯ll make up for the missing chapter tomorrow.. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: 062 Can ‘t hold on any longer Chapter 62: 062 Can ¡®t hold on any longer Translator: 549690339 ¡°Self-sacrifice Form!¡± Gu Yang opened his eyes, his gaze filled with a potent murderous intent. But, after a while, this murderous air gradually diminished, returning to normalcy. He just inherited the martial arts experience from this life simulation, mastering the second form of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. Finally, he understood why, in the simulation, he could die alongside a second -grade warrior. This was a saber technique inherently designed for mutual destruction. The Self-sacrifice Form channels one¡¯s martial arts will, crystallizing the killer¡¯s intent to the extreme to kill enemies. To put it another way, it first kills oneself, then the enemy. This is a killing method similar to the Heavenly Demon Disintegration, only used as a last resort. If he remembered correctly, Ling Ling also used a similar craft in one simulation, forcibly raising her realm to kill the enemy. The form Gu Yang mastered before was called the Jade Breaking Form, which exerted blade intent to oppress the enemy by competing with the martial arts will. Despite his easy defeat of Tian Fei last time. If he encountered an opponent with a stronger martial arts intention, he would lose miserably. From these two saber techniques, one could deduce that the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± is a very extreme saber technique. Either kill the enemy swiftly and cleanly, or be killed swiftly and freely, or commit mutual suicide swiftly and cleanly. Anyway, the Self-sacrifice Form could be considered a powerful hidden reserve. Of course, Gu Yang¡¯s gains were not limited to this. His saber technique reached a new realm. As for how strong he is now, he had to find someone to compare with to know. ¡°I wonder who that mysterious old man is and why he helped me.¡± Gu Yang could not help but think of the old man who pointed out his saber technique in the simulation. He wondered if he would still meet him in the next simulation. After being mentored by the old man for several months, his sword skills have advanced by leaps and bounds. The old man must be a peerless master. Regrettably, he didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s name, nor how to find him in the future. It was quite a pity. At this moment, Gu Yang felt a movement in his heart and looked towards a direction. He sensed a sharp aura, like a sharp sword drawn from its sheath. Over there lived Xu Ruomei. After unlocking the seal of the Yuan Bracelet, her cultivation level was finally restored. Speaking of her, Gu Yang thought of the Sword Slave who was always nearby. This Sword Slave was of the second-grade cultivation level. Perhaps, he could make use of him¡­ A moment later, Xu Ruomei¡¯s aura subsided, and Gu Yang closed his eyes, intended to digest the gains from this simulation. Early the next morning, as it was just getting light, a group of people arrived outside the Gu Mansion. Zhang Xiao Hai opened the door and saw that the people outside were carrying boxes, blocking the road. Only after questioning did he find out that these were goods sent by the Fang Family. He did not dare to make the decision and asked them to wait while he went to inform Gu Yang. Gu Yang had already heard the commotion and came out. Without waiting for him to speak, he said, ¡°Have them move the things to the west wing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai responded and went to direct the people. Inside these large boxes were silver coins. How much is fifty thousand taels? Twenty-five tons. If piled up, it would be just over two cubic meters. If divided into smaller pieces and placed in boxes, each box would contain ten thousand taels, totalling fifty boxes, nearly filling the west wing. After all fifty boxes had been moved into the wing, Gu Yang did not check the detailed amount and let the people from the Fang Family leave. Then, he dismissed Zhang Xiao Hai and closed the room door, feeling a sense of being spied on, which had faded a lot. Actually, when his rank on the Hidden Dragon List was revealed, the feeling of being watched had weakened a lot. The Sword Slave did not brazenly lurk and spy on him like before. After Gu Yang confirmed everything was fine, he began to recharge the system. As for whether this would arouse suspicion, he didn¡¯t care anymore. In this simulation, suddenly a second-grade expert appeared, tried to capture him and pursued him for a whole year. He could guess the opponent¡¯s intention. Who sent this person, he also knew very well. The eldest son of the Lin Family just left, and immediately a second-grade person came to chase him down. If it wasn¡¯t the eldest son¡¯s doing, who else could it be? Or perhaps, his own realm had advanced too rapidly, attracting trouble. When he encountered Lin Zirui in Tianshui City, it was just over a month ago, back when he had only a sixth-grade cultivation level. At that time, the people around Lin Zirui must have been high-level practitioners, it was quite normal for them to see through his realm. In just over a month, he jumped from sixth-grade to third-grade. It¡¯s not surprising that Lin Zihua was tempted. The key point is, Lin Zihua had seen him in a previous simulation and did not show any interest. As the eldest son of the Lin Family, he would have definitely investigated him. But this time, he sent someone. If there was any difference between the two times, it would be that Gu Yang had spoken up to protect the Fang Family. This undoubtedly touched upon the interests of the Lin Family. This Lin Zihua, though he appeared cultured and refined, was in fact, a petty and vengeful man. Gu Yang was actually prepared for this from the moment he ranked on the Hidden Dragon List. Others aren¡¯t blind or stupid, they would surely find out about his rapid progress. That¡¯s why he hated the Red Mansion so much. Originally, he could continue to stay put. But now, he had been exposed by the Hidden Dragon List, and could no longer hide. What Gu Yang needed to do was to strengthen his power as quickly as possible. As long as he was strong enough, what did it matter if his secret was revealed? Which of those in the divine realm didn¡¯t have any secrets or opportunities? Who would dare target them? Next, he opened each box, recharged it and then closed the box again. After all these were done, he opened the system and saw that the balance exceeded twelve million. A sense of joy arose spontaneously in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. With this money, he could undergo another thirty-two simulations. Next month when another fifty thousand will be deposited, the balance will then surpass a million. The precondition is that there will be a next month. A few days later, the second grade warrior would kill him. Although he had already practiced ¡°Self-sacrifice Form¡±, the end would be nothing more than mutual annihilation. How could he pass this trial? When Gu Yang walked out of the west wing, he contemplated this problem, and gradually, an idea came to his mind. Returning to his room, he started another simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the third-grade cultivation level and are ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, making your name known to all. You empathize with Xue Er¡¯s plight and decide to help the Fang Family break away from the Lin Family¡¯s control. You negotiate with Lin Zihua and gain his promise.] [The next day, you take Su Qingzhen and quietly leave Pingjun City for Divine City. You enter the Tianxin Martial Institute. Cheng Tianxin learns about your purpose and insists on not taking you as a disciple, but as a junior master. You became a junior master of the Tianxin Martial Institute¡­] PS: This is a make-up for yesterday¡¯s chapter.. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: I fear the sudden quietness of the air Chapter 63: I fear the sudden quietness of the air Translator: 549690339 [A month later, while you were away, you were ambushed by a Second Grade powerhouse. You exchanged dozens of moves with him without falling behind. Your fight attracted the attention of a commander of the Imperial Guard. When he arrived, the Second Grade powerhouse was scared away.] [This battle made your name resound throughout Divine City.] [Half a month later, Luo Peiyuan, who ranked sixth on the Hidden Dragon List, came to challenge you. Under the watchful eyes of the public, you defeated him in just ten moves. From then on, you were known as the top person in the Third Rank.] [One month later, the fifth prince sent someone with a challenge letter, wanting to fight you. You initially wanted to decline, but that night, Cheng Tianxin took you to see a prominent figure. This figure said that as long as you could defeat the fifth prince in the martial arts fight, he would give you the complete secret scrolls of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±.] [After some consideration, you agreed.] [A month later, you and the fifth prince Zhao Han competed at the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. After a dozen moves, Zhao Han hit you with the Jade Breaking Style from ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. Left with no choice, you repelled with the Jade Breaking Form and defeated him in one move, shattering his martial arts spirit.] [You obtained the complete scrolls of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, but offended the royal family. To avoid implicating the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, you left Divine City. On the road, you encountered a First Rank powerhouse. You used a deadly move, shattered his protective Gang Qi, and died from exhaustion later. You were 23 years old then.] After reading about this experience, Gu Yang furrowed his brow, ¡°This path is also not feasible.¡¯ The capital city is too complex, he thought. His strength was stronger than ever before, but he was being gradually dragged into a vortex of conflict, eventually drowned by it. For someone like him, with no background, heading to the capital city without absolute strength was practically a suicide mission. It¡¯s very possible that the stronger you are, the quicker you die. In the past, when he hadn¡¯t reached the Third Rank yet, he was able to train his Saber Technique at the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall for several years. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of 23.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of 23.] Three, your wisdom of life at the age of 23.] Naturally he chose the second option ¨C the complete set of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± that he had risked his life to earn in this simulation. The next moment, six extra saber forms emerged in Gu Yang¡¯s mind, corresponding with the three forms he had learned previously. In reality, he had mastered the fourth form, Jade Breaking, and the fifth form, Life-taking. Besides, he remembered the details of the three battles he was in ¨C the confrontation with the Second Grade powerhouse, the battle against Luo Peiyuan, who ranked sixth on the Hidden Dragon List, and lastly, the battle against the fifth prince, Zhao Han. Leaving aside the Second Grade powerhouse, Luo Peiyuan had a higher cultivation level than him. On the Hidden Dragon List, the top five were all Second Grade cultivators, while the sixth-ranked Luo Peiyuan was at the peak of the Third Rank. Although his punches were extraordinarily powerful, he was nowhere near a match for Gu Yang. If it had been a fight to the death, Gu Yang could have taken his life within three saber cuts. Instead, it was the fifth prince, Zhao Han, whose strength surpassed Luo Peiyuan. His true essence was like the Great Sun True Fire, infinite in power and comparable to Gu Yang¡¯s ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± true essence. Zhao Han also used a saber, and each of his moves was sophisticated to the point that it strained Gu Yang to deal with him. However, in terms of swordsmanship cultivation, Gu Yang was still superior. Once Zhao Han used ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, his downfall was sealed. Under such circumstances, if Gu Yang had hesitated, he would have been the one crippled. A strange emotion welled up in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. A little over a month ago, he agreed to escort Su Qingzhen to Ping City for 30,000 taels. He was only at Eighth Grade then, and the Liu family and the fifth prince were inconceivable entities to him. Yet in just over a month, the once-unreachable fifth prince was no longer his match. Even the universally acclaimed prodigy, Liu Zhe, wouldn¡¯t necessarily outstrip him. Unknowingly, he had reached such a high level. It really was like a dream. A few specks of dust seemed to be brushed off Gu Yang¡¯s soul, making it more nimble. Suddenly, he had a moment of realization and comprehended the first move of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± ¡ª Hidden Knife Style. The so-called Hidden Knife was about retracting all sharp edges. It did so in order to emanate an even dazzling light at the moment of unsheathing. This was also a kind of charging method; the longer you store energy, the more amazing the power of the knife when it comes out. Gu Yang closed his eyes. After a moment, his inner true essence began to converge. The intimidating aura he had been emitting unconsciously disappeared without a trace. He seemed no different from any ordinary person. He marveled at this profound saber technique. Just then, the door banged open. A graceful figure stormed in ¨C Xu Ruomei. Her sword was already unsheathed and she was emanating killing intention. As she walked in and saw Gu Yang sitting on the bed, she staggered to a stop, looking surprised. With a thought, Gu Yang guessed why she had barged in. She must have noticed his sudden lack of aura and, thinking something had happened to him, had rushed in to help. As a result, she was frozen in place. The thing you fear most is when the air suddenly becomes silent. Perhaps Xu Ruomei had never experienced such an awkward moment in her life. For a moment, she maintained her pose, unsure of how to react. ¡°Your timing is perfect.¡± Gu Yang felt thankful for her concern and broke the ice, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Xu Ruomei¡¯s face reddened slightly as she sheathed her sword. Her tone was complex as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your saber technique to have reached such a level.¡± She came from a famous family. Although she practiced swordsmanship, all paths of martial arts ultimately led to the same destination. In Sword Palace, there was also a technique like the Hidden Sword Style. Hence, she immediately guessed the level of Gu Yang¡¯s saber technique. Sword Palace never lacked geniuses. In fact, anyone who could get into Sword Palace was a genius. But at Gu Yang¡¯s age, only the eldest senior brother in Sword Palace could have reached such a level with their sword technique. Gu Yang smiled and remained silent, thinking, You have no idea what lengths I have gone to achieve today¡¯s level of saber technique. He put forward his main point, ¡°Do you know about Tianxin Martial Arts Hall?¡± Xu Ruomei nodded, ¡°My eldest senior brother has once said that Cheng Tianxin is an extraordinary person.¡± ¡°Then do you know who he is affiliated with?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s recent simulation had unlocked a new character. He wanted to know who the dignified person Cheng Tianxin had taken him to see was. In the future, he would definitely return to the Divine City scenario. If he understood these details, he would know how to act. Xu Ruomei said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Cheng Tianxin once received great favor from Princess Chang.¡± It turned out to be Princess Chang, indeed a big shot. It seemed like she had a fallout with the fifth prince, which is why she had arranged for him to cripple the fifth prince. Gu Yang then asked, ¡°What kind of person is this Princess Chang?¡± Xu Ruomei shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. My master once said that until you reach First Rank, don¡¯t go to Divine City.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat disappointed. From her look, she seemed to be someone fully devoted to martial arts. At this moment, he missed Ling Ling terribly. Ling Ling was well-informed about all the major forces, and she unquestionably knew about the situation in Divine City. PS: This is the first update today. Another one will be posted at 12 0¡¯clock.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Determined to Succeed Chapter 64: Determined to Succeed Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang asked, ¡°Miss Xu, the Locking Bracelet has been removed. What are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Gu, for your hospitality these past few days. After a couple of days, I¡¯ll leave and continue my travels,¡± Xu Ruomei subtly changed her address. Unconsciously, their relationship began to subtly change. ¡°What about you, Brother Gu? Are you planning to stay in Ping county city?¡± There seemed to be a hint of expectation in her eyes. For her, this question was already pushing her to her limit. Gu Yang understood her hidden hopes, but he chose not to respond, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stay here much longer. The road of the Jianghu is long; we will inevitably meet again.¡± A hint of disappointment surfaced in Xu Ruomei¡¯s heart. This thought, which she couldn¡¯t explain to others, disturbed her tranquil heart. She carefully controlled her emotions. Before leaving, she suddenly said, ¡°It would be wise to keep some distance from your maid.¡± Gu Yang smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you for the warning.¡± It seemed Xu Ruomei had figured out Ling Ling¡¯s identity. However, he didn¡¯t ask. After all, there was no need to. Seeing how many First Rank powerhouses had come to stop Ling Ling as she tried to break through to the Divine Power realm, he could only imagine how troublesome the burdens she bore must be. Anyway, his plate of troubles was already full. Leaving aside other matters, once the news that he was cultivating the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± technique spread, it would be a disaster. Shen Family would certainly send someone to retrieve it. This family was one of the strongest forces in Great Zhou, known as one of the prestigious nine surnames, and had a Divine Power realm expert overlooking their affairs. No matter how big Ling Ling¡¯s trouble was, it couldn¡¯t be bigger than this, could it? As long as it was not an imminent problem, it could be postponed. Ling Ling¡¯s trouble, which would only come eighteen years later, could be placed at the end of the priority list. He didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Well, he would cross the bridge when he got there. After Xu Ruomei left, Gu Yang once again opened the system. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the Third Rank in Cultivation Level and are ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, making your name known far and wide. Sympathetic to Xue E¡¯s plight, you decided to help the Fang Family break free from the Lin Family¡¯s control. After negotiating with Lin Zihua, you secured his promise.¡± ¡°The following day, sensing danger, you quietly left on your own. Afterwards, you incognito yourself in a small mountain village and lived as a hunter, with nobody knowing the fact that you were once a Third-Rank warrior.¡± ¡°Three years later, a gang of bandits intruded into the mountain village and slaughtered the villagers, with you the only one who managed to escape. You did not avenge them, but chose to continue living incognito.¡± ¡°One day, you encountered a frightened horse. When it stopped before you, the lady of a prominent family riding it believed that you saved her and took you back to the Villa, assigning you to take care of her horse.¡± ¡°Two years later, the lady of the prominent family, unsatisfied with the arranged marriage at home, ran away on a horse. You were implicated and had to flee from the villa.¡¯ ¡°One day, you met Cao Yiyi. She took a liking to you and forced you to become her driver. From then on, you drove the carriage for her, wandering aimlessly with her while she sought the man she resented.¡± ¡°During the journey, Cao Yiyi attracted attention wherever she went, with the thrill of playing with those men infatuated with her providing her amusement.¡± ¡°Three years later, Cao Yiyi finally provoked a First Rank powerhouse whose only son she killed. In the midst of his rage, he sought vengeance. You seized the opportunity of Cao Yiyi¡¯s moment of panic and left overnight.¡± ¡°One day, you met Xu Ruomei, who had already reached the Second Grade and had killed Lin Zisheng with her sword. She was standing by the river, seemingly melancholic. You did not reveal yourself and quietly left.¡± ¡°Again you hid in a small mountain village. A year later, Ling Ling came to the door and passed on the ¡®Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡¯ to you. You did not ask her to stay, and she just left.¡± ¡°Another year later, Ling Ling returned and told you that Su Qingzhen and Zhang Xiao Hai were killed by Shen Baiyi. You did not say anything, and she left.¡¯ ¡°Five years later, Ling Ling showed up again, telling you the news that Xu Ruomei, after reaching First Rank, had failed her ¡®sword severing mortal world¡¯ attempt and died. You again said nothing, and she left.¡± ¡°Another three years later, Ling Ling came again, telling you that she had topped the First Rank list. Then she left.¡± ¡°Since then, Ling Ling never showed up again.¡± ¡°Ten years later, a sudden change occurred in the village. During a duel between two Divine Power realm individuals, you became involved and lost your life, dying at fifty years old.¡± Seeing his fate in this simulation, Gu Yang was somewhat speechless. Even when he lived so cautiously, he could still die due to an accident. It was just ridiculous. Originally, he thought he could live longer, but he unexpectedly suffered a calamity brought about by a battle between two Divine Power realm individuals. He was certain that this was a conscious move by the World Consciousness. With Third-Rank power and never initiating any fights, running away upon sensing danger¡­ even so, he only survived till fifty. This lifetime was filled with desperation as almost everyone he was close to had died. During this simulation, he was mainly honing his Blade Intent. ¡°The simulation has ended, you can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, your Martial Arts Realm at fifty years old.¡± ¡°Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of fifty.¡± ¡°Three, Life Wisdom at fifty.¡± ¡°I choose two¡±. At the next moment, Gu Yang felt as if a sharp, chilling killing intent was about to burst from his heart. It was the Blade Intent that had been nurtured for nearly thirty years. The main goal of this simulation was for this Blade Intent. Using the Hidden Knife Style, he had stowed away this move for twenty-eight whole years! Now, he waited for that Second Rank to make a move. At this moment, several hundred miles away from Ping county city, Lin Zihua was meditating in a carriage when the lord of the Listening Wind Hall came to report, ¡°Young master, there¡¯s something odd about Gu Yang.¡± Without opening his eyes, Lin Zihua faintly replied, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°According to the Seventh Young Master, when he met Gu Yang in Tianshui city a little over a month ago, Gu Yang was only at the Sixth Rank.¡± ¡°Did the Seventh make a mistake?¡± ¡°Elder Wu from the Red Mansion was present at the time, and he personally confirmed it.¡¯ Lin Zihua opened his eyes, a frightening gleam in his gaze, ¡°In just over a month, he advanced from the Sixth Rank to the Third Rank. What secrets does this man hold?¡± ¡°Moreover, we have determined the identities of the two women with Gu Yang. They are Su Qingzhen, ranked thirteenth on the Beauty List, and her maid.¡± ¡°Beauty List¡­¡± Lin Zihua pondered for a moment, then ordered, ¡°Send a message to MO Yu and tell him to apprehend Gu Yang and bring him to me. I want to see what secrets he¡¯s hiding.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± MO Yu was a servant of the Lin Family, a Second-Rank practitioner. Only in very important matters would someone of his stature be dispatched. By sending MO Yu, it was clear Lin Zihua was resolved to get Gu Yang. PS: This is the second-to-last update for the 3rd, making up for it, asking for a monthly ticket.. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: 065 Bustling Pingjun City Chapter 65: 065 Bustling Pingjun City Translator: 549690339 ¡°Elder Wii?¡± Outside Pingjun City, Lin Zirui, riding a white horse, suddenly spotted a familiar figure and cried out in surprise. Not far away, an elder in black, also on horseback, pulled on his reins and turned his head, saying, ¡°Why, it¡¯s Young Master Lin.¡± Lin Zirui, with a few of his men, hurried after him, excitedly saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, Elder. Where are you off to?¡± Elder Wu gave a faint smile, saying, ¡°The same place as you.¡± It was then that Lin Zirui realized that Elder Wu¡¯s job was to observe the martial artists on the major lists. Now that a Gu Yang had appeared, he naturally had to verify it. He eagerly asked, ¡°Elder, didn¡¯t you witness last time, that Gu Yang was clearly at the sixth grade cultivation level? Surely there can¡¯t be a mistake?¡± A few days earlier, when he learned of the new Hidden Dragon List, and saw that the seventh rank had this newcomer from Jiangzhou, Gu Yang, he initially thought it was a case of mistaken identity. It wasn¡¯t until the day before yesterday when he received a message from his older brother asking what task he had sent Zhou Qing on, that he realized something was off. Zhou Qing was only a fifth grade, not important enough to merit his brother¡¯s inquiry. Upon asking Listening Wind Hall, he found out that the Gu Yang who had just ascended to the seventh rank of Hidden Dragon List was indeed the same Gu Yang they had encountered before. He found it hard to believe and couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, hence he rushed to Pingjun City overnight. He wanted to see for himself whether this person was indeed the Gu Yang he had met in Tianshui City. As for the fact that he had sent Zhou Qing to assassinate Gu Yang, he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, this was Jiangzhou, and he doubted that Gu Yang would dare to touch him. What¡¯s more, his elder brother was there. His elder brother¡¯s cultivation was at Second Grade. Since he happened to meet Elder Wu at this time, he quickly sought confirmation from him. Elder Wu just shook his head, ¡°There are always some strange skills and methods in this world that can be used to disguise one¡¯s cultivation level.¡± He was naturally very confident in his own accuracy, his unique ability allowed him to discern the real cultivation level of others. Ever since his appointment as the inspector, he had never been wrong. However, he knew more than anyone else that the Hidden Dragon List could not be wrong. So either he had misjudged last time, Or Gu Yang had crossed three realms in just over a month, breaking through from the sixth grade to the third grade. No matter which it was, it would be a major matter. Elder Wu, for his part, was determined to verify Gu Yang¡¯s status once again. Since the two ran into each other and had the same destination, they decided to travel together. In a short time, they arrived at the gate of Pingjun City. Suddenly, a horse galloped from behind and quickly overtook them, rushing into the city. Lin Zirui noticed that the man¡¯s horse was pure white and exceptionally majestic, clearly an exceptional breed of horse, indicating that man was no ordinary individual, and asked, ¡°Elder Wu, do you recognize this man?¡± Elder Wu took only a glance and identified the man, ¡°The current eighth place holder on the Hidden Dragon List, Cao Xu.¡± So it was him. Lin Zirui realized that Cao Xu was originally ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, but after Gu Yang made it onto the list, he was bumped down to eighth rank, and presumably had a bone to pick. His visit to Pingjun City was likely to challenge Gu Yang. Lin Zirui remembered hearing that a girl from the Cao family was causing trouble all over Jiangzhou; it appeared that Cao Xu was responsible for protecting her. The mighty eighth-ranked on the Hidden Dragon List was reduced to a henchman for a capricious young lady. What a pity. But, that¡¯s the price for being a branch member of the Cao family. Now, there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch. Lin Zirui was excited at the prospect of witnessing a showdown between the seventh and eighth ranks of the Hidden Dragon List. Such a battle among martial artists of this level was rare. He asked, ¡°Elder Wu, who do you think would win if the two of them fought?¡± ¡°Hard to say.¡± Elder Wu said, ¡°Cao Xu broke through to the third grade five years ago, two years ago he got on the Hidden Dragon List, and has climbed steadily to seventh place. Gu Yang, on the other hand, ascended to seventh place overnight. Comparing their strengths, Gu Yang would naturally rank higher, but in terms of experience, Cao Xu might have an edge. Any difference between the two would be minor. Who will win, can only be determined by a battle.¡± His analysis made sense, mainly because he knew so little about Gu Yang. He had seen Gu Yang in action once before, but it was uncertain whether that was Gu Yang¡¯s true strength. As they spoke, they entered the city gates. From a distance, they saw that Cao Xu had slowed down and respectfully followed behind a horse carriage, not daring to overtake it. Lin Zirui was surprised, ¡°Who is in that carriage, to command such respect from Cao Xu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Chu family¡¯s carriage.¡± Elder Wu said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person in the carriage should be Chu Xiyue, the first-ranked on the Hidden Dragon list.¡± Upon hearing that name, Lin Zirui was somewhat shaken, ¡°The ninth-ranked on the Beauty list, the incomparably elegant Chu Xiyue? She¡¯s actually come to Jiangzhou!¡± Considering her, it was no surprise that Cao Xu yielded. Of the twenty people on the Hidden Dragon list, only three are women. Chu Xiyue, being a woman, holds the top position on the list by outperforming a legion of men. In addition to her being the ninth on the Beauty List, her legendary status was magnified. It was said that she broke into the second grade when she was twenty-one, which is why she didn¡¯t make it onto the Peerless List. However, her talents were no inferior to any of the nine chosen ones currently. After making it onto the Hidden Dragon List, she challenged everyone who ranked before her and none were a match for her. In the end, Red Mansion made an exception and listed her as the first on the Hidden Dragon List, setting a record for the fastest to top the list. A year ago, she challenged Chen Heng, the eighth-ranked on the Peerless List, and it ended in a stalemate. This proved that her strength was no less than the world¡¯s exceptional talents. Such a personage had come to Jiangzhou, and he had no prior knowledge of it. Elder Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Qin family offered the Bright Moon Sabre as a betrothal gift to marry Chu Xiyue, and Chu family has agreed. However, she publicly proclaimed that anyone who wants to marry her must surpass her. Unfortunately, the prince of the Qin family is probably not worthy in her eyes. So, she ran away from home.¡± Lin Zirui was stunned, ¡°When did this happen?¡± Such significant news went unheard of until now. ¡°Just a few days ago.¡± Lin Zisi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, how well-informed was the Red Mansion indeed. This was a heavy-weight news, the Qin and Chu families were both among the top nine families in the world, and once were mortal enemies. The Bright Moon Sabre was originally Chu family¡¯s treasure and was later seized by Qin family. Now, Qin family using Bright Moon Sabre as the betrothal gift was something that Chu family couldn¡¯t refuse. A marriage alliance between the Qin and Chu family might potentially change the landscape of Great Zhou. Lin Zirui didn¡¯t expect to encounter three individuals from the Hidden Dragon List during his single trip to Pingjun City. No, there should be a fourth. Since Chu Xiyue was there, that other person must be around too. He looked closely and soon spotted a man on horseback with a long sword on his back. This man was likely the second-ranked on the Hidden Dragon List, Wu Xingyun. Things were about to get very interesting indeed.. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: 066 Nightmare Chapter 66: 066 Nightmare Translator: 549690339 ¡°Number one on the Hidden Dragon List?¡± While Lin Zirui and old master Wu were discussing this, not far behind them, an aged man in a blue robe walked leisurely along, overhearing their conversation. Looking ahead, he saw the emblem of the Chu Family on a carriage. His eyes deepened, and he recollected his past, when he was a young man with prodigious talent. Before he was twenty, he had reached the Fourth Grade of cultivation and was in the running to be on the Hidden Dragon List. Unfortunately, the martial arts techniques that he practiced were too basic. After reaching the Fourth Grade, he had remained stagnant for nearly a decade, all the while watching helplessly as the lesser talented disciples from well-bred families surpassed him. Later, he joined the Lin Family and managed to learn a more profound martial arts technique, which enabled him to easily break through to the Third Grade. Furthermore, he married a woman from a branch of the Lin Family and rose to the rank of an honorary family member. After breaking through to the Second Grade, he swiftly became one of the Lin Family¡¯s high-ranking retainers. This was the highest position that a person of a non-Lin Family member could attain. He knew that that was the farthest he could reach. The methods provided by the Lin Family to reach the First Rank were too difficult and the conditions were very harsh; there was almost no possibility of success. Originally, with his talent, he should not have been limited to this. He was not inferior to others; it was only because of his common birth. His humble beginnings determined the height he could reach ¨C nothing beyond the Second Grade. The Lin Family would never allow a non-member to break through to the First Rank, thereby posing a threat to the Lin Family members. While these thoughts flashed by in the mind of the man in the blue robe, they did not affect his pace at all. He began to ponder what kind of impact the appearance of these people would have on his mission. Chu Xiyue ranked first on the Hidden Dragon List, with a Second Grade cultivation level. Since she debuted, she had challenged dozens of people and had never been defeated. Then there was Wu Xingyun, ranked second on the Hidden Dragon List. Rumor has it that after losing to Chu Xiyue, he became her follower, constantly following her around. If Chu Xivue was here, he would undoubtedly be right by her side. His decades of cultivation had allowed him to reach the peak of the Second Grade. His sword technique had been honed to the flawless state. Among those in the Second Grade, he was nearly invincible. If it was only one person, he might not mind it, but if two people joined forces, it would be a bit tricky. As for the rest of the people, he barely gave them a thought. That includes the target of this trip, Gu Yang, ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, who only had a Third -Grade cultivation level and whose capture was assured. Originally, the only person he needed to guard against would have been Xu Ruomei¡¯s Sword Slave. However, the situation had changed, two additional people at the Second Grade had arrived. ¡°A quick battle is in order.¡± The man in the blue robe, who is also the Lin Family¡¯s high-ranking retainer MO Yu, dashed into a small alley beside him and sped up towards his destination. Lin Zirui and old master Wu remained oblivious to his presence. ¡°This is the place.¡± At this moment, a burly man arrived in front of the Gu Mansion, holding a large ring-headed blade in his hand. With a hard kick, he kicked the door open and shouted, ¡°Thief, return my brother¡¯s life.¡± This shout was like a sudden thunder on a quiet field, sending a shockvvave far and wide. The first person to arrive was Zhang Xiao Hai. Seeing the intruder, he was both startled and furious, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble here!¡± The man roared, ¡°I am Zhang Jin, third of the Six Heroes of Meishan. You have murdered my brothers and stolen our money. Today, I am here for revenge. Get ready to die!¡± Without another word, he prepared to strike. This man had a Fifth Grade cultivation level. Zhang Xiao Hai, who hasn¡¯t reached the Ninth Grade yet, was no match for him. Just as Zhang Xiao Hai was about to be hit, a loud shout echoed from outside the gate, ¡°Six Villains of Meishan, you actually dared to cause trouble in Pingjun City. You really know not the fear of death.¡± Zhang Jin felt the threat behind him, performed a somersault, and jumped aside. He guarded the gate cautiously, preventing any ambush. The person who spoke was dressed in a uniform, none other than the deputy leader of the city¡¯s military. Zhang Jin looked at him, his eyes filled with caution, ¡°I have no intention of causing trouble in Pingjun City. I¡¯ll leave once my revenge is done. If you stay out of it, I¡¯ll owe you one.¡± The deputy leader laughed as if he heard a joke, ¡°You ran here for revenge without finding out who lives here?¡± A mere man of Fifth Grade cultivation level daring to shout about revenge in the home of a powerful person ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List was unheard of. Zhang Jin called out fiercely, ¡°Whoever dares to kill my brother will be buried by me.¡± Just as the two were at each other¡¯s throats, a calm voice rang out, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Only then did the two notice an additional figure standing in the courtyard, a man clothed in a blue robe. The moment they saw this man, both Zhang Jin and the deputy leader felt a chill down their spine, paralyzed as if they could not move. A warrior of Third Grade or above! Without any attempt to cover his cultivation level, the man in the blue robe exuded an overwhelming aura, making it hard for the two of them to even breathe. The figure was none other than MO Yu. Not even sparing a glance at the two minor figures beside him, he looked into the house, slightly surprised, ¡°You knew I was coming?¡± While he spoke, a young man came out from the house. The man exuded no aura or sharpness, blending seamlessly into the surroundings, and looking very ordinary. MO Yu¡¯s eyes hardened, his warrior intuition made him feel a thread of threat. ¡°You¡¯re Gu Yang?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Speaking, Gu Yang glanced at Zhang Jin beside him, and instantly understood how the third of the Meishan Six Heroes had tracked him down. It seemed Ling Ling had brought this trouble; the money she had robbed probably contained a share of the Meishan Six Heroes group. It was only that she did not clean up carefully but left a trail for people to find. This gang member posed no threat to him, but in a certain simulation, he caused quite a bit of trouble. ¡°You¡ª¡± MO Yu saw Gu Yang become distracted while he was speaking, his gaze turning icy, yet just as he began to voice his thoughts, he suddenly felt an intense Blade Intent lock onto him. The source of this Blade Intent was the young man standing before him. His pupils constricted, and his heart pounded. How is this possible? Gu Yang¡¯s hand gripped the hilt of his blade but did not draw the blade immediately. Because he sensed several auras rapidly closing in, among which two of them were undoubtedly Second Grade. Had the Lin Family actually dispatched three Second Grade cultivators for this task? This posed a considerable threat to him. With his current strength, he could deal with one Second Grade warrior, but not two. He feared he couldn¡¯t even escape. And this blade stroke of his could only be performed once. Gu Yang made a decision instantly. Wait for those two to arrive and deal with them all at once! After being locked by the Blade Intent, MO Yu¡¯s True Essence revolved to its utmost extent, forming a terrifying force around his body. When the full force of the Second Grade True Essence was in operation, it was overwhelming to the point that the nearby Zhang Jin of the Fifth Grade and the deputy leader almost spat out blood. ¡°Second Grade!¡± Zhang Jin realized the rank of the old man and almost wet his pants out of fear. If this old man was a Second Grade, then what rank was that young man? He admitted to himself that he was a moron to have run here seeking revenge¡­ He was about to cry. But with the current situation, even if he wanted to run, he couldn¡¯t. Right at this moment, two shadowy figures appeared in the courtyard. After entering the territory shrouded by the Blade Intent, both were shocked, instantly halting their movement and exploding their True Essences. The three terrible forces were nearly tearing the air apart. ¡°Two more have arrived¡­¡± Zhang Jin felt his heart sink, certain that he must be having a nightmare.. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Do not Chapter 67: Do not Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is¡ª In the room, Xu Ruomei, who was currently meditating in silence, felt a sudden shock in her heart. She detected a familiar Blade Intent that had grown in strength many times over compared to before. It was the very same Blade Intent that had shattered the state of mind she had while mastering her Dust Sword Technique not long ago. Now, this Blade Intent was accompanied by an intense killing intent, along with a relentless determination. ¡°Not good!¡± Xu Ruomei felt a tremendous shock in her heart. She realized that he must have encountered an extraordinarily formidable enemy and was forced into a dead end, leading to the release of such a Blade Intent. The very next moment, she sensed an overpowering aura bearing down on her. Second Grade! Her gaze flickered slightly, and she abruptly sprang into action, reaching towards the treasured sword next to her, ready to smash through the window. Suddenly, a powerful force pushed against her, effectively forcing her back. A woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Miss Xu, please stay in the room.¡± Third Grade! The True Qi inside Xu Ruomei began to surge. She quickly discerned the strength of the person outside and her gaze chilled, ¡°The Lin Family?¡± In Ping County, the only ones who could dispatch a Second Grade to kill Gu Yang and send a Third Grade to stop her were the Fang Family and the Lin Family. The Fang Family is currently in a partnership with Gu Yang and would not turn hostile at this time. Hence, it could only be the Lin Family. The person outside the door said, ¡°Qiu Yuhu of the Dragon Tiger Gang pays his respects to Miss Xu.¡± Within Lin Zisheng¡¯s Dragon Tiger Gang, there was one ¡®dragon¡¯ and one ¡®tiger¡¯, each being Third Grade. This Qiu Yuhu was indeed the renowned Tiger of the city. Then, Xu Ruomei sensed the arrival of two more Second Grades. Their formidable auras were not weaker than the one encountered before. The Lin Family was really laying down their cards, actually dispatching three Second Grades to deal with Gu Yang. Gu Yang was only Third Grade, how was he supposed to cope? Xu Ruomei was on edge, the treasured sword in her hand was already unsheathed. She shouted, ¡°Out of my way.¡± Becoming one with her sword, she targeted the person outside the window with the first move of her Dust Sword Technique, Rolling Dust! In an instant, lingering sword intent enveloped and locked onto the person outside the window. Qiu Yuhu felt as though the scenery around changed, and the person before her eyes turned into Lin Zisheng. Feelings of tenderness flooded her heart, leaving no room for any combat intent. Not right! She was, after all, a Third Grade powerhouse and quickly realized what was happening, but it was already too late. Xu Ruomei had vanished without a trace. She was horrified, what kind of sword technique was this? If the sword had been thrusted her way while she was in a trance, she would have been unable to evade it and would have died on the spot. This Sword Palace¡¯s sword technique is really eerie, capable of playing her without her realizing it. Xu Ruomei wasn¡¯t actually aiming to kill Qiu Yuhu, she had just comprehended the sword intent of Rolling Dust and couldn¡¯t control it freely yet. She was too worried about Gu Yang¡¯s wellbeing and didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Qiu Yuhu. Within a few swift movements, Xu Ruomei had already arrived in the courtyard and saw the four people in the standoff: Gu Yang and three Second Grade powerhouses. In addition, there were two martial artists standing motionlessly like statues in the middle, adding to the atmosphere of a duel. On the rooftops opposite, there were also a few people watching the battle. This scene somewhat exceeded Xu Ruomei¡¯s expectations. The three Second Grades had already gathered their True Essence to the fullest, clearly preparing for battle, but they had yet to make their move. She didn¡¯t overthink it and walked towards Gu Yang without hesitation. Xu Ruomei absolutely couldn¡¯t allow Gu Yang to die here. She still owed him two favours. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice rang out, and a figure appeared as if of ghost, it was the Sword Slave who had been waiting nearby. Among those present, only those of Third Grade and above knew how dangerous the situation was. Even though it seemed as if a three-way standoff was taking place, they were, in fact, in the midst of a contest of martial willpower. Gu Yang, a Third Grade, was on par with three Second Grade people. This was already astonishing. If he did not see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that such a thing is possible. The Sword Palace and the Wu Family¡¯s Blade Tomb were known as the holy lands of swordsmanship and blade theory respectively, and there had been an undercurrent of rivalry between them. It was evident that Gu Yang had nurtured a Blade Intent far superior to his own abilities using the Hidden Knife Style. But this boy was only a few years old? How could he have nourished such a terrifying Blade Intent? While he was still in shock, he saw Xu Ruomei breaking into the dueling area, this sudden turn of events was too horrendous. Her action undoubtedly disrupted the balance among the four fighters, setting off this powder keg. The resulting force was something that even he could not withstand. ¡°Hidden Knife Style!¡± On the nearest rooftop, Elder Wu arrived just in time to see the scene and couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. He could tell at a glance that the Gu Yang in front of him was indeed the same person he had previously met. This man¡¯s cultivation level was indeed Third Grade. Of course, this was not important anymore. Nothing was more shocking than the current scene, where Gu Yang, a mere Third Grade, had three Second Grades on edge and immobile. These three Second Grades were very well-known. MO Yu, the Lin Family¡¯s retainer. A man of exceptional talent who could have reached First Rank, but his unfortunate background kept him serving the Lin Family. Chu Xiyue, the number one on the Hidden Dragon List. Ever since her debut, she had fought numerous battles, big and small, without a single loss. Wu Xingyun, the second on the Hidden Dragon List. A bastard son of King Jinghai and a graduate of the Martial Arts Academy, he was known as the second most talented student in the history of the academy. These three fighters could usually outperform any other Second Grades. Yet, they were now being suppressed by a Third Grade. Lin Zirui whose cultivation level was too low to comprehend was confused by this unusual standoff, ¡°Elder Wu, why would Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun want to help Gu Yang?¡± He truly couldn¡¯t figure out why Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were preparing to make a move. In his view, the one these two should be targeting was, of course, the retainer, MO Yu. He naturally believed that they were here to rescue Gu Yang. Elder Wu responded, ¡°They have no choice Clearly, these two were considered enemies by Gu Yang after entering the courtyard and locked under his Blade Intent, thus they had no choice but to face him in battle. As for the reason why Gu Yang did not make a move. Elder Wu had a vague guess in his heart, he was aiming to slay all three fighters in one sweep, but Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were positioned too far away, he did not have full confidence, leading to the current standoff. A Third Grade planning to wipe out three Second Grades simultaneously was so crazy that even Elder Wu felt it was insane. Yet, this was the most reasonable assumption. Otherwise, there was no way to explain why Gu Yang waited without taking action. He wanted to pressure the others until they could no longer withstand it and took the initiative to attack. Only then, could he find the best opportunity. As Elder Wu was speaking, another variable arose; Xu Ruomei walked out and intruded into the stand-off created by the martial intent of both sides. This immediately disrupted the balance. A shocking change occurred. For a moment, everyone in the area felt their vision black out and all they saw was a flash of a blade. That blade was drawn. PS: It¡¯s the weekend again, I appreciate your monthly votes.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: 068 Eliminate Future Troubles Chapter 68: 068 Eliminate Future Troubles Translator: 549690339 To Chu Xiyue¡¯s surprise, she found herself in a dangerous crisis because of a spontaneous decision. She had heard that Gu Yang, who had just made it to the seventh rank on the Hidden Dragon List, was in Pingjun City. On a whim, she decided to pay this bravo a visit, who had directly dropped into the seventh position after his first appearance on the list. Even when she and Wu Xinyun first made it onto the Hidden Dragon List, they were barely in the top ten. Wu Xingyun climbed up gradually. And she fought her way up. It was unheard of for someone like Gu Yang to debut directly in seventh place prior to this event. Earlier, while she was in the carriage, she sensed the aura of a Second-Grade expert. Out of curiosity, she left her carriage to check it out. But who would have thought that the moment she stepped into the courtyard, she would be targeted with Blade Intent. The Blade Intent was hidden and dormant, yet it brought her unprecedented pressure. Her intuition told her that this Blade Intent was incredibly dangerous. What astonished her even more was that the source of this Blade Intent was the young man. If her guess was correct, this man must be the master of this place, Gu Yang. Wasn¡¯t he a Third Rank? So why does his Blade Intent seem more terrifying than a First-Rank master? Though surprised, Chu Xiyue was extremely experienced in real combat and maintained her composure. She stood in place, pushing her True Essence to its limit, playing defensively in anticipation of a sudden thunderous strike. And Wu Xingyun behind her, was responded in the same way. Just like that, due to their arrival, the tense situation, which was on the verge of sparking off, had fallen into a bizarre balance. ¡°What a pity!¡± Gu Yang had his hand on the hilt of his sword, suppressing the impulse to draw it, waiting for the perfect moment until Xu Ruomei appeared and walked towards him. With a sigh in his heart, no longer hesitating, he drew his sword. The Blade Intent, which had been nurtured for twenty-eight years, finally bloomed between heaven and earth. In an instant, it seemed as though the weather changed. The terrifying Blade Intent swallowed up all the light. All the spectators were plunged into darkness, and all they could see was a streak of sword light. ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have such a talent. It seems that the prosperity of the MO Family will depend on you¡­¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, the MO Family¡¯s ancestral cultivation skill can only reach the Fourth Rank at most¡­¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er, are you really going to join the Lin Family? Isn¡¯t that the same as marrying into the family? If you dare to go, I won¡¯t consider you as my son!¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er¡­ If you hadn¡¯t been born into the MO Family¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much¡­.. MO Yu¡¯s consciousness became fragmented, and the last scene before his death, where his father holding his hand and speaking with bloodshot tears, was froze. Immediately after, he sank into eternal darkness. Until his death, he didn¡¯t have the chance to draw his sword. Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun, who were a little bit farther away, sprayed out a mouthful of blood and collapsed to the ground, unconscious. Besides them, everyone else in the arena also fell. The only ones who managed to stay conscious were the Sword Slave who had come to rescue Xu Ruomei, and Wudong and Cao Xu, who watched the war from afar. The rest of them all fainted. The power of this single slash was beyond belief. It killed a Second-Grade on the spot, seriously injured two more Second-Grades, and caused varying degrees of injury to the warriors around them. After making the slash, Gu Yang felt as if he had been drained of all his strength. The slash was exhaustive to him, nearly draining him of his spirit and energy to the point he could barely hold onto his sword. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even walk up and deliver a finishing blow. His eyes swept over the Sword Slave. The Sword Slave¡¯s eyelids twitched, bowing to Gu Yang and turning to leave. The earth-shattering slash earned him this respect. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that slash, and if he had to face it head-on, he would undoubtedly die. The way of martial arts only respects strength. Gu Yang¡¯s one slash won him their respect. As for the other two people who remained conscious, they were both dumbfounded. The power of this slash well surpassed the limits of their imagination. A Third-Rank managed to defeat three Second-Ranks with one slash! This spectacle was too shocking. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have never believed it. Since ancient times, those who managed to overcome ranks and defeat higher-ranking opponents were considered legendary. The last one to achieve such a feat was Qin Wu, four hundred years ago, who was invincible and established one of the top ten clans in the world with his own power. Now, Gu Yang, facing three opponents alone, slashed one Second-Grade and severely wounded two others. This was almost mythical. At this moment, Wuldong and Cao Xu looked at Gu Yang, who was standing in the courtyard, and thought: Is Great Zhou about to witness the rise of a second Qin wu? Suddenly, a ghost-like figure appeared. It was the old woman that had been accompanying Xue E. She had been startled by the disturbance and had rushed over. Seeing the scene before her, she was somewhat stunned. Suddenly, her eyes caught sight of something and she stared at MO Yu¡¯s corpse in shock, as a tidal wave of emotions welled up within her. It was MO Yu of the Lin Family! Had he died? Who killed him? The shock in the old woman¡¯s heart was indescribable. Some years ago, MO Yu had come to Pingjun City and visited the Fang Family. He sparred with her and another Second-rank, ultimately defeating them both. That humiliation made Fang Family dare not to defy the Lin Family. The Lin Family had only sent one follower, yet he was strong enough to crush Fang Family. How could they dare to say no? Now, this formidable follower of the Lin Family was dead. Who was capable of killing him? The old woman¡¯s gaze fell on the only standing figure in the courtyard, Gu Yang, and a ridiculous idea came up in her mind ¨C could he have been the one to do it? When Gu Yang saw the old woman appear, his heart tightened. In his current state, he was at his worst and had no capacity to defend himself. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the enormous consumption from that slash, and the slow recovery. Without hesitation, he opened the system and a prompt appeared in front of him: ¡°Simulation completed, you can keep one of the following options.¡± ¡°First, Martial Arts Realm at the age of forty.¡± ¡°Second, Martial Arts experience at the age of forty.¡± ¡°Third, Life Wisdom at the age of forty.¡± Before the battle, Gu Yang had prepared and completed a simulation, yet he held onto the reward and didn¡¯t claim it right away, waiting for this moment. ¡°I choose the first¡± Immediately, a surging wave of True Essence emerged within him, restoring his depleted energy back to peak condition in a flash. ¡°It really works!¡± Gu Yang was certain. He had suspected that once the reward was claimed, it would overwrite his current condition. No matter how much his strength was depleted, he could recover instantly to his prime. Now, he confirmed that this method worked. It could definitely be used as a trump card. The first thing Gu Yang did after recovery was to walk towards the two severely injured Second -Ranks and deliver a blow to eliminate potential threats. PS: Regarding getting on the bookshelf, it will be almost two weeks later. As for updating after the bookshelf, it depends on how much buffer there is recently.. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: What does 069 eat? Chapter 69: What does 069 eat? Translator: 549690339 In a moment, Chu Xiyue had regained consciousness and found herself lying on the ground. Her True Essence was scattered within her body, her internal organs were damaged, and she was in a state of serious injury. The power of that single slash was utterly terrifying! When she thought of that slash, her heart still trembled slightly. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. She lifted her head slightly and saw that the man was already next to her, looking down at her with cold, ruthless eyes radiating naked killing intent. In an instant, her heart was seized by the fear of death, and a chill rushed straight to her soul. At this moment, her treasured sword had disappeared, and she didn¡¯t have even a bit of strength to resist. She was completely at their mercy. Just as Chu Xiyue thought that death was about to arrive, an indifferent voice echoed in her ears, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Chu Xiyue.¡± As she spoke, a heavy smell of blood rushed into her nostrils, tearing at her wounds and causing a severe pain that rendered her face even paler. The man stared at her intently with piercing eyes, and asked again, ¡°You weren¡¯t sent by Lin Zihua?¡± Lin Zihua? Chu Xiyue¡¯s breathing became more hurried, she felt humiliated, ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody, he¡¯s not worth¡­ cough¡­¡± Before she could finish, she broke into a violent cough. From this woman¡¯s reaction, Gu Yang realized that he had made a mistake. He indeed had the intention to kill just now, but after seeing her appearance and demeanor, which were in no way inferior to Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei, he sensed that she was unlikely to be sent by Lin Zihua. She was much younger than Lin Zihua and already had Second Grade cultivation. It was clear that she was a figure among the top five in the Hidden Dragon List. In terms of potential, she far surpassed Lin Zihua. How could she be someone he could order around? ¡°Fortunately, I asked one more question,¡± Gu Yang sighed in relief. Such a character must certainly come from a powerful faction, and if he really killed her, her elders might come after him the following day with blades. To nurture such an outstanding disciple, the teacher must be at least a First Rank, right? It¡¯s good that she¡¯s not dead, he would not have to worry about her elders seeking revenge immediately. Gu Yang did not regret injuring these two people. In the situation just now, he only had one chance for a slash. The safest course of action when two Second Grade individuals suddenly appeared was to take both of them down. Otherwise, if these two turned out to be his enemies, then after his single slash, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to flee. He wasn¡¯t about to gamble with his life. Even if he accidentally injured two promising young Second Grade individuals, there was nothing more to say about it. They were just unlucky. Gu Yang sheathed his blade and said, ¡°My name is Gu Yang, if you want revenge, come find me anytime.¡± If these two were from the Lin Family, killing them wouldn¡¯t matter. Regardless, given the current situation, there was already a complete breakdown of relations between him and the Lin Family. Since they did not come from the Lin family, then let it be. He didn¡¯t kill them, nor did he attempt to explain further. What¡¯s done was done, there was no need for any explanations. Chu Xiyue watched as Gu Yang decisively turned and left without giving her a second glance. She gritted her teeth, struggling to get up and said, ¡°In half a month, Chu Xiyue will certainly avenge this slash!¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t turn his head, he picked up Xu Ruomei from the ground and headed towards the back yard. Zhang Xiao Hai was very smart, he ran far away as soon as he appeared, and due to his low level of cultivation, he was not affected by Gu Yang¡¯s Blade Intent attack. Gu Yang took him along and left the courtyard where he had lived for nearly a month. He headed for the Qingxuan Sect, planning to pick up Su Qingzhen and leave Jiangzhou behind. To him now, the Lin Family was an absolute behemoth. They had at least two First Rank masters and possibly even one at the Divine Power realm. Gu Yang had a clear understanding of his own strength. He could hold his own against Second Grade individuals, but defeating them would be very difficult, let alone killing them. The Blade Intent which he had nurtured for more than twenty years in the simulator couldn¡¯t be used as a regular weapon. It could only be used as a trump card. If he couldn¡¯t defeat them, naturally, he had to make a strategic retreat. He would return when his strength was sufficient. This wasn¡¯t embarrassing. In the Qingxuan Sect, within a small courtyard, Su Qingzhen was practicing swordsmanship. Seeing Gu Yang scaling the wall and entering, she thought it was strange since Gu Yang would usually come over in the evening to practice with her. Suddenly, she saw a strange woman in Gu Yang¡¯s arms. Her face changed immediately, she said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°We can¡¯t stay in Jiangzhou any longer, gather your things, we need to leave immediately.¡± Su Qingzhen¡¯s expression was icy, ¡°Why should I follow you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fallen out with the Lin Family. Your identity can¡¯t be hidden from them. If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be too late,¡± Gu Yang said. Upon hearing the word ¡®Lin Family¡¯, Su Qingzhen¡¯s face changed, but she was still too proud to relent. She turned her back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Even if I die here, it has nothing to do with you¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was hit on the back of her neck by Gu Yang and fell limply into his arms, unconsciously. Zhi Xing, the maidservant beside her, was somewhat at a loss seeing this scene. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pack, just take some money and valuables,¡± said Gu Yang, holding one woman in each arm and turning to Zhi Xing. ¡°Oh. ¡± Only then did Zhi Xing react, and she hurriedly went inside. Not long after, she came out with two bundles. Then, Gu Yang wrote a letter and handed it to Daoist Priestess Jingyu of the Qingxuan Sect, asking her to pass it on to Xue E of the Fang Family. The contents of the letter asked the Fang Family to take care of the Qingxuan Sect. As for the remaining one and a half million taels they had agreed upon, Gu Yang did not mention them. The Lin Family had already sent people after him, the previous agreement would likely no longer be honored. Naturally, he didn¡¯t feel right taking that money. He would consider the fifty thousand taels he had previously taken a favor he owed the Fang Family, one that he would repay another day. ¡°What, he¡¯s dead?¡± In Jiangzhou city, shortly after Lin Zihua returned to the Lin Mansion, he received a report from Listening Wind Hall and his expression changed, ¡°Was it the Sword Slave accompanying Xu Ruomei who made the move?¡± The person reporting was from the Listening Wind Hall, who swallowed hard before difficultly spitting out, ¡°The message says that Patron Mo¡­ died at the hands of¡­ Gu Yang.¡± For a moment, Lin Zihua thought his hearing was playing tricks on him and that he had heard it wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡± The man from Listening Wind Hall said tremulously, ¡°My lord, this is what the report said.¡± As he spoke, he presented a slip of paper. Lin Zihua took it and saw that it indeed stated that MO Yu had been killed instantly by Gu Yang. At that time, also present were Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun who were also affected and seriously injured. In other words, did Gu Yang, who had just broken through to the Third Rank, defeated three Second Rank individuals single-handedly? This was absolutely preposterous! ¡°What does the Listening Wind Hall eat? How dare they concoct such an absurd report?¡± Blinded by anger, Lin Zihua kicked out, sending the man in front of him flying several meters. The man looked as though he had breathed his last. Lin Zihua¡¯s face twisted and his hand trembled slightly. His surface anger could not conceal the fear in his heart.. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: What is Divine Power Realm? Chapter 70: What is Divine Power Realm? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Elder Wii?¡± Upon seeing Elder Wu, Chu Xiyue was surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Elder Wu seemed somewhat melancholic, ¡°It¡¯s a series of fortunate coincidences. How are your injuries?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Chu Xiyue had regained some of her True Essence at this moment and wasn¡¯t as pitiful as before, ¡°Does Elder Wu have any knowledge about this man¡¯s origins?¡± Elder Wu shook his head, ¡°This person seems to have emerged out of thin air. Up till now, I haven¡¯t been able to uncover his lineage.¡± Given Elder Wu¡¯s insight, it was likely he could identify the man¡¯s cultivation technique and martial arts.¡± Elder Wu hesitated slightly before disclosing, ¡°If I am not mistaken, the saber technique he just used is the first move, Hidden Knife Style, from ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ of the Wu Family.¡± However, he did not discuss Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation technique. Chu Xiyue naturally knew about ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯, a renowned saber technique of the Wu Family, but since the Wu Family¡¯s destruction, that technique hadn¡¯t reappeared in the martial arts world. She speculated, somewhat incredulously, ¡°How long would he have to cultivate to wield such power with this single strike?¡± Without at least a decade, it would be impossible to cultivate such terrifying power. The man only seemed to be in his early twenties? Elder Wu again shook his head, ¡°There are certain oddities about this man.¡± Not long ago, he had witnessed Gu Yang¡¯s strike which would normally nullify any cultivation of the Blade Intent. Could it be that, within a mere month, Gu Yang had cultivated such a terrifying Blade Intent? There were indeed bizarre peculiarities about this man, enough to make even the experienced Elder Wu hesitate to make presumptions. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t mention anything involving this man¡¯s secrets. It¡¯s common knowledge that the lord of the Red Mansion never leaves the mansion. But for them, the patrolling officers, even if they were killed, nobody would avenge them. So as a means of survival against those above the Third Rank, they adopt the idiom ¡®avoid trouble when possible¡¯. At this moment, Wu Xingyun finally woke up, yet he lay there, stunned and speechless for a long time. After seeing his condition, Elder Wu understood that he had received a tremendous blow. Wu Xingyun¡¯s father, King Jinghai, is the top First Rank, the number one below the Divine Power Realm. As a minor son, he was neglected and couldn¡¯t practice martial arts due to his birth mother¡¯s jealousy and alienation. It was until his mother died when he turned thirteen, that he left the Jinghai Mansion for the Divine City. After joining the martial arts academy, he exhibited astonishing talent, and shot to fame. Within ten years, he reached the top of the Hidden Dragon List. Both father and son occupied the top of two separate lists and were celebrated as a unique occurrence throughout the generations, becoming the talk of the town. That was until Chu Xiyue emerged and defeated him, forcing him down to second on the Hidden Dragon List. There was no shame in losing to Chu Xiyue. She was simply stronger, nothing more to it. But now, facing defeat at the hands of a Third-Rank martial artist, was something he found hard to accept being an extremely proud man. Wu Xingyun¡¯s lifelong ambition was to top the First Rank List and surpass his father. Therefore, he found this failure particularly hard to accept. If he couldn¡¯t even defeat a Third -Rank, how could he consider challenging his First-Rank undefeated father? Night fell, and a thin, new moon hung high. In the woods, by a bonfire, Gu Yang and the others were roasting game. After she woke up, Su Qingzhi refrained from throwing tantrums, instead choosing to remain silent and ignoring both Xu Ruomei and Gu Yang. Xu Ruomei woke up a bit earlier, but her condition had significantly deteriorated. Although the Blade Intent was not directed at her, at such a close distance, she was still affected. Her initially shattered Daoist Heart, was nearly completely destroyed under the influence of the Blade Intent. Now, with her cultivation level completely obliterated, she was essentially imperiled. That was why Gu Yang was keeping her with him. After all, she had intended to stand with him during the altercation which resulted in this outcome. He feared that, given the Sword Palace¡¯s track record, she, being crippled now, would face an uncertain fate upon her return. Feeling guilty, Gu Yang decided not to mention this incident again to avoid rubbing salt into her wounds. He changed the topic, ¡°Do you know anything about Chu Xiyue?¡± Xu Ruomei responded, ¡°Chu Xiyue is the first place on the Hidden Dragon List, ranked ninth on the Beauty List for her transcendent beauty and a member of Chu Family.¡± First place on the Hidden Dragon List? Gu Yang felt a headache brewing, knowing his cover was completely blown. If blame could be placed, it would be on the system. Every simulation it presented only included a brief introduction of a person¡¯s life experiences. Unimportant details would not be mentioned. The simulation didn¡¯t inform him, for instance, the Second Ranks dispatched by Lin Zihua would attract so many onlookers. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a big blunder. He asked again, ¡°What formidable talent does the Chu Family possess?¡± ¡°The leader of the family is Chu Lianxing, her mother. She is tenth on the First Rank list. They have a few more First Ranks but they rarely show themselves and outsiders know little about them.¡± She didn¡¯t mention the Second Ranks. ¡°What about the Divine Power Realm?¡± ¡°At least two. One is an unspecified ancestor of the Chu Family. The other is Chu Mei, who became a Divine Power 150 years ago and is likely in the Mana Realm. ¡± Two Divine Powers. The power behind these big families was indeed immeasurable. Gu Yang inquired again, ¡°How is power evaluated beyond the Divine Power Realm?¡± Xu Ruomei readily provided him with the information, ¡°The Divine Power Realm is divided into three realms: Golden Body, Mana, and Unleaking.¡± ¡°Once the Golden Body is achieved, one becomes impervious to all evils, invincible to ordinary weapons, and possesses the strength of a dragon elephant. From then on, no martial artist from the Human Realm poses a threat to him.¡± ¡°Beyond the Golden Body, one needs to practice Mana. From then on, they can manipulate the Vitality of heaven and earth for their own use, using various incredible means, almost like an immortal.¡± ¡°When the Mana is practiced to its extreme, and the Mana body is unified, the Unleaking Body is accomplished. From then on, one possesses an incredibly long lifespan. Therefore, this state is also known as the Longevity Realm.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes brightened up, ¡°In other words, once the Unleaking Realm is reached, one can achieve longevity?¡± Xu Ruomei replied, ¡°In reality, ¡®longevity¡¯ is an exaggeration. But, if one manages to survive over a thousand years in a special environment, there would be nothing astonishing about it.¡± A lifespan spanning a millennium. Gu Yang did a mental calculation. At present, he was a Third Rank and was precisely five realms away from the Unleaking Realm. The other three listened to Gu Yang and Xu Ruomei¡¯s conversation, without any intention of avoiding them. As Su Qingzhi and the others listened to the conversation, they all felt incredibly envious. To live for over a thousand years was equivalent to being an immortal. PS: It¡¯s Monday again, I need your votes.. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: 071 Inheritance Chapter 71: 071 Inheritance Translator: 549690339 As the night deepened, Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei were already asleep, with only Zhang Xiao Hai still awake, vigilantly sitting guard. Appearing as though he was meditating with his eyes closed, Gu Yang had actually discreetly opened the Life Simulator. To reach the Divine Power Realm, he first needed to solve the problem of martial arts techniques. He only had the first seven layers of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. First, he needed to pay a visit to Shen Baiyi to get this technique. By the way, he also wanted to assess his fortune and misfortune. This time, he had killed the Second Grade representative sent by the Lin Family and had severely injured Chu Xiyue. He didn¡¯t know what kind of changes this would lead to. Gu Yang first checked his balance. He had 580,000 left, barely enough for twenty-nine simulations. All because of Lin Zihua. He made more than a million from the Fang Family go down the drain. This grudge was firmly in place now. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume 20,000 coins.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you possess the strength of the Third Rank and have reached the seventh place on the Hidden Dragon List. In Pingjun City, you defeated three Second Grade martial artists with a single sword stroke, making your name known throughout the world and earning the title of the first person in the Third Rank.] [You left Pingjun City with Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei. Ten days later, a First Rank powerhouse caught up with you. In your moment of danger, Chu Xiyue arrived and strongly intimidated the First Rank powerhouse, who temporarily retreated.] [After that, Chu Xiyue challenged you. A hundred moves later, you barely won by one. You two agreed to fight again in a month. After this, she followed you around.] [One month later, you sparred again. After a hundred and fifty moves, you won by one again.] [Three months later, you had a third match. Three hundred moves later, it ended in a draw.] [Half a year later, during the fourth bout, after two hundred and fifty moves, you lost. You two agreed to battle again once you reached the Second Rank. After this, Chu Xiyue moved on.] [That same night, you left alone, heading to Yuzhou. Inside Shen Baiyi¡¯s mansion, you entered the Shadow Thief¡¯s Treasure Trove, reactivated the jade slip, and obtained the eighth level of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±.] [Shen Baiyi was alerted and rushed over. You had a fierce battle, defeated him, and escaped with the jade slip.] [Several months later, you hid in a mountain, contemplating the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. Suddenly, a finger tapped on your forehead, and you died. You were twenty-three.] After watching this short life, Gu Yang wasn¡¯t very surprised. The First Rank coming to kill him must have been from the Lin Family. It was meant as a preventive measure, to kill him before he grew up. What surprised him was that Chu Xiyue saved him, just for another match with him. She was only Second Grade, but she managed to make the First Grade retreat. This showed the weight of the Chu Family. From then on, Chu Xiyue had been with him, and the First Rank from the Lin Family hadn¡¯t dared to attack him. In total, he had a whole year. In other words, as long as he could deal with the number one on the Hidden Dragon List in the coming year, he could ensure his own safety. And the one who finally killed him was probably someone from the Shen Family. Maybe the individual from the Divine Power Realm of the Shen Family took action himself. But it didn¡¯t matter, as he already obtained what he wanted: the eighth level of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. [The simulation is over, you can keep one of the following.] [1. The Martial Arts Realm at the age of twenty-three.] The Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-three.] The life wisdom at the age of twenty-three.] ¡°I choose the second one.¡± The next moment, in Gu Yang¡¯s consciousness, a phoenix bathed in red flames once again emerged. Countless martial arts techniques were transmitted from it. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ruomei, who was meditating nearby, suddenly woke up, looking at Gu Yang across from her with surprise. This was clearly the kind of movement that would happen when someone received the inheritance of a peerless martial art technique. The ¡°Dust Sword Technique¡± she practised, was a peerless martial art. It did not rely on text, but was directly passed on through a sword intent. The sword intent came from a divine sword called the Dust Sword. She just had to break through to the Divine Power Realm, and she would be able to draw out the divine sword. In the Sword Palace, there had always been five Sword Masters. Now only the Dust Sword had no master. The peerless martial arts of other sects and noble clans were also passed down in this way. However, to accept the inheritance in this wild and uninhabited place was a bit too rash. The divine intention being emitted from Gu Yang¡¯s body was of the fire attribute and had a sense of divinity. An idea came to Xu Ruomei, ¡°Could it be¡­ that technique?¡± The ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± of the Shen family that had been lost for nearly a hundred years. It was said that every generation of the Shen Family had people practising this technique, but so far, no one had ever cultivated it to the First Rank Realm, let alone the Divine Power Realm. Moreover, those of the Shen Family who had practised the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± throughout the generations have never travelled outside, so not many people have seen the power of this technique. Unexpectedly, this technique fell into Gu Yang¡¯s hands. Furthermore, he had already cultivated it to the Third Rank Realm at such a young age. If the people of the Shen Family knew about this, it would likely be a major disaster. With this thought, Xu Ruomei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She instinctively glanced at Su Qingzhen and her servant nearby. Seeing them still asleep, oblivious to what had happened, she somewhat relaxed her guard. These two were too weak, from that they could not perceive the divine intention. ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s here.¡± Finally, she understood why Gu Yang insisted on taking that woman with him. For a practitioner of a fire attribute technique, this woman¡¯s icy jade-like skin was an invaluable cultivation furnace. Perhaps her contribution also had a role to play in Gu Yang¡¯s rapid progress. A moment later, the divine intention disappeared, and Xu Ruomei closed her eyes again, as if nothing had happened. Crack! A crackling sound came from the burning fire. From a rock not far away, the alert Zhang Xiao Hai looked over. Seeing nothing happen, he turned back to continue his guard duty. Gu Yang had obtained the eighth level of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. He could finally begin the assault on the Second Rank Realm. He just didn¡¯t know how much time it would take to cultivate to the peak of the Third Rank. His current balance was 560,000, meaning he could perform twenty-eight simulations. But there was one problem. This technique required the accumulation of time. But in half a month, a First Rank powerhouse would come to kill him. So, he had to resolve this trouble first. This time, even if he went to Divine City, the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him. After all, Cheng Tianxin was only Second Grade. If the First Rank from the Lin family went to kill him, Cheng Tianxin wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He needed to find another way. After a moment¡¯s thought, Gu Yang had an idea, so he opened the Life Simulator. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume 20,000 coins.] ¡°Yes.¡± PS: It¡¯s Monday, please vote.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: 072 Plan B Chapter 72: 072 Plan B Translator: 549690339 [At the age of twenty-two, you possess the power of the Third Rank, ascending to the seventh spot on the Hidden Dragon List. In Pingjun City, you defeated three Second-Rank individuals with a single blow, spreading your name far and wide as the number one individual of the Third Rank.] [After entrusting Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei to Ling Ling, you retreat alone to the southernmost seaside of Great Zhou, living in seclusion under a false name as you painstakingly cultivated your abilities.] [Three years later, a group of people stormed into your home and attacked you without provocation. Killing several of them in retaliation, you drove the rest away before moving away from this place.] [Since then, numerous people have sought to kill you, suspecting that you were in possession of the inheritance of a Divine Power practitioner that was supposedly hidden on the mountain where you resided. Their suspicions arose from the fact that the alleged treasure had vanished.] [A month later, a First-Rank powerhouse finally catches up with you. Knowing that you couldn¡¯t escape, you used up all your strength in a fight to death, ultimately dying at the age of twenty-five.] Gu Yang once again felt a deep sense of malice from the World Will. His random choice of a retreat location turned out to be where a Divine Power practitioner had supposedly hidden their inheritance. To gain possession of that inheritance, even a First-Rank expert was led to act against him. It appeared that this path was truly impassable. Even though he had reached the Third Rank with strength comparable to the Second Rank, he would face disaster within a few years. [Simulation ends. You can choose to keep one of the following:] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-five.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-five.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-five.] Gu Yang naturally chose the first option. For his ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens,¡± only through such accumulation could he achieve a breakthrough. The increase in power gained through three years of intense cultivation was minimal. It can¡¯t be ignored that without Su Qingzhen by his side, his cultivation progress was vastly slower. He began to appreciate the value of her intrinsic Ice Muscle Jade Bone. ¡°It seems, I have to find another way.¡± After some pondering, Gu Yang decided to find a backer. The Tianxin Martial Arts Hall was no longer an option, but there were many other forces in Great Zhou. ¡°I¡¯ll consult with Xu Ruomei tomorrow and plan accordingly.¡± Thought Gu Yang. Each simulation opportunity is precious and can¡¯t be used for trial and error. It would be wiser to figure out the most reliable force first. Into the late night, Gu Yang let Zhang Xiao Hai go to bed and he took over the night watch. The night passed without any conversation. As the new day dawned, Xu Ruomei awoke. Gu Yang wasted no time, ¡°If I want to join some power, which one do you think is most reliable?¡± Xu Ruomei pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°The Great Zhou court.¡± Her answer caught Gu Yang off guard, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Apart from the mysterious Four Great Sacred Lands, the strongest forces are the Six Great Sects, the Nine Great Clans, and the Great Zhou court.¡¯ ¡°The Six Great Sects typically don¡¯t accept disciples who joined halfway. Even if they do, they wouldn¡¯t treat you as one of their own. As for the Nine Great Clans, serving them would ruin your future. Only the Great Zhou court could possibly accept you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Great Zhou. The strongest force in the world, apart from the mysterious Four Great Sacred Lands, is the Great Zhou court. Eighteen years ago, the Wu Family, a large influential family, was annihilated by the court in just one night. From then on, the Ten Great Clans became the Nine Great Clans.¡¯ This got Gu Yang thinking. Indeed, the Great Zhou court was the ruler of this country. It held power over all other forces in the country, making it undoubtedly stronger than any of them. He considered it as an alternative plan. However, it remained only an option. He remembered too well the cruel and heartless nature of these politicians. They had no qualms about betraying their subordinates, not much better than nobles. He asked, ¡°Who in the Great Zhou court is worth serving?¡± Xu Ruomei shook her head, ¡°There are countless factions in the Great Zhou court and my understanding is limited. If we¡¯re talking about the most influential figures, there are three: Luo Wang, the Lord of the State, and Jinghai Wang.¡± Gu Yang noted down these three names, intending to attempt communication with them in the future. Next, he asked Xu Ruomei about the Six Great Sects and Nine Great Clans, finally gaining a basic understanding of Great Zhou¡¯s major powers. After breakfast, the group continued their journey. Intentionally avoiding Yuzhou, Gu Yang decided to head south towards Wanzhou. They chose to travel through desolate paths. However, due to the inexperienced Zhang Xiao Hai and Zhi Xing, coupled with Xu Ruomei who lost all her cultivation, they inevitably left many traces behind. It was only a matter of time before any competent trackers found them. Another day passed in the blink of an eye. When night fell, Gu Yang sat by the fire, continuing with another simulation. [ ¡­You bring Su Qingzhen to seek refuge in Luo Wang¡¯s estate but are turned away.] [Then you go to Divine City to serve the Lord of the State. Instead, the Lord¡¯s son takes a fancy to Su Qingzhen. You fall into a trap and are hunted down by the guards of the Duke¡¯s mansion. You and Su Qingzhen manage to escape Divine City after facing numerous dangers.] [On the road to Dongzhou, you are caught up with by a First-Rank powerhouse from the Lin Family and are killed in the ensuing battle, dying at the age of twenty-three.] Gu Yang looked at the conclusion of this simulation without too much disappointment, as he had anticipated this. Without any connections, seeking shelter from these powerful figures would not be that easy. Not to mention he had Su Qingzhen with him. As the saying goes, ¡®a beautiful woman is often a source of trouble.¡¯ The more beautiful the woman, the more likely it was to bring significant trouble. It seemed that it would likely be the same outcome if he went to Jinghai Wang. [Simulation ends. You can choose to keep one of the following:] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-three.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-three.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-three.] Gu Yang chose the first option. Every little bit counts. He then began a new round of simulation, this time, choosing Plan B. [ ¡­You leave Pingjun City with Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei. Half a month later, a First-Rank powerhouse catches up with you. At the critical moment, Chu Xiyue comes to your aid, intimidating the First-Rank powerhouse into temporary retreat.] [Afterwards, Chu Xiyue challenges you. You accept and manage to gain the upper hand after fifty moves. You agree to another match in a month.] [From then on, Chu Xiyue follows you. Along the way, both of you discuss martial arts and validate each other¡¯s martial knowledge. Gradually, you develop feelings for each other.] [A month later, during your rematch, Chu Xiyue uses a desperate sword technique after eighty moves. You don¡¯t have the heart to hurt her and end up severely wounded by her strike.] [After this, Chu Xiyue stays by your side day and night, helping you heal your injuries. From that point on, both of you enjoy your time in each other¡¯s company¡­. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: 073 Peak of the Third Rank Chapter 73: 073 Peak of the Third Rank Translator: 549690339 [ ¡­Several months later, news swept through the world that the Chu and Qin families were forming an alliance by marriage.] [One day, Chu Xiyue¡¯s mother sought you out, asking you to leave her daughter and promising you the Chu family¡¯s protection in return. After much deliberation, you agreed. Afterwards, you and Su Qingzhen retreated into the Chu family¡¯s Forbidden Land to focus on your cultivation.] [Seven years later, Chu Xiyue appeared unexpectedly before you, now at the peak of First Rank strength. Seeing you, she lashed out like an enemy, thrusting her sword towards you as you awaited death with eyes shut. Su Qingzhen stood in front of you, but the sword energy bypassed her and pierced your heart, killing you. You died at the age of thirty.] Gu Yang, upon seeing the final outcome, felt a deep sigh well up within him. Having betrayed his feelings once, he had gained at least ten years in return. Who could have foreseen that the Chu family would form a marital alliance with the Qin family? Xu Ruomei had told him that the Chu and Qin families were once sworn enemies, with the Qin family even seizing the priceless heirloom of the Chu family. Yet, the Chu family willingly married their daughter into the Qin family. Their spinelessness was truly shocking. Under such circumstances, had he refused to leave Chu Xiyue, he would have instantly turned both the Chu and Qin families into his enemies, leading to an even more horrifying fate. This damned fate truly left him no path to live on. In the end, being killed by Chu Xiyue¡¯s sword was nothing much to protest. [Simulation complete, you may choose to retain one of the following:] [Option 1: Your Martial Arts Realm at the age of thirty.] [Option 2: Your Martial Arts experience at the age of thirty.] [Option 3: The wisdom of life you achieved by the age of thirty.] Gu Yang naturally chose the first option. This time, his True Essence had noticeably surged, increasing by nearly fifty percent. A hard-won achievement indeed. ¡°Again. ¡± Having found a method to survive for seven years, Gu Yang didn¡¯t hesitate and continued using the same approach for the simulations. So Gu Yang continued simulating, over and over again. [ ¡­Five years later, you finally cultivated to the peak of Third Rank.] [Two more years later, Chu Xiyue confronts you, kills you, and you die at age thirty.] Finally, he had reached the peak of Third Rank. On his fourteenth simulation, he finally saw the prompt indicating he had achieved the peak of Third Rank, and breathed a sigh of relief. Roughly calculating, it had taken him nearly a hundred years to progress from Third Rank to the peak of Third Rank. And this was with Su Qingzhen by his side. Without her, it would likely have taken even longer. [Simulation complete, you may choose one of the following:] Gu Yang chose the first option. The next moment, he could feel his internal True Essence reaching a limit. At any moment, he could undergo Nirvana, disperse his power, and start anew. Afterward, he could directly cultivate to Second Rank, with no further bottlenecks until then. He supressed this urge. Currently, his balance rested at 220,000, allowing him to simulate only eleven more times. If he started over, he wouldn¡¯t even reach Third Rank, let alone Second Rank. Therefore, he could not undergo Nirvana at this moment. The most crucial task at present was to gather funds. As for where to procure them, he already had a plan in mind. Gu Yang carried out seventeen simulations in one go, alarming Xu Ruomei who had been watching by the side. Her gaze shifted from shock to horror. At such close distance, she clearly felt Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence surge after every while. Moreover, this surge appeared over ten times consecutively. This completely disrupted her understanding of things. She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to Gu Yang. Suddenly, Su Qingzhen from the other side opened her eyes, swept her gaze across Xu Ruomei¡¯s shocked face, and smirked. She currently possessed seventh grade cultivation. At such close proximity, she naturally felt the changes in Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence as well. However, she was long accustomed to such sights. She had spent the longest time by Gu Yang¡¯s side and witnessed all sorts of incredible phenomena concerning him. Even if he declared that he was a First Rank expert at that moment, she wouldn¡¯t find it surprising in the slightest. Su Qingzhen sneered at the Sword Palace disciple¡¯s shocked expression before closing her eyes again. One daybreak came and everyone woke up, Xu Ruomei didn¡¯t question Gu Yang about what had happened the previous night. She felt that it was undoubtedly a profound secret. One simply couldn¡¯t ask about secrets that relate to someone¡¯s cultivation practice. After breakfast, Gu Yang suddenly announced, ¡°We won¡¯t travel today. I have something to take care of. I will be back in two days. You all wait here for me.¡± Having said that, he disappeared before anyone could react. Only Xu Ruomei and Su Qingzhen were left, looking at each other in confusion. In preparation for this journey, Gu Yang had spent 20 ,ooo the previous night to carry out another simulation. Only after confirming that nothing would go wrong did he set out with a reassured mind. With no time to lose, he activated his lightness martial arts and rushed towards Jiangzhou city. He took an isolated path, avoiding any human contact in case he was discovered. Just before nightfall, he finally arrived at Jiangzhou city. He infiltrated the city walls without alerting anyone. A moment later, Gu Yang arrived at a grand house in the busiest part of Jiangzhou city. This was where the Shadow thief¡¯s treasure was located. The previous time, the treasure map given by Jiao Shumo had led him here, making him infuriate Cao Yiyi. Since then, the Crazy Girl had had her eyes on him. No one knew how, but Cao Yiyi managed to get the treasure¡¯s location from Jiao Shumo as well. She arrived earlier and was waiting for him to walk right into her trap. Gu Yang now finally possessed enough power to claim this treasure. He went up to the gate, pushed lightly, and with a flicker of True Essence, the bolt came undone. He stepped into the courtyard. Upon coming towards a rear courtyard, he heard the sound of a clap, followed by a voice filled with joy, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. It was no small wait.¡± A young girl emerged from the house, holding a lantern. Illuminated by its glow, she was stunningly beautiful. Behind her was a man dressed in grey ¡ª none other than the Fourth Rank warrior named Ah Fu. Gu Yang bowed slightly and said, ¡°Last time, I offended you due to dire circumstances. I hope you can forgive me.¡± The Cao family was one of the nine noble families, and this Crazy Girl was the daughter of a cultivator with Divine Power. It was only fitting that he fulfilled all necessary courtesies. Cao Yiyi scoffed and said triumphantly, ¡°It¡¯s too late to beg for mercy now. Last time, you almost killed me. No one has ever dared to raise a hand against me like that. I¡¯ve pondered for days about how to torture you when you arrive to satisfy my vengeance.¡± Gu Yang sighed and said, ¡°It seems we cannot end this peacefully today.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Cao Yiyi smiled faintly, and instructed her bodyguard, ¡°Ah Fu, capture him. Remember, we need him alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The grey-clothed man stepped forward. This time, he was extremely serious. Last time, due to his carelessness, he had almost gotten the Young Miss injured. That was a disgraceful humiliation for him. This time, he absolutely could not afford any more mistakes. His hand had just grasped the hilt of his blade when he saw the young man before him point a finger at him. Not good! Just as a warning flashed in Ah Fu¡¯s heart, he felt a stifling pressure on his chest and instantly lost consciousness. Third Rank? Right before losing consciousness, his mind was filled with utter shock. The smirking face of Cao Yiyi had turned ashen.. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: 074 Treasure in Hand Chapter 74: 074 Treasure in Hand Translator: 549690339 True Essence! Third Rank? Cao Yiyi has limited prowess, but she comes from a reputable family that is rich in knowledge and experience; hence, she is no stranger to martial studies. When she saw the man across from her, landing a single hit from midair that rendered Ah Fu unconscious, her face changed. The skill he used was clearly True Essence, which supposedly can only be owned by a Third Rank warrior or above. This fact was beyond her expectations. According to Ah Fu, during their encounter in Yuzhou half a month ago, this man was merely Fifth Grade. Could it be that he was concealing his true strength at the time? Cao Yiyi felt astonished and doubtful, but she never considered the possibility of mistaking somebody else for him. She was naturally gifted with the ability to recognize someone solely by their eyes. Once seen, never forgotten. Last time, the man had a veil on his face, but as soon he made his appearance this time, she recognized him at once. This was the man who had almost killed her. ¡°Interesting.¡± Suddenly, Cao Yiyi¡¯s eyes brightened. She said excitedly, ¡°You were hiding your prowess last time, weren¡¯t you? You obviously possess the cultivation of a Third Rank, yet you chose to evade Ah Fu instead of fighting him. That one hit was intentional, wasn¡¯t it? Trying to scare me off as some minor punishment?¡± Gu Yang really wanted to tell her that she was overthinking. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to provoke me, did you? However, this time, you didn¡¯t hide your true strength and chose to act.¡± Cao Yiyi was growing increasingly smug, her demeanor resembling someone who had seen through another¡¯s intentions. ¡°I believe that this shadow thief¡¯s treasure must be very important to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± This mad woman was actually quite intelligent. Although her guess wasn¡¯t entirely correct, it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault. After all, anyone would find it hard to believe that he had advanced from Fifth Grade to Third Rank in a span of only half a month. Unwilling to engage in more nonsense with her, Gu Yang was about to knock her out. At that moment, a figure appeared behind Cao Yiyi ¨C his aura was strong, suggesting that he might be the third rank master protecting her. This explained Cao Yiyi¡¯s unwavering confidence, and why she didn¡¯t panic even after identifying Gu Yang as a Third Rank. The individual who appeared behind Cao Yiyi was a young man ¨C Cao Xu. At the age of twenty-seven, he held the seventh place in the Hidden Dragon List. Just a few days prior, however, he was pushed down to the eighth place. By talent, Cao Xu was undoubtedly the top prospect of the Cao family¡¯s current generation. The awkward part was that he came from a collateral branch of the Cao family and managed to outshine the main branch. To protect himself, he had to align himself with a strong person within the Cao family. He chose to align himself with the patriarch of the Cao family ¨C Cao Yiyi¡¯s father, the Spear Saint, who was a divine power realm master. As the Spear Saint only had one offspring, Cao Xu¡¯s rise would not threaten Cao Yiyi¡¯s position. In fact, he could even be a supporter for her. Thus, Cao Xu became the nominal disciple of the Spear Saint. After Cao Yiyi left the family, she journeyed about with just one Fourth Rank protector and run into trouble everywhere. Worried that his master¡¯s precious daughter would get into some mishap, Cao Xu trailed behind her to clean up her mess. But there was nothing he could do. This young lady would not even listen to her own father¡¯s words, let alone regard him as her senior brother. He felt that she didn¡¯t see him as a senior brother, but merely as a servant who could be ordered around. Even so, Cao Xu still had to protect her. If anything were to happen to her, it would be the end of him. Notwithstanding, he was seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, well, eighth now. Being ordered around daily by a young girl was quite damaging to his dignity. Therefore, he usually refrained from appearing in front of her. It wasn¡¯t until just now, when Cao Xu sensed something amiss, that he hurried over. He was extremely angry. Who was this audacious man who dared to lay a hand on the Miss of the Cao family? However, when Cao Xu arrived at the scene and saw the man in front of Cao Yiyi, he was astonished. How could it be him? His boiling anger was instantly extinguished by a bucket of cold water. A chill permeated his back, rushing up to his forehead, sending a tingling sensation through his scalp. When Cao Yiyi saw that he had arrived, she commanded, ¡°Cao Xu, capture him.¡± Cao Xu was number seven on the Hidden Dragon List, and with guidance from their father, his power was rather formidable. Among all the Third Rank fighters in the Cao family, not a single one could best him. In the entire Great Zhou, even among the third ranks, he was one of the very best. Capturing a regular Third Rank opponent should be a piece of cake for him, right? However, contrary to expectations, Cao Xu did not make a move. Instead, he bowed and said, ¡°This humble Cao Xu has the pleasure of meeting Mr. Gu.¡± Cao Yiyi turned her head in surprise. Seeing the humble demeanor of Cao Xu, she was somewhat flabbergasted. Although she thought that her father¡¯s disciple acted too fawning and servile in front of her, she had never seen him show such humility in front of a stranger. It was as if he were not facing a third rank, but a revered and formidable figure instead. At that point, she sensed that something was amiss. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Gu Yang had felt some familiarity with this man, and as soon he started speaking, he remembered that during his battle with the Second Grade from the Lin Family a few days ago, Cao Xu had been among the bystanders. ¡°Cao Xu, I remember you now, you were the former seventh place holder on the Hidden Dragon List. You were in Pingjun City that day, presumably to challenge me, weren¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, Cao Xu shuddered, hurrying to say, ¡°Dare not, dare not, I am entirely convinced.¡± This was an individual who had defeated Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun with just one blow; he was, undoubtedly, the most powerful contender on the Hidden Dragon List. Having personally witnessed that infamous one-hitter, Cao Xu lacked even the courage to unsheathe his sword in front of Gu Yang. ¡°Are you Gu Yang?¡± At that moment, Cao Yiyi raised her voice and asked, her countenance rather excited. ¡°The one who ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List a little while ago, the Gu Yang who defeated three Second Grade warriors with a single blow three days ago?¡± Wait, why are you so excited? We¡¯re on opposite sides! Gu Yang reckoned this woman must be mental. Right then, Cao Xu spoke, ¡°Mr. Gu, if my junior sister offended you in any way, it wasn¡¯t intentional. I beg for your understanding. Please consider the relationship I share with my master; do not bear a grudge against her.¡± This was a smart move, a good opportunity to make peace. Gu Yang secretly commended him for that and said, ¡°I came here for the Shadow thief¡¯s treasure.¡¯ ¡°The Shadow thief¡¯s treasure?¡± Cao Xu was momentarily taken aback. He hadn¡¯t known about this treasure in advance hinting that it wasn¡¯t there. Cao Yiyi¡¯s eyes rolled then, announcing, ¡°The Shadow thief¡¯s treasure was found by me first. There¡¯s a sense of order in everything ¨C first come, first serve. How about this? We split it in half.¡± ¡°Alright.¡¯ Gu Yang agreed straight away. So far, everything was going as Simulated. Getting half of the treasure wasn¡¯t bad either. After all, Cao Yiyi¡¯s background was too strong. If she was willing to take a step back, then that was excellent. He couldn¡¯t kill her off, right? That would just invite her father, leading to a high-cost situation. Cao Xu, who was standing to the side, saw the negotiation conclude just like that and felt immensely relieved. Subsequently, Cao Yiyi led Gu Yang to the location of the treasure. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t worried about her orchestrating any tricky plan. According to last night¡¯s simulation, after he got to the treasure room and took the things, he successfully left without any mishap occurring. Once inside the underground chamber, Cao Yiyi announced, ¡°The stuff¡¯s right here. There are nine items in total. Each one¡¯s a priceless treasure. You tell me, how should we divide them?¡± Gu Yang looked at the items lying on the table and was utterly stunned. He hadn¡¯t realized that the so-called treasure consisted of nine items. The simulation had mentioned that he got half the treasure, valued at millions, but it hadn¡¯t specified that they were all collectibles and works of art. At that moment, he became aware of a serious problem ¨C how to monetize these? Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: This is what you said, 075 Chapter 75: This is what you said, 075 Translator: 549690339 Inside the secret room, there were nine items laid out, from large pieces such as scroll paintings and jade statues to some unopened boxes. Anything referred to as world-class treasures by Cao Yiyi must certainly be valuable. They must be the ancestral treasures that the Shadow thief stole from various families. These are stolen goods; the more valuable they are, the harder they¡¯ll be to exchange for money. Those with the financial capacity to afford these items were not numerous in Great Zhou. Haste to contact them may reveal these are stolen goods, and who will protect you from getting blackmailed? Gu Yang hadn¡¯t considered that beforehand. This was a real problem now. Something he couldn¡¯t quickly liquidate had no value to him at the moment. No, there was some value. He looked at the pitch-black blade on the table, which seemed unremarkable. But if it could be among these treasures, it could not be a common weapon. Gu Yang reached out to pick up the blade. It was heavy as he lifted it. The density was several times that of gold, but he didn¡¯t know what material it was made of. He infused a trace of his True Essence into the blade, but there was no reaction. He was somewhat disappointed. It was said that the famous divine weapons in the world all had spiritual properties, could be driven by True Essence, and possessed infinite power. With a divine weapon in hand, one¡¯s strength could increase considerably. Since there was no response after infusing True Essence, the blade wasn¡¯t made of True Essence. Seeing him pick up the blade, Cao Yiyi on the side chimed in, ¡°This blade is called Phoenix Feather; It was once an heirloom of the Gu Family, although it is not a divine weapon, it is extremely sturdy and even divine weapons cannot harm it. The ancestor of the Gu Family once fought with the owner of the Qinglin Sword, with no clear victor. Later, the Shadow thief stole it.¡± The Qinglin Sword was one of the top ten famous swords in the world, an unparalleled divine weapon. Gu Yang stroked the blade; although not divine, it was sturdy enough, and he happened to need a suitable weapon, ¡°I¡¯ll take this blade.¡± ¡°My turn.¡± Cao Yiyi had no objections and casually chose a box. They took turns selecting, each one picking an item, until they divided all the items on the table. Finally, each had four items and there was one left on the table. Gu Yang looked at the last scroll, which appeared to be a painting, ¡°How do we split the last item?¡± ¡°Easy.¡± Cao Yiyi drew a short sword and was about to cut the scroll in half. Gu Yang wouldn¡¯t let her destroy the painting, so with a flick of his finger, a Wisp of Straight Yuan flew out, knocking the short sword out of her hand. ¡°Ouch.¡± Cao Yiyi felt a great force hitting her, the short sword flew out of her hand, her palm throbbing in pain. She glared at him, annoyed, ¡°You hurt me.¡± Seeing her whimsical demeanor and unintentionally seductive threats, Gu Yang felt a stir in his heart, becoming alert. She¡¯s trying to seduce me, right? He kept a straight face, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me. Don¡¯t destroy it.¡± Massaging her numb wrist, Cao Yiyi sulked, ¡°No, we agreed to half each, so it must be half each. Cao Xu on the side was sweating profusely, thinking, ¡°My lady, this isn¡¯t the time to be throwing a tantrum. Our lives are in his hands.¡± He had personally witnessed Gu Yang nearly killing Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun with a single blow, showing no mercy. Whether it was Chu Xiyue or Wu Xingyun, the Chu Family and Lord Jinghai behind them, they wouldn¡¯t be any worse off than the Cao family. If this man dared to hurt these two people, it shows how profound his background is. If he angered him and got killed, it would be truly tragic. At this moment, Cao Yiyi had a sudden thought, and with a twinkle in her eye, she laughed, asking, ¡°Are you in need of money?¡± She had an innate ability to easily read men¡¯s minds. Along the way, she was able to play with any man who approached her like a puppet, precisely because of this ability. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hold any man in high esteem. They all had simple minds, easily deceived by beauty, foolish in her eyes. Whether it was the men approaching her, Ah Fu following her, or even Cao Xu who was known as a prestigious third rank, they all wore their emotions on their faces. That was, until she met Gu Yang, who nearly took her life with one stroke of the blade. That was the first time she had been so close to death¡¯s door. She had also never met such a cold-blooded and ruthless man who could be so ruthless at first meeting, seeking her life without hesitation. Because of this, Cao Yiyi held onto the grudge, vowing to locate and dismantle this man to vent her hatred. Who would¡¯ve thought that when she finally met him, his strength was far beyond her imagination. Cao Xu was so frightened he didn¡¯t even dare to draw his sword. So much for the Hidden Dragon List, he was just useless! Cao Yiyi felt a sense of helplessness. Before, she could have her way with men, firstly because of her powerful background and secondly because of her beauty. However, the man in front of her was neither afraid of her background nor had any regard for her beauty. She was helpless. Yet, Cao Yiyi noticed something¡ªhe was in desperate need of money. Her mind began to churn once more. Gu Yang had no intention of dealing with her. He opened the last scroll and spread it out on the table. Indeed, it was a painting depicting a dragon in mid-transformation, while the sky above was covered with dark clouds and countless lightning brewing within them, akin to a tribulation. The painting was very good, yet there was nothing special otherwise. ¡°I have money. If you ask me, I might consider helping you,¡± Cao Yiyi offered. Gu Yang still ignored her, looked at the painting for a while, didn¡¯t see anything unusual, then rolled it up again, ¡°Consider this half piece of painting as your apology. From now on, we¡¯re even.¡± What? Cao Yiyi was stunned. She had never seen such a blatant man; he was clearly the one who had offended her. Making it seem like she had offended him. She was furious, yet seeing him take the painting and turn to leave, she immediately chased after him, ¡°These items won¡¯t be that easy to sell. Do you know who to sell them to?¡± Gu Yang replied indifferently, ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with this.¡± Seeing him about to leave the tunnel, once he left, she wouldn¡¯t know where to find him. If she wanted to seek revenge, she had no idea when that would be possible. In her desperation, Cao Yiyi blurted out, ¡°Sell them to me.¡± Gu Yang finally stopped. He turned to look at her, ¡°Remember, these are your words.¡± Cao Yiyi looked at his expressionless face. For some reason, she had a feeling that he had been waiting for her to say just that. She had been fooled.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: 076 800,000 Chapter 76: 076 800,000 Translator: 549690339 ¡°How much for these four?¡± Gu Yang took out the four pieces he just got. As for the Phoenix Feather Knife, he planned to keep it for use. It wasn¡¯t easy to get a handy weapon. Cao Yiyi felt cheated and intentionally quoted a low price, ¡°These are stolen goods. I can only offer up to 400,000 taels.¡± Well, well, offering only forty percent of the price. Gu Yang immediately agreed, ¡°Deal. The items are yours, give me the money.¡± As long as he could immediately turn them into cash, 400,000 taels was not bad. Even if they were valuable, if he couldn¡¯t sell them, they were as good as junk to him. Frankly, in a few months, 400,000 taels would probably be worthless to him. Just like when he first left Liu Village, one hundred taels was a fortune. Now, what is a mere one hundred taels to him? Seeing that he agreed without hesitation, Cao Yiyi felt stifled. Ever since she met this man, she hadn¡¯t been able to take any advantage of him; she was always on the losing end. She rolled her eyes and had an idea, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money on me right now.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes turned cold, he said coolly, ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Under his gaze, Cao Yiyi felt her legs soften, her heart pounding fiercely. For a moment, she really feared that he would kill her. Her throat tightened, she stuttered, ¡°Who¡­who would carry so much money on them? I¡¯ll get it tomorrow¡­ Okay?¡± Gu Yang looked at the pleading in her eyes and didn¡¯t know what to say. Is this the so-called masochist? His bit of killing intent earlier was real. The more he mastered the Blade Intent, the easier it was for him to expose his killing intent. Ordinary martial artists of lower ranks, if not frightened into paralysis on the spot, would definitely have strong determination. Her reaction left him at a loss for words. Gu Yang expressionlessly took back the four items, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± This city is Jiangzhou, the stronghold of the Lin family. It was dangerous enough to come and take this treasure. If Cao Yiyi spread the word, the first-class experts of the Lin family would come right away, and he would have no chance to escape. ¡°600,000!¡± Cao Yiyi suddenly increased her bid, seeing Gu Yang walk away without looking back, she yelled, ¡°800,000!¡± Cao Xu at the side had been stunned, completely unable to understand his lady¡¯s actions. Gu Yang was trying to leave, but she was doing everything to hold him back. It was already great luck that he was not holding a grudge. Why provoke him? ¡°800,000.¡± Gu Yang finally stopped, closed his eyes, and opened the system for a simulation. Reluctantly, she was offering way too much. With this money, he could break through to second grade. By then, even if a first-class expert from Lin family showed up, he would have the confidence to negotiate, not having to rely on a woman and get involved in the marriage arrangement between the Chu and Qin families. However, this was provided that Cao Yiyi didn¡¯t play any tricks, and this act would not attract her father¡¯s attention. A moment later, Gu Yang opened his eyes. From the simulation results, he already had the answer and planned accordingly. He turned around and said, ¡°800,000, within three days. If you can¡¯t bring the money, bear the consequences yourself.¡± Then he whispered to Cao Xu, ¡°Wait in Luo City. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm her life.¡± After that, he grabbed Cao Yiyi¡¯s arm and disappeared from the spot. Cao Xu watched the two disappear, feeling on the verge of tears. He had warned her not to provoke Gu Yang, and now she had been taken away by him. If anything happened to her, he would be doomed. ¡°What should I do?¡± A fierce struggle was going on in Cao Xu¡¯s mind. The best way, of course, was to inform his master immediately, and his master would send people to rescue her. But by doing so, he would be labeled as incompetent in protection, would his master trust him in the future? Gu Yang had said he wouldn¡¯t endanger her life¡­ As long as he kept his promise and returned Cao Yiyi to Luo City, no one would know she had been kidnapped. Knowing Cao Yiyi, she wouldn¡¯t tell her father. After a moment, Cao Xu made his decision. With another person, Gu Yang¡¯s speed was not decreased and he quickly left Jiangzhou City. According to the simulation results, kidnapping Cao Yiyi could secure him the 800,000 taels smoothly. And it also wouldn¡¯t attract the Cao family¡¯s experts. However, it would leave a lingering problem. But compared with the trouble caused by Chu Xiyue, this wasn¡¯t much of an issue. With his current strength, as long as Cao Yiyi didn¡¯t summon her father, she couldn¡¯t pose any threat to him. Of course, in several simulations, he died because of her, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be friendly towards her. By the break of dawn, they had already left the jurisdiction of Jiangzhou, arriving at the neighboring Luo Prefecture. Luo Prefecture neighbored Jiangzhou and Yuzhou, which was Chu¡¯s territory. The two arrived at Linfeng City, found an inn. After a night¡¯s journey, Gu Yang¡¯s speed was faster than a horse¡¯s. Cao Yiyi was almost frozen stiff, her face was pale and lips dry and cracked. Clearly, she had suffered a great deal. Although she had a father at the Divine Power stage, her own cultivation was weak, only at the ninth rank. She couldn¡¯t withstand the cold wind. Cao Yiyi regained her senses after eating a bowl of steaming noodles. Having never suffered such hardships before, she glared resentfully at Gu Yang across the table, wishing she could tear him apart. Gu Yang ignored her gaze, leisurely took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Once you¡¯re done eating, go get the money.¡± Cao Yiyi glared at him for a while, then gritted her teeth and made a request, ¡°I want to bathe, and change into new clothes.¡± Before Gu Yang could respond, someone interfered, ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡± The moment Gu Yang and Cao Yiyi entered the pub, they drew everyone¡¯s attention. Given Cao Yiyi¡¯s beauty, it was normal to attract attention. The atmosphere between the man and the woman was full of tension, naturally it would stir people¡¯s imagination. The man trying to ¡°heroically save the beauty¡± was a dashing young man, holding a long sword, clearly a prominent figure. Suddenly, the whole pub fell silent, waiting for the show to start. ¡°Scram!¡± Cao Yiyi had initially been holding back many grievances and anger, not daring to vent it on Gu Yang. This man had unfortunately chosen the wrong time to interfere, she yelled, ¡°Who asked you to meddle? You, trying to be a hero? Check yourself in the mirror, you¡¯re a hideous beast!¡± The young man¡¯s face instantly turned purplish, he never imagined his well-intentioned question would earn him such humiliation. Those waiting to see a good drama in the pub were also stunned. The plot was different from what they had imagined. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At that moment, the man who had been sitting at the same table with the celestial beauty stood up and left. She followed, her face full of grievance. With the two leaving, the pub exploded, everyone moved to speculate what the relationship between them was.. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: 077 something went wrong again Chapter 77: 077 something went wrong again Translator: 549690339 There are currently six major sects, and nine powerful families in Great Zhou. They are the most powerful forces in Great Zhou, and each of these forces have their own large-scale businesses that trade across states, earning massive amounts of money each year. Among these businesses, a few have can operate across states, somewhat like Tesla, monopolizing the market. The Cao family¡¯s Tianxia Business Association is one of them. Their silk is sold throughout Great Zhou and its quality is unparalleled, attracting countless customers. Although Luo Prefecture is the Chu Family¡¯s stronghold, the Tianxia Business Association has also set up several stores here, named Jinxiu Pavilion. One of them is in Linfeng City. Linfeng City, the third largest city in Luo Prefecture, is located by the grand canal and is bustling with commerce. Cao Yiyi and Gu Yang walked into the bustling Jinxiu Pavilion, took out a token, and said, ¡°Bring the shopkeeper to me,¡± before striding to the inner room. Sometime later, a savvy middle-aged man hurried over. After seeing Cao Yiyi in person, he had no doubts, and knelt down immediately, ¡°This humble one, Yan Xing, pays respect to the young mistress.¡± Tea was served quickly. Cao Yiyi did not even glance at the shopkeeper. She lifted the tea cup, lightly removing the froth. With her red lips parting slightly, she asked, ¡°How much money is currently in Jinxiu Pavilion¡¯s account?¡± ¡°Young mistress, in total there are fifty-three thousand four hundred seventy taels¡­¡± ¡°Take out fifty thousand taels, I have a use for it.¡± Upon hearing this, Yan Xing broke out in cold sweat, and hastily said, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Cao Yiyi paused, placed the teacup back, glanced over, and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Yan Xing¡¯s lips moved several times, but in the end he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yang, who had been observing quietly, pitied Yan Xing. To encounter this young mistress was truly a stroke of bad luck. In several simulation missions, he had pledged allegiance to noble families. His situation was not too different from Yan Xing¡¯s. Sometime later, Yan Xing brought over a stack of silver notes, placed them in a small sandalwood box, and handed them to Cao Yiyi. Without counting them, Cao Yiyi took them, and said, ¡°The silver needles from Beishan are not from the correct month. Don¡¯t serve them to guests in the future.¡¯ After that, she stood up and left. What she referred to was the tea she had been served. She didn¡¯t drink a single sip of it. Yan Xing was unable to speak, and he went as far as the entrance to send her off, watching the man vanish from her side. Next, Gu Yang and Cao Yiyi visited other Jinxiu Pavilions in Luo Prefecture and withdrew all the money from the accounts. The largest sum taken was fifty-eight thousand taels, originally intended to be submitted as profit to the business the following month. Now, it was all Gu Yang¡¯s. In total, they acquired seventy five thousand taels. There were only a few shops in Luo Prefecture, almost all the liquid assets on the accounts had been taken by them. To have obtained such an amount was indeed a pleasant surprise. Then, Gu Yang left Cao Yiyi at the Jinxiu Pavilion in Luo Prefecture. As for how he did it, naturally, he simply knocked her unconscious. He instructed the people at Jinxiu Pavilion to watch her carefully, as Cao Xu would soon come to Luo Prefecture City. Afterwards, Gu Yang disappeared after taking the money. Su Qingzhen and the others were still waiting for him. He had said he would return in two days, and now it was the fourth day. If he didn¡¯t return, they would surely begin to worry. On his return journey, he delayed for a day, visiting the Four Sea Bank in the cities along the way, exchanging the silver notes for gold and silver, and recharged it into the system. After all the silver notes were converted, the balance in his system reached a total of nine hundred and thirty-thousand. Gu Yang traveled overnight, and early the next day, he finally returned to the camp. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Upon arrival, he didn¡¯t see Su Qingzhen and the others, and his heart skipped a beat. An accident must have happened. Judging from the traces on the ground, they should not have been gone for long, as there were many footprints and some bloodstains. Not far away, there were long wheel tracks. Gu Yang¡¯s expression turned somewhat solemn. Although he had not had a long interaction in reality with Su Qingzhen and the others, in numerous simulations, most of the time, they had proven themselves capable of surviving life-and-death situations. In his mind, he had already regarded them as companions. ¡°I delayed for three more days, and an accident really happened.¡± He was somewhat angry. In the last simulation, he had brought Cao Yiyi to join Su Qingzhen and the others. In the end, although they successfully raised thirty thousand taels, Cao Yiyi caused a great deal of trouble along the way. She had angered Su Qingzhen, which resulted in Shen Baiyi¡¯s appearance. Then, Shen Baiyi discovered that he practiced ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens, Afterwards, a First Rank from Shen family came and pursued him for several months. He had no escape and had to fight desperately with the First Rank. Therefore, Gu Yang did not bring Cao Yiyi back with him. He took her to get money first. Unfortunately, the delay of three days resulted in an accident. Although, after he obtained seventy-five thousand taels from Cao Yiyi, he was mentally prepared for great trouble. He didn¡¯t expect, however, that Su Qingzhen and the others would be the ones in trouble. Who could it be? Had the First Rank from Lin Family followed them? Or was it someone else? Gu Yang did not rush to track them down. First, he carefully observed the surroundings to confirm there were no notes or secret codes. He then left the area and found a secluded place nearby, sat cross-legged, and opened the Life Simulator. It would be easier to find people using the system. [At the age of 22, you¡¯ve reached the third rank cultivation level, defeated three second grade fighters with a single stroke, climbed to the top of the Hidden Dragon List, and became famous. You left Pingjun City with Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei and along the way, you separately went to retrieve the Shadow Thief¡¯s treasure. When you came back, you found that Su Qingzhen and the others had disappeared. You followed the tracks and quickly discovered the enemy.] [As soon as you approached, you were discovered. The one who initiated the attack was Liu Zhe, the ninth member on the Heavenly Prodigies List. You fought for dozens of rounds without determining the victor, and then another Second Grade joined the battle.] [You were soon at a disadvantage against the two of them. After a dozen or so moves, you were cornered and had to use a deadly technique, severely injuring Liu Zhe while dying on the spot yourself. You lived until 22.] It turned out to be the Liu Family! Once Gu Yang figured out who it was, he felt more at ease. At least Su Qingzhen and the others should not be in danger. The fact that the Heavenly Prodigy, Liu Zhe, personally came to capture them, surely meant that it wasn¡¯t done out of anger and with the intent of killing. Zhang Xiao Hai and Zhi Xing should also be safe. If they¡¯d been killed, it would have been impossible for the Liu family to also take away the bodies. As for Xu Ruomei, she was a disciple of the master of the Sword Palace. Even if Liu Zhe had one hundred times more courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare exercise any misconduct against her. Now that he knew where they were, things could be handled. When he broke through to the Second Grade, the old and new grudges could be resolved together. After Gu Yang chose the reward for this simulation, he started another simulation, aiming for the Second Grade realm.. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: 078 Second Grade Chapter 78: 078 Second Grade Translator: 549690339 [ ¡­you discover that Su Qingzhen and the others have gone missing. You proceed to Pingjun City and find Chu Xiyue who is still recovering from her injuries, seeking her assistance. She readily agrees and also brings along Wu Xingyun.] [The three of you catch up to the Liu family¡¯s convoy. After an intense battle, you successfully rescue Su Qingzhen, Xu Ruomei, and the others unscathed. Only Zhang Xiao Hai sustains serious injuries.] [Afterwards, you and Chu Xiyue travel together, discussing Martial Arts along the way. Several days later, a First Rank member from the Lin Family arrives in pursuit and is driven away by Chu Xiyue.] [Once Chu Xiyue recovers from her injuries, she formally challenges you, urging you not to hold back. After twenty moves, she is defeated by you.] [In the following year, you spar three times, and each time Chu Xiyue is defeated. The last time she loses to you, she announces her intention to return home to get married. Seeing your lack of response, she leaves dejectedly.] [Later, Wu Xingyun invites you to Divine City to join the Martial Arts Academy. You agree, and take Su Qingzhen along, bidding goodbye to Xu Ruomei, and head to Divine City.] [With Wu Xingyun¡¯s introduction, you meet the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, earn his recognition, and become one of the professors in the academy. This allows you to freely observe the academy¡¯s secret manuals.] [After that, you and Su Qingzhen reside in the academy where you teach disciples while cultivating your Martial Arts.] [Five years later, the dean of the academy gets caught up in a treason case because he opposes the reigning empress and is thus imprisoned. Several other professors are implicated, and you are among the detained.] [You are unwilling to be captured without a fight and attempt to escape with Su Qingzhen, but a First Rank expert strikes you down on the spot, violently ending your life at the age of twenty-eight.] Having finished viewing this simulation of life, Gu Yang finally lay to rest his remaining concerns. Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei were indeed safe and sound. Moreover, this simulation triggered a new character. Thanks to Wu Xingyun¡¯s recommendation, he joined the academy and spent five peaceful years there. This additional option was an unexpected joy for him. Although it was only five years, it was still a good experience. This simulation primarily aimed to confirm the safety of Su Qingzhen and the others. [Simulation ended. You can choose to keep one ot the following rewards.] [One, Martial Arts Realm at twenty-eight years old.] [Two, Martial Arts Experience at twenty-eight years old.] [Three, Life Wisdom at the age of twenty-eight.] Gu Yang immediately chose Martial Arts Experience. He was already at the pinnacle of Third Rank, choosing the realm had no meaning since he would have to start all over again after his next Nirvana. The next moment, his mind was filled with more comprehension about Martial Arts. The rewards of this simulation were far greater than he had expected. Before this, he had haphazardly learned a little here and there without a systematic approach. Even learning the unrivaled skill ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± didn¡¯t bring any substantial changes. Until now, after joining the academy, he finally had the chance to systematically sort out what he had learned about Martial Arts. The five years helped him gain a deeper understanding of Martial Arts. Consequently, he gained a deeper knowledge of the unrivaled skill ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. The potential benefits were considerable. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about the dean of the academy. This person¡¯s Martial Arts level was apparently very advanced. The academy, which Xu Ruomei had mentioned a few days ago, was an institution established by the Great Zhou official to nurture talents. The Great Zhou¡¯s founding emperor had initially set up the Literary and Martial Arts Academies with the intention of breaking the monopoly of the prominent families and sects, in order to cultivate talents for the court. Now, more than four hundred years later, the Literary Academy has separated from the court and has become one of the six major sects. The Martial Arts Academy, however, has been languishing and barely kept alive, with little presence. The status of the two could be said to be vastly different. It wasn¡¯t until recent years that the Martial Arts Academy once again caught the public eye because of Wu Xingyun. Of course, a grasshopper that¡¯s starved to death is still bigger than a horse. No matter how impoverished the Martial Arts Academy was, it could still afford to shelter a Third Rank individual like him. Unfortunately, in the end, it was dragged into court disputes and became a casualty of politics. These thoughts flashed through Gu Yang¡¯s mind and were quickly cast aside as he started another simulation. [ ¡­After you realize that Su Qingzhen and the others have gone missing, you return to Pingjun City and wait for Ling Ling to come out of seclusion. Under her protection, you begin your Nirvana.] [From then on, Ling Ling takes you into hiding.] [Five years later. you have advanced to the Eighth Grade.] [Another eight years, you have advanced to the Seventh Grade.] [Another five years, Ling Ling reaches the top of the First Rank list, preparing to break into the Divine Power Realm. She attracts the siege of several First Rank experts. You are affected by the fight and die in the process, dying at the age of forty.] When Gu Yang sees this, he discovers something magical. Why is it that when he is with Ling Ling, he is able to stay safe until she cultivates to the peak of the First Rank and prepares to break into the Divine Power Realm, and only then is surrounded and killed? It appears that her ability to escape is indeed strong. After receiving his reward, Gu Yang starts another simulation. So it went. He continued the simulations until finally, on the thirteenth round, there was a change. [ ¡­One day, ten years later, you feel something in your heart. True Essence bursts forth from your body, transforming into a phoenix. After soaring in the sky for two rounds, it dives back into your body. You successfully step into the Second Rank Realm.] [Eight years later, Ling Ling prepares to break through to the Divine Power Realm. She gets surrounded and attacked by several First Rank experts, and you barely hold off one of them. In the end, the heavily wounded Ling Ling forcefully breaks into the Divine Power Realm. She kills the several First Rank experts but also burns herself out and dies.] [Subsequently, you hear the words ¡®evils of the Wu Family¡¯ and you too explode and die, passing away at the age of forty.] Seeing the results of this simulation, Gu Yang felt somewhat excited. He finally reached the Second Rank. It was truly too hard. Adding up the time, he must have cultivated for nearly four to five hundred years, and only then did he reach the Second Rank. [Simulation ended. You can choose to keep one of the following rewards.] [One, Martial Arts Realm at forty years old.] [Two, Martial Arts Experience at forty years old.] [Three, Life Wisdom at the age of forty.] ¡°I choose the first one. Rumble! Gu Yang felt his True Essence bubbling up in an instant. The little phoenix in his consciousness unexpectedly emerged from his body, sucking in all of his True Essence. A phoenix, the size of a fist, emerged from his forehead. With a vertical ascent into the sky and a clear cry, it spread its wings to fly. After soaring twice, its body grew several times larger then it once again entered his forehead. ¡°Ahh Gu Yang cried out, his entire body was wrapped in roaring flames, turning him into a fiery silhouette. After a while, the flames extinguished, and everything on his body had been burnt to crisps. The only thing left unscathed was the Phoenix Feather Knife. Gu Yang opened his eyes, looked at his hands, and saw that his skin was smooth. Even the small scars that had been there before had vanished. He felt that the condition of his body was better than ever, as if he had been reborn. He suddenly thought of the first level of the Divine Power Realm called the Golden Body. At the second grade, the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± began laying a solid foundation for the Divine Power Realm. No wonder it was considered an unrivaled skill. PS: I will confirm again that the book will be placed on the shelves next Friday. After that, the update speed will definitely increase, at least 6000 words per day, and strive to reach 7000, 8000, or 9000 words.. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: 079 First on the Hidden Dragon List Chapter 79: 079 First on the Hidden Dragon List Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang invoked his True Essence, concentrating it in his palm ¡ª an incredible heat radiated, emitting like an invisible fire. His True Essence now possessed the properties of fire, increasing its power several times over. In this Simulation, having only recently broken through and without upgrading his saber technique, he was able to exchange a few moves with a First Rank expert. It was evident how significantly his strength had improved. After reaching the Second Grade, the technique of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± finally demonstrated the true power of this unparalleled method. Gu Yang withdrew his True Essence and took a deep breath, opening the system with some heaviness. [ Would you like to use the Life Simulator? It will consume 100 ,ooo coins for one use. ] A hundred thousand coins! Seeing this number, he couldn¡¯t help but clutch his chest, finding it hard to breathe. This broken system really wasn¡¯t humane! In other words, his current balance of 630,000 would only allow six simulations. All the circulating funds from Cao Yiyi¡¯s Jinxiu Pavilion branches in a single state amounted to only 750,000 ¨C just enough for seven simulations. Where would he get money in the future? Unless he robbed one of the nine families in the world, it would probably be a challenge to gather enough money for the breakthrough to Divine Power. Forget it, don¡¯t think about this for now. Try another simulation, upgrade the saber technique, and rescue Su Qingzhi and the others first. Gu Yang gritted his teeth and spat out the word ¡°yes¡±. Divine City. The continuous rain had finally stopped. As dawn broke, the morning sun started to rise above the mountains. A rare break to enjoy beautiful weather. Outside the Martial Arts Academy, two energetic men arrived¡ªone in a blue robe, the other in black. They stood at the entrance, awaiting the opening of the academy doors. The man in black looked at the Academy¡¯s gate and reminisced, ¡°When Great Zhou¡¯s founder established the Martial Arts Academy, he personally managed it, with several founding generals as instructors. Disciples of humble origin from all over the world flocked to join. It was a glorious sight. Who would have thought that after just a few hundred years, it would fall into such disrepair.¡± Turning his head, he asked, ¡°Brother Qin, why did you choose to come to the Martial Arts Academy instead of the Literature Academy during your visit to Divine City?¡± Known as Brother Qin, he was a person of great importance, Qin Shang¡ªthe heir of the Qin Family and ranked fourth on the Hidden Dragon List. Looking towards the direction of the Martial Arts Academy, Qin Shang said, ¡°Years ago, the Academy Head gave my father some pointers. Before I left, my father specifically instructed me to pay a visit to the Academy Head when I arrived. ¡± ¡°I see.¡± The man in black was also of high significance¡ªthe legitimate first son of the Gu family in Divine City, Gu Yunfei, who was ranked twentieth on the Hidden Dragon List. Years ago, the two formed an instant bond upon meeting and became close friends. This time, with Qin Shang visiting Divine City, Gu Yunfei, as the host, naturally kept him company. Out of the blue, Gu Yunfei looked towards an unassuming list on the opposite side and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the marriage between Brother Qin and Miss Chu is imminent. Allow me to offer my early congratulations.¡± The news of Oin Shang¡¯s proposal to Chu Xiyue of the Chu Family with the Bright Moon Sabre as the betrothal gift had already spread far and wide. Upon hearing him mention Chu Xiyue, Qin Shang¡¯s face twitched slightly. The healed wound on his face seemed to throb with a dull pain. A year ago, this woman, who was ranked lower than him, challenged him and left a scar on his face after dozens of moves. He had actually lost to a woman who ranked several places lower than him. This incident had always been viewed by him as a great humiliation. Never did Qin Shang imagine that his father would want him to marry this woman. Deep down, he was resistant to the idea. But, it was the wish of their ancestor, and he couldn¡¯t say no. No one in the Qin family could defy the ancestor¡¯s commands, not even his father. No matter how reluctant he was, he had to marry her. At that moment, a figure appeared on the opposite road, limping towards them. Gu Yunfei expressed his surprise, ¡°The list has been changed today.¡± ¡°A change in the list?¡± Qin Shang, following his gaze, saw a limping old man. Gu Yunfei explained, ¡°This is the man who is responsible for changing the lists. His presence signifies that there has been a change. However, I wonder which list has seen this change.¡± No matter which ranking list experiences a change, it is a significant event. The last time there was a change was half a month ago when a man named Gu Yang suddenly appeared at the seventh place on the Hidden Dragon List, becoming the hottest topic in Divine City recently. It just so happened that this man carried the surname Gu, and Gu Yunfei had heard more than once people discussing whether Gu Yang was a bastard of the Gu family that was abandoned. An old man walked up to the Hidden Dragon List, removed the board that had been put up less than half a month ago, slathered it with glue, and posted a new board. Both Qin Shang and Gu Yunfei were slightly surprised, ¡°The Hidden Dragon List again?¡± A moment later, the old man finally finished posting the new board and left with his bucket. Qin and Gu looked at the board closely, and suddenly both of their eyes shrank and shock registered on their faces. Gu Yunfei exclaimed, ¡°How could it be him?¡± The reason for their shock was because the ranks on the list were unbelievably surprising. The first rank on the list had been replaced with another name other than Chu Xiyue. And now the top name on the list was none other than Gu Yang, who had just recently joined the list. Gu Yang, Third Rank, Jiangzhou. Both of them looked at each other unconsciously, seeing the horror in each other¡¯s eyes. For a moment, none of them spoke, the atmosphere became somewhat strange. Gu Yunfei swallowed, ¡°Could¡­could it be a mistake?¡± This Gu Yang, not more than half a month since he made it onto the Hidden Dragon List and instantly took seventh place, was already a shocking event. Now, he had taken the top spot. Anyone¡¯s first reaction would be disbelief. He¡¯s just Third Rank in his cultivation, how could he possibly rank first? Gu Yunfei¡¯s first reaction was, could it be a mistake? Qin Shang fixated on the name, murmuring, ¡°What do you think? This list has been there for a thousand years and has never made a mistake.¡± Gu Yunfei thought carefully. Indeed, he has never heard that the Red Mansion would get the list wrong. He mumbled, ¡°But how could this be possible?¡± A third-ranked martial artist taking the top spot on the Hidden Dragon List, such a thing has never happened before. Qin Shang responded harshly, ¡°Have you forgotten? How did Gu Xiyue make it to the top back then?¡± Gu Yunfei realized something and gasped, blurting out, ¡°Are you saying that he actually defeated that witch?¡± In private, many people called Chu Xiyue the witch. She never spared anyone¡¯s face. Two years ago, she challenged all the men who were ahead of her one by one, defeating them all and causing them great humiliation. She wasn¡¯t disliked by just one or two people. Naturally, her reputation didn¡¯t fare well. Qin Shang did not know the real answer. He recalled his battle with Chu Xiyue a year ago. Even now, he still lacked the confidence to win against her from a year ago, let alone now. Now, could the powerful Chu Xiyue be defeated by a third-ranked martial artist? He couldn¡¯t imagine it. At that moment, a few people gathered in front of the list and began to argue fiercely. A third-ranked martial artist taking the top spot on the Hidden Dragon List was too explosive. They all said that it must be a mistake on the list, perhaps it happened during copying. Amid the confusion, the old man appeared again with his bucket. ¡°Why is he coming back?¡± Qin Shang and Gu Yunfei exchanged glances again. The old man again walked to the Hidden Dragon List, removed the board he had just put up, and pasted another one again. Everyone was eager to see it. Gu Yang¡¯s name was still at the top of the list. The only change was his cultivation rank, which had been updated from Third Rank to Second Rank. Gu Yunfei visibly relaxed, saying, ¡°I knew it, it must have been a mistake with the list.¡± After he finished speaking, he felt that something was not right again. This Gu Yang had just broken through to the Second Rank, so why could he take the top spot at the list? Those who were originally ranked in the top five had all been at the Second Rank for at least one or two years. What merits did he have to be ranked first? Just then, a figure landed behind Qin Shang and reported, ¡°Young master, something big happened.¡± Qin Shang said, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Five days ago, in Ping County, Jiangzhou, Gu Yang, who ranked seventh on the Hidden Dragon List, defeated three Second Ranks with one move. MO Yu from Lin family died on the spot, while Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were seriously injured.¡± The news left both of them speechless. Defeating three Second Rank martial artists in one move, including Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun, the first and second strongest on the Hidden Dragon List, was this even true? Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Liu Zhe 080 Chapter 80: Liu Zhe 080 Translator: 549690339 [At twenty-two, you¡¯ve already reached the Second Grade Realm, standing at the top of the Hidden Dragon List, your name has shaken the heavens.] [You went to Jiangzhou City to find the Shadow Thief¡¯s treasure, discovered that Su Qingzhen and others were missing. Suspecting the Liu family to be responsible, you went to Ba County, asking for help from Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun.] [The three of you combined forces and rescued Su Qingzhen and the others.] [Later, Chu Xiyue and you traveled together. After several days, a First Rank member of the Lin Family arrived, but was driven away by Chu Xiyue.] [After Chu Xiyue had recovered from her injuries, she challenged you and lost to your saber within ten moves. In the following sessions, she lost to you every time.] [A year later, she said goodbye to you, and left gracefully.] [Wu Xingyun invited you to go to Divine City, and you agreed. With his introduction, you successfully joined the Martial Academy, becoming a professor.] [Five years later, the Dean of the Martial Academy was implicated in palace infighting and thrown into prison. Several professors were caught in the crossfire, and you were also on the arrest list.] [Unwilling to be captured, you and Su Qingzhen decided to leave Divine City. Qi Liancheng, the commander of the internal guards, pursued you and eventually forced you into a battle. After fifty moves, you lost to him. Showing appreciation for your talent, he didn¡¯t kill you but instead gave you two options: death or working for the internal guards.] [You became a member of the internal guards, codenamed Phoenix. You were granted an audience with the current Empress and received a mission to change your name and disguise yourself to infiltrate the Literati Academy. Su Qingzhen, held as a hostage, was kept in the palace.] [With the help of an imperial doctor, you had facial reconstruction surgery. In a secluded place, you received guidance from a Saber Saint, and after a year of arduous training, you mastered three more styles of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. Your saber skills improved significantly.] [Afterwards, you went to the Literati Academy, disguised as a swordsman returning from a distant sea, and successfully joined the academy.] [Through your exceptional strength, within a year, you became a figure of significant influence in the academy.] [One day, you finally received a mission to defeat Ye Lingbo, the Chief of the Literati Academy. As long as you completed this task, they would allow you and Su Qingzhen to leave.] [An opportunity quickly arose, and you didn¡¯t hesitate to take it. After a few moves, you realised that the opponent¡¯s strength was even greater than yours. However, the opponent¡¯s moves were deadly, not allowing you respite. You were in a bind and, in a crucial moment, you let out the strongest slash you¡¯d ever performed in your life, inflicting him with severe injuries. You were killed, deceased at the age of thirty.] After going through this life, Gu Yang felt heartbroken. He had spent a hundred thousand taels, but only managed to live until the age of thirty. In reality, with his current strength, he was fully capable of taking Su Qingzhen and hiding away with Ling Ling, and would have been able to live for at least forty years. However, upon weighing his options, he felt that he could learn much more at the Martial Academy. Isolating oneself could limit one¡¯s achievements. The vast arsenal of the Martial Academy was much more useful to him. Not to mention, this time there was an unexpected surprise of receiving guidance from a Saber Saint for a whole year. He was able to learn three more styles of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± Later, he spent a year at one of the six major factions, the Literati Academy. It wasn¡¯t a complete loss. That¡¯s what Gu Yang told himself to reassure him. As for the Chief disciple of the Literati Academy, Ye Lingbo, she is ranked third in the Genius List and is the youngest of the current nine geniuses, only sixteen years old. At the same time, she is the third on the Beauty List, and is known as the Fairy Descended from Heaven. According to Xu Ruomei, there are rumors that this girl might be the reincarnation of an ancient female celestial being, possessing the figure of a celestial. It¡¯s no wonder that the Empress wanted to use him to get rid of this world-class genius, the Fairy Descended from Heaven. After Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation level had reached Second Grade, he qualified to be involved in these high-level struggles. Unfortunately, in the eyes of these major figures, he was still just a pawn. [The simulation is over. You can keep one of the following:] [One, the martial arts realm achieved at the age of thirty.] [Two, the martial arts experience acquired by the age of thirty.] [Three, the life wisdom gained by the age of thirty.] ¡°I choose Two.¡± As soon as Gu Yang¡¯s voice fell, his mind was flooded with all sorts of insights and experiences about martial arts, immersing him deeply inside them, not able to extract himself. Gu Yang spent half a day before letting out a long sigh, his eyes exuding a hint of joy. Feeling his strength taking a leap instantly was wonderful. The biggest gain of course was guidance from the Saber Saint. Those referred to as Saints were surely strong individuals within the Realm of Divine Power. That year¡¯s time allowed his saber technique to level up, understanding three more styles from the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. ¡°It¡¯s time to save her.¡± Gu Yang stood up, holding the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, and left. Hundreds of miles away, two horse-drawn carriages were bumping along on the road. There were also seven or eight knights surrounding the carriages. From the roadside, anyone with discerning eyes could recognize that this was the Liu family¡¯s convoy from Ba County. The Liu family from Ba County was originally just a county-level noble family. However, ever since it had given rise to the genius Liu Zhe, its influence had grown steadily and even pursued the Lin Family in power. For keen observers, it was clear that the Lin Family, as the overlord of Jiangzhou, was no longer able to suppress the Liu family. By the time Liu Zhe grows up, whether Jiangzhou will still be under the surname Lin remained to be seen. Of course, the Lin Family was not to be trifled with. The main family was one of the Nine Surnames, and who would emerge victorious was still undecided. Given the luxury of these two carriages, the people sitting inside them must be important figures from the Liu family. They were not wrong. Sitting in one of the carriages was indeed the genius Liu Zhe from the Liu family. Liu Zhe, with his handsome features and extraordinary aura, was dressed in silk and brocade like a nobleman. With a slight humph, he spoke somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Uncle is so muddled!¡± Sitting across from him was an elder. Upon hearing his words, he lowered his head, not daring to retort. The uncle Liu Zhe mentioned was the head of the Liu family. And the elder was the major steward of the Liu family, he naturally dared not discuss the head of the family. ¡°There are many ways to make Su Qingzhen willingly serve the fifth prince, but uncle chose the most stupid one. The situation has become irreparable.¡± Liu Zhe was quite unhappy with this matter. Previously, he had been devoted to his martial arts training under his master¡¯s guidance in the Eastern Sea. It wasn¡¯t till last month that he received permission to venture out and travel around. His first stop was his home, the Liu family. When he arrived home, he heard about Su Qingzhen¡¯s situation. By his judgement, coercing Su Qingzhen had failed, and as a result they murdered her entire family. This was simply beyond comprehension. Did they actually believe that in this world, having a strong family background granted them the freedom to do anything they wanted? There will always be someone stronger and with a bigger background. Not understanding such simple reasoning, how could they dream of challenging the Lin Family? Are they just not afraid of dying fast enough? Liu Zhe continued, ¡°Now, Su Qingzhen is connected to Gu Yang, who is seventh on the Hidden Dragon List. This man appeared mysteriously, entering the list directly at the seventh spot, he is definitely not simple. The only solution now is to use Su Qingzhen as bait, lure him here, kill him to remove future threats.¡± ¡°After eliminating this man, send Xu Ruomei away. Then also kill Su Qingzhen. ¡± Liu Zhe¡¯s tone was very calm as if he were speaking about something very ordinary. The steward¡¯s lips moved, he seemed about to say something, but was silenced by Liu Zhe¡¯s cold gaze. A chill ran through his body, and he found himself unable to speak.. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: How Difficult It Is Chapter 81: How Difficult It Is Translator: 549690339 Ultimately, the Liu family¡¯s chief steward couldn¡¯t resist asking a question, ¡°Young Master, that Gu Yang¡¯s history is unknown, what if he also has a Divine Power behind him . Liu Zhe responded indifferently, ¡°Then he needs to be eliminated even more. Once enmity has developed, we absolutely cannot be tied down. We must annihilate him with lei-like decisiveness. Let my mentor deal with any influence seeking revenge from behind him.¡± ¡°Otherwise, when he progresses to Second Grade, and even First Rank, eliminating him will become much harder. The support from the forces behind him will grow even stronger.¡± Liu Zhe had learned this firsthand under the tutelage of the Sword Saint of the East Sea Gate. He had shown exceptional talents when he was still under Third Rank, yet he hadn¡¯t held a high position in the sect and had not even met his mentor. Talent is just talent until it is actualized; until then, it is insignificant.¡± Back then, if he had been accidentally killed, his mentor would not have waged war for his sake, let alone taken personal action for his revenge.¡± Nevertheless, his rise was like a bamboo shoot after a rainstorm, reaching Third Rank, then Second Grade. His position thus improved, and he received personal guidance from his mentor, becoming the disciple given the most attention in the sect. Now, he has officially been named the successor by his mentor. Even if he offended someone of Divine Power, his mentor would shield him. Gu Yang¡¯s master might think similarly, even though he is only at Third Rank. If he were killed, even if the force behind him were angered, they would have to consider whether it¡¯s worth catching a tiger by the tail with the East Sea Sword Saint for the sake of a deceased disciple.¡± However, in the future, if this man achieves Second Grade or even First Rank and gains the attention of the forces behind him, eliminating him then will not be so easy.¡± Just as he was contemplating this, a soft voice came from outside the carriage, ¡°Junior Brother, the guy you¡¯ve provoked, isn¡¯t that simple.¡± ¡°Second Sister?¡± Hearing the voice, Liu Zhe became more respectful, asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The soft voice responded, ¡°If the old man hadn¡¯t asked me to check on you, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered.¡± The ¡®old man¡¯ she was referring to was naturally their mentor.¡± Liu Zhe did not react to her disrespectful address. Even in the presence of her mentor, this Second Sister would call him ¡®old man¡¯, and he would tolerate it.¡± It just showed how special her status was in his eyes. At the same time, the Second Sister was incredibly powerful, so he dared not show any disrespect towards her.¡± He asked, ¡°Sister, do you know Gu Yang¡¯s background?¡± The Second Sister was primarily responsible for external intelligence. Though the members of their East Sea Gate rarely left their territory, they still needed to know what was happening in the outside world. They couldn¡¯t play deaf and blind.¡± ¡°No. But I¡¯ve heard about another matter. You probably got the news from the Lin Family, that¡¯s how you knew where these people were hiding, right?¡± The soft voice outside said, ¡°Did the Lin Family tell you that a few days ago, they sent a Second Grade to arrest this man?¡± Liu Zhe shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can you guess the result?¡± ¡°Please tell me, Sister.¡± The voice outside became a little more severe, and said,¡±That day, by coincidence, Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were also in Pingjun City and arrived at Gu Yang¡¯s residence at the same time as the Second Grade from the Lin Family. Subsequently, this man¡¯s Blade Intent locked onto the three of them, and with one slash, two of the three Second Grades were seriously injured and one was killed.¡± Hearing this, Liu Zhe¡¯s eyes narrowed. He naturally knew Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun, especially Chu Xiyue, who had once challenged the eighth-placed Chen Heng and it was said that their battle had ended in a draw.¡± This woman¡¯s strength was definitely not weak.¡± Gu Yang, with only a Third Rank cultivation level, had used a single slash to defeat three Second Grades. This record was shocking. But if the information came from his Second Sister, it surely couldn¡¯t be false.¡± The Second Sister outside sighed, ¡°Tsk, defeating three Second Grades with a single slash, not even I have such capability. If Gu Yang can still summon such a slash, our junior brother might have to fall on the spot.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister, for the warning.¡± Liu Zhe sincerely thanked her.¡± Though ordinarily, Gu Yang would certainly pay a hefty price for releasing such a powerful slash, it is always better to be cautious.¡± Who knew what other cards this man held?¡± In Liu Zhe¡¯s mind, the threat level of this man had been raised to the highest. ¡°A simple ¡®thank you¡¯ will do?¡± ¡°I owe Second Sister a favor.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After finishing, the soft voice outside disappeared. Meanwhile, inside another carriage, Su Qingzhen, Xu Ruomei, and the little servant Zhi Xing sat, their freedom not restricted.¡± The carriage was shaking gently, the three women looked different as they were lost in their own thoughts. Suddenly, Su Qingzhen quietly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± This was the first time she had taken the initiative to speak to Xu Ruomei.¡± It was also the first exchange between them.¡± This morning, when Liu Zhe and his men suddenly appeared, they were initially going to kill her. If not for Xu Ruomei¡¯s intervention, she and Zhi Xing would both be dead by now.¡± This was a life-saving kindness. No matter how much Su Qingzhen disliked the woman in front of her, she had to accept this act.¡± However, Xu Ruomei shook her head, a hint of worry in her eyes, ¡°Liu Zhe¡¯s desire to kill you is too strong, I can stop him once, but I won¡¯t be able to stop him the second time.¡± Su Qingzhen gave a sorrowful smile, ¡°Life and death are predestined. If I¡¯m destined to die at the hands of the Liu family, I can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± The little servant Zhi Xing, seeing the state her mistress was in, held her hand and whispered, ¡°Young Mistress, Brother Gu will definitely come to save us.¡± Out of the three women, she was the weakest, yet had the most faith in Gu Yang.¡± Xu Ruomei wanted to say something but decided against it. In the end, she sighed quietly, not wanting to shatter her last hope.¡± Everyone knows about the reputation of the Sword Saint from the East Sea, but they do not know that besides the gifted Liu Zhe, in the East Sea Gate founded by him, he has two other disciples, both of First Rank.¡± Liu Zhe was appointed successor by the East Sea Sword Saint and anytime he ventured out before reaching First Rank, a Tao protector would always accompany him.¡± Even if Gu Yang had the strength of a Second Grade top warrior, how easy could it be for him to rescue them?¡± The gap between the Second Grade and First Rank is a chasm that¡¯s hard to cross.¡± First Rank, that is the true pinnacle of the human realm.¡± She hogesda would rather hope for Gu Yang not to come and save them.¡± But she couldn¡¯t say these words out loud.¡± Su Qingzhen didn¡¯t speak again, she just clasped her hands together and lowered her head, lost in her own thoughts.¡± Outside the carriage, Zhang Xiao Hai was tied up and carried on a horse, walking slowly next to the carriage. He felt like his stomach was turning over, and in his mind, he cursed the ancestors of the Liu family.¡± ¡°Wait for the young master to come, he will tie you all up, make you all vomit up last night¡¯s meal¡­ Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: 082 What is your relationship? Chapter 82: 082 What is your relationship? Translator: 549690339 In a villa outside Ping County city, Chu Xiyue was standing in a courtyard under a phoenix tree, draped in a white cloak, looking at the distant mountains with a furrowed brow. Her ever-present sword was not in her hands. After a long while, a hint of confusion flashed across her eyes as she mumbled, ¡°Aunt, how do I counter that strike?¡± Behind her stood a woman in a black cloak, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. The woman said indifferently, ¡°You must find the answer yourself.¡± As she said this, she vanished into thin air. Soon after, the sound of a breaking wind echoed through, and a man landed in the courtyard, standing not far off, and said with a bow, ¡°Miss Chu, I apologize for my intrusion.¡± ¡°You?¡± With a sharp glance, Chu Xiyue instinctively reached for her sword but found nothing. It was then that she realized she hadn¡¯t brought her sword with her today. The man was none other than Gu Yang, who had dealt her a severe blow a few days prior. Over the past few days, while nursing her wounds, she pondered how she might counter that strike. But she was still without a clue. Now that this man suddenly appeared before her, she could not help but reveal her hostility, ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°I came here to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± Chu Xiyue was stunned, she never expected him to say something like that. A few days ago, he had brutally injured her without rhyme or reason. Despite such grudge, he came to her and asked for her help. Instinctively she asked, ¡°What favor?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Some of my friends have been held captive by Liu Zhe from the Liu family. I am unable to deal with this situation by myself, so I need your help. ¡± In the end, he chose to ask Chu Xiyue for assistance. With his current strength, he didn¡¯t need to fear Liu Zhe, the unknown Second Grade. However, he didn¡¯t want to complicate matters. During the previous simulation, Su Qingzhen and the others were successfully rescued with the help of Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun. So, he decided to follow the same path as the simulation. Otherwise, going in alone might trigger unpredictable variables. He had fallen into such traps more than once before, and this time he was determined to learn his lesson. After all, the safety of Su Qingzhen and the others was of utmost importance. Chu Xiyue had a strange feeling. If someone she had defeated came to ask her for help, she would have ignored them outright. However, the man before her had recently dealt her, her first-ever defeat. His decision to reach out to her was a form of recognition. She agreed without a second thought, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°How can I miss such an occasion.¡± At this point, a bright voice came from the doorway, it was Wu Xingyun. He had come to find Chu Xiyue and had overheard their conversation, thus he volunteered himself. As for whether assisting Gu Yang would offend Liu Zhe, neither of them cared. These proud talents always belittled the Hidden Dragon List. This was a perfect opportunity to gauge the strength of Liu Zhe. Gu Yang hadn¡¯t expected them to agree so quickly. He had prepared a lot of excuses, but they became unnecessary. The two were too naive, no wonder they had become friends and traveled together in the simulation. Indeed, they were trustworthy allies. Next, Gu Yang set off with them. In the meanwhile, the Liu family. A shadow flashed past and climbed onto Liu Zhe¡¯s carriage. Immediately sensing the presence, Liu Zhe said, ¡°Uncle three, why are you here?¡± The man was Liu Cheng, the third-ranked in the Liu family and a Second Grade powerhouse whose strength outmatched even the family head. He bore a terrifying scar on his forehead that made him look dreadful. His voice was croaky, ¡°Your second brother is worried for you, so he sent me.¡± Liu Zhe knew his third uncle was a man of few words. He understood that his second uncle had surely heard the rumor of Gu Yang defeating three Second Grades with a single strike and had dispatched the third uncle out of concern. He smiled, ¡°Your concern is unwarranted. That Gu Yang is but a Third Ranker. Although I don¡¯t know how he managed to unleash that shocking strike, he must have paid a hefty price. Perhaps even shaking his foundation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in a year and a half.¡± To bring out a power far beyond oneself naturally requires a proportional sacrifice. Such moves existed in the East Sea Gate too. Liu Cheng nodded, keeping his silence. Just then, the sudden sound of slashing and thumping human bodies echoed from outside. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Immediately, Liu Zhe burst through the carriage¡¯s rooftop and leapt out, only to see all his guards thrown off their horses, clearly dead. He fixed his eyes on the three figures next to the adjacent carriage, his gaze deepened. Although he had not met these three before, judging by the unparalleled beauty of the woman among them, he had a pretty good guess of her identity. Among the present Jiangzhou ladies of comparable elegance, the only one was Chu Xiyue. The man in black standing next to her was most likely Wu Xingyun, who was always seen with Chu Xiyue. As for the last man¡­ A name slipped from Liu Zhe¡¯s mouth, ¡°Gu Yang?¡± The man spoke, ¡°It has been said that the Liu family¡¯s prodigy is extraordinarily clever ¨C a well-deserved reputation indeed.¡± A sense of dread hung over Liu Zhe; he could have never thought that these three would team up together. He didn¡¯t mind Gu Yang alone, or even Wu Xingyun added to the mix. But Chu Xiyue was going to be the future head of the Chu family, one of the nine great families. Weren¡¯t Gu Yang supposed to have injured these two? Why were they together now? Although Liu Zhe was surprised, he kept his calm, turned towards Chu Xiyue, and asked, ¡°This must be Miss Chu, I¡¯m afraid I do not see any cause for our confrontation, may I understand your intention?¡± Chu Xiyue calmly responded, ¡°I had thought of learning from your sword technique for a while now. As I was injured, I couldn¡¯t. Today I can witness your duel with Gu Yang, my wish has been fulfilled.¡± Liu Zhe understood that as long as he had a fair duel with Gu Yang, she wouldn¡¯t intervene. He looked at Gu Yang, cracked a smile, and said, ¡°Brother Gu, you indeed keep illustrious company. You¡¯re close to Immortal Xu from the Sword Palace and you¡¯ve befriend Miss Chu. Yet, I¡¯m intrigued as to your relationship with Su Qingzhen? Why would you stand up for her?¡± PS: This chapter is to make up for the lack of one yesterday.. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: 083 Bet Chapter 83: 083 Bet Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s Brother Gu!¡± In the carriage, the maid Zhi Xing, upon hearing the commotion outside, excitedly grabbed Su Qingzhi¡¯s hand. Sure enough, Liu Zhe¡¯s voice was cold as ice, ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Su Qingzhi suddenly raised her head, her eyes reddening as she clutched Zhi Xing¡¯s hand in return. Zhi Xing could feel her hand cold, devoid of warmth. Xu Ruomei, who was sitting next to them, looked slightly taken aback, she hadn¡¯t expected Gu Yang to catch up. He had walked into the trap voluntarily! Her heart was full of anxiety, worrying about Gu Yang¡¯s safety. Then, they heard Liu Zhe asking, ¡°I presume this must be Miss Chu?¡± Miss Chu? The three women in the carriage realized that Gu Yang didn¡¯t come alone there was a Miss Chu with him. Chu¡­ Could it be that Chu? All three women thought of Chu Xiyue, who had ranked first on the Hidden Dragon List. Only someone like Miss Chu would have made Liu Zhe so defensive. But, why was she with Gu Yang? Under normal circumstances, there should be a conflict between the pair if they met again. By the carriage, the ropes binding Zhang Xiao Hai¡¯s hands and feet had been cut, he was massaging his wrists and ankles. He marveled at the beauty not far away, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a man of noble birth, he¡¯s always accompanied by stunning beauties wherever he goes.¡± Just then, Liu Zhe suddenly asked, ¡°¡­ What¡¯s your relationship with Su Qingzhi? Why are you stepping in for her?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai thought it was bad; this guy was up to no good, deliberately asking such a question, setting traps for the young master. No matter how he answered, this question would be very disadvantageous for the young master. In the carriage, both Xu Ruomei and Su Qingzhi¡¯s expressions tightened and their hands clutched each other as they awaited Gu Yang¡¯s reply. A moment later, they heard Gu Yang answering casually, ¡°She paid me thirty thousand taels, and I promised to protect her.¡± Xu Ruomei was shocked, it was an answer she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She looked at Su Qingzhi across from her, and noticed her complexion had turned pale. She suddenly realized that what Gu Yang said might be the truth. Everyone else, apart from the two concerned, naturally didn¡¯t believe it. Liu Zhe even took it as an insult. No one would believe that Gu Yang would become an enemy of Liu Zhe for a mere thirty thousand taels. Hearing Gu¡¯s dismissive reply, Liu Zhe, who usually carried a calm demeanor, couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of anger. He was, after all, a proud son of heaven who had demonstrated his exceptional talent since learning martial arts and was subsequently taken in by the Sword Saint of the East Sea. Later, at the age of nineteen, he ascended to Second Grade, rising through the ranks to become the disciple of the Sword Saint of the East Sea. In his life, things had been smooth sailing and he had never faced any setbacks. Whenever he ventured out, everyone he met treated him with the utmost respect. Nobody had ever disrespected him like this before. Liu Zhe sneered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be willing to pay three hundred thousand taels for her life. Gu, what do you say?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°Your Liu family is wealthy. Only offering three hundred thousand is a bit stingy. How about this, if your Liu family offers all of its assets, I might consider it.¡± ¡°Although my Liu family is not particularly prestigious, it¡¯s not something just anyone can take a piece of. You¡¯re not qualified.¡± ¡°How about a wager? Either way, a fight between us is inevitable. If I win, your family¡¯s wealth is mine. If you win, you can do as you please with me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Liu Zhe laughed out of anger, ¡°Fine, let me experience your prowess then.¡± With that, he drew his sword, a sword named the Purple Star, a gift bestowed by his master. His sword radiated a dim purple light, flickering like falling stars, too dazzling to look at directly With sword in hand, Liu Zhe¡¯s aura changed instantaneously. His sword spirit was restrained yet palpable, displaying a grandmaster¡¯s temperament. Chu Xiyue, also being a sword practitioner, took the scene seriously upon seeing Liu Zhe¡¯s threatening aura. This man¡¯s strength was definitely not inferior to Chen Heng, who was ranked eighth on the Exceptional Talent List. Everyone had heard the rumors that she fought Chen Heng without a clear winner. In reality, she knew very well that Chen Heng hadn¡¯t used all his strength, which was more like a concession. The style of the Chen family had always been like this, they didn¡¯t like offending people and always left room for face-saving. In terms of strength, she was far inferior to Chen Heng. Therefore, since then, she hadn¡¯t challenged anyone on the talent list, refusing to do something humiliating. Liu Zhe seemed to be no less powerful than Chen Heng. Those who made it to the talent list were indeed extraordinary. If he was practicing the Wave-breaking Sword Technique of the Sword Saint of the East Sea based on his sword spirit, it would be extremely spectacular. Decades ago, the Sword Saint of the East Sea made a name for himself using this technique, becoming one of the ten most famous swords in the world. Chu Xiyue thought, ¡°I wonder how he will respond.¡± Frankly, she hadn¡¯t completely gauged Gu Yang¡¯s strength. His previous attack was certainly strong, but it definitely wasn¡¯t a regular move. If Gu Yang could unleash such a saber technique at will, it would overturn the theory of martial arts and his name would surely go down in history. She was looking forward to seeing his real strength. At that moment, Gu Yang turned to her and said, ¡°Would Miss Chu be a witness?¡± She nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, Gu Yang drew a knife. The blade was pitch-black and looked quite strange. He held the blade in front of him, as firm as a mountain, staring at Liu Zhe across from him, he said one word, ¡°Please.¡± At this moment, his cultivation level was completely exposed. ¡°Second Grade?¡± ¡°Second Grade?¡± Both Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were shocked. He¡¯s Second Grade? No wonder he dared to challenge Liu Zhe! ¡°What kind of saber technique is this?¡± Chu Xiyue noticed that Gu Yang held the saber in front of him. The simple move gave a sensation of being impregnable, which was somewhat alarming. Then, she heard a voice buzzing in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s the Wu Family¡¯s ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯, the third style, catch saber¡­ ¡® Before the sentence was finished, a shocking sword spirit attacked, stabbing at her forehead. Good sword technique! Her eyes brightened, finally witnessing the famous sword technique of the Sword Saint of the East Sea. The Wave-breaking Sword Technique had only one move, ¡°A sword breaks through a thousand waves!¡± Although it had only one move, the technique was focused on intention, not movement. Facing different ¡®waves¡¯, the sword movements naturally changed. It could be said to have one move yet contain countless moves. Back then, the Sword Saint of the East Sea made a name for himself in the world with this sword, successfully earning his reputation as a Sword Saint. The reputation was indeed deserved. As soon as Chu Xiyue saw it, she knew she wouldn¡¯t withstand this sword strike. She studied the changes in Liu Zhe¡¯s sword movement closely, feeling as if she was in the midst of a vast sea, on the verge of being drowned, almost lost in his sword spirit. Just then, an indescribable force split the sea all around her. Chu Xiyue only felt a flash of black light before her eyes, followed by a loud bang that made her ears ache. When she looked again, she saw Liu Zhe spewing blood and flying backwards. She was somewhat dumbstruck. Was he defeated just like that? PS: There¡¯s one more chapter coming up later.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: 084 Blood Blade Enemy Chapter 84: 084 Blood Blade Enemy Translator: 549690339 ¡°A sword breaks through a thousand waves!¡± Liu Zhe had studied this sword stance for five years, not fully grasping its true essence until he had broken through to the Second Grade level. Only then could he utilize this powerful technique. After that, he officially became the successor to his master¡¯s legacy. In the past, his master had utilized this single move to defeat powerful practitioners across the world, eventually stepping into the Divine Power realm to create a legend of his own. When he emerged from his seclusion, he was ambitious and determined to follow in the footsteps of his master, creating a legend of his own. Unfortunately, his first opponent was Gu Yang. The astonishing slash, against all odds, struck at the weakest point in his swordmanship. This was a weakness that he had never noticed before! The essence of ¡°A sword breaks through a thousand waves¡± was to find the weaknesses within an opponent¡¯s techniques and exploit them. Now, he was defeated in the very method he mastered. Spurt! A surge of Blade Intent pierced through his body, causing Liu Zhe to spit out a mouthful of blood, leaving his mind a blank abyss. He could not accept the reality of losing to a single strike. The next moment. A beam of Blade Intent entered his vision. He was engulfed by fear of death. Suddenly, two slender white fingers extended from the side and firmly gripped onto the blade, preventing it from advancing any further. Liu Zhe, who narrowly escaped death, gasped for breath, frightened to the extreme. He was just a trifling moment away from losing his life. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, he weakly said, ¡°Than¡­ Thank you, senior¡­ sister¡­¡± The one who saved his life in this critical moment was his second senior sister. After striking down Liu Zhe with a single strike, Gu Yang decisively aimed the following slash at his head. Until two fingers gripped his Phoenix Feather Knife, a figure appeared out of nowhere, catching his blade barehanded. His True Essence was like a mud ox entering the sea, unable to withstand the force. His mighty Phoenix Feather Knife was clamped between two spring onion-like fingers, unable to move an inch. First Rank! And not an ordinary First Ranker. Gu Yang knew he had encountered an extremely formidable opponent. Without hesitation, he let go of the Phoenix Feather Knife and backed away to create distance. The person who had caught his fatal blow was a woman, dressed in a lake-green long dress. A red mole was located between her brows, displaying a sense of laziness unique to mature women. She slightly opened her red lips, her voice carrying a touch of huskiness, ¡°Your Saber Technique isn¡¯t bad, but your killing intent is a bit heavy.¡± While saying these words, she casually pocketed the Phoenix Feather Knife, showing no intention of returning it. Seeing this made Gu Yang jump. The Phoenix Feather Knife was worth 200,000. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°May I ask your name, miss?¡± The woman glanced at him with interest, and asked in an interesting tone, ¡°What, you are unwilling to admit defeat and want to take revenge in the future?¡± Gu Yang responded evenly, ¡°I just want to know, how do we count the duel just now? Or does the miss intend to bully the weak?¡± ¡°Hehe, I have always done things my way and never care about others¡¯ opinions. Even if I were to kill you, what of it?¡± The woman said, her eyes flashing a dangerous aura. At this moment, everyone present felt threatened. It was an instinct for martial artists. Regardless, Gu Yang remained unmoved and said casually, ¡°If miss had wanted to kill me, you would¡¯ve done so already. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re using me as his sharpening stone, right?¡± He was certain. This certainty came from the system. So far, he had been acting based on the experience from the previous simulation. That meant, he had also encountered this woman in the simulation, and she had not killed him. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t kill him in reality either. The woman¡¯s eyes flickered with an unusual glow, and a charming smile tugged at the corners of her lips, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Gu Yang, right? I¡¯ll remember you. If you want your knife back, come find me in the East Sea. Remember, my name is Lan Shu.¡± With that, she vanished on the spot. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t even track her movements. That meant, he had also encountered this woman in the simulation, and she had not killed him. However, she had just swallowed his knife. He made a mental note of this. Just then, a figure grabbed Liu Zhe off the ground and attempted to escape. It was Liu Cheng, seeing the situation and attempting to flee. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Gu Yang sneered. In a flash, he had caught up to Liu Cheng. ¡°Zhe, run!¡± Realizing he couldn¡¯t escape, Liu Cheng threw Liu Zhe ahead and turned to face Gu Yang, stabbing his sword towards him in a do-or-die manner. While Gu Yang was mid-air, he casually snapped off a tree branch and quickly pressed it to Liu Cheng¡¯s chest. In his eyes, Liu Cheng¡¯s swordsmanship was too mediocre and couldn¡¯t be compared with Liu Zhe. He only needed one move. The move he was using now was the same one he used to defeat Liu Zhe, the third move of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, the Slash-Severing Technique. This move was specifically designed to counter any moves or techniques, adjusting itself to changing circumstances. This move seeks an opening in the opponent¡¯s defense at the moment they make a move and counters it. It shared the same principles as the Wave-breaking Sword Technique. In order to master this move, one must have a profound understanding of various saber and sword techniques. Thanks to the simulator, he had a vast amount of Martial Arts experience that most people could only dream of, which allowed him to master it. Once he had mastered this move, he could easily defeat those weaker than him in a single stroke. Liu Cheng immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and slumped over. His face was ashen. Gu Yang¡¯s attack had disrupted his Qi, causing him to lose all his True Essence and the ability to fight back. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± From not far away, seeing this, Liu Zhe could only grit his teeth in anger. As Gu Yang turned to look at him, his eyes were cold as if to say, you¡¯re next. Since Lan Shu had left, it indicated that she had made her stance clear. Liu Zhe was not to be killed, and she wasn¡¯t bothered about anything else. Therefore, he boldly made his move. If Liu Zhe couldn¡¯t be killed, it didn¡¯t mean that the people around him were off-limits, right? Lan Shu¡¯s absence indicated that his guess was correct. Liu Cheng glared at Gu Yang with resentment in his eyes, gasping for breath, ¡°Zhe¡­ will definitely¡­ avenge me¡­¡± Ignoring his words, Gu Yang dragged him to the chariot in front of Su Qingzhi, saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this to you.¡± Early on, Su Qingzhi recognized Liu Cheng. He was the third man in the Liu family and their hitman ¨C all the dirty work was done by him. It was probably him who destroyed her family. Seeing their mortal enemy before their eyes deepened their hatred. Without hesitation, Su Qingzhi drew her short sword and charged at Liu Cheng. She hacked his throat repeatedly, and his blood splashed all over her face. Unsatisfied after numerous slashes, she continued her assault¡­ In no time at all, his neck was almost severed, connected only by a sliver of skin. His head drooped down, dead beyond any doubt. Su Qingzhi finally stopped and fell to the ground, bursting into sobs. Gu Yang didn¡¯t speak, allowing her to vent her sorrows. PS: It¡¯s Monday again, please vote.. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: 085 Not worth worrying about Chapter 85: 085 Not worth worrying about Translator: 549690339 ¡°So formidable.¡± Wu Xingyun, who was watching the fighters from the sidelines, was still in awe from the breathtaking confrontation between Gu Yang and Liu Zhe. He was carefully analyzing Gu Yang¡¯s Saber Technique and Liu Zhe¡¯s Sword Technique. At this moment, he realized just how vast the gap was between him and the two of them. They were all from the Second Grade, yet the strength they wielded was on completely different levels. Though he had been defeated by Chu Xiyue, he felt confident that he would surpass her given another chance. However, Gu Yang¡¯s saber and Liu Zhe¡¯s sword¡­ even after five years, he was doubtful he could withstand them. Wu Xingyun murmurs to himself, ¡°Is this the strength of the prodigies of this era?¡± He remembered when he had first topped the Hidden Dragon List and dreamt of rivaling those on the Prodigy List. So, he had asked the dean how he compared to those prodigies on the list. The dean had asked him two questions in response. The first one was, did he cultivate an unrivaled technique? He had shaken his head. Second question, did he master an unrivaled sword technique? He had shaken his head again. The dean had elaborated that setting the Prodigious List members¡¯ age limit to twenty for a reason. Those who practised ordinary techniques could not reach the Second Grade before the age of twenty, regardless of their innate talent. Their bodies hadn¡¯t fully matured yet and hence wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power of the Second Grade. To achieve the Second Grade before twenty, you must practice an unrivaled technique. These unrivaled techniques, all passed down since ancient times, were aimed at the Celestial Being realm. Each of them was remarkable, constantly transforming the physique during cultivation. It was for this reason that human physical limitations could be overcome, and the Second Grade could be achieved before the age of twenty. These individuals were undeniably the pride of the Heavens. The mysteriousness of their techniques and the strength of their power were incomparable to others in the same realm. In his martial arts academy, there were similarly esoteric methods inherited. They were left behind by the founding emperor of Great Zhou, totaling two. But in the more than four hundred years since then, no one from the academy has made it into the Prodigy List. This showed just how difficult it was to cultivate an unrivaled skill to the Second Grade realm before the age of twenty. Typically, only those with extraordinarily compatible physique for the technique and top-notch talent could become prodigies. Unfortunately, Wu Xingyun was born in an era overflowing with prodigies. Nine prodigies of his time, an extraordinarily rare occurrence. Typically, only two or three prodigies would grace a generation on the list. At times, only one. And sometimes, not even one. Having nine spots on the Prodigious List only occurred once before, five hundred years ago at the end of the previous era, during the tumultuous period of great warfare. ¡°Prodigies, so what!¡± Having understood the gap between himself and the prodigious Liu Zhe, Wu Xingyun¡¯s heart surged with defiance instead. He shifted his hot gaze towards Gu Yang not far away. Gu Yang, too, had come from the Hidden Dragon List and was capable of defeating a pride of the heavens like Liu Zhe. If he could do it, why couldn¡¯t he? ¡°A sword breaks through a thousand waves!¡± ¡°God- Slaying Knife! ¡± Chu Xiyue was equally shocked by the spectacle, stirring up a hint of unwillingness within her. Her Chu Family, too, had martial skills that could rival both of these, the Bright Moon Sabre and Shadow Moon Sword Technique. Yet, her mother had never taught her, claiming that she lacked the power to learn them. If she could master either skill, she might be able to contest with the two men. Determined, Chu Xiyue communicated telepathically, ¡°Auntie, this time when we go back, I want to request mother to teach me the Shadow Moon Sword Technique.¡± To her surprise, her aunt sighed in response, ¡°Xiyue, it¡¯s not that your mother is unwilling to teach you, but she can¡¯t. The Bright Moon Sabre has been lost and our ancestor is in seclusion. Even if you want to learn, there¡¯s no way to start.¡± Chu Xiyue was taken aback. She knew of the heirloom Bright Moon Sabre being seized by the Qin family. During her challenge to Qin Shang, she was ruthless, purely to vent this anger. Who would¡¯ve guessed that after the loss of Bright Moon Sabre, the Chu family¡¯s strongest sabre and sword techniques¡¯ lineage became disjointed. Only after their ancestor comes out of seclusion could they continue teaching. She finally understood why her mother didn¡¯t forcefully reject the Qin family¡¯s proposal for marriage. Because, the Qin family¡¯s gift for the marriage bid was none other than the Bright Moon Sabre. This sabre was vital to the Chu family. With this realization, her mind was in turmoil. After crying for a while, Su Qingzhen finally stopped. She stood up, facing the direction of Ba County, knelt down and bowed a few times as a tribute to the dozens of spirits of the Su family in the heavens. After getting up, she walked over to Gu Yang¡¯s side and said, ¡°We can go now.¡± Gu Yang could clearly sense that she had changed somewhat. It seems that after personally slaying an enemy, some of the hatred deep in her heart had been dispersed. He said, ¡°Now is not the time to deal with the Liu family. That woman is very formidable.¡± Killing one member of the Liu family would suffice for now. Were he to storm into the Liu family and slaughter all its members, Liu Zhe might go crazy. If that woman named Lan Shu intervened, the consequences would be unimaginable. Vengeance is not to be rushed. Su Qingzhen nodded and softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Gu Yang let her climb onto the carriage first, then turned to Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun and said, ¡°Miss Chu, Brother Wu, thank you for lending me your aid. Where are you two headed next? If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to travel together? I have much to learn from both of you.¡± Wu Xingyun immediately laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been awaiting this opportunity.¡± Chu Xiyue also nodded in agreement. As evening approached, two figures coolly drifted in. One unremarkable middle-aged man looked at the beheaded Liu Cheng with an extremely serious expression, ¡°Even Liu Zhe is not his match. That lad, if he isn¡¯t taken care of promptly, will become a serious threat to the Lin family in the future. Second Elder, this task will require your personal intervention.¡± Next to him was a poised middle-aged man in white. With three wisps of a beard hanging from his chin, he exuded an extraordinarily impressive aura. He contemptuously sneered, ¡°Just a Second Grade practitioner. Hardly a cause for concern. ¡± Both of these men were important members of the Lin Family. The first one was the master of Listening Wind Hall, primarily responsible for intelligence work. The latter was the Second Elder of the Lin family, a First Rank practitioner, he held a lofty status in the Lin family. This time, Lin Zihua, the oldest son of the Lin family, had specifically called him out, which demonstrated just how strongly he desired to kill Gu Yang. Lin Zihua was very clear that as soon as he had sent MO Yu to kill Gu Yang, he and Gu Yang became sworn enemies. Gu Yang had practiced the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. The Wu family was known for avenging every slight and grudge. Anyone who offended a member of the Wu family was pursued relentlessly, as relentless as a rabid dog. This disposition of members of the Wu family had a lot to do with the techniques they cultivated. Since Gu Yang has practiced the Wu Family¡¯s knife technique, there¡¯s the risk he might act like previous members of the Wu family. Lin Zihua didn¡¯t want to take that risk and decided it would be simpler to just have Gu Yang killed. ¡°You can return home. Wait for the good news from me. Within three days, I will take his life.¡± Before the Second Elder¡¯s words even fell, he disappeared from the scene, following the traces of the carriage. The Master of the Listening Wind Hall wanted to say something, but it was already too late. PS: It¡¯s Monday, requesting monthly votes.. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Is she very rich? Chapter 86: Is she very rich? Translator: 549690339 Lin Liang, with an ancient longsword on his back, dressed in white, stepped on tree branches. He strode at a distance of more than ten meters as if he were walking on air, making him look like an Immortal. From afar, he saw a carriage on the official road ahead, the cart bore the emblem of the Liu family. It must be undoubtedly the target of this trip. A faint smile surfaced on his face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like I have to make much effort. ¡± It had been many years since he last took action. People might have forgotten that there is a Shadowless Sword in the Lin family. Shadowless Sword, that¡¯s what he is known as. After stepping into the First Rank realm, he then received this elegant name. All these years, he has been sitting in his family stronghold, rarely taking action. It had been a full twenty years, and this was the first time he had taken a task. The person he was supposed to kill was just someone who had just broken through the Second Grade. But the target¡¯s another identity made him more interested. Number one on the Hidden Dragon List! The thought of killing the number one on the Hidden Dragon List with his own hands was quite exciting. As the carriage came into view, Lin Liang was about to leap over to it. ¡°Get lost!¡± Suddenly, a voice exploded in his ears, nearly scattering the True Essence inside his body. His feet lost their footing, his body fell, and he stumbled solidly onto the ground. A formidable First Rank expert embarrassingly fell flat on his face like a dog eating dirt. Lin Liang¡¯s body bounced up in an instant. With a whoosh, he turned and fled at a speed several times faster than before. At the front of the carriage, Gu Yang and his group were riding their horses and chatting enthusiastically. Suddenly, Gu Yang turned his head and looked back in the direction where Lin Liang had fallen. Naturally, Chu Xiyue and the others also heard the commotion, but they were not interested in those irrelevant matters and continued the conversation, ¡°Brother Gu¡¯s words just now truly enlightened me.¡± Wu Xingyun also sighed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine that Brother Gu also has such an achievement in Sword Techniques.¡± ¡°Just a bit.¡± Gu Yang humbly said. Even though they were of the same Second Grade realm, in terms of martial arts attainment, he was far superior to the two individuals in front of him, it was an accumulation of years. The problems that Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun had encountered before, he had also encountered them. With a little guidance, he was able to solve their doubts. This was a way of reciprocating their kindness. If Chu Xiyue hadn¡¯t been following him, he wouldn¡¯t have been as relaxed as he was now. He would¡¯ve been chased around by that First Rank from the Lin family. Half a month later, Gu Yang and his group changed their route to water travel, hired a boat, and drifted downstream. Since his arrival into this world, Gu Yang rarely spent such a leisurely half month. He took his time, discussing martial arts with Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun during the day, and appreciated the scenery along the way. At night, he would practice with Su Qingzhen. Surrounded by three stunning beauties, life was quite pleasant. Unfortunately, this peaceful life was soon disrupted. A few days later, at night. Gu Yang was practicing with Su Qingzhen in the room. The two sat on the bed, their palms touching. After his True Essence rotated in Su Qingzhen¡¯s body, it returned to his body. Such a practice yielded a very weak result for him. After reaching the Second Grade, his True Essence wanted to improve, but it required years to do so. But for Su Qingzhen, the benefits were enormous. Suddenly, her True Qi boiled up inside her body, breaking through several meridians one after another. She had astonishingly broken through to the sixth-grade realm. Gu Yang withdrew his hands, looked at her, and felt an indescribable envy. Her aptitude was quite unbelievable. He calculated it. From the time she started cultivating until now, it had only been a little over a month. She went from being an ordinary person to a sixth-grade cultivator. This speed was simply horrifying. Of course, he has contributed a lot to her rapid progress. The higher Gu Yang¡¯s realm, the greater the benefits Su Qingzhen accrues when they cultivate together. Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly heard shouts of killing from not far away. Feeling somewhat puzzled, he left the room and came onto the deck. They had rented a large houseboat, which had a lot of space for them to live in. Wu Xingyun had come down earlier and was looking at the river in the distance. There was a boat on fire, and the shouts of killing were coming from that direction. Gu Yang had seen that boat during the day. It seemed to be a merchant ship. To his surprise, the noise on the other side was clearly indicating that three Second Grade fighters were battling. It was strange. On a merchant ship, three second-grade individuals were gathered. He asked, ¡°Brother Wu, is this a robbery or a revenge killing?¡± Wu Xingyun¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn as he whispered, ¡°Two of them are high-ranked military officials.¡± Military? Gu Yang became more curious. In the Great Zhou, the military is a unique force and rarely gets involved in disputes in the martial arts world. Whoever had provoked the military officials to take action, the person on that ship must certainly not be of a simple identity. Of course, he had no intention of meddling in other people¡¯s business. And neither did Wu Xingyun. Most of the students graduating from the Martial Academy join the military. Not forgetting his father, the King of Jinghai, is a bigwig in the military. At this time, Chu Xiyue also came out and looked at the burning ship and said, ¡°The people on that ship could likely be the young mistress from the Qian family.¡± The expression on Wu Xingyun¡¯s face changed, ¡°You mean, the young legitimate daughter of the Qian family?¡± The Qian family is not one of the nine prominent families, but in terms of reputation, it is in no way less than these nine families. This is the richest family in the world, saying that their wealth could rival a country wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. ¡°The Qian family have had a small population for several generations. In this generation, only one girl is left in the direct line of descent. Two months ago, the wealthy man of the Qian family passed away. Unexpectedly, someone sprang up from somewhere claiming to be an illegitimate son of the Qian family, even securing the backing of many people, and started taking over the Four Sea Bank.¡± Chu Xiyue¡¯s voice in the river wind was somewhat cold. ¡°The young mistress from the Qian family has been in Jingzhou for several years. Upon hearing the bad news, she naturally wanted to return to Zhongzhou to take back the Four Sea Bank.¡± Gu Yang suddenly said, ¡°I heard that the true master of Four Sea Bank was the imperial household, and the Qian family merely managed it on their behalf. Is this true?¡± Wu Xingyun wryly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why this matter necessarily involves the power struggle within the royal family. Apart from the imperial family, who else could mobilise high-ranking military officials?¡± Gu Yang asked again. ¡°Why does this Miss Qian only have second-grade martial artists as her guards? Doesn¡¯t the Qian family have first-grade experts?¡± Wu Xingyun said, ¡°It is not strange. First-grade experts are too conspicuous. If she was accompanied by first-grade experts, it would be equivalent to announcing to everyone that she is returning to Zhongzhou to dispute the control of Four Sea Bank.¡± ¡°She probably wanted to be discreet, but her whereabouts still got leaked¡­¡± Chu Xiyue sighed, ¡°Four Sea Bank is the purse of the imperial household. The man behind the scenes, who knows for how long he has been plotting, will he tolerate her messing the situation up?¡± This matter was too deep. Gu Yang asked one last question, ¡°Is this Miss Qian very rich?¡± Wu Xingyun said, ¡°It¡¯s more than just rich. This Miss Qian has built a fleet of ships in Jingzhou over the years, trading across the ocea. One trip could yield hundreds of thousands in profit.¡± Gu Yang suddenly jumped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Chu Xiyue and the others were stunned as they watched him fly towards the ship.. They had the same thought, he can¡¯t be serious, can he? Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: 087 Name of a person, shadow of a tree Chapter 87: 087 Name of a person, shadow of a tree Translator: 549690339 These days, Gu Yang¡¯s life has been comfortable but he hasn¡¯t forgotten about the crisis. Chu Xiyue would not always travel with him. At most, she would leave after one year. At that time, no one would stop the First Rank from the Lin Family. He only had a balance of 530,000 left, which would only be enough for five simulations, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to break through to the First Rank. Hence, he had been contemplating on how to amass a large fortune. While discussing martial arts with Chu Xiyue, he also inquired about the affairs of the various major forces. Now, he had finally encountered an excellent opportunity. The Qian Family, the richest family in the world. The only legitimate daughter of the Qian family was currently under attack. Was there a better opportunity than this? Gu Yang immediately opened the system, spent 100,000, and initiated a simulation. These days, he had been digesting the gains from his previous simulation and did not use the simulator. In the blink of an eye, the simulated result was out. He only got a glimpse of it, saw the words that he had successfully rescued Qian Xiyun and lived for a few more years, and felt assured. As long as it did not immediately bring about lethal danger, it was not a trouble to him. As the saying goes, fortune favors the bold. His demand for silver was too high right now. To break through to the First Rank, he estimated that it would not be possible without several million. Even the likes of the Liu family and Fang Family might not be able to gather so much silver even if they emptied their coffers. Unless, he could rob the Lin Family. But he wasn¡¯t capable of doing that. Now that the legitimate daughter of the Qian Family was in trouble, it was indeed a heaven-sent opportunity. Gu Yang leaped over thirty meters, then his body began to fall. He touched the surface of the water with his foot, and then leaped again. In a few leaps, he had reached the bow of the ship. ¡°Huh, Break Mountain Saber Technique?¡± He saw the three Second Grades in the chaotic battle. The woman who was being besieged was using the Break Mountain Saber Technique, and she had practiced this saber technique to the point of mastery. She was in imminent danger under the siege of the two Second Grades. She had several injuries and was covered in blood, but she was stubbornly blocking these two. Behind her, there was a person covered in black, holding a black crystal ball in his hand, and erecting a black light screen. Next to them, two Third Rank fighters were chopping the light screen with their knives but could not break this thin light shield. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Gu Yang looked at it with curiosity. This light screen looked like a legendary Gang Qi protective shield, which can only be performed by First Rank Peak martial artists. However, if that black-robed man was a First Rank Peak, he could easily kill those two Third Rank martial artists. He wouldn¡¯t allow them to be so disrespectful. Every time the two Third Rank Fighters made a slash, the black-robed man trembled, indicating that he couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Out of curiosity, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look and wondered what kind of power system it was. Gu Yang¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of both sides, especially for those who were hidden. Seeing that the other side was about to break, but a master suddenly appeared, they were naturally on high alert. One of them warned in a hoarse voice, ¡°I advise you not to be nosy, so as to avoid getting into trouble.¡± Gu Yang ignored him and instead turned to look at the injured woman who was behind the black light shield. The woman was dressed in plain clothes, with a white flower on her head. She was quite pretty, but her face expressed some bitterness and pain. He asked, ¡°Are you Miss Qian of the Qian Family?¡± The woman looked up at him, and said solemnly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I want to make a deal with you. I will save your life, but you have to pay.¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Gu Yang smiled, if she agreed without asking, that would be a problem. He said, ¡°Three million silver, cash. To be paid in full within three months.¡± The woman agreed without hesitation, ¡°Deal!¡± While the two of them were talking, the frenzied attack of the two Second Grades changed, becoming more fierce. The besieged woman was already at the end of her tether and could barely hold off one of them. The other one¡¯s knife was flashing towards her neck like lightning. It looked like she was about to lose her life. In the next moment, Gu Yang had already made his move. Covering a distance of more than twenty meters in the blink of an eye, the long knife in his hand was already out of the sheath. Ever since the woman named Lan Shu had taken the Phoenix Feather Knife, he had bought this knife on the road. Hum! As soon as the knife was out of the sheath, a formidable killing intent instantly enveloped the two of them. The eyes of the two Second Grade martial artists contracted. They both had extremely rich combat experience. As soon as this man made his move, they knew they were no match for him. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Without any hesitation, the two of them jumped into the river and backed away rapidly. The other two Third Ranks that were trying hard to break the light screen also reacted very quickly and jumped into the river. Gu Yang didn¡¯t pursue them and returned the knife to its sheath. Killing these four wasn¡¯t difficult, but there was no need. Xu Ruomei once said, men of the army are always extremely united. If they could avoid causing trouble, then they should avoid causing trouble. Killing them would have no benefits to him. His deal with Miss Qian was only to save her life, not to kill anyone. After the four attackers had retreated, Qian Xiyun loosened up and said to the black-robed man in front of her, ¡°Lily, stop.¡± The light screen above her head suddenly disappeared. The black-robed man almost collapsed on the ground, showing that maintaining this light screen was also a great burden for her. Qian Xiyun walked up to Gu Yang, saluted formally, and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± The man said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll need Miss Qian to write an IOU.¡± Qian Xiyun paused slightly, then nodded, took out a white silk handkerchief she was carrying with her, bit her finger, and wrote an IOU: ¡°I owe three million in silver, to be repaid within three months. Borrower, Qian Xiyun.¡± In the end, she took out a seal and stamped it carefully on it. Gu Yang took the handkerchief and saw its content, and was very satisfied. True to her businessman nature, she was quite meticulous about things. Qian Xiyun then said, ¡°I hope you can escort us to Zhongzhou.¡± Gu Yang had anticipated that she would make such a request. The two guards beside her were badly injured. Under such circumstances, it would be a miracle if they made it back to Zhongzhou. He opened the system again and checked. In the simulation, he had successfully taken her to Zhongzhou and received three million, then said, ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yang said, looking in the direction of the painting boat about a hundred meters away, ¡°Tell the boatman to bring the boat over.¡± His voice travelled far. Soon, the painting boat turned and started heading this way. Seeing that Gu Yang agreed without proposing other conditions, Qian Xiyun started to develop a small liking for him. She asked, ¡°May I know your name, ¡°Gu Yang.¡± Qian Xiyun was taken aback, ¡°It turns out to be Mr. Gu who is the first on the Hidden Dragon List and defeated Liu Zhe in one stroke. Xiyun has been inconsiderate.¡± In the past half a month, the news of Gu Yang being the first on the Hidden Dragon List, defeating Liu Zhe in one stroke, the ninth talent on the list, had already spread throughout Great Zhou, making it the most sensational event at the moment. Just as a man¡¯s name says much about him, so does his shadow. After Gu Yang mentioned his own name, the attitude of Qian Xiyun and the Second Grade martial artist had completely changed. PS: I had nothing to do in the morning, so I wrote a chapter, the update is ahead of time.. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: 088 Successful Chapter 88: 088 Successful Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who are these two?¡± Gu Yang looked at the two guards next to Qian Xiyun, he was more curious about them. Qian Xiyun said, ¡°They are both my companions.¡± The woman stained with blood saluted, ¡°Tianxin Martial Academy, Cheng Xue.¡± As expected, she was a disciple of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. Gu Yang predicted this when he saw her using the Saber Technique earlier. He smiled and said, ¡°So you are indeed Master Cheng¡¯s student.¡± Although he had never met Cheng Tianxin in reality, he had interacted with him several times in the simulation and was very familiar with him. To his surprise, Cheng Tianxin had already trained a Second Grade student. Thinking this way, if Cheng Xue would have died here according to the original historical course, leading to Cheng Tianxin¡¯s death in a few years, the Tianxin Martial Hall would soon disintegrate due to lack of leadership. Thinking of this, Gu Yang was in a great mood. In many simulations, he gained many benefits from the Tianxin Martial Hall, and Cheng Tianxin was also quite kind to him. Saving Cheng Xue can be regarded as a return to Tianxin Martial hall. Cheng Xue asked, ¡°Master Gu, do you know my adoptive father?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°We have never met, but we have had a deep spiritual connection. ¡± Cheng Xue detected the kindness in his tone, and her originally serious expression softened a bit. Gu Yang looked at the other one in the black robe, finally seeing her face clearly. She was obviously of a different race, with an unusually white skin, blue pupils, a high nose, from under the hat, a strand of golden hair was exposed. Unexpectedly, she is a white person. Seeing a blonde, blue-eyed white person in this world was indeed a rare occurrence. She spoke in broken Great Zhou language, ¡°My name is¡­ Lily.¡± Qian Xiyun next to her explained, ¡°Lily comes from across the ocean, from the distant Xiti Continent.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Was she using magic just now?¡± Lily seemed to understand his words, her face changed slightly, and she corrected, ¡°I am a magician, what I use is legitimate magic.¡± Gu Yang suddenly felt that the map of this world might be much larger than he had imagined. The power system was not limited to just martial arts. At this moment, the painting boat was approaching and was ten meters away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang returned to the painting boat with the three of them and settled them in an empty room. ¡°Sorry, I brought people to the boat without your consent.¡± Gu Yang returned to the deck, expressing his apologies to Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun. Chu Xiyue didn¡¯t mind, she said, ¡°Brother Gu, you have your reasons.¡± She was not the type to willingly take on trouble, but that did not mean she was afraid of trouble. The relationship between the nine households and the royal family was very subtle, if given a chance, any family would be more than happy to take a stand against the royal family. The same was true the other way around. Wu Xingyun joked, ¡°Brother Gu, are you interested in Miss Qian? I see that Miss Qian is dignified and generous, indeed a good match.¡± A warmth filled Gu Yang¡¯s heart, these two were truly understanding, truly good people to make friends with. Wu Xingyun¡¯s words, however, stirred something in his heart. If he were to become a son-in-law of the Qian family, would he not have to worry about money in the future? Seeing that he did not refute, Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were both surprised. They wanted to advise him, but in the end they said nothing. The Qian family was too involved. The god of wealth from the Qian family couldn¡¯t hold on to his direct lineage in his own lifetime. They all died mysteriously and eventually only Qian Xiyun, a woman, was left. Later, she managed to save the only remaining bloodline by sending the only granddaughter to Jingzhou thousands of miles away. Now, the god of wealth is dead, and Qian Xiyun wants to fight for the Four Sea Bank in Zhongzhou city. This is no different from courting death. Even a Second Grade like Gu Yang can¡¯t protect her, let alone the Divine Power Realm. The Qian family is not without a Divine Power Realm. Others are avoiding such whirlpools out of fear. If Gu Yang is determined, the end will not be good. It was late at night when Gu Yang returned to his room and finally had the opportunity to check the results of the simulation. ¡°¡­You are traveling with Chu Xiyue and others, taking a boat on Luo River, you encounter Qian Xiyun¡¯s boat being attacked, you save her, she writes a promissory note for three million teals. You agree to escort her to Zhongzhou.¡± ¡°Several days later, you take Qian Xiyun and Lily to the shore. Along the way, you travel during the night and rest during the day. After half a month, you finally arrive in Zhongzhou.¡± ¡°At the gate of Zhongzhou city, you were attacked by a First Rank powerful person. You manage to block three moves before you were overwhelmed and trying to escape, a First Rank powerful person from the Qian family arrives in time and repels the opponent.¡± ¡°Later, Lily, the magician from another continent, mistakenly identifies you as a saint and insists on following you.¡± ¡°After Qian Xiyun safely arrives at her mansion, she fulfills her promise and hands you a seal, along with a transfer contract. She sells a branch in Jingzhou and more than a dozen ships worth three million teals.¡± ¡°Later, you leave Zhongzhou with Lily and return to Luo River to meet up with Chu Xiyue and others. Then, you change your course and head to Jingzhou.¡± ¡°A month later, you arrive at Jingzhou. After two months of operation, you auction off the branch and earn three million five hundred thousand teals.¡± ¡°Wu Xingyun and Jinghai King reconcile. You also become a guest of the royal household.¡± ¡°Ten months later, Chu Xiyue says goodbye to you and leaves.¡± ¡°You stay in Jingzhou, give Jinghai king some business advice, and the royal family reaps great benefits. Jinghai King takes you seriously, knows your dedication to martial arts, and introduces you to an old man. Under his guidance, your Saber Technique improves.¡± ¡°Eight years later, Xi Tianyi, who was second in the Divine Power List, challenges Jinghai King. After a battle, both of them enter the Divine Power Realm. Suddenly, a mysterious Divine Power Realm expert appears and kills them with overwhelming strength.¡± ¡°Wu Xingyun inherits the throne of Jinghai King, a general under his command rebels, and you are trapped in the army, unable to break through. Eventually, you die of exhaustion at the age of thirty-one.¡± After reading it, Gu Yang knew what he was up against. At least, the trip to escort Qian Xiyun was safe. In the end, he successfully received three million five hundred thousand teals, fifty thousand more than what she promised. Although he went through some twists and turns. Moreover, he also facilitated the reconciliation between Wu Xingyun and his father Jinghai King, gained the attention of this number one powerful person in the Divine Power List, received the protection of Jinghai king¡¯s mansion, and successfully survived for eight years. This Wu Xingyun was indeed his lucky charm. ¡°The simulation is over, you can keep one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, martial arts realm at the age of thirty-one.¡± ¡°Two, martial arts experience at the age of thirty-one.¡± ¡°Three, life wisdom at the age of thirty-one.¡± Gu Yang thought about it carefully, and finally chose the second. At this time, battle experience is more important. PS: This is the first time I finished the second chapter so early, celebrations, and request for monthly votes.. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: 089 Holy Messenger Chapter 89: 089 Holy Messenger Translator: 549690339 The night deepened. Gu Yang was ready to rest when suddenly, he heard a knock on the door. ¡°Brother Gu.¡± Recognizing the voice, it was Chu Xiyue. He opened the door and saw her carrying two jugs of wine, inviting him to have a drink outside. He gladly accepted. At the bow of the ship, the two leaned against the railing, drinking and chatting. In the sky, the moonlight flowed like water, reflecting on the river surface, twinkling with rippling light. The ship was silent, the chatty water sound adding tranquility to the scene. Gu Yang looked at Chu Xiyue in front of him. The white robe she wore made her fair skin glow enchantingly against the darkness of the night, a sight to behold. In such an atmosphere, he too couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. He finally knew why she was given a title that means ¡®unmatched beauty¡¯. Chu Xiyue¡¯s radiant gaze locked onto the man in front of her, she lifted her jug of wine, clinked it against his, and took a gulp, a faint blush soon appeared on her cheeks. The faint scent of wine filled Gu Yang¡¯s nose, mixed with her unique aroma, causing him to feel slightly tipsy after just one sip. ¡°Brother Gu, do you know the origins of the Qian Family?¡± In the gentle breeze, Chu Xiyue¡¯s whisper-like voice resonated. Gu Yang sobered up a little, finally realizing her purpose for coming to him. He shook his head and replied, ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°The ancestors of the Qian family were stewards of Great Zhou. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve managed the imperial treasury. For over four hundred years, this stewardship has been passed down through generations. They¡¯re deeply trusted by the royal family.¡± In other words, the Qian Family served as a stooge for the royals. In feudal terms, they were domestic servants. The so-called trust is quite unreliable, especially over a span of four hundred years, trust all but disappears. Gu Yang thought to himself but didn¡¯t interrupt and quietly listened to her story. ¡°Until the time of the Qian family¡¯s previous head, a remarkable person emerged who was acclaimed by the world as the God of Wealth. This led the Qian family¡¯s business to unprecedented heights.¡± ¡°If that were all, the royal family wouldn¡¯t particularly care. However, a son of the God of Wealth made it onto the Tianjiao List, and this was forty years ago.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang began to understand. No matter how much money the Qian family made, there would be no threat to the royal family, they¡¯d still be their cash-cow. However, when the Qian family produced a Tianjiao, the situation dramatically changed. To be placed on the Tianjiao List means there¡¯s hope of attaining divine power. Should the Qian family produce a person of divine power, they would become hard to control. Chu Xiyue continued, ¡°A few years later, that Tianjiao of the Qian Family was challenged by another Tianjiao and died in battle. After that, descendants of the Qian family died mysteriously. In the end, only Qian Xiyun was left.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but admire the ruthlessness of the royal family ¨C the moment signs showed that the loyal dog might bite, they acted swiftly and mercilessly. This method of eliminating the Tianjiao seemed quite familiar. In a previous simulation, the queen tried to use him to eliminate the chief disciple of the Academy in the same way. After so many years, the same methods were still in use. ¡°The God of Wealth of the Qian family sent his only granddaughter to Jingzhou, thousands of miles away. Only then she was able to survive. This was a tacit understanding between the Qian family and the royal family. The Qian family would no longer interfere with the Four Sea Bank in return for their bloodline to be spared.¡± ¡°Qian Xiyun would¡¯ve been safe if she stayed in Jingzhou. But what she¡¯s venturing into now¡­it¡¯s incredibly dangerous¡­¡± Before she could finish, an indignant voice interrupted from the side, ¡°My grandpa died unjustly. No matter how dangerous, I¡¯m going to seek justice for him.¡¯ Gu Yang and Chu Xiyue both were startled. With their abilities, they hadn¡¯t realized that someone had been eavesdropping! About a few meters away, two figures abruptly appeared. It was Qian Xiyun and the mage named Lily. Gu Yang quickly reacted, realising this was Lily¡¯s spell, something like invisibility. It was surprising that it could deceive his senses. A flicker of surprise flashed in Chu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°A mage from another continent?¡± Lily lifted her skirt, performed a curtsy, and corrected her, ¡°My name is Lily. I¡¯m a sorcerer.¡± Chu Xiyue¡¯s understanding of the foreign continent was limited and she was unclear on the difference between a sorcerer and a mage. She nodded slightly, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She had come to find Gu Yang in middle of the night to have a drink, mainly to dissuade him from getting involved in the affairs of the Qian family. Who knew she would end up running into the parties involved, which made the situation a bit awkward. After Qian Xiyun finished her speech, she first performed a curtsy, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for eavesdropping on your conversation.¡± Chu Xiyue said, ¡°Considering your current situation, it¡¯s quite normal for you to be wary of us.¡± Qian Xiyun turned to Gu Yang, ¡°My situation is as Miss Chu stated, dangerously precarious. On the journey, countless people have tried to take my life. Brother Gu, if you wish to withdraw, I wouldn¡¯t bear any grudge. However, should the news of my death spread, I fear you might not get what you desire.¡± Gu Yang felt her words were correct. If her trade company¡¯s owner dies, the company left in Jingzhou could either be acquired by other powers or divided among her subordinates. How could it possibly fall into his hands? He spoke out loud, ¡°Since I promised to accompany you once, I won¡¯t go back on my word. You should go back and rest.¡± Qian Xiyun didn¡¯t say anything more, performed another curtsy, and left with Lily. Gu Yang turned to Chu Xiyue, ¡°I understand what you mean. I will accompany her to Zhongzhou on this trip, and then I will withdraw.¡± Hearing him speak in this manner, Chu Xiyue didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore and picked up the wine pot. The two touched their pots together, and drained the wine in one gulp. All was understood without words. Two days later. Covered by the dark night, Lily took out a black crystal ball. She silently chanted a spell, moments later, an invisible force enveloped her, Gu Yang and Qian Xiyun, their figures disappeared into thin air. With the aid of the Invisibility Technique, Gu Yang led them off the painting boat silentlv and reached the shore. As for Cheng Xue, she stayed on the painting boat to recover from her injuries. This was mainly because Lily¡¯s Invisibility Technique could only cover three people. That was why Qian Xiyun only brought two people along. She had planned to return to Zhongzhou suddenly to catch others off guard. Who knew they would still run into an ambush. This means there is a traitor among Qian Xiyun¡¯s people. Gu Yang had considered this, and Qian Xiyun, being the one concerned, naturally wouldn¡¯t have overlooked it. However, judging from the way Cheng Xue fought desperately on the boat, she probably wasn¡¯t the traitor. Lily was even less likely. Only until they were a hundred miles away did Lily remove the Invisibility Technique. All the way, it was Gu Yang who led them. He suggested taking a break to rest for a while. Judging from Lily¡¯s condition, the exertion of performing the Invisibility Technique was immense. Gu Yang also sat down on the ground to meditate and adjust his breath. Moments later, a hot flame wrapped around his body, seemingly tangible. Qian Xiyun was astonished to see this. She herself was a Fifth-Grade cultivator and had been instructed by famous teachers, so she knew exactly what this was. His True Essence was on the verge of becoming tangible, comparable to the Gang Qi of a First Rank strongman. No doubt, what he was cultivating was an unrivalled technique. No wonder he was able to become number one on the Hidden Dragon List. Given his age, if he were a year or two younger, he would surely have made it to the List of Promising Individuals. Lily next to her started trembling uncontrollably, stuttering, Then, with a thump, she fell to her knees. Seeing Lily¡¯s reaction, Qian Xiyun was taken aback. Her trading company did business with people from the West Bank Continent. She was well-versed in the languages of different regions and recognized the sound of the syllables Lily had just uttered.. It meant ¡°Angel¡±! Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: 090 Million Dollar Reward Chapter 90: 090 Million Dollar Reward Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang opened his eyes, looking at a devout Lily kneeling on the ground, he asked, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re doing?¡± Lily was clearly a little excited, jabbering in a strange language. He turned to Qian Xiyun who was standing dumbstruck on the side, asking, ¡°Can you understand what she¡¯s saying?¡± Qian Xiyun looked at him with a peculiar gaze, swallowed, and said, ¡°She seems to mistake you for some kind of ¡®holy messenger¡¯ of a sect called the Divine Bird Society. She wants you to return to the West Bank Continent to save their believers or something.¡± Upon hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Gu, have you ever been to the West Bank Continent?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Gu Yang shook his head. He knew the problem likely traced back to his cultivation of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± technique. As for this Divine Bird Society, it was probably the Phoenix Society. Qian Xiyun¡¯s translation was slightly off. He learned from the simulation that Lily had mistaken him for a holy messenger, so he decided to expose his True Essence, and sure enough, she bowed immediately. He said to Lily, ¡°Get up.¡± She only then rose from the ground, her face respectful. Gu Yang spoke, ¡°I am not some holy messenger, you have mistaken me for someone else.¡± However, Lily shook her head, continuing to jabber in her unintelligible language, interspersed with a few phrases in Great Zhou. Gu Yang kind of understood, she seemed convinced it was him. He tried to ask her a few questions, attempting to gain a clear understanding of a shaman¡¯s cultivation methods. Unluckily, due to the language barrier, communication was too difficult. Qian Xiyun was equally helpless. Regarding the language of the West Bank Continent, she could only manage daily communication. When it came to professional terms, she was equally at a loss. All Gu Yang could somewhat understand was the concept of ¡®meditation.¡¯ It seemed like they could only fully comprehend a shaman¡¯s cultivation method once Lily had thoroughly learned the Great Zhou language. Qian Xiyun said, ¡°Actually, there are several shamans and mages in Jingzhou who come from the West Bank Continent. There are also a few priests. Their cultivation methods are drastically different from those of Great Zhou. They generally gain magic through meditation and communication with gods or the will of heaven and earth.¡± In her words, she didn¡¯t seem particularly impressed with that kind of cultivation method. The martial arts of Great Zhou always involve introspection. It¡¯s normal not to think highly of methods that involve seeking power from gods. Gu Yang then asked Lily another question, ¡°Why did you come to Great Zhou?¡± Lily just began jabbering once more. Qian Xiyun translated, ¡°She said, she came here to look for a lost holy scripture.¡± A holy scripture? Couldn¡¯t it be the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± technique, could it? Just as this thought flashed across his mind, Gu Yang dismissed it. The ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± technique, although mysterious, is a legitimate martial arts technique. It couldn¡¯t possibly originate from a foreign land. When he further asked where that holy scripture had been lost, Lily shook her head to indicate she didn¡¯t know. If she didn¡¯t even know where it was, they could only rely on luck now. Feeling fairly rested, the three of them continued on their way. This time around, Gu Yang easily gained a little sidekick, though Qian Xiyun did not seem bothered at all. Afterward, Lily used a disguise spell, altering their appearance. They went into a town and bought three horses to speed up their journey. In this way, they didn¡¯t have to worry about revealing their identities and they could also gather some information. Three days later, they arrived at a ferry crossing and saw a tea house by the roadside. Feeling thirsty, they stopped to order three cups of tea. Conversations from two people in the martial arts world could be heard nearby. ¡°¡­Have you heard? The tenth beauty on the Beauty List, Miss Cao of the Cao family, has offered a reward of a million taels for the whereabouts of a man.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s action of taking a sip of water paused, his gaze flickering towards the two men. ¡°Tsk, tsk, truly worthy of being one of the nine prominent families. A start-up reward of a million taels, what a big spender! I wonder if that man is her enemy or her lover.¡± ¡°Definitely an enemy. I heard that Cao Yi Yi is quite flirtatious, with countless lovers. She wouldn¡¯t be so hung up on one man¡­¡± ¡°Hush, be quiet. Are you seeking death? If you¡¯re overheard by someone from the Cao family, aren¡¯t you inviting trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mistake¡­¡± ¡°I think that Miss Cao is most likely playing with people. If she really wants to find someone, why doesn¡¯t she give a name or description? How would anyone go about searching?¡± ¡°Well, not necessarily. One million taels of silver, all piled up in a courtyard in Bingzhou city¡­¡± Listening up to this point, Gu Yang knew what Cao Yi Yi was planning. She was spreading rumors, solely to lure him into seeking her out. She was quite clever, she had quickly found his soft spot ¨C money. One million taels. Gu Yang was rather moved, however, since she dared to put out the bait, there must be a trap set. If he really went there, it would be like throwing himself into a trap. Nevertheless, he made sure to note this down. Once he was powerful enough, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to take the money. Following a brief rest, the three continued on their way. By now, they had left Luo Prefecture and reached Bingzhou. That night, they rented a room in a city. At the hour of the Rat, two figures sneaked out of the inn, it was Gu Yang and Lily, clad in black robes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a wave of his hand, Lily used the invisibility technique and they vanished without a trace. Moments later, the invisible Gu Yang and Lily arrived at the Four Sea Bank in the city and jumped straight in. In no time, they found the vault where the gold and silver were kept and didn¡¯t alert anyone along the way. Lily cast a spell and opened the vault. Once they entered, Gu Yang transferred all the gold and silver into the system. His balance, which had only been 430,000, suddenly increased to 570,000. A full 120,000 taels. Lily watched, somewhat startled, as the gold and silver disappeared into thin air. That move possessed no fluctuations of any magical technique. She thought it was a native magic of Great Zhou, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. In her mind, it was perfectly normal for a holy messenger to know spells. Just before he left, Gu Yang wrote a line on the wall, ¡°Borrowing some gold and silver from your vault,¡± and signed it ¡°Plum Blossom.¡± The entire operation didn¡¯t take ten minutes and went very smoothly. Gu Yang felt exhilarated as he left the bank. The day he discovered Lily could use an invisibility spell, he had entertained the idea of using it to steal money from bank vaults. He deliberately exposed his True Essence that day as he had pre-planned everything. Experience proved that her spell, although a little fancy and not really useful in battles, it was indeed magical in other ways. While Gu Yang lacked money before, he had never contemplated robbing a bank. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want to harm too many innocent people. Secondly, such an act would draw too much attention. In no time, everyone would know that he could make money vanish into thin air, arousing suspicion. Such a deed had too low a return for its high risks. But now that he had Lily¡¯s cooperation, it was different. Stealing the silver from the vault would not alert a soul. Finally, Gu Yang cautioned, ¡°This matter cannot be revealed to anyone, including Miss Qian.¡± Lily understood this sentence and nodded solemnly. PS: Continuing to ask for monthly tickets.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: 091 Seventh Style Chapter 91: 091 Seventh Style Translator: 549690339 On the bank of Luo River, amidst a small grove of trees, two shadowy figures, one tall, one short, were closely observing a boat on the river, discussing amongst themselves. These two people were Lin Liang, the Second Elder of the Lin Family, and Lin Qiming, the leader of the Listening Wind Hall in the Lin Family. Lin Liang, still standing aloof, hands folded behind him, asked, ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Lin Qiming excitedly responded, ¡°The Second Elder mentioned that there was a woman on the boat that day with Second Grade cultivation level and uses the Earth-Splitting Saber Technique. That can only be Cheng Xue, the second disciple of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. Rumor has it, she is now acting as a bodyguard for Miss Qian of the Qian family.¡± ¡°Miss Qian?¡± Second Elder Lin Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°No wonder, I was wondering why those two assassins were using military martial arts techniques. Haha, that kid is definitely done for now, daring to get involved with the Qian family.¡± Upon saying this, his face suddenly changed, ¡°Not good, he must have quietly left the boat already. I was wondering why I hadn¡¯t seen him on the deck these past few days.¡± Ever since he was driven away by that mysterious First Rank powerhouse the last time, he changed his strategy and began to follow from a distance. He had guessed that the mysterious First Rank person must be Chu Xiyue¡¯s protector. So, he had been waiting, waiting for the day the kid separates from Gu Xi. Now, he finally had his chance. Although he didn¡¯t know how the kid managed to deceive him, he trusted his intuition that the kid had indeed left with Miss Qian. ¡°This time, his end is near.¡± Lin Liang sneered and took to the air. In a few jumps, he had disappeared. Since they were with Miss Qian, they must be heading to Zhongzhou. Watching him confidently leave, Lin Qiming, leader of the Listening Wind Hall suddenly remembered how the last time, he boasted that he would capture the kid in three days, and what ended up happening¡­ For some reason, he had a bad feeling about it. After ten days, Lin Liang, clad in a wide-brimmed hat, finally arrived outside Zhongzhou City. He rented a private room in a tavern near the city gate, the window of which had a perfect view of the city entrance. If Gu Yang came in through this gate, he wouldn¡¯t escape his eyes. Lin Liang¡¯s ears weren¡¯t idle either. He listened to the idle chat of the other guests in the tavern for a while before losing interest. People outside were discussing a mysterious thief named ¡°One Plum,¡± who had already stolen from several of the Four Sea Bank¡¯s vaults, causing heavy losses. Zhongzhou happened to be the main base of the Four Seas Bank, hence the robbery was causing such a sensation. Lin Liang had no interest in the affairs of the Four Seas Bank. His heart was set on only one thing, and that was to complete his mission. At the same time, Gu Yang and his companions had also arrived at Zhongzhou, about two hundred miles away from Zhongzhou City. Just before nightfall, they settled down in a town. Before they entered the inn, Lily looked at him questioning with her eyes. Should they take action tonight? Gu Yang subtly shook his head to indicate that they wouldn¡¯t be acting tonight, and a flash of disappointment flickered in her striking blue eyes. Could she be getting addicted to stealing now? Once in the room, he opened the system and saw the balance. There was a total of 1.5 million. This was his earnings for the past fortnight. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, making money was not easy. He and Lily had robbed seven Four Sea Banks branches only to earn close to one million liang. Then, two days ago when they targeted another Four Seas Bank, the gold and silver in the vault had been moved, and only a few thousand liang remained. It has to be said, the Four Sea Bank¡¯s response was pretty quick. They had taken countermeasures so quickly. Gu Yang considered that they were almost at Zhongzhou City. Who knew if the Four Sea Bank would arrange for any powerhouses in the nearby branches? So he temporarily gave up on this money-making route. Tomorrow, they would reach Zhongzhou City. According to the last simulation, they would be ambushed by a First Rank powerhouse outside Zhongzhou City gate, then saved by another First Rank powerhouse just in time. However, after Gu Yang had robbed so many Four Sea Banks along the way, according to his experience, it was likely to trigger a butterfly effect. Whether that First Rank powerhouse from the Qian Family will appear in time tomorrow is still questionable. He must rely on himself. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Using it once costs 100,000 gold coins.] ¡°Yes!¡± [At twenty-two, you already were a Second Grade Martial Artist, topping the Hidden Dragon List, you defeated Liu Zhe, the ninth on the Tianjiao List, gaining fame far and wide.] [After saving Qian Xiyun, you quietly headed to Zhongzhou with her and Lily. When you were only a short distance from Zhongzhou City, you asked Qian Xiyun for your reward and then left.] [Half a month later, you met Chu Xiyue and heard the news of Qian Xiyun¡¯s death.] [A month later, you arrived at Jingzhou to find that Qian Xiyun¡¯s firm had collapsed.] [Wu Xingyun and King Jinghai¡¯s resentments were resolved, and you become a special guest of the royal court.] [Nine months later, Chu Xiyue bid you farewell and left.] [Thereafter, you remained in Jinghai Palace to quietly level up your cultivation.] [Seven years later, you bid farewell to Wu Xingyun and left Jingzhou with Su Qingzhen and others to meet Ling Ling, and continue practicing cultivation in a secluded place.] [A year later, you heard that King Jinghai had died, and after Wu Xingyun succeeded the throne, he was overthrown in a rebellion and died in the chaos.] [The same year, you learned the way of wizard cultivation from Lily, who had learned to speak the Great Zhou language.] [For the following nine years, you used the Art of Meditation of the Wizards to find a way to channel the vitality of heaven and earth into your body, and successfully mastered the seventh technique of the ¡®God-Slaying Knife¡¯.] [One day, during Ling Ling¡¯s breakthrough to reach Divine Power Realm, she was ambushed by several First Rank powerhouses. You held one of them back, while Su Qingzhen and Lily barely managed to hold another one back, buying Ling Ling enough time to successfully break into the Divine Power Realm and kill all the First Rank powerhouses.] [Suddenly, a gigantic palm appeared in the sky, pressing down on you. Ling Ling appeared in front of you, blocking this fatal attack. With a loud boom, both you and Ling Ling were killed on the spot at the age of 40.] Gu Yang was not surprised by the outcome. Recalling the fate of King Jinghai and Xi Tianyi, it seemed that behind the scenes of this world, a powerful force was specifically hunting those who had just broken into the Divine Power Realm. Which group wielded this hidden power? ¡°So it seems, in this world, without a powerful support, even if you could break through to the Divine Power Realm, you can easily be killed off by someone, regardless of reason or fairness.¡± Gu Yang felt that he should plan ahead too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even need to break through to the Divine Power Realm. [Simulation over, you may keep one of the following.] [One, your Martial Realm at the age of forty.] [Two, your Martial Arts experience at the age of forty.] [Three, your wisdom about life at the age of forty.] This time, he again chose two. With the seventh technique of the ¡®God-Slaying Knife¡¯, he had been able to hold off a First Rank powerhouse, indicating the potency of this move. PS: Seeking monthly votes.. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: 092 Second Grade Peak Chapter 92: 092 Second Grade Peak Translator: 549690339 The time turned back several days. Outside Bingzhou city, there was a manor. Inside the pavilion located in the middle of the lake in the manor, a girl dressed in a tender yellow long dress sat on a long rattan chair, resting her head on her arm. Her black hair fell naturally, accentuating her skin as white as congealed lard. She was barefoot, hanging in the air, gently swinging. Her fingers unconsciously picked at the rattan chair and before long, she¡¯d picked out a gap. Just then, a person came to report, saying that someone had come to claim a reward. The girl didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking and impatiently said, ¡°Send the person away.¡± The servant went to execute her order. Behind the girl, a beautiful woman appeared out of nowhere and said, ¡°Yi Yi, you should have had enough of your tantrum by now. The family head has complained to me.¡± Although she was accusing the girl, her tone was quite indulgent. This girl in yellow was Cao Yiyi. She didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°So what if I drew more than a million taels? What¡¯s the big deal about it? My dear little nephew is truly overreacting.¡± The ¡°dear little nephew¡± she spoke of was actually the head of the Cao family. Her father was a strong person who had reached the level of divine power. She was born after he reached it, hence she had a peculiar standing. The current head of the Cao family had to call her auntie. The beautiful woman was helpless. She was just a servant to the young lady¡¯s father and couldn¡¯t control this young lady. Cao Yiyi asked, ¡°Aunt Zhiqin, how is the inquiry going?¡± This Aunt Zhiqin was responsible for intelligence in the family, and was the most informed. Zhiqin said, ¡°This Gu Yang is really bold and reckless. He even dares to meddle in the Qian family¡¯s affairs. On Luo River, he rescued Qian Xiyun from a few assassins.¡± Cao Yiyi suddenly asked, ¡°Is this Qian Xiyun beautiful?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her once. She can¡¯t be considered extremely beautiful.¡± ¡°How does she compare to me?¡± Zhiqin looked at her charming and naturally born beautiful appearance, and sighed admiringly, ¡°Naturally, she is far inferior.¡± This was her genuine opinion. As for the looks, those who can get into the beauty list are unique beauties. Cao Yiyi muttered, ¡°Then why does he ignore me and pay more attention to those lowly women?¡± Looking at her in this state, Zhiqin advised, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the value of a gem. You shouldn¡¯t get angry for such a man.¡± ¡°No, I want to see what this Miss Qian looks like.¡± After Cao Yiyi finished speaking, she stood up and said, ¡°Aunt Zhiqin, take me to Zhongzhou City.¡± Zhiqin wanted to discourage her but seeing her stubborn appearance, she softened and couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her request. In Zhongzhou, a certain manor. ¡°Chief Zhuang, going by the timing, my sister should be arriving soon.¡± In the hall, a tall and handsome man communicated to a well-fed middle-aged man sitting in the main seat. This gentleman was Qian Xiuyang, the new person in charge of the Four Sea Bank, the illegitimate son of the Qian family who was wandering outside. In his early thirties, he became the head of the Qian family, the world¡¯s richest family, an overnight success. The stout middle-aged man sitting in the main seat, was the deputy chief of the royal household department, representing the royal family, specially responsible for supervising the Qian family. Chief Zhuang said indifferently, ¡°A little girl can¡¯t stir up any waves, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Qian Xiuyang¡¯s eyes became sharp, ¡°I heard that my sister could survive until now because that person spoke up.¡± Chief Zhuang¡¯s expression stiffened. The atmosphere instantly became serious. The reason why the Qian family was able to expand the Four Sea Bank to this extent was due to the support of a divine power cultivator. Qian Xiuyang naturally didn¡¯t care about a little girl, but he had to care about the attitude of that divine power cultivator. If that person chooses to support his illegitimate sister, even the people in the palace will have to step back. Chief Zhuang¡¯s hostile gaze flashed by and returned to his harmless appearance. He casually said, ¡°Do you think, without his tacit approval, the finance god would have died so coincidentally?¡± Qian Xiuyang bowed slightly and said, ¡°I see, thank you Chief Zhuang for clearing my confusion.¡± After speaking, he took his leave. As soon as he left, Chief Zhuang murmured to himself, ¡°Tell Xing Kun, if that little girl and that reckless boy really dare to come to Zhongzhou City, kill them. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± From the shadows, a voice emerged. When Chief Zhuang came to Zhongzhou City, he brought along three first-rankers from the internal guard, to suppress the possible opposition that might emerge from the Four Sea Bank. Xing Kun was one of these first-rankers. In his opinion, a second-grade kid, even if he¡¯s the first-ranked in the Hidden Dragon List, if he dares come here, Xing Kun is more than enough to handle them. As for Qian Xiyun, she could be completely disregarded. Inside the inn, Gu Yang continued. He had just made a small fortune and was about to convert this money into actual strength through simulation. [ ¡­ When Ling Ling prepares to make a breakthrough into the divine power realm, you, along with Su Qingzhen, Lily, and others, set sail on a large ship. A month later, you encounter a battle between two divine power cultivators, due to which the ship is destroyed and all the people on board die. Final age: forty] Okay, he somehow managed to live for an extra month. [ ¡­ When Ling Ling prepares to make a breakthrough into the divine power realm, you, along with Su Qingzhen, Lily, and others, set sail on a large ship. Two months later, you encounter a battle between two divine power cultivators, due to which the ship is destroyed and all the people on board die. Final age: forty] What? I knew I changed the route, so how did I encounter them again? It¡¯s not right, the timing of the encounter is different. It was a month after sailing last time. This time, it is two months after starting the journey. Could it be that they fought that battle for over a month? Gu Yang was frustrated. [ ¡­ When Ling Ling prepares to make a breakthrough into the divine power realm, you, along with Su Qingzhen, Lily and others, hide on a remote island. Half a year later, the volcano under the island erupts engulfing the island and you die. Final age: forty-one] Well, finally broke the forty-year-old curse, successfully lived until forty-one. So, Gu Yang simulated over and over again, attempting to find a way to survive after Ling Ling¡¯s death. He did a simulation eleven times. The longest time he could survive was just an additional year. It was really difficult. Gu Yang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Again, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± [ ¡­ Your cultivation level reaches the peak of the second grade¡­] [ ¡­ When Ling Ling prepares to make a breakthrough into the divine power realm, you, along with Su Qingzhen, Lily and others, go to the Chu family and seek protection from Chu Xiyue. Soon after, Qin Shang, who has already reached the first rank, personally strikes and kills you. Final age: forty] As expected, that path won¡¯t work. Chu Xiyue might consider past relations, but Qin Shang would never tolerate him. wait! Gu Yang suddenly realized something, he looked closely and his heart was thrilled. Finally, it¡¯s the peak of the second grade! After reaching the peak of the second grade, would the first grade be far behind? Gu Yang finally had enough confidence to face the first ranker tomorrow. PS: The book will go on shelves tomorrow at noon. How many chapters I can update would depend on how many chapters I can write.. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: 094 This Child Must Not Stay (Second Update) Chapter 94: 094 This Child Must Not Stay (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 From the city gate tower, Xing Kun, donned in the burgundy-black uniform of the imperial guards, clutched his imperial-bestowed Treasure Sword, his eyes, sharp as a hawk, were monitoring exterior activities, scanning over each individual entering the city. The Imperial Guards, loyal only to the emperor, were responsible for maintaining the security of Divine City. He was one of the top ten officers in the Imperial Guards, who acquired a special eye technique secretly passed down within the ranks. This technique, originating from the Red Mansion, could see through a person¡¯s actual level of Cultivation. With this eye technique, the Imperial Guards could clearly track every Martial Arts master entering and leaving the Divine City. Now, he was looking for a Second Grade top-level man and a Fifth Grade woman. Xing Kun had been standing there since morning, as still as a rock, without altering his standing posture. The city guards¡¯ commanders standing behind him were a bit overwhelmed, but they dared not move and gritted their teeth to endure it. To local authorities, the Imperial Guards were like imperial commissioners. Not to mention the one in front of them, a First Rank powerhouse, and also one of the top ten officers of the Imperial Guards, was a very influential person. Besides ensuring the security of Divine City, the Imperial Guards also had the responsibility to scrutinize imperial officers who broke the law. Especially in recent years, a person from the inner palace bypassed the cabinet and used the Imperial Guards to suppress rivals, causing two major imprisonments that involved many officials. The present Imperial Guards¡¯ power was overwhelming; even the cabinet ministers were somewhat fearful. Zhongzhou City was a provincial capital, and the head of the city guard was not of low rank, but even he was afraid to breathe heavily in front of a top officer of the Imperial Guards. This round, the palace sent three top officers of the Imperial Guards to Zhongzhou, which shows its importance to the Four Sea Bank. Xing Kun had no reaction when he saw Lin Liang entering the city. Similarly, he showed no reaction when he saw Chen Shilin and Elder Wu. Only when he saw the carriage bearing the Cao family¡¯s crest did his expression slightly change, and show a hint of caution in his eyes. He sensed that there was a terrifying powerhouse sitting inside the carriage. If the Cao Family sent such a master to Zhongzhou City at this sensitive time, what would they be up to? Among the nine families in the world, three were particularly noteworthy. Members of these three families had a tendency to behave capriciously, often taking unexpected actions. The Cao family was one of them. The representative of such behaviour was Cao Yiyi, who had committed numerous absurd actions. Xing Kun thought of this, and his heart stirred. The carriage also carried another person, whose Cultivation level was so low it could be ignored. If one could share a booth with a First Rank powerhouse, the person would surely not be an ordinary one. ¡°Could it be Cao Yiyi sitting in the carriage?¡± If it was indeed her, there would be no need to worry too much. Although the Miss of the Cao family behaved absurdly, she had a bottom line. She never provoked the children of the real great forces. It was possible that she wanted to join in the bustle of Zhongzhou City. The present Jiangzhou City was a melting pot. The fact that she had a First Rank powerhouse by her side was quite normal. To be unhurried, Xing Kun summoned one of his men, and asked him to report the matter to Minister Zhuang. They were led by Minister Zhuang on this trip. After a while, Xing Kun saw three knights appear on the official road not far away. In an instant, his gaze locked onto the man who was leading the two women on horseback. Especially, the man at the forefront, his internal True Essence was like burning flames, causing a stabbing pain in his eyes. ¡°How terrifying! ¡± A slight tremor ran through Xing Kun¡¯s heart, he had never seen a Second Grade martial artist with such potent True Essence before. Even the academy¡¯s top student would pale in comparison. The most powerful fire attribute True Essence he had witnessed was that of the fifth prince who cultivated the unparalleled divine technique, ¡°Great Sun True Fire¡±. However, compared to the man in front of him, it seemed like a firefly compared to the glorious moon. ¡°Which peerless technique did he cultivate?¡± Xing Kun went over all the peerless fire attribute techniques he knew in his mind and was secretly awed. Being just in his early twenties, this man was able to cultivate a peerless technique to such an extent. He was almost comparable to those at the top of the list of prodigies. Which power did he belong to? ¡°Could it be, one of those four places?¡± Xing Kun¡¯s eyes narrowed. Those four legendary places always secluded themselves and seldom intervened in mundane matters. However, once one of their disciples appeared, it would stir up a storm in the world. The last time was over twenty years ago when a disciple from one of the sacred places emerged, leading to the imprisonment of the Great Zhou¡¯s military god, the assassination of the former emperor, the decline from ten to nine surnames, and the death of several Divine Power realm cultivators¡­ It had been since then that Great Zhou began to decline. Thinking of this, a deep killing intent emerged in Xing Kun¡¯s heart. His benefactor was the former military god of Great Zhou, royal Duke Wu¡¯an. He came from a humble family; his achievements today were all due to the cultivation of Duke Wu¡¯an. When he was serving under Duke Wu¡¯an, it was the time of the Great Zhou¡¯s great power, and its influence reached all over the place. Which force dared to invade Great Zhou? With the departure of the Marquis of Wu¡¯an, the death of the former emperor, and the doom of the Wu Family¡­ A series of calamities caused the Great Zhou to decline from its glory in just twenty short years. Now, even the tiny tribes of the plains dare to continuously breach our borders. The illustrious Great Zhou court has degraded to such a state. Xing Kun personally witnessed the whole process of the Great Zhou¡¯s decline from its peak, and was full of sorrow and anguish, but was also helpless. In his opinion, the instigator of all these calamities was the heir to the Holy Land. However, now that the man has achieved Divine Power, he can¡¯t cause him any harm. At this moment, Xing Kun saw another person who seemed to be the offspring of the Holy Land, and the murderous intent in his heart was uncontrollable. A voice in his mind surged like mad, ¡°Take advantage of him before he grows up, kill him, to prevent him from causing chaos in the world!¡± Before Gu Yang had even entered the city gate, he felt a wave of murderous intent directed at him, putting him under immense pressure. This murderous intent clearly came from a First Rank power. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t his target be Qian Xiyun?¡± He felt something was wrong ¨C it seemed that First Rank was targeting him. This wasn¡¯t the First Rank from the Lin family who had been sent last time, was it? Gu Yang simply could not recall when he had offended such a First Rank power, to the point that it harbored such a strong murderous intent. At this moment, he didn¡¯t have the time to think too much; he tightened his grip on the knife in his hand, focusing all his attention on the First Rank figure on the city gate tower, ready for a sudden powerful strike. Facing a First Rank, he dared not be careless. The person above did not make a move immediately, it seemed he was testing his patience. Yet Qian Xiyun and Lily, standing nearby, seemed oblivious. When they reached the city gate, they dismounted and led their horses in. Gu Yang had no choice but to do the same, walkin in while leading the horse. The carriage of the Cao family suddenly stopped. Inside the carriage were Cao Yiyi and Ru Qin. Looking at the city gate tower, Ru Qin commented with some emotion, ¡°The imperial family really is filled with skilled individuals. A randomly dispatched First Rank has such power.¡± Among all the places in the world, the most First Rank powers are the ones in the royal family and the court. Even a mere imperial guard holds dozens of First Ranks, exceeding any of the Nine Major Families and Six Major Sects. This also accounted for the royal family¡¯s stable rule over the world. Cao Yiyi, who was beside her, lifted the curtain of the carriage to look outside and asked, ¡°Has he arrived?¡± Seeing her like this, Ru Qin said with a bit of pity, ¡°On the city gate tower, there¡¯s a First Rank from the imperial guards who has already discovered him. What¡¯s odd is that this First Rank harbors a profound killing intent towards him, as if he can¡¯t be left alive.¡± After saying this, she paused for a bit, then asked, ¡°Do you want me to save him?¡± Cao Yiyi replied with gritted teeth, ¡°Why save him? I wish he would die right now. I¡¯d be appeased only if his body was torn to pieces.¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t save him.¡± Cao Yiyi kept her eyes focused in the direction of the city gate, with the hand grasping the curtain of the carriage turning slightly pale. ¡°There¡¯s an aura of murder!¡± On the other side, Chen Shilin also sensed the murderous intent. His inner power immediately reacted, and his hand reached for his sword, displaying an astonishing momentum. Mr. Wu, however, didn¡¯t notice any of this. His eyes were fixed on the direction of the city gate, his mind filled with shock and disbelief. How could this be possible? Up till now, he had met Gu Yang three times. The first time was in Tianshui City, when Gu Yang was at the sixth grade of cultivation. The second time, half a month later in Pingjun City, Gu Yang had upgraded to the Third Rank of cultivation and had defeated three Second Rank powers with one stroke. That was already shocking enough. Then he heard after a few more days that Gu Yang had reached the Second Rank of cultivation and had even defeated the genius Liu Zhe. This was barely understandable. But now, just a month since Pingjun City, Gu Yang had already achieved the highest Second Rank cultivation. The True Essence in his body was at its extreme. He had noticed in their last encounter that Gu Yang seemed to be practicing the Shen Family¡¯s lost ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, a thought he never expressed out loud due to the severity of the matter. This ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was renowned for being difficult to cultivate. Throughout the generations of the Shen Family, many talented individuals were unable to advance this technique to the First Rank. Shocking him now, Gu Yang had achieved the peak of Second Rank, just one step away from the First Rank. What baffled him was that just a month ago Gu Yang was a mere Third Rank cultivator. Advancing to Second Rank in one month was acceptable, but leaping from Third Rank to the peak of Second Rank within a month, how on earth did he achieve that? Mr. Wu even suspected that there might be a problem with his eyes. PS: The second chapter is in need of monthly votes, the next chapter will be out before 8 0¡¯clock.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: 095 What Grudges and Resentments (Third Update) Chapter 95: 095 What Grudges and Resentments (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 Inside the private room of the restaurant, Lin Liang was observing the city gate when he suddenly sensed an astonishing murderous intent that made his hair stand on end, so much so that he nearly drew his sword in response. However, he quickly realized that this murderous aura was not aimed at him. ¡°Are there such formidable individuals within Zhongzhou City?¡± Lin Liang was still somewhat incredulous. Zhongzhou is indeed the Qian family¡¯s territory. However, the Qian family is dwindling in number, and their God of Wealth has also passed away. There were no longer any renowned First Rank strongmen. He had no idea where this unknown expert comes from. ¡°But it hardly compares to the one from the Chu family,¡± he thought. Lin Liang picked up the wine cup on the table and took another sip. Shortly after, he felt another formidable aura, carrying a heart-palpitating power, as if it was drawing strength from Heaven and Earth. He twitched his hand, failing to secure the cup, which fell to the floor and shattered. ¡°Di¡­ Di¡­ Divine Power?¡± Lin Liang was almost scared out of his wits. This method of harnessing the vitality of Heaven and Earth for personal use is the signature of someone in the Divine Power Realm! A short distance away, a Divine Power realm master seemed to be about to make a move. In such close proximity, if he were to be caught in the backlash, he would undoubtedly die. His shock was far from trivial and he almost turned to flee on the SD0t. ¡°Hold on!¡± But he abruptly came to his senses. If it were truly a master in the Divine Power realm, wouldn¡¯t there be more commotion? The aura emitted alone would be enough to leave him wheezing for breath. Lin Liang once accompanied the head of the family to pay respects to the family ancestors and had the good fortune to meet a Divine Power realm elder. Just one glance from the elder had left his legs wobbly, almost unable to stand firm. With growing suspicion, Lin Liang turned his gaze towards the source of the mighty aura. He noticed a youth standing at the city gate, holding a saber in his hand, his aura dominant and unrestrained, stirring the vitality between Heaven and Earth without any wind. When he saw this, Lin Liang¡¯s eyes bulged, and his mind buzzed. ¡°Why is it him?¡± Although he had never met this youth, he had seen his portrait and had this person¡¯s image deeply etched in his mind. At a glance, Lin Liang recognized that this youth was the person he had always wanted to kill ¨C Gu Yang. However, how did he become so powerful? I thought he was only Second Grade, wasn¡¯t he? But the youth in front of him even made Lin Liang, a First Rank powerhouse, feel a surge of palpitations. A warrior¡¯s instinct told him that the other party was extremely dangerous. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just bluffing. A mere Second Grade¡­ Wait till I get my sword¡­ I¡¯ll show him how to send him to his maker!¡± As a First Rank strongman, Lin Liang¡¯s pride prohibited him from retreating. He stood up, ready to unsheathe his sword. Just then, he sensed that the aura of the First Rank person he had felt earlier was actually entwining with Gu Yang¡¯s aura. For a moment, they seemed evenly matched. ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Liang¡¯s eyes lit up. So, it turned out that the target of the First Rank individual was also Gu Yang. Overjoyed, he thought, ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll just be an idle spectator and watch the fight!¡± Lin Liang retracted his own aura and quietly observed the situation. ¡°This is When Chen Shilin felt the heart-shaking aura emanating from Gu Yang¡¯s body, his pupils constricted, and his expression was somewhat terrified. Coming from a family with a profound knowledge of martial arts, he naturally knew what this was. A Second Grade individual had actually managed to master the technique that only a strong person in the Divine Power Realm could grasp. This was something that even his extraordinarily talented younger brother had not accomplished. So, who exactly is he? Even the elder Wuo at his side gasped, ¡°Heavens¡­ he¡¯s actually managed to master this technique as well!¡± Having seen Gu Yang in action, he knew that he practiced the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± and naturally guessed which technique Gu Yang had mastered. The seventh technique, Heaven Swallowing! The last three techniques of this saber technique could only be mastered upon reaching the Divine Power realm. Some highly talented individuals could master it at the peak of First Rank, like those on the First Rank list, each of whom had mastered one or two unique techniques. However, it was unheard of for a Second Grade martial artist to master such a high-level saber technique. Old Wuo felt that all his half-life experience was useless against Gu Yang. He realized that this person could not be judged by ordinary standards. ¡°Could it be, this youth is from one of those special places?¡± In Wu Lao¡¯s heart, a similar thought crossed his mind. But he dared not delve into it. If it really were so, the world might fall into chaos once again. Inside the carriage. Cao Yi Yi finally saw the figure standing alone at the city gate, He was facing a powerful First Rank individual with no fear, his aura was extremely arrogant. She could only feel her heart pounding, then suddenly grabbed Ru Qin¡¯s hand, ¡°Aunt Qin, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Wait until he¡¯s half dead before you save him. I want to take my own revenge, Aunt Qin? ¡® Cao Yi Yi turned her head in surprise when she didn¡¯t respond, only to find that she was looking shocked. ¡°Aunt Qin, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Cao Yi Yi had never seen such an expression on Aunt Qin¡¯s face, and asked her with some concern. Ru Qin took a deep breath and said with a complex look in her eyes, ¡°He might not need me to save him.¡± Cao Yi Yi was somewhat stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ru Qin said seriously, ¡°Listen to me, from now on, don¡¯t provoke him.¡± Cao Yi Yi looked at her, somewhat clueless. Like an experienced hunter, Xing Kun is patient even though his heart is boiling with killing intent. Knowing that this person has an extraordinary origin, his power must be exceptional. The descendants of the Holy Land are not that easy to kill, right? He has only one chance. He¡¯s waiting for the other party to reveal their weakness. Then strike them with a thunderous blow to finish them off. Gu Yang saw his opponent¡¯s intentions; he should not be led by the nose and passively take a beating. That¡¯s not his style. He gave a warning to Qian Xiyun and Lily beside him, then his True Essence inside his body suddenly erupted. The moment he made a move, it was the strongest one, the seventh technique of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, the Sky-swallowing technique! He had only managed to practice this move by simulating the cultivation method of the sorcerer. The so-called Sky-swallowing technique is about absorbing all the power around him for his use, even some of the opponent¡¯s power can be absorbed and used for himself. Using this technique, he can mobilize the vitality of heaven and earth, just like a person with Divine Power. The First Rank individual wished to oppress him with power, forming a cage with his powerful Divine Sense to drain his spirit slowly. He would respond tit-for-tat, using the strongest technique to shatter the opponent¡¯s plan. ¡°Damn!¡± When the vitality of heaven and earth was stirred up, Xing Kun¡¯s killing intent was shattered instantly, and he couldn¡¯t pinpoint Gu Yang anymore. He realized things were going wrong, if the other party wanted to escape, he wouldn¡¯t get another chance to kill him. In an instant, countless thoughts flashed through Xing Kun¡¯s mind. He thought of the scene when Wu Anhou surrendered¡­ He thought of the entire city mourning when the former emperor died¡­ He thought of when Wu Family was exterminated, the whole Yunzhou was reduced to a wasteland, with millions of casualties and countless displaced people¡­ He thought of the arrogance of the Barbarians on the plains when they invaded, as if there were no people in their way¡­ Eventually, all these thoughts turned into an indomitable killing intent in his heart. ¡°Marquis, till next life!¡± Xing Kun silently muttered a sentence, and the imperial gift, the Treasure Sword in his hand was unsheathed, at the same time, his aura kept surging, and the Gang Yuan in his body kept mounting. This is a saber technique that Wu Anhou imparted to him, Gambler¡¯s Ruin! Every subordinate of Wu Anhou, when facing a desperate situation, will use this technique, so the enemy too will perish with him. In order to kill Gu Yang, he was even ready to sacrifice his own life. The change in Xing Kun immediately caught the attention of several people on the scene. Everyone watching was shocked. ¡°This¡ªGambler¡¯s Ruin?¡± Chen Shilin was taken aback and completely dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t figure out why this first rank of Nei Wei wanted to end his own life so much. To kill a second grade, he even resorted to Gambler¡¯s Ruin. Could there be a deep hatred between the two? Wu Lao had a somewhat complex expression. As he had always been in the Divine City, he knew about the integrity of Xing Kun and could more or less guess his intentions. He could help but sigh, ¡°What a pity-¡± PS: The next update will be out before twelve o¡¯clock, seeking monthly tickets.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: 096 Decapitating the First Rank (Fourth Update) Chapter 96: 096 Decapitating the First Rank (Fourth Update) Translator: 549690339 Xing Kun burned all his energy, spirit, and vigor, transforming them into Gang Qi, which he funneled into the imperial treasure sword in his hand. On the sword, a blood-red Gang Qi emerged. The final move of ¡°Blood Battle Saber Technique¡±, Blood Battle Eight Directions. In an instant, his state reached the pinnacle of his life, once again targeting Gu Yang. ¡°Die!¡± In the next moment, the sword in his hand, unhesitatingly cleaved towards Gu Yang. He burned his lifetime cultivation, life, and spirit to forge this one strike. Before the sword arrived, Gu Yang was wafted over by a strong scent of blood. That terrifying killing intent, almost materializing, tightly pressed over his head. His heart could not help but swell with a trace of anger. He did not know why this person harbored such a deep killing intent towards him, and a dignified First Rank would hesitate to use a forbidden technique that led to mutual destruction. This was simply unimaginable. However, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to kill him. At a matter of life and death, Gu Yang no longer held anything back. The True Essence within his body was circulating at its extreme. Around his body, a layer of red flame sprouted, much like Protective Gang Qi. The vitality of heaven and earth from all around crazily surged into his body, which he channeled into his sword. Soon after, his long sword in hand burst forth with an extremely blinding radiance. At this moment, Xing Kun¡¯s sword had already reached above his head. The long sword in Gu Yang¡¯s hand met it head-on. Clang! Suddenly, a flash burst in the air, the blinding brilliance almost blinded the eyes of the onlookers. The terrifying shockwave swept in all directions. The solid iron gate nearby was destroyed in an instant, producing two deep marks on the wall. The ground trembled once. For a moment, sand and rocks flew around, numerous dust kicked up, blocking everyone¡¯s line of sight. Is he dead? This earth-shattering collision left the people at the scene dazzled and breathless. Such a brief yet brutal combat was rare. When reaching the First Rank Realm, normally, when hands are exchanged, one would first test the opponent¡¯s strength, not starting off with a killer move. Even more, when engaging in a combat between First Ranks, even if one side is at a disadvantage, if they intend to run away, it is extremely difficult for the other to complete a kill. Unless the gap in strength between the two sides is too large. However, no First Rank powerhouse would be foolish enough to challenge those whose strengths far surpass their own. In all of Great Zhou, it has been several years since a First Rank powerhouse has been killed in combat. The last time was five years ago when a First Rank powerhouse of the military was surrounded and killed on the battlefield by several Barbarian powerhouses. Since the Wu Family incident eighteen years ago, where so many died, all the families have been scared. At the First Rank level, disputes are rare. Like today, when Xing Kun, a First Rank, would use a forbidden technique leading to mutual destruction, just to kill a Second Grade martial artist, it was so rare it was incomprehensible. What the audience was most concerned about was, did Gu Yang die or not? Chen Shilin was watching, his face turned somewhat pale, his eyes still affected by the sudden flash just now, all he could see was a white shadow. His hand uncontrollably pressed on the hilt of his sword, trembling slightly. He could not block that slash. If he was facing that slash, his death would be certain). Is this the so-called first stage of the First Rank mentioned by Elder Wu? The slash of Xing Kun shattered his pride and self-satisfaction brought about by becoming the youngest First Rank in the world. A while later, his vision recovered. He finally saw the outcome of the battle, his breath hitched, hardly daring to believe what he was seeing. Elder Wu sat nearby, his eyes tightly closed, blood flowing from the corners of his eyes, his expression somewhat pained. Just now, he was watching their fight directly, pushing his eye technique to the extreme, but he saw something that he shouldn¡¯t have, his eyes severely damaged, and his eye technique, which he had painstakingly trained for several decades, was ruined. He murmured to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± As for the outcome of the battle, he already knew it. The Cao family carriage parked by the roadside was not affected at all. Cao Yiyi¡¯s eyes were wide open. Although protected by Ru Qin¡¯s Gang Qi, she remained unharmed. However, when she saw that blood-like sword cleaved towards Gu Yang, a terrified expression flashed across her face. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but it was already too late. Then, she couldn¡¯t see anything. Her face became pale and she suddenly screamed, looking frantic, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save him? Why?¡± Ru Qin sat there, looking out the carriage window, her expression filled with deep shock and fear. Startled by Cao Yiyi¡¯s outburst, she turned to look at her. Observing her in this state, she felt somewhat worried. She spoke softly, ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cao Yiyi was taken aback. ¡°Look.¡± Ru Qin pointed outside. Cao Yiyi looked out the carriage window. At this time, the dust in the sky had dispersed. She could vaguely see a figure standing there. It was Gu Yang, he was still moving, stepping towards the side. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± Cao Yiyi¡¯s eyes moistened, she murmured, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Even if you had to die, you could only die at my hands¡­¡± Her voice was gentle yet carried a touch of madness, which sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Ru Qin couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Indeed, there were not many sane people in the Cao family. She asked, ¡°His True Essence must be depleted by now, shall we capture him?¡± Cao Yiyi unexpectedly refused, whispering, ¡°If we capture him now, he will not submit. I want to wait until he recovers, and defeat him personally, shattering all his pride and confidence¡­¡± Ru Qin¡¯s expression changed abruptly upon hearing her words, ¡°Yi Yi, you¡­¡± Cao Yiyi chuckled, ¡°My father is such a ruthless and heartless man, even capable of ruthlessly murdering my mother. Yet, he dotes on me beyond measure. Isn¡¯t it because he wants me to willingly become the vessel for that thing? I agree, it will surely make Father very happy, won¡¯t it?¡± Ru Qin blankly stared at her, with a mix of indescribable emotions welling up inside her. She could naturally guess some of her master¡¯s plans, but over the years, she fostered certain feelings for the young girl standing in front of her. She knew very well how dangerous that thing was. To carry its power, a slight mistake could spell complete annihilation of the body and soul. Up in the tavern, Lin Liang was completely stunned, his eyes tightly closed, with tears brimming at the corners of his eyes. The power of that saber strike was beyond his imagination. Even from such a distance, it made him feel the threat of death. To confront such a strike, even his uncle, perhaps, wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. His uncle was exactly the first master of the Lin family in Jiangzhou. ¡°He must be dead, right?¡± After the initial terror, Lin Liang remembered the main issue. At this moment, his vision restored, and he squinted through the thick smoke. His heart jolted, seeing the figure gradually moving, his mouth went dry. He was still alive? How could this¡­ How is it possible? Lin Liang could hardly believe his eyes. Without a doubt, anyone would be dead under that strike. However, Gu Yang survived that attack and even managed to stay alive. Could it be, he, a mere Second Grade, was even stronger than him, a First-Rank? No, absolutely impossible. He must have some secret lifesaving item on him. Lin Liang quickly found an excuse. Suddenly, he noticed that Gu Yang¡¯s steps were faltering. An audacious idea sprang up in his mind. ¡°Having endured that strike, he must have exhausted his last bits of energy. If I were to strike now, he would be doomed¡­¡¯ As Lin Liang thought about this, his heart pounded. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity! He was about to draw his sword, when he saw Gu Yang suddenly stopped and seemed to look in his direction. In an instant, Lin Liang¡¯s heart nearly stopped. ¡°No, taking advantage of others¡¯ vulnerabilities is not what a person of my caliber should do.¡± Lin Liang withdrew his hand, lifted his cup of wine, drained it in one gulp, but his hand continued shaking uncontrollably. Then, he turned to leave, and his figure soon disappeared. On the other side, Gu Yang withdrew his gaze. He had just sensed a somewhat familiar killing intent, so he turned his head and looked around. It seemed he had scared that person off. He was not bothered. Gu Yang appeared to be in a pitiful state, covered in blood, with heavy wounds. The power of that strike was too powerful. It exceeded the carrying capacity of his swallowing technique, resulting in severe internal injuries. However, his mortal body was incredibly formidable by this point, and such injuries could not endanger his life. What was even worse was that his True Essence was completely drained, reaching exhaustion. Luckily, he had a ready plan. Since he knew he would meet a First-Rank powerhouse upon entering the city, he naturally performed a Simulation in advance. After the battle, he immediately claimed the reward, and the True Essence inside him recovered immediately. However, his injuries were still present. This confirmed another fact; claiming rewards from the system couldn¡¯t restore injuries. Gu Yang¡¯s appearance of weakness was all an act, just to see if anyone would take advantage of the situation. He walked to the First-Rank powerhouse, whose body and head lay apart. The swallowing technique was a martial art of the Divine Power realm, surpassing the scope of ordinary martial arts, its power growing with the strength of the opponent. He absorbed nearly a third of the force from the opponent¡¯s strike and combined it with his True Essence. It instantly broke his opponent¡¯s saber technique and beheaded him with a single strike. Among the ones present, only two could clearly view the situation of the battle. One was Elder Wu, and the other was Ru Qin. The shock they received was also the greatest. At this moment, Gu Yang looked at the corpse of the First-Rank powerhouse, shook his head, and muttered, ¡°What a nut job!¡± He could only interpret this incident as the deep malignance of the World Will. Just because he had stolen nearly a million taels of silver from the Four Sea Bank, this First-Rank powerhouse bizarrely went manic and insisted on killing him. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the first or second time he had encountered such matters. Gu Yang looked at Lily and Qian Xiyun standing not far away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave, I¡¯ll escort you to the Qian Residence.¡± Thanks to Lily¡¯s protection, Qian Xiyun hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries. However, she hadn¡¯t entirely recovered from the shock of Gu Yang beheading a First-Rank warrior. Hearing his words, she involuntarily swallowed, her eyes filled with deep reverence. To chop down a First-Rank powerhouse while being at the Second Grade. How outrageous could this be? PS: Four chapters, I tried my best. About eleven thousand words. Tomorrow¡¯s updates are as follows: one chapter before noon, one chapter before six in the evening, and one chapter before midnight. Lastly, asking for your monthly tickets.. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: 097 Asura Sword Saint (First update) Chapter 97: 097 Asura Sword Saint (First update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Useless!¡± In a luxurious mansion, a plump middle-aged man squeezed these words through his teeth, his face becoming extremely gloomy. A First Rank had been killed on the spot by a Second Grade youngster. This had completely disgraced the internal guards. From the shadow behind him, a chilly voice spoke, ¡°They¡¯re nearing Yan Dong Lake. Do we need the other two bosses to intercept them?¡± Three major bosses from the internal guards had come this time, and Xing Kun was dead. The other two, if they joined forces, surely could stop them. Master Zhuang¡¯s eyelids drooped as he thought for a moment, suppressing his anger, and slowly shook his head, ¡°This youngster¡¯s background is definitely not simple; it is not wise to create such a strong enemy for the empress. Let¡¯s observe changes and figure out his attitude first.¡± A Second Grade being able to kill a First Rank powerhouse on the spot was an unimaginable event. Master Zhuang had a good understanding of Xing Kun¡¯s strength and because of this, he was more aware of how terrifying the abilities of the young man named Gu Yang could be. Anyone would be wary. Where did such a formidable genius warrior come from? His eyes half-closed, a hint of brilliance flashed across them, ¡°Use all available manpower to investigate this person. I want to know everything about him.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The man in the shadow responded and then was silent. Yan Dong Lake, a scenic place within Zhongzhou City, had somehow become a forbidden land over time, prohibiting anyone from approaching casually. All of Zhongzhou knew that a Sword Saint resided here, a Divine Power Rank pinnacle warrior who hovered high above ordinary beings. At this moment, Gu Yang had arrived at Yan Dong Lake led by Qian Xiyun. On the way, they encountered no enemies. Gu Yang finally understood where Qian Xiyun¡¯s confidence to contend for the Four Sea Bank against a mysterious illegitimate child of the Qian family came from. It turned out she was acquainted with a Sword Saint. The Asura Sword Saint, a famed killer over two centuries ago, was reputed to draw blood whenever he unsheathed his sword and often slaughtered entire families, which was why he was given the name Asura. It was also said that he once killed an important figure from the Shen family and had been pursued by the Divine Power Rank of the Shen family to the ends of the earth. Latterly, after entering the Divine Power Realm, battles between him and the Shen family¡¯s Divine Power rank occurred several times. Only after the Shen family suffered some losses did they stop bothering him. After the Asura Sword Saint reached the Divine Power Realm, he secluded himself. Over time, his deeds gradually became legends. Gu Yang was surprised that the Shen family¡¯s backer was this notoriously bloodthirsty Sword Saint. He wondered how the Qian family had connected with him. However, Gu Yang thought if Qian Xiyun assumed that the Sword Saint would be a reliable support, she was probably heading for disappointment. If this Sword Saint were truly reliable, how could the Qian family have come to such a state? Qian Xiyun came to the lakeside, knelt down with a thump, held aloft an ancient jade amulet with both hands, and loudly said, ¡°Descendant of the Qian family, seeking audience with the Sword Saint!¡± A few moments later, a figure clothed in white flew over the lake, like walking in the air, crossing a distance of several tens of meters in a blink to land on the shore. That¡¯s a young woman in white, appearing rather young, but with a cold demeanor akin to an ice block, giving off an unwelcoming vibe. Her gaze fell on the jade amulet in Qian Xiyun¡¯s hand, she lightly said, ¡°In the past, my master was gravely injured. The kindness of Qian¡¯s ancestor saved his life. The master had gifted this jade amulet to his savior, offering to fulfill three requests. Now there is only one left. Speak your request.¡± Only then did Gu Yang learn that there was such a past event between the Qian family and the Asura Sword Saint. More surprisingly, this bloodthirsty Sword Saint turned out to be a grateful person. Qian Xiyun said, ¡°I would like to ask the Sword Saint to help in recapturing the Qian family¡¯s foundation.¡± The expression of the white-clothed woman didn¡¯t change, she replied, ¡°My master is incapable of this.¡± Qian Xiyun turned pale, she then changed her request, ¡°Then I humbly ask the Sword Saint to lend me a helping hand.¡± The woman in white stared at her for a while, then said, ¡°One year, I can protect you for one year.¡± ¡°Thank you, ¡± Qian Xiyun clenched her teeth and agreed. She dared not hope too much. Though one year was short, still a lot could be done. Next, the woman in white turned to look at Gu Yang. In her icy eyes, a strange light shone, ¡°You are strong.¡± Gu Yang humbly replied, ¡°You flatter me.¡± This woman was a disciple of the Asura Sword Saint. Just standing there, she gave him a very dangerous feeling. Her power far surpassed that of the First Rank he encountered before. The woman in white said, ¡°The Master wishes to see you.¡± Gu Yang was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that the Asura Sword Saint wanted to see him. Having spoken, the woman in white, taking the lead, leapt up, her toes lightly touching the lake¡¯s surface as she drifted towards a small island at the heart of the lake. Gu Yang didn¡¯t hesitate much and followed her. A blessing or a curse, one cannot hide from a curse. Being a divine powerhouse, if she really wanted to harm him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. There was a mansion on Lake Heart Island, based on the architecture, it has been there for quite some time. Gu Yang followed behind the woman in white, heading towards the largest building, feeling somewhat apprehensive. This was his first time meeting a divine powerhouse in reality. In simulations, every encounter with a divine powerhouse ended badly, often dying without even seeing their true face. The woman in white stopped in front of a door, reporting respectfully, ¡°Master, I have brought the person.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± An aged voice came from inside. The door creaked open while the woman in white said, There was not a hint of light in the room. When Gu Yang stepped in, he felt a cold gloom. Finally, he could see the person in the room, an old woman with white hair, frail body, cloudy eyes, and a rotting aura emanating from her, all indicating that her life was nearing its end. No matter how he tried, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t associate this decrepit old woman who was about to die with the famous Sword Saint Asura. He was greatly struck, his heart filled with an unspeakable shock. Even the once invincible divine powerhouses and the Sword Saint who had the world bowing down to them, cannot withstand the onslaught of time. Recognizing his shock, the old woman said lightly, ¡°Even a divine power stand is a mortal. When reached the state of Mana, their lifespan is just about 300 years.¡± Gu Yang finally came out of his shock, paying his respects, ¡°Junior Gu Yang, greet the senior.¡± Even though this old woman appeared to die at any moment, she was still a divine powerhouse. He dared not be complacent. At this point, he finally understood many things. Why Qian¡¯s family has fallen to this state, because, this Asura Sword Saint was about to die, no longer able to protect Qian¡¯s family. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Shen family?¡± Gu Yang felt a jolt in his heart, ¡°Junior¡¯s surname is Gu, naturally not from the Shen family.¡± ¡°I was just curious to see what kind of person can cultivate ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ to the Second Grade peak.¡± The old woman spoke in a somewhat mocking tone, ¡°The Shen family treasures this skill as a treasure, each generation, picks the most outstanding disciples to cultivate this skill, but no one has been able to cultivate it to First Rank.¡± ¡°If the undying old man from Shen family knew about your existence, he would probably vomit blood from anger.¡± Gu Yang had already anticipated that his skill would one day be discovered by someone. Luckily, this Sword Saint before him held a grudge against the Shen family, otherwise, he would be in trouble. He cupped his hands together, ¡°I request senior to keep it a secret for me.¡± The old woman suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know why I wanted to see you?¡± ¡°Please instruct me.¡± ¡°I want to make a deal with you.¡± The old woman said without waiting for his question, ¡°I¡¯m about to die, the only thing I can¡¯t let go of is my little disciple. I want her to follow you, to protect her for a few years. As long as you agree, I can pass on a divine secret skill to you.¡± Gu Yang thought it odd, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the senior entrust her to the woman outside, whose strength is far beyond mine?¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to get involved in the Qian family¡¯s affairs, destined to face life and death trials, following her could be even more dangerous.¡± That¡¯s not necessarily the case. The trouble Gu Yang carried is not a lesser burden than Qian Xiyun¡¯s. He asked another question, ¡°Why choose me?¡± The old woman said, ¡°You showed commitment by killing an imperial guard for Qian Xiyun¡¯s matter. That is a man who can keep his promise.¡± Truly a Sword Saint, with insight. Gu Yang silently praised in his heart. The old woman continued, ¡°As long as you agree, no matter what you want, as long as I have it, you can ask for it.¡± Gu Yang was moved, instinctively blurting out, ¡°I want money!¡± PS: Continue to ask for monthly tickets, still 300 short.. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: 098 Deal Completed (Second Update) Chapter 98: 098 Deal Completed (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Money?¡± Even with her three hundred years of experience, Asura Sword Saint was taken aback by Gu Yang¡¯s request. He did not ask for secret divine techniques, divine weapons nor any miraculous elixirs. She would have understood if he desired beauty, but he asked for money. With his capabilities, wasn¡¯t money something he could acquire at will? However, her surprise only lasted for a moment before she instructed someone outside, ¡°Bing Yao, bring all of the title deeds.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came a voice from outside. Judging by the voice, it was the same lady clad in white that they saw earlier, so her name was Bing Yao. After a while, the lady in white came over, holding an exquisite redwood box. She presented it to the old woman and left. The old woman said, ¡°This box contains the title deeds to the lands around Yan Dong Lake, along with some shares in various ventures, and large-denomination banknotes. See if that¡¯s enough.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t hesitate, opening the box to find several large-value banknotes, each note valued at one hundred thousand taels, for a total of seven hundred thousand taels. There were also title deeds to the lands surrounding Yan Dong Lake and shares in several businesses. The old woman added, ¡°How much you can get from the deeds and shares depends on your own capabilities.¡± Gu Yang immediately agreed. He was someone who knew how to read the situation. At this point, if he had rejected the offer, he would likely never be able to leave this room alive. No matter how weak the seemingly dying old woman was, she was a Sword Saint. Even with her final breath, she was not to be underestimated. Either way, he would end up agreeing to it. Getting such a deal was an unexpected bonus. All of a sudden, the old woman let out a few coughs and visibly weakened. She handed Gu Yang a jade slip and weakly said, ¡°This is the legacy of ¡®Asura Sword Technique.¡¯ I¡¯ll give it to you as well. Wait for me outside. I have something to say to Meng Ling¡­¡± Gu Yang received the jade slip, bowed, and left the decaying room. Once outside, he felt an inexplicable heaviness in his heart. No matter how powerful or invincible a Sword Saint you are, you can¡¯t resist the passage of time; everyone ages in the end. ¡°Unless, one can reach the Unleaking Realm.¡± Upon reaching the Unleaking Realm, one¡¯s lifespan would extend by a thousand years. Beyond that was the Celestial Being realm, promising an even longer life. But with his talents, it was impossible to reach the Celestial Being realm on his own. He would still need the system. Therefore, he must try all possible means to earn more money. Not long after, Gu Yang left Lake Heart Island to return to his previous location. When he met Qian Xiyun, he took out the title deeds and shares, asking, ¡°Miss Qian, can you help me estimate how much these are worth?¡± Qian Xiyun took the deeds and shares, surprised at the sight, but didn¡¯t dare to question him. She only said, ¡°Yan Dong Lake was given to the Sword Saint by the government back in the day, I doubt anyone would dare to buy it.¡± Gu Yang contemplated telling her that the Asura Sword Saint was near her end but ultimately chose not to, and instead he just nodded to acknowledge her comment. Qian Xiyun continued, ¡°These five shares are quite old. Three of the companies have already gone bankrupt. Only these two are still thriving, and each share is worth no less than a million taels.¡± Upon hearing how valuable the shares were, he felt gratified. This transaction was definitely worthwhile, netting him two million seven hundred thousand taels. For that, all he needed to do was to take care of one more disciple of Asura Sword Saint. He already had a number of dependents, so one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference. He said, ¡°It seems I¡¯ll need to stay in Zhongzhou for a few more days.¡± After waiting for approximately half an hour, Asura Sword Saint¡¯s two disciples finally appeared. Both were clad in white. The elder disciple, Bing Yao, was as cold as ice, while the younger one, Meng Ling, seemed naive and carefree. About twelve or thirteen years old, she was still a bit childish, with a pair of lively eyes that scanned the three of them before finally stopping on Gu Yang. ¡°You must be Gu Yang. My master said that you¡¯d be my guardian from now on. My name is Han Mengling. You can call me Ling¡¯er.¡± The first impression Gu Yang had of her was quite good; she didn¡¯t seem hard to get along with. He flashed a friendly smile. ¡°Hello.¡± After looking Gu Yang over, Han Mengling asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you use any weapons?¡± ¡°I use a saber.¡± The saber that Gu Yang used had been destroyed earlier, unable to withstand the immense flow of his True Essence. Han Mengling eagerly suggested, ¡°What about your saber technique? Can we have a friendly spar?¡± ¡°What is that, a horse? I¡¯ve never seen one before.¡¯ ¡°Why does that woman have blue eyes? She looks so strange.¡± ¡°So many people, look, that person is so fat¡­¡± Gu Yang hadn¡¯t expected this fellow to be so chatty, extremely curious about everything along the way, acting as if he hadn¡¯t seen the world before, chattering nonstop. On the other hand, her senior sister was as cold as ice, not saying a word the entire journey. The characters of these two sisters were completely at different extremes. BV the time Gu Yang and his friends arrived outside the Qian residence, a tall and handsome man had already been waiting there; he was none other than the illegitimate son of the Qian family who had emerged from who knew where, Qian Xiuyang. ¡°Little sister, you must have had a tiring journey. I heard that you encountered danger at the city gate, are you okay?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern¡­¡± The two ¡°siblings¡± who had never met before, staged a dramatic reunion as brother and sister. Qian Xiuyang bowed to Bing Yao, ¡°Greetings, Miss Yu.¡± Yu Bing Yao nodded slightly as acknowledgement of the greeting. Qian Xiuyang turned his head and politely said to Gu Yang, ¡°Glad to meet you, Master Gu. It¡¯s an honour to receive such a distinguished guest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Master Qian.¡± Gu Yang also politely replied. Han Mengling, who was standing behind him, whispered, ¡°This man is really handsome.¡± Qian Xiuyang looked at her and asked, ¡°And who might this be?¡± Han Mengling rolled her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Qian Xiuyang was taken aback. She muttered to herself, ¡°Master said that handsome men always have ulterior motives.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and after laughing, felt that something was wrong, as if he was being subtly insulted. They settled down in the Qian residence; Qian Xiyun and Yu Bing Yao stayed in one courtyard. Gu Yang, Lily and Han Mengling stayed together. The two courtyards were not far apart, so they could keep an eye out for each other. In the following few days, Gu Yang sought help from Qian Xiyun to contact the shareholders of the two firms, intending to sell off his shares. However, the progress was unsatisfactory. Many of them simply avoided meeting him. It was clear that the majority did not think highly of Qian Xiyun, or rather, they didn¡¯t want to get involved in the Qian family¡¯s struggles. This was quite troublesome. If he was unable to sell the shares, these two certificates would be worthless. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this matter. Zhongzhou was now a whirlpool, and the Qian family was at its center. If he stayed there for too long, he would eventually get sucked in, which was not what he wanted. Just as he was thinking about whether he should give up on this two million taels, a servant from the Qian family reported that someone was seeking an audience. These past few days, countless people sought to meet him, all admiring his strength. It seemed that overnight, he had become the idol of countless young warriors in Zhongzhou City. The battle at the city gate had spread, and the legendary event that Gu Yang had beheaded a First Rank with a single blow had made him the object of countless people¡¯s admiration. However, no one who could make the Qian family¡¯s people pass on the message had appeared before. Out of curiosity, Gu Yang took the visiting card and became even more curious when he looked at it. The visitor was actually a famous courtesan, the top courtesan in Zhongzhou City, Yuan Zhen Zhen. Zhongzhou was the most commercial city in Great Zhou, and it had produced countless wealthy businessmen. Because of its commercial prosperity, the entertainment industry had also flourished. Its status was similar to that of the Qinhuai River in ancient times from a previous world. The selection of the top courtesan was an annual grand event in Zhongzhou City, which attracted numerous wealthy businessmen to spend big money. The top courtesan selected every year naturally garnered the pursuit of countless people. Many wanted to see her but failed to. Now, such a top courtesan had taken the initiative to visit Gu Yang. This matter, no matter how you look at it, seemed strange. Gu Yang said, ¡°Please invite Miss Yuan over.¡± PS: The next chapter will be published before twelve o¡¯clock. And, continuing to ask for monthly votes.. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: 099 Ancient Fairy Gate Map (Third Update) Chapter 99: 099 Ancient Fairy Gate Map (Third Update) Translator: 549690339 It was still the same luxurious mansion. A wealthy middle-aged man sat in his grand master¡¯s chair, flipping through an intelligence report. The content was not long, and he quickly finished reading. His brow furrowed, ¡°After all this investigation only this much has been found?¡± The shadow was silent. The middle-aged man rubbed his forehead hard, seemingly talking to himself, ¡°The first appearance was in Tianshui City, by the Lian Mountain¡­Lian Mountain¡­¡± Suddenly his hand paused, and he said, ¡°send someone to investigate everything about Lian Mountain.¡± This time, a response came from the shadow. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man continued to murmur, ¡°Su Qingzhen, Xu Ruomei, Chu Xiyue¡­ It seems this person has a fondness for beauty; this will make things easier¡­¡± Quickly, a plan formed in his mind. That night, within the Zhongzhou City, the most popular geisha Yuan Zhen Zhen went to the Qian Mansion, requesting to see Gu Yang. Yuan Zhen Zhen, originally belonged to the entertainment department of Divine City. Later, she was bought by a brothel in Zhongzhou with a hefty price and became the top billing star. Even at this year¡¯s Geisha Contest, she was the undisputed champion. No one knew her real identity ¨C a spy of the Secret Service. Originally, she was banished to the entertainment department as a punishment. If not for the arrangements of the secret service, how could she be released by the entertainment department? Spies like her were scattered to various parts of the world by the Secret Service to monitor all activities. Yuan Zhen Zhen, draped in a cloak, removed it only after entering the drawing room, revealing her true appearance. When Gu Yang saw the actual person behind the famous geisha, he was somewhat disappointed. Even though she was beautiful and had an exceptional demeanor, her appeal fell somewhat short when compared to the women listed on the ¡®Beauty List¡¯. Without a doubt, the ¡®Beauty List¡¯ was the epitome of female charm in this world. Among the women he had seen, those on the ¡®Beauty List¡¯ were truly unmatched. The geisha before him was beautiful indeed. However, compared to Su Qingzhen, she lacked pride; compared to Cao Yiyi, she lacked a certain charm; and compared to Xu Ruomei, she lacked coldness. Compared to Chu Xiyue, she lacked sensuality. Of course, Gu Yang didn¡¯t show his thoughts on his face and curiously asked, ¡°Miss Yuan, I wonder what brings you here?¡± Having been trained from a young age in a place like the entertainment department and now living in a brothel Yuan Zhen Zhen had become adept at reading men. The moment she met this man¡¯s gaze, she quickly sensed that he had no interest in her. She was immensely surprised. Wasn¡¯t it said that this man had a fondness for beauty? With this new realization, her face remained expressionless as she politely bowed, ¡°Actually, I am here on behalf of someone else to ask you a few questions.¡± She abandoned her usual charm and directly stated her intention. In the past, she had encountered men who had ignored her beauty. In such cases using coquettish charm would only create dislike. Just as expected, Gu Yang¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard her. He asked in response, ¡°May I know on whose behalf you are here?¡± Yuan Zhen Zhen seemed to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Is Sir truly planning to wade into the muddy waters of the Qian family?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang was able to guess who had sent her and thought to himself, so they finally made a move. He asked with a grin, ¡°Are you here to mediate, Miss?¡± ¡°I am merely a woman of the street, and I don¡¯t have such qualification, I am simply here to test the waters.¡± Gu Yang thought she was quite clever to openly state her mission. He asked in return, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°These past few days, Miss Qian has been repeatedly meeting people from two trading firms. It seems she is interested in their shares. I boldly guess, she is working for you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Gu Yang applauded, ¡°You are clever.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. Qian Xiyun¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t be hidden. This world wasn¡¯t short of smart people; it wasn¡¯t surprising someone would figure out her actions. Seizing this moment, Yuan Zhen Zhen said, ¡°If sir is willing to leave Zhongzhou City, I am willing to mediate on your behalf and ensure that you receive a fair price.¡± Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°That isn¡¯t enough. Miss Qian and I¡­ we¡¯ve faced life and death together.¡± ¡°What does Sir mean?¡± ¡°You need to pay more!¡± ¡°He wants money?¡± Back in that luxurious mansion, the middle-aged man was surprised after getting Yuan Zhen Zhen¡¯s report. In his perception, this was almost like giving him an exit. To a warrior, money was useless. However, this seemingly insignificant matter had become a thorny issue. The reason why a certain person from the palace ventured to launch an action against the Qian family while the Sword Saint was still alive was for the money in the Four Sea Bank. The filial branches of Four Sea Bank were spread throughout the Great Zhou empire and their vaults were filled with a tremendous amount of money. It was an unimaginably huge sum. Originally, the empress intended to withdraw a portion of the bank reserves. But the old man resisted it relentlessly, showcasing a stoic resistance. That was his path to doom. Now, both the Qian Family and the Four Sea Bank had fallen into the hands of the Secret Service. The reserves belonging to the Qian family and the Zhongzhou branch of the Four Sea Bank were transferred out. In other words, he didn¡¯t have money at his disposal now. How was he going to satisfy Gu Yang¡¯s demands? Such a headache. The Empress has just given instructions, asking him not to entangle himself further with Gu Yang, lest important matters be disrupted. It seems that even the Empress is somewhat wary of this man. He muttered quietly, ¡°It looks like I can only find another way to make money¡­¡± Zhongzhou City may lack in many things, but wealthy people are plenty. Two days later, Gu Yang sold his shares in those two firms, netting a total of three million taels. He had never been as wealthy as he was now, and his mood was excellent. By cashing out all these taels and selling off Qian Xiyun¡¯s firm, he would have more than enough to reach the First Rank. Miss Yuan is indeed reliable in her work.¡± Upon receiving the money, Gu Yang highly praised Yuan Zhen Zhen¡¯s efficiency. The shares, originally worth two million taels, sold for three million taels. This premium surely demonstrated the sincerity of the power behind her. Yuan Zhen Zhen stated, ¡°I hope the master will keep his promise.¡± Gu Yang smiled, saying, ¡°Rest assured, inform those behind you that I will be leaving tonight.¡± He had no intention of staying in Zhongzhou City for long. Over these days, seeing Qian Xiyun running into walls everywhere, he suspected she could hardly combat his cheap elder brother. Given Qian Xiyun¡¯s character, she would hardly give up the struggle, and it was sure to get more intense in the future. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to get involved. His connection with Qian Xiyun was, after all, just worth three million taels. Just as Gu Yang was about to leave, he suddenly heard Yuan Zhen Zhen suggest, ¡°I wish to make a private deal with the master.¡± He asked with interest, ¡°What deal?¡± Yuan Zhen Zhen took out something from her person and stated, ¡°This is a map, a family heirloom, passed down from the ancient times. My father spent over a decade and consulted countless books before finally locating the place signified on the map. According to my father¡¯s speculation, this should be the dwelling of a clan from an ancient Immortal Sect.¡± An ancient Immortal Sect¡¯s dwelling? Gu Yang was genuinely interested, but what he was more curious about was, ¡°What do you wish to exchange this map for?¡± Yuan Zhen Zhen stated, ¡°I have a younger brother who works as a lowly servant in the Martial Academy of Divine City. I only ask that the master take him away from Divine City, liberate him from his servant¡¯s status, and teach him a martial art for self-defense. With that, I would be content.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that I would take the item and disregard your brother?¡± ¡°Master brought Miss Qian from her home to Zhongzhou City, and his righteous act of killing Xing Kun, a First Rank, has already been spread throughout the world. I have faith in the master.¡± So it turns out that having a high reputation has its benefits. Gu Yang stated, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll assist with this. What¡¯s your brother¡¯s name?¡± For him, this wasn¡¯t a difficult task. After all, he had to go to the Divine City anyway. ¡°Thank you, master, his name is Yuan An. He went to the Academy five years ago. There¡¯s a red birthmark on his left arm.¡± After speaking, she handed the map to Gu Yang. True to his word, Gu Yang left Zhongzhou City that day with Lily and Han Mengling. The three of them each rode a horse, vanishing into the royal road. With his departure, many people in Zhongzhou City let out a sigh of relief. As was the usual practice on the return journey, Gu Yang kept changing his banknotes into taels and recharging them into the system. However, this time, he felt something was wrong. Four Sea Bank seemed to be starting to run out of taels. When he wanted to change several tens of thousands of taels, the bank manager said he would have to wait a couple of days. Almost every bank was like this. There was a problem. After ten days, he went to more than a dozen places and was only able to exchange more than six hundred thousand taels. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Including my previous exchanges and the money I stole earlier, it¡¯s only a few million taels. I couldn¡¯t have cleaned out Four Sea Bank, could I?¡± Gu Yang felt there was a problem. He suspected that the more likely cause was the internal struggle in the Qian family. At this, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t sit still. If Four Sea Bank were to collapse, these banknotes would become worthless. He was not in a hurry to meet up with Chu Xiyue and the others. He took some detours, visited more banks, and completed the exchange of three million seven hundred thousand taels in banknotes into cash, and recharged them into the system after spending a month. The balance in the system reached the figure of three million nine hundred thousand. Still, Gu Yang was a bit worried, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d start suffering from a shortage of money before reaching the First Rank. It seems that in the future when collecting money, it¡¯s better to take cash instead of banknotes.¡± With a sufficient balance, that night, Gu Yang took a bath, burned incense, activated the Simulator, and planned to strive for the First Rank Realm in one go. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Use it once, consume 100,000 money.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At twenty-two, you are already Second Grade in Cultivation Level. In Zhongzhou City, you kill Xing Kun, a First Rank, with a single stroke of your sword, shocking the world. You are hailed as the top person at the Second Grade.] [A month later, Yi Yi, ranked first on the list of Heavenly Prodigies, challenges you. After more than a dozen moves, your opponent is on the verge of death by your sword. At the border of life and death, he breaks through to the First Rank Realm, executes the unique skill of the Heavenly Saint Gate, and kills you on the spot at the age of twenty-two.] PS: Some people asked for progress updates. Well, the average subscription just passed six thousand. Thanks for everyone¡¯s subscription support. Also, thanks to the brothers who tipped, and of course, thank you to those who voted with monthly passes. Three updates will continue tomorrow, same time. Lastly, please give your monthly votes.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Don’t talk about martial virtues 100 times Chapter 100: Don¡¯t talk about martial virtues 100 times Translator: 549690339 For the first simulation, Gu Yang planned to take a kind of divination, to see what kind of trouble he might encounter after reaping so many benefits. Well, he indeed ran into a fellow who seemed to be the protagonist of this world. The number one on the Pride List, who broke through against all odds in the midst of battle, and counterkilled him. Isn¡¯t this a perfect example of protagonist¡¯s halo? Yi Yi, ranked second, hailing from the Heavenly Saint Sect. This is all the information Xu Ruomei knows about this person, she doesn¡¯t even know the person¡¯s gender. You can say this person is extremely mysterious. If it wasn¡¯t for this person¡¯s name on the Pride List, Great Zhou would not have known that within the Heavenly Saint Sect, there exists such a remarkably talented individual. The Heavenly Saint Sect, one of the six major sects, is also the most mysterious one among them. This sect is known by everyone, it can freely parade itself with the nine most famous surnames. However, if you were to ask about any significant accomplishments of this sect, there seem to be none. No one knows the location of the Heavenly Saint Sect¡¯s gate and very few talk about this sect¡¯s disciples in the world. Even Xu Ruomei, the heir of the Sword Palace, is not clear about what the Heavenly Saint Sect actually is. It seems that the only proof of the existence of this sect are the First Rank List and the Pride List. Nearly every generation, there are names of disciples from the Heavenly Saint Sect appearing on the First Rank List and Pride List. As if, this sect only exists on these lists. Who would have thought that a month later, Yi Yi, the first on the Pride List who had never been seen in the martial world, would actually challenge him. ¡°Oh what a burden fame is.¡± Gu Yang sighed. He has become the top ranked Second Grade. Even the extremely mysterious heir of the Heavenly Saint Sect got alarmed. That number one on the Pride List challenges him, it is clear that he views him as a stepping stone to break through to First Rank. Such geniuses, even if they just break through to First Rank, their strength would far surpass Xing Kun, who is in the Imperial Guard. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [1. Twenty-two-year-old martial arts realm.] [2. Twenty-two-year-old martial arts experience.] [3. Twenty-two-year-old wisdom of life.] Without thinking much, Gu Yang chose 2. Immediately, he was bestowed with a new set of experiences about battles in his mind. The battle was extremely fierce. The opponent¡¯s True Essence was formidable, the Sword Technique was profound, which were not inferior to his own. It was on the seventeenth move that he managed to suppress the opponent with his ¡°Swallowing the Heaven¡± technique, and was about to kill the opponent on the spot. The opponent suddenly erupted an immense power, astonishingly breaking his ¡°Swallowing the Heaven¡± technique, and counterattacked him. He shook his head in frustration, ¡°This is unreasonable.¡± The counterattack under such circumstances was simply preposterous. After Yi Yi broke through to the First Rank, the Sword Technique he used should be of the same level as ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. More importantly, upon reaching First Rank, his True Essence was deeper than Gu Yang¡¯s and the internal martial arts he practiced matched his Sword Technique even better, making his power much stronger. When Gu Yang practiced ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, he used the True Essence of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± to motivate him. It was not a matching technique, so there was a loss in power. It¡¯s no surprise that he couldn¡¯t beat him. The matched technique of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± is the ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡±. However, this technique is too mysterious and seems unfair upon first glance. He doesn¡¯t intend to learn it. ¡°I wonder if there is any matching technique in ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯.¡± Gu Yang thought to himself. After pondering for a moment, he had an idea and opened the simulator again. [ ¡­You quietly travelled to Yuzhou alone, sneaked into Shen Baiyi¡¯s villa, got the jade slip, and acquired the inheritance of ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯. At the same time, you alerted Shen Baiyi.] [After killing Shen Baiyi, you eliminated all the people in the manor and then left.] [Half a month later, Yi Yi, the number one on the Pride List, appeared before you and challenged you. In a fierce battle, Yi Yi broke through to the First Rank realm on the battlefield, and killed you on the spot, ending your life at the age of twenty-two.] It¡¯s him again? Gu Yang has clearly separated from Chu Xiyue and the others and ran into Yuzhou, but he still bumped into Yi Yi. How did this person find him? [Simulation ended, you may keep one of the following.] [1. Your martial arts realm at the age of 22.] [2. Your martial arts experience at the age of 22.] [3. Your life wisdom at the age of 22.] Without much consideration, he immediately chose option two. As a result, the ninth level cultivation method of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind, and he could directly cultivate to the Divine Power Realm. Unfortunately, the ninth level cultivation method didn¡¯t have any martial techniques. In addition, he had the memory of two battles, the one where he killed Shen Baiyi and the other one was his confrontation with Yi Yi. This fight with Yi Yi was completely different from the previous one. Gu Yang only used nine moves to corner Yi Yi, but in the end, Yi Yi had a breakthrough, reaching the First Rank Realm during the battle. Obviously, this was not a rare event. Yi Yi¡¯s accumulation was already incredibly profound, and he was just one step away from breaking through to the First Rank. His battle with Gu Yang was that needed trigger. ¡°In this case, if I undergo rebirth, he wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble me.¡± With this thought in mind, Gu Yang initiated the third simulation. [ ¡­You found a deserted place and started your rebirth. Your cultivation level turned back to the Ninth Rank. A month later, Yi Yi, the number one on the Pride List, appeared in front of you. Without saying a word, he drew his sword and killed you. You died at the age of 22.] You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, he killed me for this? Gu Yang was distraught. Yi Yi, despite being the top on the Pride List, apparently had no grace of a martial arts master, ruthlessly killing even a Ninth Rank cultivator. This was out of line. Moreover, it seemed that Yi Yi had some unique tracking skills, hiding was pointless. If he couldn¡¯t beat him or escape him, he was stuck in a pinch. [Simulation ended, you may keep one of the following.] Choosing option one was out of the question. If he became the Ninth Rank again, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance of fighting back at all. Option two was unnecessary too. Would he really want another memory of being killed by a single strike? Thus, Gu Yang chose the third option. The next moment, he had a memory of seeing Yi Yi, clearly hearing him utter a few words before unsheathing his sword, ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens?¡± Clearly, Yi Yi had recognized the technique he was using for cultivation. From the surprise in his tone, it seemed that he knew about this technique. Could his determination to kill be related to this technique? In the end, the final thought in the simulated version of him before he died was, ¡°This guy has no respect for martial arts principles!¡± Gu Yang pondered for a bit before starting the simulator once more. [ ¡­You returned to Ping County and found Ling Ling, who hadn¡¯t left her retreat yet. You told her about the trouble you¡¯ve encountered. She left her retreat early to face the strong enemy with you.] [Half a year later, Yi Yi, the number one on the Pride List, found both of you. After a fierce battle, he broke through in the midst of fight, killing you. You died at the age of 23.] Upon seeing this, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. He was in deep trouble now. Even Ling Ling¡¯s ability to evade danger couldn¡¯t shake off Yi Yi¡¯s pursuit. They only managed to hide away for half a year before being found. The key was that this guy could have a breakthrough in every fight, rendering him almost unbeatable. For the first time, Gu Yang encountered such a formidable opponent. The main problem was the limited time he had. Even if he brought Ling Ling along, they could only hide themselves for half a year. If he used up all his chances, it would add up to just over a decade. He needed to come up with another solution. He racked his brain, pondering on a countermeasure. PS: Chapter 100, let¡¯s celebrate with confetti. We are about a hundred and fifty votes away from the Monthly Ticket Chart. I hope for your support.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: 101 Five Dangerous Places (Second Update) Chapter 101: 101 Five Dangerous Places (Second Update) Translator: 549690339 [ ¡­you confessed your feelings to Chu Xiyue, and soon, you both were spending sweet moments under the moon¡­] [A month later, Yi Yi, ranked first on the Idol¡¯s Parade, appeared and challenged you¡­ You died at the age of twenty-two.] As expected, that doesn¡¯t work. After seeing the results of this simulation, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Last time, when the First Rank from the Lin Family almost caught up with him, something frightened him and he ran away. At that time, Gu Yang suspected that there was a First Rank from the Chu Family nearby, likely Chu Xiyue¡¯s protector. It has to be said, the protectors of these core disciples from major forces are all cruel-hearted and impartial. They don¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life or death except for their own disciples. Even if it¡¯s their disciple¡¯s lover. To be more precise, for the First Rank of the Chu family, he would rather Chu Xiyue¡¯s lover Die sooner. After all, there¡¯s an engagement between Chu Xiyue and the Qin Family. This path doesn¡¯t work. [ ¡­you, along with Chu Xiyue and others, rushed to Jingzhou at the fastest speed. While planning for Wu Xingyun¡¯s meeting with the King of Jingzhou, Yi Yi, the number one person on the Idol¡¯s Parade, appears¡­ You died at age twenty-two.] Unfortunately, there is not enough time. The path of seeking protection from King Jingzhou doesn¡¯t work either. [ ¡­you go to Divine City and actively contact the interior guard and, in exchange for joining them, you seek their protection¡­] [Two years later, while you were carrying out a mission, Yi Yi, ranked first on the Idol¡¯s Parade, appeared before you¡­ You died at the age of twenty-two.] With the power of the royal family, he could only survive for two more years. And, for Gu Yang, surviving these two years is meaningless. Will the interior guard still protect him after his nirvana and when his power has dropped? The answer is no. So this path doesn¡¯t work either. [ ¡­you brought Han Mengling and Lily back to Zhongzhou City to meet with the Asura Sword Saint. Upon reaching Yan Dong Lake, you found her as a corpse.] [You take out the ¡°Asura Sword Technique¡± to understand it, but you can¡¯t grasp it. You ask Han Mengling for advice, only to learn she hasn¡¯t practiced the technique and you have to figure it out yourself.] [A month later, Yi Yi, the number one on the Idol¡¯s Parade shows up in front of you¡­ You died at the age of twenty-two.] The Asura Sword Saint actually died this quickly. Gu Yang was thinking if he could get her assistance. Why is it so difficult to find a patron? Looks like he must try a different approach. [ ¡­After converging with Chu Xiyue and others, you said goodbye to Chu Xiyue. You and Su Qingzhen and the other ladies went to Jingzhou, took a ship and left Great Zhou.] [Several months later, a figure fell from the sky, it was Yi Yi from the Idol¡¯s Parade¡­ You died at the age of twenty-two.] Does this also not work? Seeing how Yi Yi appeared had left Gu Yang dumbfounded. Running off to the open sea and your adversary still can arrive from the sky, how can this be? But he could be certain of one thing. The reason Yi Yi could locate him was because a Divine Power ranked powerhouse was assisting him. Otherwise, a person of First Rank couldn¡¯t fly. Even if they knew where Gu Yang was, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to chase him out to sea. Gu Yang felt a heaviness in his heart. Could it be that there really would be no escape? ¡°No, even beings with Divine Power are not omnipotent. Joining the interior guard allows them to hesitate, drawing it out until two years later, just to give them an opportunity.¡± ¡°So, I just need to go to a place where even those with Divine Power can¡¯t find.¡± As Gu Yang¡¯s thoughts reached this point, a succession of realization flooded his mind. Soon, he had a plan. For instance, attempting to travel to those famous Forbidden Lands. There has to be a place where not even Divine Power beings could perceive. He glanced at the system balance, he had just enough for thirty more simulations. The next morning, Gu Yang took Lily and Han Mengling and abandoned their horses. Each holding a lady¡¯s hand, they hurried in the direction of Luo Prefecture. Lily and Han Mengling were both puzzled by his sense of urgency but didn¡¯t have a chance to ask why. Along the way, Gu Yang pushed his speed to the extreme, akin to the wind racing against electricity. Two days later, they arrived at Luo River. They spent half a day locating their houseboat on the river, successfully regrouping with Chu Xiyue and her companions. Chu Xiyue and the others found it strange to see Gu Yang bring back Lily and an additional innocent and delightful little girl. Without waiting for them to enquire, Gu Yang arranged for Lily and Han Mengling to have their rooms, then pulled Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun to one side, inquiring about the forbidden lands in Great Zhou; places even those at Divine Power realm dare not approach easily. ¡°Forbidden Lands?¡± Wu Xingyun curiously asked, ¡°Why does Brother Gu ask about this?¡± Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s apparent urgency, Chu Xiyue chimed in, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about places where even Divine Power realm disciples dare not tread, there are only five infamous ones.¡± ¡°The first is Yin Ruins located in the core of Great Zhou. Rumour has it that it¡¯s the vein of a ancient emperor. A great war turned the area into ruins, rendering it a dead zone.¡± ¡°The second is the Valley of Dead Souls, located at the far west of Great Zhou. A year-round black death aura shrouds it, even disciples who are at the Divine Power realm will be contaminated if they stay there for too long. Rumour has it that the main branch of the Heavenly Corpse Sect of the Six Big Sects resides there.¡± ¡°The third is the Ghost Sea, located on the coast of the southern sea. From ancient times, not a single person that entered had made it out alive. No one knows what lies therein.¡± ¡°The fourth is Thunder Cliff, located at the far eastern tip. It¡¯s said that the cliffs are continuously struck with thunder with not a single strand of grass thriving within a hundred miles. Humans who dare to approach doom themselves to be electrocuted, even those at the Divine Power realm would be too overwhelmed to handle.¡± ¡°The fifth is the Divine Abyss, the most mysterious of the deadly lands. It doesn¡¯t have a fixed location and can appear anywhere. Once you fall into it, you¡¯ll never be able to get out.¡± After hearing, Gu Yang felt that out of these five deadly lands, only Yin Ruins were somewhat liveable. The other four lands either led to near-certain death or nobody knew where they were located at all. He asked, ¡°Are there any other places?¡± Wu Xingyun named a few other places. Although they weren¡¯t as dangerous as the notorious five, they were all recorded in Wuyuan Academy¡¯s scriptures. Gu Yang memorised each name. Finally, Wu Xingyun smiled, ¡°Actually, there are two other places: the Tomb of Wu¡¯s Swords and the Sword Palace. These two places were once regarded as forbidden lands. Later, they were claimed by Wu and Sword Palace.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°What¡¯s so special about these two places?¡± Wu Xingyun said, ¡°Rumours have it that Tomb of Wu¡¯s Swords and Sword Palace are forbidden areas left by ancient fairy doors. Each individual who enters them will have to endure a test. Whoever passes the test may acquire a divine weapon. However, should one fail, it spells certain death. Unfortunately,outsiders are barred from entering these two places.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Wu Family exterminated? Who has claimed the Tomb of Wu¡¯s Swords now?¡± ¡°It should be some strong person from the royal family,¡± Wu Xingyun replied. Gu Yang has finally heard from others that the Wu Family was exterminated by the royal family, and he didn¡¯t find it surprising at all. There were very few institutes in the world who have the ability to exterminate the Wu Family. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess who it could be. And Ling Ling was a survivor of the Wu Family. During a previous simulation, Ling Ling barely succeeded at attempting the Divine Power realm. An unknown Divine Power realm force strangled Ling Ling behind the scenes and left behind a comment, ¡°A descendant of the Wu family¡±, which was clear evidence. Also, the martial art method she gave him, ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡±, belonged to the Wu Family, which was another piece of evidence. Curious, Gu Yang asked, ¡°Back then, why did the royal family want to exterminate the Wu Family?¡± Spending so much time together, Wu Xingyun has long understood that Gu Yang lacks common sense in many areas and wasn¡¯t surprised when Gu Yang asked such questions. He said, ¡°Because a Divine Power realm expert from the Wu Family killed the Great Zhou Emperor and wiped out his dozens of children, over a hundred concubines, everyone was killed.¡± Over a hundred concubines? Good heavens, can he even manage? Gu Yang¡¯s focus was drawn to a strange place. Wu Xingyun continued, ¡°When this happened, the world was shocked. After Luo Wang supported the new emperor into power, he led many powerful people from the court, stormed Bingzhou where the Wu Family was, and leveled the Wu Family¡¯s estate. The war was so ferocious that the heavens and earth lost colours, and there was darkness in broad daylight. In the end, the Divine Power realm expert of the Wu Family was killed on the spot and the ten surnames of the world reduced to the nine surnames.¡± ¡°Hold on, this Luo Wang, he could kill a Unleaking Realm powerhouse?¡± Gu Yang was very surprised. He remembered Xu Ruomei once said that behind each of the nine surnames of the world, rests the old monsters of the Unleaking Realm. The Wu Family, who could stand in line with the nine surnames, must have been the same. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Luo Wang dominating the world, how could the Zhao Family possibly maintain stability in this world? They would have been overthrown long ago,¡± Wu Xingyun sighed. So it seems, not only are the numbers of the royal family far above the major forces, even their high-end strength is also the most top-notch. No wonder they could be the master of this world. Only in this way would it be justifiable. How could one establish a great empire without absolute power, in such a high martial world? Wu Xingyun continued, ¡°However, there are rumours that Luo Wang has touched the threshold of the Celestial Being realm and is undergoing secluded cultivation, not bothering about worldly matters. It is due to this that the barbarians on the prairie have begun to stir.¡± Gu Yang wanted to ask again, but suddenly he realized he came to ask about the forbidden areas of Great Zhou. He inadvertently shifted the focus of the topic. He hurriedly returned the topic to the forbidden lands. After a long conversation, he gradually developed some ideas in his mind. At nightfall, Gu Yang sat in his room, opened the system, and started another simulation. [ ¡­You left Luo River alone, traveled to the heart of Great Zhou, and came to Yin Ruins ¡­ ] PS: The next chapter is due before twelve, still 50 monthly tickets short.. Rush! Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: 102 First Rank (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 102: 102 First Rank (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Translator: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯ve just entered the outskirts of the Yin Ruins, when you encounter a deranged man who mutters something unintelligibly and suddenly attacks you. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± Deathly ground ranked first among the five deadliest places; it¡¯s not a joke. After seeing this result, Gu Yang had no choice but to change his goal and start the simulation again. ¡°¡­You encounter a terrifying beast and are torn to pieces. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°¡­ You trigger a prohibition, instantly turning into dust. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°¡­ You are trapped inside forbidden grounds, find no way out, and starve to death after a few months. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°¡­ You are struck and killed by a falling meteorite. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°¡­ As soon as you approach the tomb of the sword, a blade intent comes from the sky and kills you. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡­ Gu Yang felt numb. He had tried simulating five times, and each time he died in peculiar ways. These forbidden lands were indeed very dangerous. By the sixth time, he stared at the prompt asking ¡°Would you like to use the Life Simulator?¡± but didn¡¯t make a selection. Gu Yang had a premonition that the other forbidden lands were just as dangerous. This path probably wasn¡¯t going to work out. ¡°What should I do now?¡± He glanced at his balance of 2.4 million. At this moment, he felt as if he was in a desperate situation. ¡°I can¡¯t find refuge anywhere and there are enemies all around. Finding a place where a divine power realm can¡¯t sense me is hard.¡± Gu Yang sighed and carefully pondered over the resources at his disposal. That¡¯s right! Suddenly, he remembered something and took out a silky handkerchief still fragrant from his bosom. This handkerchief was a gift from Yuan Zhen Zhen, the courtesan at Zhongzhou City. She claimed that it was a map marking the location of an ancient immortal sect. When he got it, he stuffed it casually into his bosom without giving it much thought. He didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of the map; he just didn¡¯t feel powerful enough, so he didn¡¯t plan on exploring the sect anytime soon. ¡°Perhaps, I can give it a try.¡± Gu Yang unfolded the handkerchief and carefully examined it. The map had been recently drawn on the handkerchief, likely copied from Yuan Zhen Zhen¡¯s memory, and indicated the location of the sect. ¡°This place is in Jiangzhou, specifically Tianzhu Mountain outside Jiangzhou City¡­¡± Gu Yang committed the map to his memory. After making sure there was no error, he once again accessed the system. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? It costs 100,000 money per use.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you are already a Second Grade martial artist, ranking first on the Hidden Dragon List, killing a First Rank with a single strike, and you¡¯re recognized as the top among the Second Grade.¡± ¡°After reuniting with Chu Xiyue and others in Luo River, you bid them farewell the next day and travel alone to Jiangzhou. A few days later, you arrive at Tianzhu Mountain.¡± ¡°You reach the main peak of Tianzhu Mountain and, using the couplet from the map, you bypass the mountain peak¡¯s prohibition and enter a secret realm.¡± ¡°You explore the secret realm and gradually discover that there are many powerful creatures here that don¡¯t attack you spontaneously.¡± ¡°After a month, you found a cave dwelling. Despite using all methods, you couldn¡¯t open the gate and had to give up.¡± ¡°You started to find a way out of the secret realm. After a month, you failed and decided to undergo Nirvana, reducing your cultivation level to the Nineth Rank.¡± ¡°You cultivated in the secret realm, eating fruits from the forest when you were hungry and drinking spring water from the mountain when you were thirsty. Days turned into years.¡± ¡°Four years later, you advanced to the Eighth Grade realm.¡± ¡°Another six years passed, and you advanced to the Seventh Grade realm.¡± ¡°Another ten years passed, and you advanced to the Sixth Grade realm.¡± ¡°A month later, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky, and a person broke into the secret realm, discovered you, and killed you with a casual sword strike. You die at the age of forty-three.¡± Success! Gu Yang felt ecstatic. It turns out that there¡¯s no such thing as an impossible path to take. The map Yuan Zhen Zhen gave him was real, and it indeed led to an ancient mystical realm of the Immortal Sect. Even the Divine Power of the Heavenly Saint Sect couldn¡¯t find that realm. Moreover, he survived for twenty-one full years within it. That was three years longer than when he was with Ling Ling. For him, the place was undoubtedly a treasure spot. And Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation speed in the mystical realm was much faster than outside. Originally, advancing from the Nineth to the Eighth grade took five years; now it only took four. Originally, advancing from the Eighth to the Seventh grade took eight years; now it only took six. That was a bit faster. This was all before Su Qingzhi had joined him. Perhaps because the vitality within the mystical realm was plentiful or because the fruits he ate weren¡¯t ordinary, his cultivation in the realm was faster. Overall, it was a great place for cultivation. ¡°The simulation ends now. You can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°First, martial arts realm at forty-three years old.¡± ¡°Second, martial arts experience at forty-three years old.¡± ¡°Third, life wisdom at forty-three years old.¡± ¡°I choose the first.¡± The next moment, Gu Yang felt as if the vast True Essence within him collapsed, his cultivation level rapidly decreasing. A tremendous feeling of weakness gave him a strong sense of insecurity. He took a deep breath, suppressed his unease, opened the system, and continued the simulation. ¡°¡­You take Su Qingzhi with you to Jiangzhou, arrive at Tianzhu Mountain, bypass the prohibition, and enter the secret realm where you both settle down.¡± ¡°After that, you and Su Qingzhi focus on cultivation.¡± ¡°Sixteen years later, you advance to the Fifth Grade realm.¡± ¡°Four years later, one day a crack appears in the sky, a person breaks into the realm, discovers you both, and with a casual wave of a sword, kills you both. You die at the age of forty-three.¡± Good, Fifth Grade now. Let¡¯s do this again. Next, Gu Yang went through the simulation time after time. After the ninth time, he finally returned to the Second Grade realm. Having regained his powerful strength, he felt a sense of stability he had never experienced before. After losing this strength and training to regain it, that is a kind of tempering in and of itself, isn¡¯t it? Practising this ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, having to go through it nine times, is a bit concerning indeed. Next will be the First Rank, just a matter of time now. Gu Yang didn¡¯t delay, continuing with the simulations. The tenth time, the eleventh time¡­ Until the sixteenth time. [¡­You and Su Qingzhen cultivate in the Secret Realm.] [Nineteen years later, one day, Su Qingzhen advanced to the First Rank realm, inadvertently opening the door of that cave dwelling and entering it. She obtained the legacy of the ¡°Ice Soul Divine Light Sword¡± and an Ice Soul Divine Sword.] [Another year later, one day, a person broke into the Secret Realm and found that the cave dwelling was opened. They targeted both of you, and you and Su Qingzhen fought together, but you were no match for the opponent. You died on the battlefield at the age of 43.] She actually advanced to the First Rank before me. Gu Yang was startled, You know, what Su Qingzhen is cultivating is the most ordinary ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±. It only took her nineteen years to cultivate to the First Rank. Such talent is really a defiance of the heavens. Undeniably, she is the rumored seed of cultivation from ancient times. Of course, it was inseparable from his assistance. If it wasn¡¯t for his daily cultivation with her, she wouldn¡¯t have advanced to the First Rank so quickly. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [One, Martial Arts realm at the age of 43.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of 43.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of 43.] This time, Gu Yang hesitated for a moment, first glanced at his remaining balance which was 800,000 and gritting his teeth he thought, let¡¯s see how your fortune is. He said, ¡°I choose two.¡± A moment later, a legacy appeared in his mind, precisely the ¡°Ice Soul Divine Light Sword¡±. Gu Yang breathed a sigh of relief. His bet was that Su Qingzhen would pass his legacy to him. Otherwise, this simulation would be a sheer waste. ¡°Ice Soul Divine Light Sword¡±, a peerless Divine Power that directly points to the Celestial Being realm, and what¡¯s more important, it matches Su Qingzhen¡¯s constitution exceptionally well. That¡¯s probably why she was able to open that cave dwelling. In the future, Gu Yang can pass this sword technique back to Su Qingzhen, her cultivation speed will definitely be faster. If she can advance to the Divine Power realm sooner, that would be even better. Another powerful fist¡­ no, a helper. Next, Gu Yang initiated the seventeenth simulation. [¡­You and Su Qingzhen got to the Secret Realm and began to cultivate earnestly.] [You passed the ¡°Ice Soul Divine Light Sword¡± to Su Qingzhen, ten years later, she advanced to the First Rank realm. Opened the cave dwelling and took out the Ice Soul Divine Sword.] [Another ten years, one day, someone broke into the Secret Realm, found the cave dwelling opened, and targeted you both. Su Qingzhen fought with him, not falling behind. Suddenly, the person changed targets and attacked you. Concerned for your safety, Su Qingzhen let down her guard and was killed by a sword strike. You died, at the age of 43.] Seeing the last sentence, Gu Yang felt indescribable awkwardness. At the end, he actually became the one holding them back. The once passive Su Qingzhen, twenty years later, became so fierce, even facing a Celestial Being realm opponent without losing ground. By that time, she must have been not far from the Divine Power realm. How the tables have turned in just twenty years! [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] This time, no need to consider, just choose one directly. Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence increased once again, this time surpassing the previous one by a large margin. He had a feeling that he would reach First Rank very soon. It seems that after Su Qingzhen¡¯s cultivation surpasses his, he can benefit greatly too. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± The eighteenth simulation. [¡­Fifteen years later, you advanced to the First Rank realm¡­] [¡­You died at the age of 43.] Gu Yang only saw that one sentence, his heart was exceptionally excited. Finally , the First Rank. It really wasn¡¯t easy. This could be said as the toughest one yet, he was almost chased down by Yi Yi, the top genius on the list. If it weren¡¯t for the map that Yuan Zhen Zhen gave him, he almost had nowhere to go. Now, everything is in the past. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [One, Martial Arts realm at the age of 43.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of 43.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of 43.] Gu Yang without hesitation, ¡°I choose one.¡± First Rank, here I come! PS: Looking at the monthly ticket list, only 500 votes differ from the sixth place. It is said that the top six in the new book monthly ticket list can get a bonus of 5000. With only seven days left before the end of this month, I hope everyone can lend me a helping hand. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: 103 A Smooth Path (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 103: 103 A Smooth Path (Request for Monthly Tickets) Translator: 549690339 Under the night sky a crescent moon hung like a hook, its image distorted as it reflected on the calm river surface. The boat quietly drifted downstream. In a certain room, Chu Xiyue suddenly woke up from her meditation, her gaze shifting towards a particular direction in bewilderment. Just now, she felt Gu Yang¡¯s aura rapidly weakened. Her heart lurched, and she abruptly stood up, preparing to inspect the situation. At this moment, a hand landed on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t, he¡¯s cultivating.¡± Recognizing her aunt¡¯s voice, Chu Xiyue paused, ¡°Cultivating?¡± ¡°He is practising the Shen Family¡¯s ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±.¡± Chu Xiyue replied, ¡°The legendary martial skill stolen by the Shadow thief a century ago? I can¡¯t believe he managed to obtain it. But, why is he in such a state? Could he be demonized?¡± The voice in the dark said, ¡°No. ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ is an extremely special martial prowess. Every time you break through a realm, you must go through a rebirth and start your training from scratch.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Xiyue muttered in bewilderment, ¡°So, you are telling me to reach the first rank, one has to start over nine times?¡± She had never heard of such a method before. ¡°Exactly, moreover, it¡¯s extremely slow to cultivate this martial technique. Over one thousand years, only the most outstanding disciples of the Shen Family had the chance to cultivate this technique. Yet no one has ever cultivated it to the first rank.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the look on the face of that old monster from the Shen Family when he learns that a stranger in his twenties has cultivated this technique to the second grade. He¡¯d have a heart attack.¡± Her tone was full of schadenfreude. Chu Xiyue finally understood, ¡°So Brother Gu has gone through a rebirth?¡± ¡°Right, after going through a rebirth, his cultivation level will revert back to ninth grade¡ªwait, no, why is he in the sixth grade?¡± The shadowy figure spoke, suddenly exclaiming in surprise. In the same breath, the aura in the adjacent room started growing again. This time, the figure in the dark was thoroughly baffled, ¡°Fifth grade? How is this possible?¡± From Gu Yang¡¯s rebirth to him returning to the fifth grade, it only took a few breaths. No one in this world could cultivate at such a rapid speed. While she was still in awe, the aura over there started to surge again. Almost every few breaths, it ascended a grade. The room was entirely silent; the only sounds left were two heavy breaths. Fourth Grade¡­ Third Rank¡­ Second Grade¡­ When Gu Yang broke through to the second grade again, the woman in the shadow was completely paralyzed. After a bit, his aura reached a peak. Boom! In every person¡¯s sight on the boat, there emerged a soaring phoenix bathed in red flame. This spectacle was so stunning that all the boatmen thought they had seen a divine creature, each falling to their knees, not daring to move. Only Chu Xiyue, Wu Xingyun, Xu Ruomei, and those coming from major powers understood what this vision meant. This phoenix was the manifestation of Gu Yang¡¯s martial arts will. Its appearance signified his official entry into the first rank realm. Wu Xingyun was shocked, ¡°First rank!¡± Xu Ruomei was confused, ¡°First rank?¡± Han Mengling muttered to herself, ¡°First rank¡ª¡± Lily was incredibly excited, ¡°%&*# ¡­¡± ¡°He reached the first rank ¡­¡± After the spectacle had faded, Chu Xiyue whispered in the room. In the shadow, her aunt Chu Yinxing was too shocked to speak. He¡¯s reached the first rank? Wasn¡¯t it said that no one could ever cultivate ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± to the first rank? Were all the heirs of the Shen Family good for nothing? What she found most unacceptable was that his martial will was already so refined, as if it had taken on a life of its own, indicating a solid foundation. It would be a smooth journey for him when he reached the Divine Power realm in the future. Chu Yinxing had been in the first rank for more than ten years, yet she had not managed to refine her martial will to such an extent. She has been stuck at her current bottleneck for several years now. If she can¡¯t break through this bottleneck, her cultivation level might never progress again in her lifetime. Therefore, seeing a Second Grade cultivator easily advanced to the First Rank, then surpass her, the enormous blow was indescribable. Chu Yinxing knew clearly that even though Gu Yang¡¯s strength still fell short when compared to hers at present, given some time for him to cultivate his attributed energy, surpassing her would simply be a matter of time. The one who felt devastated was not only Chu Yinxing. Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun were the ones who felt the most hit. When they first encountered Gu Yang two months ago, he was just at the Third Rank, yet with a single stroke, defeated both of them, almost leaving a shadow on their hearts. In just a few days, Gu Yang had broken through to Second Grade. This could still be understood as the result of his previous accumulation. Now, in less than two months, Gu Yang had already stepped into the First Rank realm. Such a rate of cultivation was simply like a legend. Not to mention them, even those prodigies listed in the Hidden Dragon List, the one who stayed the longest, ranking first, Yi Yi, has been on the list for ten years. The Hidden Dragon List is the most special among many rankings. Although it has age restrictions, it would not disqualify even if the age limit is exceeded. There are only two circumstances leading to disqualification from the list, one is breakthrough to the divine realm, and the other is death. The rankings in the Hidden Dragon List are arranged in the order of listing, and once listed, the ranking will not change unless someone is disqualified from the list. If someone can¡¯t break through to the divine realm for a long time, they can stay on the list for decades. Ten years ago, when Yi Yi was listed, he was in the Second Grade, and now, he is still in the Second Grade. Many legendary techniques, the higher the realm, the harder it is to break through. Similarly, once the breakthrough is made, the foundation is even stronger. Just because of this, Gu Yang, in only two months, moved from Third Rank, skipping Second Grade, directly into First Rank. This was truly shocking to hear. Aboard the boat, many people feel as if they are in a dream, hardly believing it is real. Among all the people, Su Qingzhen and Zhang Xiao Hai were the calmest ones. The two longest-serving members of Gu Yang¡¯s team merely opened their eyes to take a glance when they noticed the commotion, then continued with their cultivation. This kind of thing, after all, is not a first for them. It is just a simple maneuver. ¡­ When the Phoenix flew back into Gu Yang¡¯s body, he slowly opened his eyes, a horrifying light gleaming in his pupils. ¡°Is this the First Rank?¡± As he looked down at his own palm, he saw a clump of True Essence condensing in the palm of his hand, sensing the terrifying power within. After reaching the First Rank, the True Essence in the body transforms into attributed energy, truly becoming an invincible force able to even destroy refined steel. Reaching this state, one can truly be referred to as a formidable human weapon. Even when faced with armies armored from head to toe, no one can block until the True Essence has been exhausted. If one really wanted to escape, an ordinary army simply would not be able to stop him. The true power of the First Rank goes beyond this. Without even lifting his head, Gu Yang could clearly perceive the situation within several meters around him, even if a mosquito flew past from behind, he could sense it immediately. He had a feeling that the space within several meters around him was his domain, which he could control at will. Gu Yang closed his fist, and his person had already calmed down. ¡°Just like that, it¡¯s not enough,¡± he thought to himself. He opened the system again and a prompt popped up.[Do you want to use the life simulator, one use will cost 500000 coins.] 500 thousand! Gu Yang took in a sharp breath. This is absurd, this is only the First Rank, wouldn¡¯t it cost millions if he reached the divine realm? At this rate, thinking about reaching the Celestial Being realm, probably all the precious metals in the world wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to use. Right now, his remaining balance is only 600 thousand, enough for just one use. He sighed, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t have a choice. With his current strength, naturally, he isn¡¯t afraid of that Yi Yi. The key is the person in the divine realm behind Yi Yi. If they were to interfere, then it would really be a problem. [Twenty-two years old, you have reached the First Rank realm, ranked first in the Hidden Dragon List, shocking the world.] [You bid farewell to Chu Xiyue and others, and with Su Qingzhen and Lily going to Divine City to join the Imperial Guard, you become the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard.] [Afterward, you wander around Divine City, seeking to spar with others, to hone your saber technique. Often visiting the Sword Saint for advice, your mastery of the saber technique is progressing day by day.] [Eight years later, a rebellion broke out in Jiangzhou, and you were ordered to suppress it¡­] PS: Still short of two hundred monthly votes, brothers, charge! Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: 104 Cross over this threshold Chapter 104: 104 Cross over this threshold Translator: 549690339 ¡°¡­One year later, you finally faced the rebel army in a decisive battle. You and Su Qingzhen joined forces, killed the bandit leader on the spot, and quelled the rebellion.¡± ¡°You performed a great meritorious service and was titled as the Duke of Pingjiang and became the chief of the Imperial Guard.¡± ¡°Nine years later, you received an order to lead four first-rank martial artists to hunt down Ling Ling, the top of the first-rank list.¡± ¡°On the way, you and Su Qingzhen launched a surprise attack and killed all four first-rankers, then rushed to join Ling Ling.¡± ¡°Ling Ling began to breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm. Just as success was in sight, a sudden change occurred. A Celestial Being strongman arrived. You and Su Qingzhen teamed up to block him.¡± ¡°Moments later, Ling Ling officially entered the Celestial Being realm, repelling the strongman. Then, you three retreated.¡± ¡°The same year, the Qin family launched a military campaign against Great Zhou. The situation was quite unfavorable. When they were about to attack Divine City, Luo Wang, the Sea-steadying God Needle of Great Zhou, appeared and started a earth-shattering battle with the ancestor Qin Wu of Qin family.¡± ¡°Both Qin Wu and Luo Wang had entered the Celestial Being realm. The intense battle sent the world into chaos. Suddenly, two more celestial beings joined the battle.¡± ¡°Under the final strike of the four Celestial Beings, an ancient seal was shaken and opened a passage to another world. From then on, the Star Luo Sect from that Hollow World began to invade in large numbers.¡± ¡°You, Su Qingzhen, and Ling Ling hid on a small island in the East Sea. Ten years later, Su Qingzhen reached the Celestial Being realm, drawing the attention of disciples from the Star Luo Sect. You were chased and eventually caught. In the ensuing battle, you all perished on the spot at the age of fifty.¡± It was not easy to surpass forty and live to fifty. Gu Yang felt somewhat relieved. However, what on earth was the Star Luo Sect? Hollow World¡­ What happened to the promised world of martial arts? The plot has suddenly changed. Even four Celestial Beings could not stop the Star Luo Sect? How strong is this sect? Gu Yang couldn¡¯t speculate much useful information from this simulation. Never mind, he wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. Anyway, that is something that would happen almost twenty years from now. ¡°The simulation has ended. You can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°First, your martial arts realm at the age of fifty.¡± ¡°Second, your martial arts experience at the age of fifty.¡± ¡°Third, your life wisdom at the age of fifty.¡± Without hesitation, Gu Yang chose the second. This simulation was to hone his saber technique. Joining the Imperial Guard was for the same purpose. The queen could arrange for him to learn from a Celestial Being. Divine City had many first-rankers, and with the identity of Vice Chief of the Imperial Guards, he could spar with them without worry of foul play. Even though the secret realm in Tianzhu Mountain was nice and safe, he and Su Qingzhen were the only two there, and their progress in Saber Technique was limited when working in isolation. The next moment, countless martial arts moves and combat experiences emerged out of thin air in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. He was completely immersed in the ocean of martial arts knowledge and entered a state of self-immersion. The gains this time far exceeded his imagination. When he was part of the Imperial Guard, he sparred with many first-rank strongmen. Even after leaving the Imperial Guard, he still had Ling Ling, a Celestial Being, by his side. For twenty-eight years, his saber technique had transformed and reached a new level. Gu Yang closed himself off for precisely three days. In the houseboat, no one disturbed him. Even when people spoke, they instinctively lowered their voices for fear of disturbing him. In Divine City, the continuous rain had finally cleared up. Early in the morning, two young men with impressive auras appeared outside the Martial Arts Academy. These were Qin Shang, the son of the Qin family, and Gu Yunfei, a member of the Gu family in Divine City. Seeing a number of people standing by the leaderboard, they said, ¡°These people are probably gathering information and news.¡± Gu Yunfei explained, ¡°Over the past few months, the leaderboard has changed several times. Some people, bored beyond belief, have sent their servants to keep watch. If there¡¯s any change, news would reach them immediately.¡± Qin Shang nodded in understanding, ¡°I see.¡± Gu Yunfei laughed, ¡°They¡¯re wasting their efforts. Typically, the leaderboard only changes every one or two years. However, recently there¡¯s been a freak event: the leaderboard has changed three times in just a few months.¡± Speaking of this ¡®freak¡¯, Qin Shang¡¯s expression became complex. Being of Second Grade and slicing a First Rank! The news, when it arrived in Divine City a month ago, caused an uproar. When Qin Shang first heard about it, his first reaction was disbelief. Currently at the peak of the Second Grade and cultivating an inherited legendary technique, he considered his strength to be nearing the peak of the Second Grade. He knew very well how much of a gap there was between the Second Grade and the First Rank. Above the Second Grade was the First Rank! Only his family¡¯s ancestor had such a record. But who was his family¡¯s ancestor? He was at the peak of the Divine Power realm, a being who had half a foot in the Celestial Being realm. Could he be compared to ordinary people? With the return of Elder Wu from the Red Mansion to the Divine City, the details of that battle had finally spread. Even Qin Shang had to believe it. The Red Mansion had a remarkable reputation. If Elder Wu had seen it with his own eyes, it could not be false. Only then did he realize how ridiculous his previous thoughts were, and how far he was from reaching the limit of the Second Grade. However, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand how Gu Yang, while at the Second Grade realm, had mastered a Saber Technique of the Divine Power realm level? Lately, the name Gu Yang had been frequently brought up in front of Qin Shang, each time making him feel somewhat uncomfortable. Gu Yunfei noticed the gloomy expression on his face and, realizing his slip of the tongue, quickly changed the subject, ¡°Brother Qin, you are leaving the Divine City so soon, why not stay a bit longer?¡± Gu Yunfei naturally knew why Qin Shang detested Gu Yang so much. Lately, there were rumors that Chu Xiyue and Gu Yang had been sailing together, appearing like a pair of lovers. As Chu Xiyue¡¯s fiance, it would be a surprise if Qin Shang didn¡¯t harbor resentment towards Gu Yang. Qin Shang replied, ¡°My father has matters to attend to, so I must return home.¡± This trip, he had come to bid farewell to the Dean of the Martial Arts Institute. Upon arrival, he visited the Dean first, and now, he had made it a point to bid him farewell. It was clear the Dean held a great position in his heart. Both of them were having a casual chat when they suddenly heard a commotion. They instinctively looked towards the rankings list and saw a familiar old man limping over. It was the old man who was responsible for changing the rankings list, carrying a new list under his arm. Simultaneously, both of them had the same thought in their minds, ¡®Could it be that the list is being updated again?¡¯ Next, they saw the old man walk to the Hidden Dragon List. It was the Hidden Dragon List again! Gu Yunfei subconsciously said, ¡°Could it possibly be him?¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡± Qin Shang reflexively responded. A change in the Hidden Dragon List meant either someone¡¯s ranking had risen, that someone had elevated in their cultivation level or that they had died. The latter was already first, and as for improving his cultivation level, no one thought in that direction. How long had it been since he broke into the Second Grade? Unless, he had died! Both their eyes were locked on the limping old man, watching as he slowly removed the old list, put on a new layer of paste, and finally, affixed the new list. With their keen vision, they could clearly see the characters on the list from over ten meters away and quickly scanned it. ¡°Eh, the rankings haven¡¯t changed¡ª¡ªHiss¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Yunfei spoke and suddenly drew in a sharp breath. On the list, the rankings had not changed at all. The only change was that Gu Yang, who was at the top, had advanced to the First Rank. First Rank? He had reached First Rank? Qin Shang stared at that list unremittingly. Those two characters, ¡°First Rank¡±, were so glaring. Suddenly, his mind went blank. In the end, his myriad thoughts condensed into one question¡ª how was this possible? At the heart of the Divine City, the core of the Great Zhou¡¯s rule, the Imperial Palace. The Divine City was so named because of the existence of this palace. As recorded in history, this place has always been the location of the palaces of successive dynasties, the true center of imperial power. Wuji Temple was one of the main halls in the palace. Next to it was a warm pavilion called the Fengxi Pavilion, where the Empress handled daily affairs. A long string of pearl curtains separated the interior from the outside world. Behind the pearl curtain, a figure of majestic grace was seated on a soft couch. She opened a note in her hand, glanced at it, casually crumbled it into dust, and after a moment, let out a weary sigh, ¡°First Rank ah¡­¡± PS: We¡¯re still 100 votes short, begging for your monthly votes. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Debt Collection (Third Update, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 105: Debt Collection (Third Update, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Translator: 549690339 Three days later, Gu Yang finally stepped out of his room. As he opened the door, he bumped into the little maidservant, Zhi Xing. Her face was full of surprise as she exclaimed, ¡°Brother Gu, you finally ended your retreat.¡± Gu Yang was in high spirits, he patted her head and asked, ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make some right away.¡± Zhi Xing hastily left. After taking a few steps, she paused, looked back and said, ¡°Miss has been worried about you these past few days.¡± Gu Yang gave a warm smile, thinking about how Su Qingzhen, during many simulation training sessions, followed him unconditionally, sharing life and death. Such fellowship was truly rare. In the beginning, he did have a bad impression of this young lady. In a particular simulation, he even died at the end of her sword. However, after experiencing so many things and countless simulations, she had always been by his side. In Gu Yang¡¯s heart, she was already considered a companion. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time to repay her for her kindness.¡± As he walked out of the cabin, he caught sight of Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun. ¡°Congratulations, Brother Gu!¡± Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun both greeted him with clenched fists, expressing their sincere congratulations. Breaking through to the First Rank meant stepping into the top-ranking league in the world. In this era where few divine power cultivators were born, First Rank was the top-level strength in the Human Realm, capable of ruling the world. If a single force could recruit one additional First Rank, it would be a cause for celebration. Usually, they would host a grand feast to announce it to the world. Gu Yang returned the greeting and laughed, ¡°I just took a step ahead and I believe, you all will soon catch up.¡± The end of Gu Yang¡¯s retreat was a joyous occasion. Zhi Xing and Zhang Xiao Hai quickly prepared a feast and set up a table on the deck. Everyone on the ship came out and gathered together to celebrate Gu Yang¡¯s breakthrough to a First Rank master. Gu Yang scanned over everyone present: Chu Xiyue, Wu Xingyun, Xu Ruomei, Su Qingzhen, Lily, Han Mengling. Excluding Han Mengling, everyone else at the table was a companion with whom he had shared mixed feelings during his simulations. Zhi Xing and Zhang Xiao Hai were responsible for pouring the wine. Unfortunately, Ling Ling wasn¡¯t present. Consider it a small regret. Gu Yang lifted his cup, proposing a toast, and everyone drank. The atmosphere at the table was harmonious. However, the women present weren¡¯t exactly on friendly terms, especially Chu Xiyue, Xu Ruomei, and Su Qingzhen. There was an underlying rivalry amongst the top-ranked women of the Beauty List. Gu Yang was initially worried that these three might end up fighting each other in his absence. Thankfully, they respected him, and there were no such incidents. It had been relatively peaceful for over a month. Now, they were all seated at the same table, sharing a drink, which already indicated progress. Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect them to put their prejudices aside and become best friends. His past life experience told him not to meddle in women¡¯s affairs. After three rounds of drinking, Gu Yang said, ¡°Next, I plan to change course for Jiangzhou. It¡¯s time to settle the score with the Liu family.¡± Su Qingzhen looked shocked. She quickly turned to face him, her eyes welling up with tears. All along, they had been moving in the opposite direction of Jiangzhou. To go to Jiangzhou meant turning back. Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun naturally had no objections. Jiangzhou, Ba County, Phoenix City. Inside a restaurant, Yang Deli was drinking with a few other people. As they were enjoying their drinks, he overheard someone at another table mentioning the name ¡®Gu Yang¡¯. In the past two months, Gu Yang¡¯s name had been mentioned frequently in teahouses and restaurants, with his fame skyrocketing. Whether it was defeating three Second Grades warriors while he was still Third Rank, or slaying a First Rank plane when he was Second Rank, or breaking through to First Rank in just two months¡­ Each incident was legendary. However, everyone intentionally ignored one incident, his confrontation with Liu Zhe. Phoenix City was Liu family¡¯s territory, Liu Zhe was the face of the Liu family. At least, publically no one dared to mention that event. Suddenly, someone from the same table called out, ¡°Old Yang, you mentioned last time that you knew Gu Yang. Is it true?¡± Feeling tipsy, Yang Deli responded loudly, ¡°I do know a martial artist named Gu Yang. He is actually the lifesaver of Old Yang.¡± His proclamation attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the restaurant. Someone delved deeper, asking ¡°Is it true, or are you making it up?¡± Enjoying the attention, Yang Deli boasted, ¡°Would I make something like this up? I was with Old Gao and Old Zhang, we went into Lian Mountain to collect herbs and hired a young hunter from a place called Liu village as our guide¡­¡± ¡°¡­ On the way to Wangjia Gorge, guess what?¡± ¡°We ran into the third leader of the Mountain Wind Gang, Hell¡¯s Messenger. We thought we were definitely done for, but then, that hunter stepped in. The infamous Hell¡¯s Messenger was no match for him¡­¡± As Yang Deli was talking enthusiastically, suddenly, there was a commotion at the tavern entrance. ¡°Move, everyone move¨C¡± Two bruisers brashly shoved people aside in the tavern, clearing a path. Then, a young noble stepped in, walked straight up to Yang Deli, and fixed him with a cold stare. ¡°You say you know Gu Yang?¡± The whole tavern was so silent you could hear a pin drop. Everyone recognized the young noble¡ªit was the sixth son of the Liu family, known for his ruthless dominance. Yang Deli was so frightened that his intoxication vanished immediately. Upon hearing the sixth son¡¯s question, his face turned white as a sheet. He stuttered, ¡°Si¡­Sixth young master¡­listen to me¡­ The Gu Yang I know is not that Gu Yang¡­they¡­they¡¯re not the same person¡­¡± At that moment, he deeply regretted drawing attention to himself by mentioning his connection to Gu Yang. Gu Yang had defeated Liu Zhe. This was undoubtedly a great disgrace to the Liu family. Their pride and joy had been bested by someone on the Hidden Dragon List. If the Liu family couldn¡¯t handle that Gu Yang, how easy it would be for them to turn on him instead? He felt like he had run headlong into the barrel of a gun. Yang Deli was scared out of his wits, to the point where he could barely speak. Liu Wei reached out and slapped his cheek in a threatening manner, saying, ¡°Do you know, I absolutely despise hearing that name. You¡¯ve mentioned it not once or twice, but thrice¡­ You really have some nerve.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the name Gu Yang?¡± Liu Wei swung around in fury. ¡°Who? Who dares to interfere in my business?¡± Everyone in the tavern held their breath, trying to avoid his gaze, afraid it was they who had spoken out. Soon, the people at the entrance of the tavern parted, revealing a man, an obvious outsider. When Yang Deli saw the man outside, he felt both fear and joy. The man outside the door was the Gu Yang who had saved his life and the lives of the several merchants from Hell¡¯s Messenger a few months prior. His joy came from reuniting with his savior. His fear came from realizing his savior had recklessly offended the sixth son of the Liu family. Never had Yang Deli linked this life-saving noble to the Gu Yang on the Hidden Dragon List. The number one on the Hidden Dragon List was far out of his reach. No matter how wild his imagination, he would never have connected the two. Liu Wei, ranked sixth in the Liu family, was the grandson of Liu Cheng, who had been killed by Su Qingzhen. After Liu Cheng¡¯s death, Liu Wei had lost a powerful backer. His life became difficult from there on, and he was always in a foul mood. Just now, while standing outside the tavern, he had heard someone bragging about knowing Gu Yang. Anger flared up in his heart. Were it not for Gu Yang, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t have died. If his grandfather hadn¡¯t died, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to his current circumstances. So Liu Wei stormed into the tavern, hoping to take out his anger on someone. Now, hearing someone daring to interfere, he was like oil poured over a fire. The man outside the door smiled, revealing eight teeth, and said, ¡°My name is Gu Yang.¡± ¡°Why would you choose such an unlucky name!¡± Hearing this name, Liu Wei¡¯s murderous intent boiled over. It was as if the person in front of him was the great enemy of the Liu family. ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡± He drew his sword with a furious shout. Suddenly, the man named Gu Yang outside the door pointed a finger. Clang! Liu Wei only felt a surge of sheer strength. His hand was in excruciating pain and he nearly dropped his sword. With a loud clang, his treasured sword broke in half and one half fell to the ground. He looked at the man outside stupefied, his face full of fear, as if he¡¯d just seen a ghost. Seeing this scene, everyone in the tavern was stunned, as if they were in a dream. Phoenix City is a small place without any powerful characters. A sixth-rank like Liu Wei was already considered an expert. The ability to break a sword with a single finger from a distance of seven or eight meters was something they had only heard of in legends. The most shocked of all was Yang Deli. Just a moment ago, he was worried for his savior. But in the blink of an eye, Gu Yang displayed skill that only existed in legends. Gu Yang approached him with a smile, ¡°Old Yang, long time no see.¡± His smile was as friendly as it had been before. Yang Deli was so moved, he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Gu¡­ Master Gu¡­¡± Gu Yang pulled out an IOU and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to collect a debt. Please settle this.¡± ¡°What?¡± PS: We¡¯ve reached the sixth chapter. Looking back, we¡¯re less than 200 votes behind the fifth chapter. Maybe we can get another 200 votes? Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Extremely cunning and slippery Chapter 106: Extremely cunning and slippery Translator: 549690339 Ba County City, Liu Family Residence. Inside a study, two elder men sit facing each other, looking towards the direction of the back mountain, an obvious worry etched on their faces. ¡°Ever since Zhe lost to that man, he¡¯s locked himself in the back mountain. It¡¯s been two months already, nothing bad has happened, right?¡± The two old men were none other than the most important figures of the Liu family in the present, Liu Hai and Liu Yang. They were brothers with Liu Cheng, who had been killed by Su Qingzhen. Together, they were known as the Three Heroes of the Liu family. The one speaking was the second brother, Liu Yang. Liu Zhe was his very own grandson. Two months ago, Liu Zhe returned to the Liu family alone. He didn¡¯t utter a single word, instead, he secluded himself on the back mountain. Only after some days, they found out about Liu Zhe¡¯s defeat and their youngest brother¡¯s unfortunate demise at the same place. That alone was shocking enough. One month ago, they heard rumors that Gu Yang, the top-ranked fighter on the Hidden Dragon List, had openly executed a First Rank in Zhongzhou City. The news sent a bone-chilling fear throughout their beings. The Liu family had actually incurred the wrath of such a formidable enemy! And all of this was connected to that calamity of the Su family. Often, it is said that a beauty brings disaster, and the two brothers were experiencing the truth of this saying firsthand. They regretted not killing her on the spot due to their temporary greed. It has turned into such a massive catastrophe. But alas, it was too late for regrets. Liu Hai seemed slightly calmer as he comforted, ¡°No need to worry, brother. When has Zhe ever let us down?¡± Liu Yang didn¡¯t say anything but worry filled his eyes. Ever since Liu Zhe was accepted as a disciple by the Sword Saint of the Eastern Sea, his name entered the list of gifted youth, making him the greatest hope for the rise of the Liu family. If he were to be utterly disheartened by this setback, it would be disastrous for the Liu family. ¡°Emergency!¡± Suddenly, an alarmed voice echoed from outside. Recognizing the voice of his son, Liu Hai frowned and reprimanded, ¡°Stop shouting, uphold the dignity!¡± That¡¯s when the door was rushed open and a middle-aged man rushed in, saying fearfully, ¡°Father, someone has come to attack. Uncle has been killed by a single strike¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Liu Hai and Liu Yang¡¯s expressions changed instantly. The third elder, the only one in the second generation of the Liu family who had reached the Third Rank, was just slightly inferior to them. He had been killed in a single strike. The invader must be at least Second Grade! Such a ruthless strike definitely came from an enemy of the Liu family. Liu Hai and Liu Yang looked at each other, fear reflecting in each other¡¯s eyes. They thought of a name simultaneously. Liu Hai, having weathered many storms, gripped the shoulders of his son and ordered harshly, ¡°Immediately go inform Zhe in the back mountain to leave for the Eastern Sea. He shouldn¡¯t return unless he reaches Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± The middle-aged man was startled by his father¡¯s stern expression. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go. Whether the Liu family can withstand this crisis depends on you.¡± ¡°Oh, ok.¡± The middle-aged man finally snapped back to reality and rushed out. Taking a deep breath, Liu Hai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go meet with the number one on the Hidden Dragon List.¡± He was clear that this was a life and death crisis for the Liu family. However, as long as Liu Zhe was alive, the opponents would still hesitate. Even if the entire Liu family died here today, Liu Zhe had to be protected. If he survived, the Liu family couldn¡¯t be extinguished. Gu Yang arrived at Phoenix City yesterday. On a whim, he remembered the traders who took him away from Liu Family Village owing him money ¡ª though a small amount, it was still money. He happened to run into Old Yang, rescued him on the way, and collected the repayment of a total of sixty-five taels. Then, with one of the Liu family¡¯s disciples, they raided the Liu family and the trading house, acquiring more than thirty thousand taels. This money wasn¡¯t even enough to use the Simulation once. Today, Gu Yang came straight to Ba County City, the stronghold of the Liu family. He only brought Chu Xiyue and Su Qingzhen with him, reducing the number of people not to manifest as bullying the Liu family. One was a witness, the other a victim. When Gu Yang arrived at the gate of Liu mansion and stated his purpose to the gatekeeper, ¡°I came to collect a debt.¡± A sarcastic laughter emanated from beside him, ¡°Daring to act wildly in the Liu family, you are truly tired of living.¡± Gu Yang glanced at the scoffing two middle-aged men returning from outside. Seeing their luxurious attire, he knew they were significant figures of the Liu family. Just as he was about to speak, he heard one of them coldly ordering, ¡°Break his legs, and throw him out.¡± Immediately, two fierce thugs began to approach him. Gu Yang could only blame Chu Xiyue and Su Qingzhen, whose faces were hidden behind veils. They were too strikingly beautiful and didn¡¯t enjoy being watched so they covered their faces as they entered the city. Otherwise, the people of Liu family would surely speak more politely. Before the thugs could draw close, they suddenly stiffened and fell to the ground. The middle-aged men realized their mistake. Soon, they felt a chill run down their throats as a blade was placed on their necks. The man, standing in front of him, said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me finish speaking?¡± Instantly, beads of sweat formed on their foreheads, their eyes filled with shock and fear. He was also a Third Rank in cultivation level. From a young age, he had hardly ever met an equal, and he had never submitted to anyone but his nephew. Now, he realized that he had met an extremely terrifying opponent. He didn¡¯t even see the other¡¯s shadow. The blade was held to his neck, and he couldn¡¯t react at all. He trembled and said, ¡°Anc¡­Acestor¡­ spare my life¡­¡± Just then, a bone-chilling voice reached his ears, ¡°Kill him.¡± Ssssh- The next moment, he felt a chill in his throat, heard the sound of blood spraying from his vessels, and a mist of blood clouded his vision. Clutching his neck with one hand, he turned his head towards the direction of the sound and saw a veiled woman, her eyes revealing an intense hatred. It¡¯s you He recognized those eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but he could only emit a raspy sound from his throat, constantly coughing up blood. If only I had known¡­ If only I had known¡­ His eyes wide open with anger, he died with eyes wide open. ¡­ This scene stunned all the members of the Liu family present. Gu Yang said, ¡°Bring out the person in charge of the Liu family.¡± The remaining middle-aged man ran away in fear, and the others who were merely guards and servants stood far away, not daring to come near. If even their Third Master could be killed with one slash, how could they stand a chance? After a while, two old men stepped forward. Upon arrival, the leading old man bowed and said, ¡°I am Liu Hai, the head of the Liu family, and I pay my respects to Young Master Gu.¡± When Su Qingzhen saw these two men, the color of hatred in her eyes intensified. These two old villains were the masterminds behind the extermination of her family. The others in the Liu family were merely their minions. She wished she could rush up and butcher these two men. But the last shred of rationality in her brain restrained her. Su Qingzhen knew that Gu Yang probably couldn¡¯t afford to provoke a Divine Power realm cultivator right now. If they killed these two old villains now, Gu Yang and Liu Zhe would become sworn enemies. If Liu Zhe¡¯s master were to stand up for his disciple, he would be in danger. This enmity could be avenged later. Killing one of the Liu family¡¯s Third Masters was also a form of preliminary justice. Today, Gu Yang was here to exact revenge for her. Everything would be up to him. Chu Xiyue, who was standing on the side, was surprised to see that Su Qingzhen was able to restrain her hatred. She naturally saw that this woman and Gu Yang shared an extraordinarily special relationship. Thanks to her special Ice and Jade Skin, she was technically Gu Yang¡¯s Dao Companion. However, their cultivation levels were worlds apart. Rather than saying Gu Yang was making use of her for cultivation, it was better to say that he was aiding her with her cultivation. ¡°The world is not only made up of Ice and Jade Skin that could cultivate with ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯!¡± Chu Xiyue thought regretfully. If not for the engagement with the Qin Family¡­ Thinking of this, she shook her head, not daring to think further. Gu Yang, oblivious to the thoughts of the two women behind him, noticed the head of the Liu Family had come forward and said, ¡°Two months ago, I had a duel with Liu Zhe of your family. We made a wager that if I won, all of the Liu family¡¯s property would be mine.¡± As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar among the Liu family¡¯s members. Only Liu Hai and Liu Yang, who had obviously been through much, remained composed. Gu Yang continued, ¡°Miss Chu behind me is the witness. If that is not enough, I can call in Wu Xingyun, he was there on the day.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Liu Hai bent even lower, speaking in a hoarse voice, ¡°My Liu Family is willing to accept the loss from this wager. I will gather the members of the Liu Family and leave Ba County within two days, without taking a single piece of property.¡± Suddenly, a deafening silence surrounded them. Seeing that he agreed so easily, Gu Yang was very surprised. This old ghost actually had the resolve to make such a painful decision. Originally, he anticipated the Liu Family would surely refuse. Once the Liu Family dared to resist, they would all be killed, and Liu Zhe would have nothing to say about it. Now, the Liu family agreeing so quickly, he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to act. After all, Gu Yang was admittedly somewhat apprehensive of Lan Shu, the woman beside Liu Zhe. He had just attained the First Rank, his skills were still shallow, and he was not entirely confident in facing that woman. Just then, a long howl echoed from the backyard. ¡°Gu ¨C Yang!¡± A voice with a full intent to fight exploded in the air. It was Liu Zhe! Upon hearing that voice, the expressions of Liu Hai and Liu Yang changed dramatically. PS: Please continue to give me monthly votes. I¡¯m only a few votes short of fifth place. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: 107 You are brave! Chapter 107: 107 You are brave! Translator: 549690339 On the mountaintop of the back hill, Liu Zhe sat stiffly on a rock, holding the treasured sword gifted to him by his master while staring intently ahead, engaged in deep thought. He had maintained this posture for a very long time. Ever since he was defeated by Gu Yang, he returned home to the Liu family and remained in this state. He had been contemplating how to break Gu Yang¡¯s saber technique. In his mind, he repeatedly recalled every detail of their previous conflict. Boom! He seemed to be transported back to an eastern sea island, where towering waves filled his vision and his master¡¯s teachings rang in his ears again. In that moment, Gu Yang¡¯s saber technique overlapped with the massive waves before him. Clang! For the first time in two months, Liu Zhe unsheathed his sword, the blade slicing through the waves and breaking Gu Yang¡¯s technique! He opened his eyes and let out a resounding howl, expressing his exhilaration. He had finally broken Gu Yang¡¯s saber technique! He managed to hone the ¡°A sword breaks through a thousand waves¡± sword technique to a new level, reaching the second stage. When Liu Zhe opened his eyes, he saw a man collapsed on the ground, his face full of terror. It was Fifth Uncle. He gently sheathed his sword, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± The man rushed to respond, ¡°Somebody has launched an attack. Your father sent me to inform you to leave Liu Mansion and return to the Eastern Sea immediately.¡± Liu Zhe, being as smart as he is, immediately figured that Gu Yang must have come for him. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He laughed heartily. ¡°I was worrying about where to find him, yet he came to me.¡± ¡°Gu¡ªYang!¡± Liu Zhe shouted, his voice full of battle intent, an open challenge to his opponent. With a swoosh, Liu Zhe had disappeared from sight. Seeing him moving in the direction of the Liu Mansion, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale. This was not good! But there was no way he could catch up with Liu Zhe¡¯s swift pace. His complexion changed many times before he finally made his move¡ªrunning off in the opposite direction of Liu¡¯s Mansion. ¡­ Inside the Liu Mansion, many people had heard that someone was causing trouble and were filled with righteous indignation, rushing to the main gate. Then, they saw the corpse of a third uncle lying on the ground. Everyone was furious. Who dares to commit murder in the Liu family? Over the years, it¡¯s always been the Liu family doing the killing. When had anyone ever attacked them directly? When they heard the man outside who came to cause trouble mention that he wanted to fight with Liu Zhe, the gambling stake was all of the Liu family¡¯s assets¡ªall of the Liu family present fell eerily silent. Finally, they realized who the man was. The number-one ranked Gu Yang on the Hidden Dragon List, a First-Rank power! This was a First-Rank power¡ªtheir Liu family¡¯s pride and joy, the prototype Qilin, had been defeated by him. But what he wanted was all the Liu family¡¯s assets? This was plain bullying! ¡°We, the Liu family, are willing to accept a lost bet. I will gather all the Liu family disciples to leave Ba County within two days, without taking any assets with us.¡± When they heard the family leader¡¯s words, they could hardly believe their ears. Would they just hand over the Liu family¡¯s hundred-year-old foundation just like that? The crowd boiled with anger, frustration, and resistance, but in respect to the family leader¡¯s authority as well as the invincible prestige of the enemy, they dared not voice their disagreement. At this moment, a furious roar like thunder sounded from the back hill. ¡°Gu¡ªYang!¡± It was Liu Zhe! He had finally come out. The Liu family¡¯s estate was instantly filled with cheering. Their savior had finally arrived. But only Liu Hai and Liu Yang¡¯s faces turned deathly white as fear gripped them. As they were about to speak and warn him, they felt an overwhelming aura. It pressed on them until they couldn¡¯t move or speak. They saw a smug smile spread across Gu Yang¡¯s face. The two seasoned old men, who had experienced countless storms, now felt a chill creeping into their hands and feet, their hearts filled with dread. During Liu Zhe¡¯s seclusion, they had strictly forbidden anyone from disturbing him. That was why he wasn¡¯t aware that Gu Yang had broken through to First Rank. If he attacked Gu Yang, the consequences were beyond their imagination. As Liu Zhe appeared before them, Liu Yang¡¯s face turned blood-red. Breaking free from the invisible Gang Qi constraint, he mustered all his strength to roar, ¡°Zhe, run¡­¡± Whoosh¡ª Liu Zhe was beyond the reach of anyone¡¯s words at this point. Aside from Gu Yang, no one else mattered in his eyes. Being defeated under Gu Yang¡¯s blade was his life¡¯s greatest humiliation. Only this man¡¯s blood could cleanse it! Liu Zhe hovered in the air, a sword in hand, his presence as impressive as the blazing sun high in the sky. With a voice resonating like booming spring thunder, he shouted, ¡°Take my strike!¡± In an instant, a sky-filling sword aura poured toward Gu Yang, causing even the sun and the moon to change their hues. The Liu family below, never having seen such a sword technique, watched with their hearts trembling and their minds intoxicated, completely mesmerized. Gu Yang lifted his head, looking at Liu Zhe in mid-air, his eyes filled with admiration. Compared to two months ago, the Sword Technique used by Liu Zhe was the same, but it had undergone drastic changes. Even if it were Gu Yang before he understood the Devouring Heaven Style, he might not have been able to break through this sword strike. As expected of a generation¡¯s genius, in only two months¡¯ time, his Sword Technique had improved to another level. Out of respect, Gu Yang decided to use his most powerful Saber Technique, the eight skill from the just acquired ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. His hand gripping the hilt of his blade. Suddenly, everyone present felt as though the world had lost all its color, leaving only black and white. The cheering ceased. A look of puzzlement flashed across everyone¡¯s faces. Even Liu Hai and Liu Yang, two third rankers, felt their fear and despair vanishing like smoke in the wind. Decades of persistence suddenly seemed meaningless. Both men felt something was terribly wrong, yet were unable to control it. Quickly, their minds became as still as a dead pool, undisturbed by ripples. It seemed as if nothing in the world could stir a ripple in their hearts. Liu Zhe in mid-air had his ardent fighting spirit in his heart rapidly retreating, like the dwindling of warmth in a cold wind. Correspondingly, his overwhelming sword strike, dwindled, becoming weaker and weaker. A strong sense of unease surged in his mind, wanting to mobilize the fighting spirit in his heart. But in a blink of an eye, it disintegrated like ice and tiles. As if waking from a dream, Liu Zhe vaguely thought, ¡°Where am I? What am I doing?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Right then, a stern voice sounded. It¡¯s Second senior sister! Liu Zhe recognized the voice. The next moment, he felt a pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw a blade had punctured his chest. In the face of the intense threat of death, he finally broke free from the influence of that invisible force, regaining his senses and vision. Then he felt the pain. It was bone-deep and excruciating. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He grabbed at the blade, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth. As he stared at Gu Yang, he asked, word by word, ¡°What kind of Saber Technique is this?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Unfeeling Style!¡± The eighth style of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, Unfeeling Style. This was what he comprehended during the previous simulation in twenty-eight years¡¯ time. This move, capable of temporarily severing others¡¯ feelings and desires, rendered their hearts still like a calm body of water, unable to muster even a hint of fighting spirit, and unaware of the coming danger even at the point of death. This Saber Technique was indeed terrifying beyond measure. ¡°Such a¡­ Unfeeling¡­ Style¡­¡± Liu Zhe squeezed out these words between his teeth, his eyes flashing with unwillingness and resentment¡­ Quickly, his eyes lost their light. A once-prodigy had met with an untimely death. ¡°No¡ª¡± Liu Hai on the ground came back to his senses at this sight. Seeing Liu Zhe was pierced through the heart with a blade, he let out a scream of utter despair, spat out a mouthful of blood, and lost consciousness on the spot. Everything was over. With the death of Liu, the Liu family¡¯s hope, all his life¡¯s striving, scheming, and calculations had all gone down the drain. Unable to bear this blow, he fell unconscious on the spot. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± A figure appeared next to Liu Zhe. Looking at his lifeless body, she was filled with rage, radiating a terrifying aura. The woman was indeed Liu Zhe¡¯s second senior sister, Lan Shu. She arrived as soon as she sensed something was wrong, but it was one step too late. Looking at the man opposite, she stated coldly, ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡± Gu Yang felt an intense killing intent locking onto him. However, his face remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°If I die, then I die.¡± PS: The second update, seeking monthly votes. Well, I¡¯m fifth right now, how about trying to catch up with the fourth? I¡¯m still 2200 votes short. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: 108 is still too kind-hearted Chapter 108: 108 is still too kind-hearted Translator: 549690339 The aura around Lan Shu was incredibly terrifying; the force of it even managed to slightly affect Chu Xiyue and Su Qingzhen standing behind Gu Yang, causing their hearts to pound anxiously. Just as they thought this fearsome woman was about to strike, her aura suddenly receded and she became seemingly nonchalant. She said, ¡°I¡¯m curious, where does your confidence come from? You should know, your half-baked ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ can¡¯t touch me.¡± Her tone suggested that she wasn¡¯t impressed by Gu Yang¡¯s previous ruthless move. To some extent, Gu Yang¡¯s ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ was indeed unorthodox, since he had not cultivated the ¡®Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡¯. However, not everyone at First Rank has the right to say that. Gu Yang could feel that Lan Shu¡¯s cultivation level far surpassed his. If they were to fight, he would be at a great disadvantage. However, since she didn¡¯t directly attack, it seems unlikely that she would. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t expected to be able to kill Liu Zhe on this trip. But when Liu Zhe¡¯s posture was so perfect, he reflexively struck. Gu Yang gave a faint smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± Lan Shu reverted to her previous indifferent stance, saying, ¡°In any case, there will be someone to settle the scores with you. Good luck.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Seeing her about to leave, Gu Yang called out to her, ¡°Miss, you borrowed my knife last time. Shouldn¡¯t you return it now?¡± Lan Shu touched the Phoenix Feather Knife in her hand, her eyes somewhat reluctant. In the end, she flung the knife over to him and left. She didn¡¯t even give a glance to the members of the Liu family present. Gu Yang caught the Phoenix Feather Knife; gaining back what he had lost made him quite happy. This knife is worth two hundred thousand after all. He was right. This woman hadn¡¯t taken Liu Zhe seriously and was cautious, so she wouldn¡¯t act rashly. The last time Gu Yang had faced her, he had noticed this. Lan Shu didn¡¯t even attack him even though he was only at the second grade. The so-called magnanimity of the strong, is pure nonsense. So far, none of the martial artists he had met had this so-called magnanimity of the strong. Gu Yang preferred to believe that she was being cautious. Back then, the only one who could have possibly made her cautious was the First Rank accompanying Chu Xiyue. So, he had brought Chu Xiyue on purpose, and her presence served more than just as a witness. As he suspected, he was right. After Liu Zhe¡¯s death, Lan Shu didn¡¯t make a move, she even returned the Phoenix Feather Knife. Next, Gu Yang looked at the members of the Liu family present, contemplating how to deal with them. At this point, Liu Hai woke up and seeing the body of Liu Zhe, he let out a mournful cry. Struggling to kneel before Gu Yang, he said, ¡°Master Gu, I am willing to offer up all my assets, as long as you spare the others of the Liu family.¡± Addressing Miss Su, he said, ¡°The order to annihilate the Su family was given by us three brothers, and the one who executed it was my youngest brother. It had nothing to do with anyone else. If you want revenge, kill me.¡± Having said that, he closed his eyes, ready to accept his fate. Su Qingzhen gripped the handle of her sword tightly, her chest heaving rapidly. The thought of this day, when she could personally take her revenge, had permeated her every moment for the past several months. Now, that day had finally arrived. A gentle voice then echoed in her ears, ¡°If you want them dead, let them all accompany the Su family to the grave.¡± Upon hearing these words, the faces of the Liu family members present changed drastically. One particularly hot-tempered one yelled, ¡°Kill us if you dare, who¡¯s afraid -¡± Bang! Before he could finish his words, a hole had been blown in his forehead, with red and white fluid leaking out. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­. Nearly at the same time, several figures tried to flee in all directions. Zzzzt, zzzzt, zzzzt¡­. Several sounds of air ripping apart were heard, and those figures fell from the sky, their bodies splattered with blood, collapsed on the ground, and didn¡¯t move again. This sight made all the Liu family members present terrified, and they dared not move. During this whole process, Gu Yang did not turn his head, he kept looking at Su Qingzhen, in her eyes, he saw a hint of hesitation and mercy. He understood, and turning to Liu Hai and Liu Yang, he said, ¡°You and you, write down separately the names of the people who were involved in the massacre of the Su family that day. If there¡¯s a single name that doesn¡¯t match, they all die.¡± Gu Yang casually pointed to a servant, instructing him to fetch paper and pen. Once the pen and paper arrived, Liu Hai and Liu Yang began to write names down with a wooden expression on the ground. The atmosphere at the scene felt like it had frozen solid. Each name written by the two elderly men signified the end of a life. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore and charged at Gu Yang like a madman. He had only taken two steps when a bloody hole appeared in his forehead. At this moment, the seemingly empty streets were actually filled with hidden spectators who had come to monitor the situation. The look of the scene told them that the Liu family was finished this time, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Over the years, the Liu family had offended too many people. Everyone had been outraged but dared not speak out. Now that they saw the Liu family¡¯s misfortune, it was genuinely satisfying. Once Liu Hai and Liu Yang¡¯s list was written, Gu Yang found the steward of the Liu Mansion and had him identify the people named on that list. Then he proceeded to slaughter anyone who was still present. A moment later, nearly a quarter of the Liu family members present had become corpses. After Gu Yang had killed whom he needed to kill, he said to Liu Hai, ¡°Tell me where the Liu family¡¯s silver is hidden, and I¡¯ll spare these people.¡± Finally, some luster returned to Liu Hai¡¯s hollow eyes. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Fine.¡± He whispered a few locations to him. Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to verify his words. Instead, he turned to Su Qingzhen and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Qingzhen drew out her sword and stepped forward, killing one for each count. By her own hand, she avenged the blood feud for her family. Gu Yang kept his word and let the remaining members of the Liu family leave. Then he entered the Liu Mansion and went to the locations Liu Hai had mentioned to collect all the silver that the Liu family had hidden over the years. At three locations, they were all deep dug cellars, each one was filled with a lot of gold and silver. One was in Liu Mansion, and the other two were in the Liu family¡¯s other houses and country estates. Gu Yang took all this money and in total, he had gained 2.3 million liang of silver, which was a fortune. After this, he also took all the silver from the Liu family¡¯s shops in Ba County, adding another few hundred thousand liang to his account. What was left were shops and deeds that were difficult to dispose of. He did not have the time to deal with them, so he took them with him. The next day, Gu Yang and his group left Ba County for their next destination. ¡­ ¡°Brother Gu is still too kind-hearted in some ways.¡± After hearing about Gu Yang¡¯s actions in dealing with the Liu family, Wu Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Gu Yang just smiled and remained silent. After all, he had grown up on Earth. To this day, he still couldn¡¯t look at human lives in the same indifferent way as the martial artists of this world. Chu Xiyue, who was next to him, changed the topic and steered the conversation back to Martial Arts. At this moment, several dozen miles outside of Ba County, a group of people were fleeing for their lives. There were women and children, and at the front were several men, all of a fifth or sixth-grade cultivation level, and they were all members of the Liu family. They had luckily escaped with their lives. After leaving Ba County, they fled helter-skelter, fearing that Gu Yang might change his mind and come after them. This night, everyone was terrified. At this moment, they finally stopped to rest. Reflecting on their current situation, everyone¡¯s morale was incredibly low. Just a day ago, their Liu family had been prestigious and dominant. Living a life of luxury. But overnight, the Liu family was finished. Liu Zhe was dead, and the family heads Liu Hai and Liu Yang were also dead. They were all scared and panicky like stray dogs. Suddenly, one of the leading men spoke out in rage, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°If I don¡¯t get revenge, I swear I¡¯m no human!¡± Just at this moment, a cold voice spoke up, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your lives, and you¡¯re thinking about revenge?¡± The Liu family was stunned by this, the man who had just made the outburst almost jumped up, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A group of masked men leaped out from the nearby woods, surrounding them from all sides. The members of the Liu family asked in fear, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The masked men did not waste words with them; they charged up and started to kill anyone they saw. Among them, the most potent member of the Liu family recognized the martial arts the masked men were using. His face was filled with rage and disbelief, ¡°Chu Family¡ª¡ªWhy¡ª¡ª¡± The leading masked man cut off his head with a single stroke. Upon confirming that no one from the Liu family had survived, he sheathed his sword and said, ¡°We can report back to the young lady now.¡± Then, these masked men disappeared without a trace, leaving only a field of corpses behind. PS: Rolling for votes. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: 109 I am scared Chapter 109: 109 I am scared Translator: 549690339 In a certain town in Ba County. A courtyard, originally belonging to the Liu family, was now empty. Blood spots remained on the ground yet there were no corpses in sight. The things in the house were fairly tidy, and it didn¡¯t look like it had been plundered. Gu Yang found it strange, but didn¡¯t bother wondering what had transpired here. So, he decided to stay here for the night. In reality, many of the Liu family members were scattered throughout various towns in Ba County. It would not be feasible to kill them all, and he didn¡¯t want to waste his time and effort. He needed to quickly head towards Jingzhou, to take over Qian Xiyun¡¯s business. That was the priority. If Qian Xiyun didn¡¯t manage to hold out in Zhongzhou and died, then over three million taels would be wasted. After nightfall. In a small courtyard, Chu Xiyue, garbed in a light dress, was sitting in front of a bronze mirror, combing her long hair, her eyes reflective in the mirror as she pondered something. ¡°You should return home now.¡± Suddenly, Choi¡¯s voice, Chu Yinxing, resounded in the quiet yard. Chu Xiyue showed no reaction and continued combing her hair. ¡°Your mother already knows that you¡¯ve mobilized the family¡¯s forces to kill the Liu family.¡± Chu Xiyue¡¯s action paused for a moment, and then said slowly, ¡°As the future family head, do I need to ask my mother to kill a few minions?¡± Chu Yinxing asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you trying to kill off the remaining members of the Liu family for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been traveling with Wu Xingyun for more than a year, and you¡¯ve never done such a thing for him.¡± ¡°Xiyue, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re engaged to the Qin Family.¡± Chu Xiyue replied with defiance in her eyes, ¡°And if I refuse to marry?¡± Chu Yinxing sighed silently, ¡°The ancestor has already decided and accepted the proposal.¡± Chu Xiyue¡¯s face instantly lost color. ¡°You should know about the ancestor¡¯s temper. If she finds out that you rejected the Qin family for a man¡­¡± Chu Yinxing finished her sentence abruptly. Knock, knock¡ª ¡°Miss Chu.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s voice echoed from outside. Chu Xiyue put down her comb, put on a coat, and went outside to open the door. Gu Yang stood outside, holding two bottles of wine in his hands. He asked, ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them sat at a stone table in the yard. Gu Yang felt today¡¯s Chu Xiyue was very different from normal, no longer carrying her usual arrogance and sharpness, she seemed particularly fragile. He could roughly guess what was going on. Her troubles most likely revolved around her arranged marriage with the Qin family. According to the results of the simulations, she was ultimately unable to resist the family¡¯s arrangements. This was awkward. Initially, Gu Yang had come to find her to inquire about King Jinghai. Now, considering her current mood, it was not a good time to ask. After clinking their cups together, they drank some wine. Gu Yang was unsure how to start the conversation. However, Chu Xiyue spoke first, ¡°Do you know about the origins of the Qin family?¡± Gu Yang shook his head. ¡°Five hundred years ago, when the Qin Dynasty collapsed, brave men pressed in from all sides. Eventually, the Zhao family emerged as the strongest and seized control. After the fall of Qin, a prince emerged. With his cultivation level bordering on divine, he rose to prominence within decades. Even the numerous divine cultivators of the Great Zhou couldn¡¯t compare with him.¡± ¡°However, The Zhao family already controlled everything. This person had several failed assassination attempts in the Divine City. He then renamed himself Qin Wu, adopted the surname of the Qin Dynasty, and established the Qin family.¡± ¡°At that time, a crucial member of our Chu family was a general under the Great Zhou dynasty. He died under Qin Wu¡¯s Bright Moon Sabre. Our ancestor sought vengeance but was terribly beaten and even had the Bright Moon Sabre snatched away.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but exclaim about the formidable character of Qin Wu. So, the grievances between the Qin and Chu families started from this. Chu Xiyue continued, ¡°Since I was a child, I swore that I would trample the Qin family in the future, retrieve the Bright Moon Sabre, and wash away the disgrace of our family¡­¡± Upon saying this, she downed her glass in one go, her face showing the depths of her bitterness. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Looking at the eventual outcome, once Chu Xiyue was married off to the Qin family, the Chu family would lose face. The Chu family was sure to become the laughingstock of the world. This also showed that the Bright Moon Sabre was of great importance to the Chu family. Gu Yang didn¡¯t know how to console her. This was not a situation where he, an outsider, should have intervened. Half a moment later. Chu Xiyue finished a pot of wine and stood up to take her leave, ¡°I apologize for my inappropriate conduct after drinking, Brother Gu must have found it amusing.¡± ¡°No matter.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I will be leaving. I bid you farewell in advance, Brother Gu. Take care.¡± Having said that, she gracefully left. Watching her retreating figure, Gu Yang was left stunned. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. ¡°There must be a problem somewhere again.¡± Returning to his own small yard, Gu Yang realized that something must have gone wrong due to the butterfly effect after his actions against the Liu family. According to the past few simulations, Chu Xiyue should have accompanied him to Jingzhou, and would only leave about a year later. However, this time the flapping of butterfly wings had unexpectedly affected Chu Xiyue, which was completely out of his consideration. How could his extermination of the Liu family affect Chu Xiyue? Their relationship couldn¡¯t even be linked with the proverbial eight-pole stick. But, Gu Yang knew very well that every time he made a fortune, it would attract trouble. And this time was probably no exception. Just as he opened the system, he heard footsteps outside. It was Su Qingzhi. The door was pushed open from the outside with a creak. Su Qingzhi came in carrying a basin, from which white steam arose. She walked straight to the bed, put the basin down to the ground, squatted down and began helping Gu Yang take off his boots. Gu Yang said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this, you¡¯re no longer my maid.¡± Su Qingzhi didn¡¯t say a word, she also took off his other boot, letting her actions speak for her. Then, she placed his feet into the basin and started washing them with a towel. As Gu Yang felt her fingers scrubbing between his toes, a sensation both pleasant and ticklish spread, reminding him of their first meeting. He chuckled, ¡°A few months ago, on Lian Mountain, I could not have dreamed that you¡¯d be washing my feet.¡± Even during the time when she officially served as his maid, he had not this treatment. Su Qingzhi suddenly stopped what she was doing. With a few splashes, tears fell into the basin of water. Gu Yang softly said, ¡°I told you, there¡¯s no need for you to do these things.¡± ¡°I swore that whoever helped me take revenge for my family, I would serve him like an ox or a horse for life.¡± Su Qingzhi pressed her face against his knee, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°Brother Gu, I know I am weak, these are the only things I can do for you, don¡¯t despise me¡­¡± Gu Yang felt slightly moved. For her to be able to say such words, it must have taken a lot of courage. He raised her chin, looked at her tear-streaked face and said, ¡°Who says these are the only things you can do?¡± Feeling extremely embarrassed, Su Qingzhi¡¯s face flushed a deep red. Holding tightly onto his pants, she stammered, ¡°B¡­Brother Gu¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, it¡¯s just training. Today, I will teach you a technique. Be diligent in practicing it. In a few years, you¡¯ll be able to help me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Get up. Listen carefully¡­¡± Gu Yang then imparted her the first layer of the technique of the ¡®Ice Soul Mysterious Light Sword¡¯ that he had obtained from the Secret Realm. More than an hour later, Su Qingzhi sat cross-legged at the foot of the bed and started practicing. Seeing her like this, Gu Yang was quite pleased. With her aptitude, she should be able to succeed in practicing quickly. This technique was in perfect harmony with her physique. According to the simulations, she should be able to reach the First Rank within ten years. Gu Yang let her practice in the room, closed his eyes and opened the system. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Use it once for a cost of 500,000 gold.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 22, you have attained the first rank in cultivation and have made a name for yourself across the world. You killed Liu Zhe in Ba County and wiped out the entire Liu Family.] [The next day, Chu Xiyue parted ways with you and floated away.] [Half a month later, you were attacked by a First Rank powerhouse. After intense fighting, knowing that you were no match, you managed to escape¡­] PS: Today¡¯s first update came a bit late, couldn¡¯t help it. The weather is too cold to get up in the morning, why wouldn¡¯t it be late? Please vote for support. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Extreme Divine Skill of 110 Days Chapter 110: Extreme Divine Skill of 110 Days Translator: 549690339 [¡­You run away, but can never shake off your pursuers. Several times, you¡¯re caught and injured. Unbeknownst to you, you escape into Lian Mountain.] [Deep in Lian Mountain, you are caught once again and in the midst of a fierce battle. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind rises, and a dark shadow lunges towards you. In the chaos, you realize that the shadow seems wary of your True Essence. Just as you try to break away from the battle, the First Rank fighter holds you back.] [In the chaos, you realize that the shadow¡¯s power is extremely corrosive, a nightmare for any warrior. If the battle continues, you and the other warrior will certainly die, drained of all energy. So you propose a joint effort. If not, no one will be able to leave alive.] [You two join forces and manage to suppress the shadow.] [Eventually, the First Rank fighter holds back the shadow with all his might, and you unleash an attack that obliterates the shadow.] [The next moment, the First Rank fighter catches you off-guard with a sudden attack, leaving you seriously injured. At the critical moment, an odd power within you erupts into a cloud of dark mist surrounding the First Rank fighter. A surge of copious True Essence enters your body.] [When the dark mist disperses, the First Rank fighter has turned into a desiccated corpse. You sit down and spend half a month assimilating the absorbed True Essence.] [In you, a new consciousness appears, calling itself the Heavenly Extreme Taoist. It claims to have bestowed on you the Heavenly Extreme Divine Art, a technique capable of absorbing the True Essence of other martial artists for your own use. It is said to be the supreme art ever existed.] [You know this consciousness must have been that shadow earlier, so you suppress it at the deepest part of your sea of consciousness.] [Several days later, you join up with others, including Su Qingzhen.] [You discover that you can¡¯t control the evil thoughts surfacing in your mind. On your way to Jingzhou, you can¡¯t help but bring several women around you into your room.] [Just before arriving at Jingzhou, Yi Yi, number one on the Genius List, appears before you. A murderous impulse arises within you, and you kill him on the spot with a decisive stroke.] [Days later, word of your practice of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± spreads throughout the world, attracting a First Rank expert of the Shen Family. You stand no chance against him and suffer heavy injuries, but seize an opportunity to drain his power using the Heavenly Extreme Divine Art.] [Your power drastically increases, the desire in your heart runs wild, and you start hunting down First Rank fighters, absorbing their power with the Heavenly Extreme Divine Art.] [Several months later, your cultivation level reaches the pinnacle of First Rank. You set your sights on Jinghai King, planning to use him to ascend into the Divine Power Realm. However, before you can act, you are besieged by several First Rank fighters of Jingzhou.] [You absorb all of them but are on the verge of crossing that final step when a Sword Saint appears and cuts you down with a single stroke. You die at the age of twenty-three.] After reviewing this simulation, Gu Yang can¡¯t help but exclaim about the new ways he continues to die. Being killed by a Sword Saint, though, at least gives him some fame. So, the shadow in Lian Mountain was that terrifying? In several of his previous simulations, he had encountered a shadowy creature in Lian Mountain that devoured him alive. Even by joining forces with another First Rank fighter, they barely managed to kill the creature. But then, it cleverly parasitized him and ended up corrupting him instead. How could he, a model youth growing up in the new society, possibly do something as vile as plundering others¡¯ power? It definitely was because he got corrupted. [Simulation ending. You may keep one of the following items.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-three.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-three.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-three.] Looking at these three options, Gu Yang feels torn for the first time. That¡¯s the pinnacle of First Rank! He doesn¡¯t know how many more years of cultivation and how many more simulations it will take for him to reach that realm. What a pity. He must have abandoned ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± in the simulation and started practicing the power-absorbing Heavenly Extreme Divine Art. To practice ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, he had used at least nine simulations and finally reached the First Rank realm. Abandoning it now in favour of another practice would mean he had gone mad. Not to mention that the so-called Heavenly Extreme Divine Art has such a powerful negative effect. If he had wanted to practice something like that, wouldn¡¯t he have been better off choosing the ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡± right from the start? Gu Yang has a suspicion that if he chooses the first option, that weird consciousness might reappear in him. ¡°I choose the second option.¡± Suddenly, his mind is flooded with vast and complex knowledge, including the method of absorbing others¡¯ power. After taking a look, Gu Yang chuckles, ¡°Huh, what a bullshit Heavenly Extreme Divine Art, it¡¯s nothing but a lie.¡± The so-called Heavenly Extreme Divine Art is actually the dark mist residing within him. There were no heart method or cultivation ways involved. Whenever he wanted to absorb someone¡¯s power, he would use his mental power to activate it, and a dark fog would surge forward and cover the person. After absorbing the person¡¯s power, it would be transformed into his True Essence. The entire process was under the control of an eerie consciousness dwelling within him. ¡°This creature is at least a Divine Realm existence. But I don¡¯t know what its origins are.¡± Gu Yang retained the martial arts experience from this simulation and also learned some details of this eery entity. The reason he was possessed by it was because while killing it that day, he used the Devouring Heaven Technique, giving the creature an opportunity to sneak into his body. Unable to exorcise it, he was gradually corroded by it Gu Yang looked at Su Qingzhen, who was sitting at the foot of the bed, and sensed that the temperature around her had dropped somewhat, an indication that her cultivation was going well. ¡°Once more.¡± He had already figured out a countermeasure. The First Rank who wanted him dead didn¡¯t have stronger Sword Techniques than him, he relied solely on his deeper power. Dealing with this person wouldn¡¯t be difficult as long as he elevated his cultivation level. [At 22 years old, you are First Rank cultivation, and your fame has spread across the world. You killed Liu Zhe in Ba County, exterminating the Liu family.] [The next day, Chu Xiyue bid you goodbye and left.] [Later, you took Su Qingzhen and went to find Ling Ling, bringing them both into the Secret Realm within Tianzhu Mountain to hide.] [You devotedly cultivated there.] [Five years later, Ling Ling advanced to First Rank.] [Three years later, Su Qingzhen also advanced to First Rank. She opened the prohibition of the cave mansion and obtained the Ice Soul Divine Sword.] [Seven more years pass, and Ling Ling broke through to the Divine Realm, breaking the prohibition of the Secret Realm and returning to Tianzhu Mountain.] [Ling Ling was determined to enter the Sword Tomb and retrieve the Divine Sword that her family had been protecting for generations. You all sneaked into the Sword Tomb and faced various trials. As you smashed through the final barrier, the sky shook and a Blade Intent soared into the sky from within, piercing the heavens.] [Suddenly, a gigantic hand stretched out from the Tomb, killing Ling Ling with a palm attack and seizing that Divine Sword. Under the terrifying power, the entire Sword Tomb was destroyed. You were affected and died on the spot, aged 37.] After seeing the ending, Gu Yang felt heartbroken, struggling to breathe. He had lived thirteen years less than before. Thirteen years! Now, he had to spend 500,000 taels for each simulation. Every year was extremely precious, and in many situations, he didn¡¯t even live as long as thirteen years in a single simulation. He felt like he had lost a fortune. But at least he now knew that there was an incredibly terrifying being within the Sword Tomb. Ling Ling was already at the Divine Realm, yet she was still killed by a slap. How high could the cultivation of the person inside be? Mana Realm? Or the Unleaking Realm? Could this person be Luo Wang, the Sea Stabilizing Divine Needle from Great Zhou? Many guesses flickered in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. [Simulation has ended. You can retain one of the following options.] [One: Martial Arts Realm at the age of 37.] [Two: Martial Arts experience at the age of 37.] [Three: Life wisdom at the age of 37.] He immediately chose the first option. Very quickly, he experienced the delight of his True Essence surging powerfully. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, once more.¡± Gu Yang activated the system again. PS: Still asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Just be a bit more cautious (Asking for monthly ticket) Chapter 111: Just be a bit more cautious (Asking for monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 ¡°At twenty-two, you had already achieved First Rank in cultivation level and your fame echoed across the world. You murdered Liu Zhe in Ba County, annihilating the entire Liu family.¡± ¡°The next day, Chu Xiyue bid you farewell and departed.¡± ¡°Afterward, you led Su Qingzhen, Xu Ruomei, Lily, and Han Mengling to Tianzhu Mountain and entered the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°Eight years later, Su Qingzhen reached First Rank, lifted the prohibition from the cave mansion, and acquired the Ice Soul Divine Sword.¡± ¡°Another year passed, and Xu Ruomei reached First Rank.¡± ¡°Two years later, Han Mengling demonstrated Divine Power, and with a loud laugh, she broke the prohibition of the Secret Realm and vanished.¡± ¡°You took this opportunity to leave the Secret Realm and rendezvous with Ling Ling.¡± ¡°Seven years later, Ling Ling attempted to reach the Divine Power Realm and was besieged by several First Rank beings. You, Su Qingzhen, and Xu Ruomei, held off those First Rank beings, allowing Ling Ling to successfully break through to the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°Just then, a powerful being in the Mana Realm rushed over, intending to kill you. At the critical moment, a sword from beyond the sky came slashing down, blocking the Mana Realm powerhouse, and Ling Ling seized the chance to flee with you.¡± ¡°Once this matter was settled, Xu Ruomei bid you farewell, stepped forward, and demonstrated Divine Power before returning to the Sword Palace.¡± ¡°Soon afterward, Qin Wu led troops to attack Great Zhou. Four celestial beings engaged in a fierce battle, opening a channel to a certain cave heaven, and the Star Luo Gate launched a massive invasion.¡± ¡°You headed to Jingzhou, found a large ship, and set sail.¡± ¡°Two months later, you encountered two beings in the Divine Power Realm involved in a fierce fight on the open sea. The ship¡¯s crew suffered heavy casualties due to the ensuing chaos. You lost your bearings at sea and, a month later, drifted onto a strange continent.¡± ¡°You decided to settle on this continent, you found a place to live in seclusion and concentrated on cultivation.¡± ¡°Five years later, Su Qingzhen entered the Divine Power Realm. By then, you had inquired about the general situation of this continent and discovered that there were only three beings in the Divine Power Realm. You decided to stop laying low and claimed a territory.¡± ¡°Three years later, several large ships from Great Zhou landed on the continent. Upon contact, you found out that they were the Great Zhou royal family escaping calamity. Ling Ling, upon learning their identities, immediately attacked.¡± ¡°A great battle ensued. You were captured by the enemy¡¯s scheme, and Ling Ling and Su Qingzhen, reluctant to harm you as you were their hostage, were forced to cease their attack.¡± ¡°Half a month later, several Star Luo Sect beings with Divine Power arrived and attacked without asking any questions. Against their will, Ling Ling and Su Qingzhen fought back.¡± ¡°After a great battle, they united and annihilated all the disciples from the Star Luo Sect. The Great Zhou royal family suffered heavy losses, and Ling Ling and Su Qingzhen were both severely injured. The queen of Great Zhou released you, and then, she took her people and set sail into the vast sea on the only remaining large ship.¡± ¡°After this battle, Ling Ling no longer possessed the desire for revenge. After the two women had recovered from their injuries, they left the continent on a large ship they had built over the years.¡± ¡°Several months later, one night, a shadow appeared in the sea and swallowed the large ship. You died at the age of forty-nine.¡± After reading this, Gu Yang was shocked. What on earth was Han Mengling playing at? She had actually ascended to the Divine Power Realm in just ten years. Her current cultivation level is only sixth-grade; given her age, her talent is quite remarkable. However, reaching the Divine Power Realm in just ten years sounds a bit exaggerated. It turns out she was the one with the highest talent within their group. And then there¡¯s Xu Ruomei, who somehow, mysteriously recovered her power, reaching First Rank nine years later. This had never been mentioned in previous simulations. ¡°Could it be because of that Secret Realm?¡± After much pondering, Gu Yang could only attribute it to this reason. Previously, he had never considered taking Xu Ruomei, Lily, and Han Mengling into the Secret Realm. To put it bluntly, he just didn¡¯t trust them enough. It was only this time, now that he had reached First Rank and had enough strength, that he decided to bring them along. Who would have thought each of them would surprise him this much? The only normal one seemed to be Lily. The subsequent developments also completely caught him off guard. Even the Great Zhou royal family had fled overseas; it seemed the entire Great Zhou couldn¡¯t handle the Star Luo Sect. The nine major families and the six major sects probably didn¡¯t fare well either. He wasn¡¯t sure how the four legendary Sacred Lands fared. ¡°What a pity. The simulation¡¯s information was too brief and even if he had chosen wisdom, he would not be able to inherit memory. Otherwise, using the foresight ability, he could establish himself in an invincible position.¡± Gu Yang thought with some regret. Now, he only knew that eighteen years later, Qin Wu, who had achieved the status of a Celestial Being, would rise in rebellion against the Great Zhou, leading to the opening of the parallel channel and a massive invasion by the Star Luo Sect. He was completely in the dark about the background and strength of this Star Luo Sect. ¡°Also, this death really came out of nowhere.¡± Gu Yang looked at the final outcome and felt a bit dismayed. He survived the pursuit of the mana realm expert who was hunting Ling Ling, endured the war with the Great Zhou, and even the pursuit of the experts from the Star Luo Sect. But after going out to sea, he died inexplicably without even knowing how he died. Could it be the legendary Ghost Sea, one of the five most dangerous places? [Simulation ends, you can choose to keep one of the following items.] [One, your martial arts realm at age forty-nine.] [Two, your martial arts experience at age forty-nine.] [Three, your life wisdom at age forty-nine.] This time, he didn¡¯t need to think about it and directly chose one. Gu Yang once again experienced the joy of a sudden increase in his cultivation level, with his True Essence increasing by nearly twenty percent. It was truly a great surprise. Don¡¯t underestimate this twenty percent. With his current cultivation level, his True Essence has reached its peak. Twenty percent was even greater than the total amount of True Essence most Second Grade practitioners had. With a thought, he figured out why the increase was so great this time. Because Su Qingzhi had reached the Divine Power Realm, their dual cultivation brought him immense benefits. It seemed that her icy jade body had far more potential than just reaching the Divine Power Realm. Gu Yang glanced at Su Qingzhi who was sitting at the end of the bed, a gratified smile appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t save the wrong person after all. He didn¡¯t continue the simulation but started to regulate his breath and experience his new power. Early the next morning, before dawn, the maid, Zhi Xing, came to Gu Yang¡¯s courtyard and peered inside. Her mistress hadn¡¯t returned all night, which made her anxious. What if her mistress couldn¡¯t restrain herself? What then? How could she just be with him without any official status? At least they should have an official marriage ceremony ¡­ Finally, the door opened from the inside. Zhi Xing saw her mistress stepping out with a preoccupied expression, she hurried over anxiously, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± ¡°What could possibly be wrong with me?¡± Su Qingzhi answered casually while immersing herself in the technique Gu Yang had shared with her. This technique was far more profound than the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±, it fascinated her and she got lost in it. As she was saying this, she moved towards the exterior. Zhi Xing watched her manner, anxiously stamping her feet. How could she ask about ¡®that¡¯ matter? This little maid was really worried about her mistress. Soon enough, everyone woke up and gathered to have breakfast. Only Chu Xiyue hadn¡¯t arrived yet. During the meal, Zhi Xing noticed that Gu Yang was constantly staring at Han Mengling, completely ignoring her mistress, which almost pissed her off. Just got the girl and already eyeing other women? Moreover, how old was that little girl? Brother Gu was really too much! Zhi Xing turned to look at her mistress, only to see her sitting there in a daze, completely unaware of Gu Yang¡¯s actions, which made her even more upset. Miss, please be more attentive! PS: I¡¯m almost caught up, please support me with monthly votes. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: 112 I don’t want Chapter 112: 112 I don¡¯t want Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang had been preoccupied with so many matters recently that this was his first time genuinely looking at the young girl Han Mengling. What was the secret that this Asura Sword Saint, who had entrusted his disciple to him with a reward of more than two million taels, held? In the simulation, Su Qingzhen, who possesses an ice-like skin and jade-like bone constitution and the ancient cultivation seed, had cultivated the ¡°Ice Soul Profound Light Sword¡± that was highly compatible with her constitution, but it took her more than twenty years to achieve Divine Power. However, it only took Han Mengling eleven years. He would not believe to death that she didn¡¯t carry a secret. Han Mengling, noticing his gaze, blinked her eyes at him, revealing a sweet smile. Gu Yang returned her a smile, and finally took his eyes off her. There¡¯s always more time in the future, he would have the chance to figure out her secret later. ¡°Congratulations to Brother Gu for the great progress in your cultivation.¡± Sitting next to him, Wu Xingyun picked up his tea cup, ¡°I offer you this tea in place of wine, wishing Brother Gu to step into the realm of Divine Power soon.¡± This moment, everyone at the table turned their gaze towards them. Gu Yang knew he couldn¡¯t hide his restlessness from last night from them, so he also picked up his tea cup, clinked it with Xingyun¡¯s, and smiled, ¡°I take your auspicious words.¡± He was just about to drain the tea from his cup. But Wu Xingyun suddenly grabbed his hand, saying in front of everyone, ¡°Xiyue is leaving, is Brother Gu not going to do anything?¡± Gu Yang was taken aback; he didn¡¯t expect him to ask such a question publicly. Seeing his serious expression, if his answer today doesn¡¯t satisfy him, they might become estranged. Instantly, he felt the atmosphere around them becoming tense. Even Su Qingzhen, who had been in a daze, raised her head to look at him. Gu Yang frowning slightly, was about to respond when the sound of footsteps arrived, breaking the stalemate. Here comes the principal. ¡°Brothers Gu and Wu.¡± Chu Xiyue, wearing a purple cloak, regained her former heroic posture. As if she hadn¡¯t noticed the tense atmosphere between the two men, she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, came to say goodbye.¡± Looking at her, Wu Xingyun suddenly sighed, looking somewhat deflated. Chu Xiyue acknowledged the others present and then turned to leave. ¡°Let me accompany you.¡± Gu Yang caught up with her. Chu Xiyue did not refuse. The two walked side by side in silence. As they reached the gate, they could see a fine chestnut horse waiting there. Finally, Gu Yang broke the silence, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± At that moment, a wave of fragrance swept over them. Numerous precious flowers were blooming in competition alongside the road. Chu Xiyue reached out to pick the most gorgeous red peony and pinned it to her temple. She gave a slight smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take Wu Xingyun¡¯s words to heart. To me, my lifelong wish is to elevate the Chu Family above the other eight families. Nothing else matters.¡± Gu Yang watched her smile, making the surrounding flowers seem bleak in comparison, becoming a backdrop to her beauty. He was momentarily moved and blurted out, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, I can help you.¡± Staring at him, Chu Xiyue¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. A complex smile appeared on her face, a mixture of joy, sweetness, loss, and sorrow. Eventually, it all turned into a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. I don¡¯t want to retrieve the family heirloom in such a humiliating manner. However, it¡¯s hard to defy the ancestral command.¡± Having said that, she unpinned the peony from her temple, placed it into Gu Yang¡¯s hand, and bid him farewell. Then she leapt onto the horse outside the gate, flicked the reins, and galloped away. Watching her retreating figure, her purple cloak flapping high, the dust kicked up by the horse¡¯s hooves clearly reflected a few teardrops. It seemed that she indeed did not want to get married into the Qin Family. He thought about the times they had shared, she had helped him a lot. If it were not for her, there would have been several unsolvable situations that could have killed him. Note that when he first met Chu Xiyue, they had a great disagreement, but when he asked for her help later, she kindly agreed without considering their past grudges. In total, Gu Yang owed her a significant favor. The Qin Family¨C Last night, Chu Xiyue deliberately mentioned the Qin Family to him, wasn¡¯t it a warning? Among the nine major families, the patriarch of the Chu Family was not a match for Qin Wu, showing how strong he was. Though the Qin Family was founded later, its power was definitely in the top tier among the nine families. Moreover, after eighteen years, Qin Wu had already become a Celestial Being. Even if he hadn¡¯t reached that Realm yet, he must be very close. There was only one more year left. According to previous simulations, Chu Xiyue should be married off a year from now. One year¡­ Gu Yang solemnly gazed at the direction where Chu Xiyue disappeared and said, ¡°When the time comes, if I have enough power, I will definitely rescue you from the flames.¡± Jingzhou, Sword Mountain. ¡°Young master, slow down, wait for me.¡± At the foot of the mountain, a chubby middle-aged man was chasing a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy in brocade clothes. The boy was agile, climbing the steep cliff face using both hands and feet, without slowing down. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t go up, it¡¯s dangerous there.¡± The middle-aged man beneath yelled a few times, but the boy climbing the cliff ignored him. Helpless, the man had no choice but to follow him, asking as they went, ¡°Young master, why are you climbing up there?¡± While exerting all his force climbing, the boy explained, ¡°There¡¯s a legendary Divine Sword at the top of Sword Mountain. I want to retrieve it and give it to my mother as a birthday present.¡± ¡°Young master, isn¡¯t this reckless? If the Madam finds out, she¡¯ll enforce family discipline.¡± The boy didn¡¯t care about his words. After climbing for half a day and seeing the mountain peak ahead, his spirit was completely refreshed. Suddenly, several shadows swept past him, surpassing him and flying to the top of the mountain. He panicked and sped up his climb. ¡°Is this the legendary Divine Sword?¡± A girl was curiously looking at the Sword stuck on a rock, covered in rust and barely retaining its form. This girl was Han Mengling. Wu Xingyun, standing next to her, also stared at the rusty sword and nodded, ¡°Yes, according to records, this sword has been stuck here for over a thousand years. Over the centuries countless people have tried to pull it out, but no one has succeeded. Even those of the Divine Power realm are no exception.¡± It has been ten days since Chu Xiyue left. In these ten days, they hurried to their destination and finally entered the Jingzhou territory. They happened to pass by Sword Mountain. During a rest, Wu Xingyun mentioned the Divine Sword that had been on top of Sword Mountain for a thousand years. Han Mengling was curious and wanted to take a look. Before, Gu Yang would have ignored her, but ever since he discovered the secrets she held, his attitude naturally changed. He brought everyone to see for themselves. Feeling enthusiastic, Han Mengling asked, ¡°Can I try it?¡± Wu Xingyun nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± However, Han Mengling knew who was really in charge and looked towards Gu Yang. Gu Yang cast a glance at a strange man sitting on a rock. The man was in tattered clothes, sitting still like a corpse at first glance. But in fact, he was a powerful warrior. A First Rank. The man had been sitting there for a while, clearly interested in the Divine Sword. Gu Yang nodded in agreement. The girl walked forward, grabbed the rusty hilt of the sword, and pulled hard. ¡°It won¡¯t budge¡­¡± Despite using all her strength, the sword didn¡¯t move at all, leaving her somewhat discouraged. Throughout the process, the strange man didn¡¯t move or react at all. Afterward, Su Qingzhen and a few others also tried their luck out of curiosity. Unsurprisingly, none of them could pull it out either. Only Gu Yang, Wu Xingyun, and Xu Ruomei hadn¡¯t tried. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it, Brother Gu?¡± Wu Xingyun asked. He and Xu Ruomei had tried on their previous visit. Gu Yang shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡± He understood his limits well. This sword had been stuck here for a thousand years. Even Divine Power realm individuals couldn¡¯t pull it out, so there was no use in him wasting his strength. As he prepared to leave, the young boy finally climbed up. Seeing a group of people gathered around the Divine Sword, with one girl who looked like a servant trying to pull it out, he shouted, ¡°Stop, let go of my Divine Sword!¡± PS: asking for monthly votes as always. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Hand over the 113 Divine Swords. Chapter 113: Hand over the 113 Divine Swords. Translator: 549690339 Wu Xingyun saw that Gu Yang¡¯s attention was on that weird-looking man. He whispered, ¡°That man¡¯s name is Meng Ping. He was a renowned swordsman who once dominated the northern regions. But over a decade ago, he was defeated by the North Mountain Sword Saint, who was only at the First Rank realm at that time. Since then, he has been scouring the globe for divine weapons.¡± ¡°A decade ago, even after the North Mountain Sword Saint had achieved the realm of Divine Power, this man came to Sword Mountain and has been sitting here ever since, never leaving. It seems like he¡¯s been trying to comprehend the mystery of this Divine Sword. However, he has never harmed anyone, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Only then did Gu Yang understand the backstory of the weird man. He asked, ¡°Which power or Sect does he come from?¡± ¡°A minor Sect. So far, he is the only one from that Sect who has reached the First Rank.¡± Well, despite having produced a First Rrank, it was still considered a minor Sect. It seems that aside from the noble Nine Clans and Six Major Sects, there was no such thing as a major Sect. Gu Yang felt some sympathy for the man. He knew all too well the pains of not having access to high-level martial arts techniques. If there were alternatives available, why would a First Rank powerhouse sit still and wither away for ten years? As they were discussing this¡ª ¡°Stop!¡± A thunderous shout startled the young servant girl, Zhi Xing, causing her to let go of the sword hilt and retreat a step. Moved by curiosity, she had stepped forward to touch it. The embroidered-robed youth sprang forward in an instant, snapping at Gu Yang and the others in a harsh tone, ¡°The Divine Sword is mine. Nobody is allowed to touch it!¡± Gu Yang found it amusing. It¡¯d been a while since he saw someone so oblivious and arrogant. He was just about to respond when his expression suddenly hardened. He noticed a somewhat chubby figure silently appearing behind the youth. It was a First Rank powerhouse. Having a First Rank powerhouse as an attendant suggested the youth was of high status. Gu Yang was here for a profit, not trouble. He smiled sarcastically, ¡°If you can pull it out, then it¡¯s yours.¡± The elegantly dressed youth snorted, ¡°I ¨C the Young Master ¨C will certainly pull it out.¡± With that, he turned around, rolled up his sleeves, and grasped the sword hilt. When Gu Yang heard the youth¡¯s self-designation, a thought twitched in his mind. He studied the youth further and noticed a resemblance with a certain person, leading him to guess the youth¡¯s identity. He turned to look at Wu Xingyun, whose expression was complex, confirming his guess. This youth was the son of the King of Jingzhou. Looking at his age, he must be Wu Xingyun¡¯s younger half-brother. Gu Yang only knew that Wu Xingyun was an illegitimate child of the King of Jingzhou, who ran away from home and ended up in the Divine City by himself, joining the martial arts institute. As for the reasons why Wu Xingyun had run away from home, he was not clear on the details. The young man in the embroidered clothes crouched down in a horse stance, tightly gripping the hilt of the sword and shouting forcefully, ¡°Rise!¡± In that moment, the ground began to shake. Everyone present, including the First Rank powerhouse behind the youth, wore a face of disbelief. The source of the shaking ground was exactly where the sword in the youth¡¯s hand was located. Gu Yang wore a strange expression as he looked at the youth, an odd thought flashing through his mind. What was this? Wasn¡¯t it said that even a Divine Power couldn¡¯t lift this sword? Could it be that this boy is the fabled ¡®Child of Destiny¡¯? That would raise a question. In the previous simulations, why did Wu Xingyun inherit the throne following the death of the King of Jingzhou? As the ground shook more intensely, an eye-dazzling radiance suddenly shone from the rusty sword. Having lain beneath the stone for a thousand years, it revealed its true power for the first time. The youth in the embroidered robe, trembling all over with his eyes shut tightly, a twisted expression on his face and veins showing on his forehead, was clearly exerting all the strength he could muster. The Divine Sword was being pulled out inch by inch. Its light grew ever brighter, almost soaring into the sky, completely engulfing the youth. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± The youth emitted a roar. Finally, he managed to completely pull out the sword. There was a thunderous, deafening sound. As the ground shook violently, the stone hill collapsed. Gu Yang cried out, ¡°Lily!¡± Lily reacted instantly. Taking out the crystal ball, she quickly chanted a spell. A force field immediately enveloped the group present. Everyone felt lighter instantly, as if they were feathers, starting to drift downwards. The Feather Fall Spell! ¡°How dare you!¡± Just then, an enraged shout came from not too far away. Then, came an astonishing surge of sword energy, followed by various sounds of air being torn apart, and an astonishing force, sending a myriad of crushed stones sweeping toward Gu Yang and his group, affecting them as well. Gu Yang lifted his hand and pushed forward, an invisible air wall instantly appeared in front of him, blocking all the incoming crushed stones. ¡°Brother Gu!¡± Suddenly, Wu Xingyun grabbed his hand, pleading in his eyes. Without extra words, Gu Yang could guess what he wanted to say, and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wu Xingyun said, ¡°No matter what, he is my younger brother.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yang stopped talking, and turned towards Lily and said, ¡°Take them to a safe place, I will return shortly.¡± After finishing, he unsheathes the Phoenix Feather Knife, his body already bounding into the air. After a short moment, Gu Yang found the brawling parties, who had fought from the mountain to the ground, with one chasing, and one fleeing. From afar, he saw the crown prince of Jinghai being carried on the shoulder of the middle-aged man, blood smeared all over the man, evidently he had sustained significant injuries. The prince was clearly unconscious, tightly clutching the legendary Divine Sword in his hand. Close behind, Meng Ping was in relentless pursuit. ¡°Hand over the Divine Sword.¡± His voice was hoarse and unpleasing, portraying an icy murderous intent. As though sensing someone chasing behind him, the man suddenly erupted in amazing sword intent, as the sword slipped from his grasp transforming into a rainbow sword, shooting forth. Sensing danger, the middle-aged man knew he had no escape, suddenly tossed the prince from his shoulder, and turned to face the incoming sword. Swish! The sword in his hand instantaneously broke into two parts, the sword rainbow with unspent momentum, sliced him across the waist into two, instantly killing him. At this moment, Gu Yang finally arrived, he caught the falling prince mid-air, and turned his head towards the unkempt and beggar-like man. Meng Ping used a grating metal-like voice and said, ¡°Why meddle in others¡¯ affairs?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°I have no choice, owing someone a favor.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t only because of Wu Xingyun¡¯s situation. For his trip to Jingzhou, he planned to sell Qian Xiyun¡¯s business for a good price. If he could establish a relationship with the Jinghai Prince, many things would be much easier. Besides, after saving this young lad, could the Jinghai Prince not express his gratitude? On account of Wu Xingyun, a discount at the most, asking for two million wasn¡¯t excessive, right? Gu Yang was thoroughly considering this in his mind. Meng Ping saw through his insincerity at a glance and coldly said, ¡°Hypocrite! No matter what your intentions are, anyone who dares to stop me will die!¡± The sword made a round before returning to his hand again. With the sword in his hand, the murderous intent in his eyes grew increasingly stronger. On the other side, Lily and the rest finally landed on the ground, staring at the stone mountain, which was nearly a thousand meters tall, now completely vanished, leaving them somewhat shocked. This time, if not for Lily¡¯s magic, under such disaster, they would have had no chance of survival. Gu Yang only had two hands, how many people could he save? The maid Zhi Xing worriedly said, ¡°Will Brother Gu be okay?¡± Upon hearing her words, everyone¡¯s faces filled with concern. Just now, Wu Xingyun had mentioned that Meng Ping already had First Rank strength over a decade ago, by now who knows how strong he might have become. Han Mengling stated quietly, ¡°If it¡¯s two against one, even if they can¡¯t defeat him, they should be able to escape, right?¡± Just then, a luxurious carriage rushed from not too far away. The horses pulling the carriage were all pure white, without a single impure hair, they were exquisitely magnificent and considered among the best in the world. Despite there being no road here, the carriage continued to move unperturbed. Seeing the carriage, Wu Xingyun¡¯s expression drastically changed. Shortly, the carriage stopped beside them, the woman driving the carriage, dressed as a maid, asked, ¡°Have you seen the prince of my house?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai reacted the fastest and said, ¡°Someone is trying to kill your prince, go save him¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, the roof of the carriage was punctured and a white figure took off, disappearing in a blink of an eye. ¡°Our young master¡ª well, he has already gone to the rescue.¡± Upon seeing this, the carriage¡¯s maid cried anxiously, ¡°My lady, wait for me.¡± She whipped the carriage and hurriedly chased after. PS: Why the chapter was late. There was a conflict, I got sidetracked and read news for two hours. But that¡¯s it, please vote for the month. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: 114 God-Destroying Style (Third Update, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 114: 114 God-Destroying Style (Third Update, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Translator: 549690339 High noon, two horsemen riding side by side, one fat and one thin. The fat one is a middle-aged man with a pale complexion, and the slim one is a dark-skinned young man. The horses they are riding are also very thin, and they trot very slowly. The young man, wiping his sweat, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, how far is it to Jingzhou City?¡± The middle-aged man replied, ¡°Almost there, another day¡¯s journey, and we¡¯ll arrive.¡± ¡°Master, I still don¡¯t understand. What does the birthday of Jinghai Princess have to do with us? Why are we going so far to give her a gift?¡± ¡°You fool, she is Jinghai Princess, showing her favor would guarantee us a good life in the future.¡± ¡°Our Jade Door Sect is in such a shambles, what can we give to curry favor with a princess? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you sold the property our sect had to scrape together travel expenses.¡± ¡°What do you know? For this trip, I have brought out the most precious treasure of our sect. I heard that the princess has a fondness for swords. Offering her this sword will surely win her favor.¡± That rusty old sword? Her favoring that would be a true oddity. Feng Tianci couldn¡¯t help but ridicule in his heart. He regrets so much now. When he was young, he listened to this man¡¯s nonsense and took him as his master. Jade Door Sect is so impoverished now that he has to go out to earn money to support the whole sect, let alone to live a life of luxury. If only he hadn¡¯t been so naive back then. ¡°Suppose, just suppose, the princess doesn¡¯t like this sword, then what will we do?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to go to the docks and do a laborer¡¯s work to earn back our travel expenses.¡± Seeing his master looking unfazed, Feng Tianci cursed him a hundred times in his heart. After a while. He eventually asked him out of annoyance, ¡°What kind of person is this princess really?¡± Gao Fan, the middle-aged man, suddenly perked up, ¡°This princess, is no ordinary woman, originally ranked the fifth on the Hidden Dragon List, now, the sixth ¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even thirty yet?¡± queried Feng Tianci. ¡°Of course, or else how would she be on the Hidden Dragon List.¡± ¡°Jinghai King has been king for almost thirty years, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°This you don¡¯t know, this princess is Jinghai King¡¯s second wife. Speaking of this, we have to mention Wu Xingyun, currently ranked third on the Hidden Dragon List.¡± Gao Fan started to babble on energetically when it came to gossip. ¡°Wu Xingyun¡¯s mother, was once a maidservant of Jinghai King. Later, when the king¡¯s first wife died. Wu Xingyun had already shown extraordinary talent. By rights, Jinghai King should have married his mother.¡± ¡°However, Jinghai King married this new princess who was even younger than Wu Xingyun. Not long after, Wu Xingyun¡¯s mother also died. Since then, he has had a falling-out with the Jinghai King and went to Divine City alone to join the Martial Academy.¡± Feng Tianci was dumbfounded. He never expected such a melodramatic story. Even more so, that this pair of ¡°mother-son¡± duo is both on the Hidden Dragon List with the son ranking ahead of the ¡°mother¡±. Gao Fan elaborated, ¡°People say that Jinghai King committed a foolish act by choosing a woman over a gifted son.¡± Feng Tianci asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a foolish act?¡± Gao Fan shook his head vigorously, ¡°Throughout history, heroes have been stymied by beauty. This princess is listed in the Beauty list, Red Mansion¡¯s critique praised her innate beauty. Moreover, her father was once a close comrade of Jinghai King. Jinghai King, a man of such stature, marrying her despite criticism, shows her charm ¡­¡± This was the first time Feng Tianci heard about Jinghai King¡¯s scandalous past, and his opinion of this top-ranker on the First Rank list changed drastically. Captivated by sensual pleasure, how could he be a hero? ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Gao Fan exclaimed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Tianci followed his gaze and gasped. There, not too far away, a mountain peak lit up with a halo that shot straight to the sky. He stammered, ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± Gao Fan shook his head solemnly. Just then, the ground shook and the mountain peak began to collapse and disintegrate. The horses they were riding on were startled and they nearly tumbled off. After finally getting the horse under control, Feng Tianci swallowed hard, ¡°Mas¡­Master¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, run.¡± Gao Fan decisively yanked the reins, turned the horse around, and dashed off. Feng Tianci hurriedly followed suit. They hadn¡¯t run far when the two horses suddenly stumbled and fell, foaming at the mouth, they were clearly not going to make it. The master and pupil abandoned their horses without a word and ran into a nearby dense forest. Just as they entered, they heard a whooshing sound above them. ¡°Hand over the Divine Sword!¡± A voice that sent chills down people¡¯s spine rang out. Feng Tianci was terrified. From the formidable air surrounding the two people outside, he had concluded that their strength was incredibly potent. And it was even tied to some Divine Sword. If they were discovered, there¡¯s a high chance that they would be killed to ensure silence. Gao Fan put his finger to his lips, signaling him to stay quiet. Following that, there was the sound of a sneer. A man was chopped in half at the waist, the scene was incredibly bloody. Whoosh¡ª In the blink of an eye, another man appeared, carrying a young boy who was unconscious. The boy was clearly holding a sword in his hand, but the view was indistinct from the distance. The harsh and grating voice rose again, ¡°Why meddle in things that are none of your concern?¡± The man holding the boy replied, ¡°I had no choice, I owe someone a favor.¡± ¡°Hypocrite! Whatever your goal may be. Those who dare to obstruct me will die!¡± ¡°Meng Ping, the Divine Sword on Sword Cliff¡­¡± Upon hearing his master¡¯s mumbling, Feng Tianci¡¯s heart jumped to his throat, fearing they might be discovered by the two powerful individuals outside. Then, the male voice said, ¡°I¡¯ll use you to test this slash.¡± Before the words could even fade, Feng Tianci felt as if time had stopped, his consciousness sluggish. His master, within his field of vision, pupils dilating slowly, facial expressions incredibly calm, his lips parted slightly, ¡°God¡­ Destroyer¡­ Style¡ª¡ª¡± Once the word ¡°Style¡± was heard, his head buzzed and he blacked out, fainting on the spot. Gao Fan supported his disciple, looking at the man outside with an extremely complex expression. The last style of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± reappeared in the human realm. After a moment, he let out a long sigh of relief. Luckily, it was not the ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art,¡± otherwise¡­ What Gu Yang used was indeed the final style of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, the Godslayer Style. He had only recently mastered this style. Even though he had understood the moves previously, his cultivation level had limited him from executing them. But now, his power had escalated, enabling him to perform this style. It was great to use Meng Ping to test the power of this move. This was also his confidence to chase after them. An indescribable bizarre Blade Intent burst forth, with Meng Ping being the first to bear the brunt. On his previously rigid face, a hint of terror appeared. ¡°Is this¡ª¡ª¡± Meng Ping opened his mouth, only uttering two words, the man stiffened there as if time had freeze. His pair of eyes became blank, the light in his pupils dimming gradually. ¡°Little Dragon¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, a figure came flying from not far away, accompanied with a panicked cry. At last, she saw the youth in the arms of the man nearby, then charged towards them. Her speed was incredibly fast, quickly closing the gap of thirty meters. However, all of a sudden, she felt a startling fright in her heart, as if her mind was frozen. In her consciousness, a gigantic knife came slashing from the sky. Before this knife, she appeared small and helpless, only able to watch as the knife fell upon her. Her eyes momentarily lost their luster, and with a thud, she fell from mid-air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Upon seeing the white figure, Gu Yang knew that something was amiss. This strike, recently mastered, had not reached the level where he could easily control it. If he forcefully retracted it, he might get severely injured, if not killed. Without hesitation, Gu Yang let the blade fall. The closest, Meng Ping, had completely dimmed eyes, toppling onto the ground. His consciousness was completely erased by the slash, leaving his body as an empty shell, death was an understatement. PS: I¡¯m going to the hospital tomorrow morning to pick up some Chinese medicine, so the update will have to wait till the afternoon, perhaps before four. Since I started, I¡¯ve been updating three times each day. That¡¯s pretty diligent of me, right? Since it¡¯s almost the end of the month, please drop some monthly votes in support. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: 115 Righteousness Transcends the Heavens Chapter 115: 115 Righteousness Transcends the Heavens Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang was somewhat shocked as he watched Meng Ping, who had lost all signs of life, collapse to the ground. This strike, completely unreasonable, disregarding technique and unrelated to strength, silently and invisibly severed the opponent¡¯s original spirit, extinguishing their life. Who could defend against such saber technique below the Divine Power realm? The next moment, he felt darkness before his eyes as if a portion of his consciousness had been drawn out. The severe pain originating from his soul caused him to tremble uncontrollably. A moment later, Gu Yang managed to recover from that intense pain, still feeling somewhat dizzy. ¡°How could this be?¡± He looked at the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, profoundly shocked. The feeling just now was as if a part of his soul had been snatched away by some unknown entity. There¡¯s something wrong with this saber technique! In the future, he¡¯d have to ask Ling Ling for clarification. He thought, still feeling a lingering fear. Before that, he must never use this saber technique again. A moment later, Gu Yang finally recovered, glancing at the Prince of Jingzhou he was holding. As he observed, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. The youngster¡¯s condition was worrisome. He seemed to have fallen into a strange state; his body temperature was extraordinarily high, his heartbeat extremely fast. A regular person in this state would certainly be close to death. But his vitality was extremely vigorous. All these changes appear to have been caused by the Divine Sword in his hand. Gu Yang dared not rashly remove the Divine Sword from his hand. In case he miscalculates and turns what was supposed to be a favor into vengeful resentment for killing his son. ¡°There¡¯s one more.¡± By the time he had dashed to the woman caught in the ripple of his soul-destroying technique, her condition seemed even worse. Her heartbeat and breathing were barely perceptible, she was on the brink of death. Gu Yang inwardly sighed, ¡°What rotten luck.¡± This woman must have come for the Prince of Jingzhou, judging by how she addressed him. Both of their statuses were far from ordinary. Considering her age, she looked a little younger than Wu Xingyun. She was probably the prince¡¯s sister. ¡°Great, now I¡¯ll be accused of murder.¡± Gu Yang knelt down and touched her chest with his fingertip, injecting a stream of True Essence. In an instant, her heartbeat strengthened somewhat. This was a resuscitation technique he learned from a simulation, using True Essence to stimulate the heart, much like a pacemaker on Earth. After so many simulations, the martial arts experience he inherited was not all about fighting and killing; he also knew quite a bit about the medical field. With a hint of joy, he thought to himself, ¡°There might still be hope.¡± Subsequently, Gu Yang picked the woman up and left. He needed to find an undisturbed place to save these people. The commotion they¡¯d caused could possibly attract others to this location. After Gu Yang left with the people, Gao Fan, who was hiding in the nearby forest, walked out, holding his unconscious apprentice. Looking at the direction Gu Yang left, his expression was filled with worry. ¡°The Soul-chopping Technique has found a new successor¡­¡± Suddenly, he chuckled bitterly, ¡°But what does it have to do with me?¡± He then left with his apprentice. After a moment, a horse-drawn carriage rushed in, and the woman driving it repeatedly cried, ¡°Madam¡­Prince¡­¡± But received no response. In a cave, Gu Yang placed the Prince of Jingzhou on a dry spot, then focused on treating the woman. He neither had any medicine nor silver needles, so he could only rely on the most familiar method¡ªresuscitation. Stimulating the heart with True Essence, which functioned as a pacemaker. Then introducing True Essence like artificial respiration. According to his experience from the simulations, such methods were highly effective and had saved lives of people at death¡¯s door several times. Of course, whether he could save this woman or not, he didn¡¯t have much confidence. After all, she suffered trauma on a consciousness level. Even if she was brought back to life, she might end up as a vegetable. Gu Yang was just doing his part. A few minutes later, the woman¡¯s heartbeat stabilized, and she again began to breathe autonomously. Her eyelids fluttered open, then dropped weakly. ¡°Finally, she¡¯s been brought back to life.¡± Gu Yang sighed in relief. With one hand on her back, he slowly infused True Essence, stimulating the functions of her organs. His True Essence was of the Pure Yang kind, exceptionally suitable for saving lives. ¡°Ah!¡± Pei Qianlan was jolted awake, sitting upright; her head ached as if it might burst from internal pressure, the pain was so severe it nearly took her breath away. ¡°Mistress, are you alright?¡± A hand reached out from the side to support her, asking anxiously. It took her a while. Only then did she manage to catch her breath, and with some difficulty, she opened her eyes. Seeing the maidservant, Spring Peach, by her side, she asked weakly, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Dragon?¡± Spring Peach said, ¡°The young master is fine; he is in another room, Autumn Moon is taking care of him.¡± Pei Qianlan let out a sigh of relief. But quickly, she felt something wasn¡¯t right, and asked, ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°This is a villa in Jianyang City. Mistress, take some rest, the doctor said you are weak and need good rest for a while.¡± By this time, the pain in her head had completely subsided. Finally remembering what happened before, she said somewhat blankly, ¡°How did I get here? I remember, someone was going to harm Little Dragon; I was about to save him when I suddenly fainted¡­.¡± ¡°It was young master Gu who saved you and the young master.¡± ¡°Young master Gu?¡± Pei Qianlan had a vague image of a face in her mind. ¡°Gu Yang, the young master who ranked first in the Hidden Dragon List, the youngest First Rank in the world, has slain the heaven¡¯s chosen ones.¡± When Spring Peach mentioned this young master Gu, her eyes seemed to be shining. Everywhere today, Gu Yang¡¯s reputation is soaring. No one could match him, and countless people talked interestingly about his legendary deeds. Jingzhou is located at the very south of Great Zhou; the various feats of Gu Yang have already spread there. In modern words, he is now the top influencer in Great Zhou, with countless wild fans, and Spring Peach is clearly one of them. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Pei Qianlan was feeling a bit confused, and asked, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Spring Peach recounted the whole incident. The process was not complicated; she, driving the carriage, was so anxious as she couldn¡¯t find anyone around even after a long search. Then Gu Yang appeared with the mistress and the young master, saying that he was passing by and happened to see some villains trying to harm them, so he saved them casually. ¡°¡­Master Gu said he had important matters to attend to and left after leaving the mistress and the young master in my care. Distributing grace without expecting reciprocation; Master Gu truly has the demeanor of a gentleman.¡± Spring Peach said with an excited expression. Pei Qianlan, however, felt something was not right. She remembered that it didn¡¯t take her much time to find Little Dragon, then she fainted. Spring Peach, however, said that she had been searching for a long time before she ran into Gu Yang. So, where had Gu Yang taken her and Little Dragon during the time she was unconscious? Several images flashed through Pei Qianlan¡¯s mind, her heart feeling as if it were gripped tightly, her face turning deathly pale. ¡°Glad to have accomplished my mission.¡± On the other hand, after Gu Yang had handed the prince and princess of Jinghai over to the lady driving the horse carriage, he went to join Su Qingzhen and the others. These words were addressed to Wu Xingyun. He knew that Wu Xingyun probably still had some emotional entanglements with these two ¡°siblings¡± of the same mother, so he did not bring them over, an approach that was out of sight and out of mind. Of course, only he knew how much of this was due to embarrassment. Wu Xingyun performed a grand ceremony of thanks, ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Yang helped him up, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Surely Wu Xingyun would never know that it was his request to save the ¡°brother¡± from a different mother that resulted in a complete change to the future. According to the original course of events, after pulling out the Divine Sword, the prince of Jinghai was supposed to die by Meng Ping¡¯s hand. The subsequent father, the king of Jinghai, in his grief, reconciled with Wu Xingyun. Later, he even bequeathed the throne to Wu Xingyun. Now, the young prince is alive and has obtained a Divine Sword, his future destiny is undoubtedly soaring. The king of Jinghai might have a change of heart towards Wu Xingyun. The sequence of these changes was simply due to Han Mengling¡¯s suggestion to go to Sword Mountain for a changing view and his agreement just out of curiosity about her antics. Such a minor change ended up changing the fate of three, no, four people. Meng Ping; the brother and sister who originally would have died at the hand of Meng Ping; and Wu Xingyun. Gu Yang sighed a little. However, he will never be a loser. He had saved the king of Jinghai¡¯s son and daughter; he certainly couldn¡¯t have done so without some kind of reciprocation, right? Two million for the son, a fifty percent discount for the daughter, one million. An accumulated three million doesn¡¯t seem unreasonably high, does it? PS: The first update is here, asking for monthly tickets. The next update will be before nine. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Do you know me? Chapter 116: Do you know me? Translator: 549690339 At night, Gu Yang and the others settled down in an inn at a small town. In their room, after helping Su Qingzhen enter the profound state of cultivation, Gu Yang opened the system and glanced at his balance; it was one million and hundred ten thousand. He bit his teeth and initiated a simulation. There was problem with the saber technique ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±; he urgently needed a new saber technique, one without negative effects. ¡°At 22 years old, you are a first-rank martial artist, ranked first on the Hidden Dragon List, your fame shaken the world after slaying a first-rank practitioner with your saber.¡± ¡°You saved the son of Jingzhou¡¯s king when you were in Jingzhou city, the next day you secretly left with Su Qingzhen. Several days later, Yi Yi, who was ranked first in the Sky Pride List, appeared in front of you, challenging you.¡± ¡°After a few moves, Yi Yi advanced into the first-rank realm but was still defeated by you. You let him go.¡± ¡°Right at that moment, a first-rank practitioner that had long been lurking nearby, suddenly attacked. You were greatly exhausted and believed that you could not defend yourself. As your last resort, you used the God Destroyer style to kill him but fainted on the spot.¡± ¡°After you woke up, you sensed something wrong with your condition. Carrying Su Qingzhen, you both sped towards the Divine City.¡± ¡°You joined the internal guards and became the vice-captain while learning the ¡®Devastating Heaven Six Destroyer¡¯.¡± ¡°Henceforth, you and Su Qingzhen devoted yourself entirely to cultivation.¡± ¡°Eighteen years later, you were ordered to lead people to assassinate Ling Ling. On the way, you and Su Qingzhen killed several first-rank subordinates. Later you went to join with Ling Ling.¡± ¡°Ling Ling successfully entered the realm of Divine Power. A mana realm power holder descended, slapping down a palm. You all were on the brink of being shattered to pieces when you brandished the God Destroyer style and smote his giant hand. Ling Ling took the opportunity to escape with you.¡± ¡°When you woke up again, you found yourself possessed by a terrible entity. In the end, you saw a blindingly bright sword light, and you died at the age of forty-five.¡± After reading the last line, Gu Yang¡¯s gaze narrowed. Just as he suspected, there was indeed a problem with the God Destroyer style. Although the power of this move was incredibly strong, by the end, it could even sever the palm of a mana realm power holder single-handedly. However, the problem was that after the execution of this move, he would end up being possessed by a high-dimensional being. It was no different from being dead. By the time his consciousness returned, it was already five years later and was killed as soon as he opened his eyes. He had no idea what had happened in these five years. ¡°Simulation finished, you can retain one among the following items.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm of when you were forty years old.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience of when you were forty years old.¡± ¡°Three, the life wisdom of your forty-five years old self.¡± It seems that the system didn¡¯t regard him as himself after being possessed by a higher-dimensional being at forty. He really wanted to choose the third option out of urge but he held back due to the low balance. ¡°I choose the second option.¡± In the next moment, countless memories and knowledge flooded his brain which included the saber technique ¡°Devastating Heaven Six Destroyer¡±. This was a saber technique that was not inferior to ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. The empress was truly brilliant. An outstanding saber technique, just simply handed over. Gu Yang silently commended her in his heart. She truly had a knack for playing big. Three days later, a master and disciple duo appeared outside Juyang City, one fat and one thin. They were Gao Fan and Feng Tianci. ¡°Master, why is the check at this city so strict?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard people discussing that the Crown Prince in Sword Mountain was assaulted, could it be that day¡­¡± Gao Fan interrupted him irritably, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one would think you¡¯re a mute.¡± Suddenly, Feng Tianci seemed to have noticed something terrifying and lowered his head immediately. Grabbing Gao Fan¡¯s sleeve, he stuttered, ¡°Master, look over there, that person¡­¡± Seeing that, Gao Fan too recognized who it was. It was the same man who had mastered the God Destroyer Nine Styles. Unexpectedly, he ran into him here. It seemed that he was also targeting Jingzhou City. While Gao Fan was pondering, his gaze subtly swept across the few people on his side. When his eyes met Su Qingzhen, a his eyes sparkled. Seeing Xu Ruomei next, he furrowed his eyebrows. Lastly, when his eyes scanned over Han Mengling, his pupils contracted slightly. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Look! It¡¯s Guo Taiping, the sixth one in the Sky Pride List!¡± The surrounding crowd instantly burst in excitement and rushed over in an attempt to catch a glimpse of this overwhelmingly talented individual. The teacher and disciple pair Gao Fan and Feng Tianci were pushed around and separated in an instant. Suddenly, Feng Tianci noticed a seven or eight-year-old girl being trampled that she fell to the ground, crying in pain due to the trampling. He could not help but feel furious. His body shot up into the air and landed beside the little girl. He knocked away the people who were about to step on her which caused a commotion around them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Just as Feng Tianci was about to help the little girl up, he looked up and saw a familiar face which made him pause. The person standing in front of him was the terrifyingly strong individual who had appeared three days ago near Sword Mountain. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Gu Yang noticed the girl falling just now and wanted to help her up, but someone beat him to it. The helper was a na?ve-looking young man who seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen. Dressed simply and depicted a farmer¡¯s appearance with his tanned skin and the big bundle on his back. However, surprisingly, his cultivation level was not low, even reaching the fourth rank realm. _With his age and this level of cultivation, his talent was exceptionally high._ What¡¯s even more precious was that this young kid was chivalrous. Every martial artist that Gu Yang had encountered didn¡¯t even come close to being chivalrous. He was curious about which family this young man belonged to. Even more curious was the fact that as soon as this kid saw him, his face took on a terrified expression which he failed to hide. So, he asked him. Upon hearing this question, Feng Tianci jolted and shook his head violently. He was too nervous to even speak. At this moment, a luxurious carriage drove into the city gate, pulled by four precious steeds. It was the vehicle of Guo Taiping, who was the sixth on the Sky Pride List. He was from Guo Family, one of the nine prestigious families and was an undisputed chosen son of heaven. He has always been very ostentatious. No matter where he went, he always rode in this carriage, pulled by four prized steeds. Out of everyone in the world, he was the only one who did this. As soon as anyone saw this carriage, they knew he had arrived and it always caused a great sensation. _This was the chosen son of heaven. A sight common people may not get to see in their entire life._ Even the coachman who was riding the carriage was a third-rank martial artist. As the carriage drove into the city gate, people automatically made way. However, they started following the carriage, hoping to see the real face of this prestigious prodigy. Suddenly, a couple of people stood in the middle of the road, blocking the passage with no intention of stepping aside. Soon, the carriage approached them. The coachman, without any hesitation, picked up a ten-feet-long whip and lashed it towards the people blocking the way. PS: There will be another chapter later, it¡¯ll be after twelve o¡¯clock. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: 117 Riding the tiger, hard to get off Chapter 117: 117 Riding the tiger, hard to get off Translator: 549690339 ¡°Madam, we have arrived at Juyang City.¡± Outside the city, a handmaid named Spring Peach whispered to Pei Qianlan from another luxurious carriage. She was absent-mindedly stroking a snow-white long sword in her hand, and simply responded when she heard the words. Spring Peach was somewhat worried. Ever since her mistress was injured and woke up three days ago, she had been very out of spirits. According to the doctor, her Original Spirit had been wounded. Moreover, the prince had been unconscious all along. On the same night, she made a decisive decision, immediately set off, and prepared to rush back to Jingzhou City to find a divine doctor for treatment. Jianyang City dispatched a team of guards to escort them, and even sent two First Rank powerhouses to escort them. Within the borders of Jingzhou, all forces had to depend on the breath of King Jinghai. Those two First Rank powerhouses, one from the military and one from a noble family, had been doing their best along the way. The attack on King Jinghai¡¯s queen and prince on Sword Mountain, even causing the death of their accompanied First Rank powerhouse, was an earth-shattering event. Many people couldn¡¯t sleep at night due to this. If King Jinghai were to blame somebody, many people would lose their heads. Pei Qianlan suddenly asked, ¡°Has Little Dragon woken up?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± She sighed, looking at the Jade Star Sword in her hand, she felt languid, with an unshakeable fatigue, even holding her beloved sword didn¡¯t lift up her spirits. The injury this time had affected her original essence, and she hadn¡¯t felt so weak in a long time. Suddenly, the carriage stopped. Someone reported from the outside, ¡°The city gate is blocked.¡± Spring Peach asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It is said that Guo Taiping has come to challenge Zhang Feifan, and many people have come to watch.¡± ¡°The sixth-ranked Guo Taiping of the Heavenly Pride List? And who is Zhang Feifan?¡± ¡°He is a Second Grade from Juyang City. It is said to be very powerful, claiming to have survived ten moves under a First Rank.¡± Spring Peach sneered, ¡°Huh, saying that Guo Taiping only chooses easy targets. This proves it.¡± Since last year, Guo Taiping begun to travel around, challenging Second Grade warriors everywhere, obviously accumulating experience to break through the First Rank Realm. For many noble disciples, this was a common practice. Guo Taiping wasn¡¯t the first and wouldn¡¯t be the last. However, Spring Peach was concerned about the injuries of the queen and prince at this moment, seeing the city gate being blocked and their journey was delayed, she naturally felt unhappy. Spring Peach ordered sternly, ¡°You go ahead, disperse the crowd and continue our journey.¡± As the queen¡¯s handmaiden, there were times when she could give orders on behalf of the queen. ¡°Yes.¡± The carriage continued its journey. ¡°Why are you so scared then?¡± Seeing the simple-looking young man shivering, Gu Yang found it even more strange. He had absolutely no recollection of this man. As they spoke, Guo Taiping¡¯s carriage had arrived. The coachman didn¡¯t intend to slow down at all, and even took out a long whip, lashing it towards them. Gu Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, these noble disciples really didn¡¯t attach any importance to people¡¯s lives. Bang! The whip hit something invisible about a meter behind Feng Tianci, met an invisible barrier. The coachman felt his long whip tremble, the whip shattered inch by inch, an irresistible force came forward, hitting his chest. ¡°Splat¡ª¡± He spat out blood on the spot, his body flew backward, crashing through the wooden boards of the carriage, and tumbled inside. The four steeds seemed to sense danger, they all reared at once, and dared not go forward. The carriage, driven by inertia, continued to move forward, and the four horses pulled it over. This sudden turn of events left all the spectators dumbfounded. Guo Taiping¡¯s carriage was actually overturned by someone, making this prodigy the laughingstock. Who was so daring to actually make a move against Guo Taiping? Those who were knowledgeable knew that the attack just now was an invisible Gang Qi, which meant that the person who made the move was definitely a First Rank powerhouse. A figure flew out from the carriage and landed on the ground. He was dressed in white, standing tall and straight, with a handsome face, extremely pleasing to the eye. However, his face was now ashen, and he looked coldly at a man not far away, chillingly asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± This man was Guo Taiping. In the world, there are many First Rank warriors, but only a few dare to take a shot at him. In Jingzhou, there are even fewer. Even the Jinghai Royal Mansion would not want to make an enemy of the Guo Family. At this time, Pei Qianlan¡¯s carriage had already entered the city gate. Driven by a dozen or so guards, many people at the city gate had already dispersed. However, a tipped-over carriage blocked the way ahead. The carriage stopped once again. This time, Spring Peach got angry, pushed open the carriage door, and asked in a huff, ¡°What happened again¡­ Eh, it¡¯s Master Gu!¡± At first, she was filled with anger, but the moment she saw the figure ahead, her tone changed into surprise and delight. Inside the carriage, as tiredness crept up on Pei Qianlan and she was about to fall asleep, the words ¡°Master Gu¡± jolted her awake. She lifter her head and right then, Spring Peach turned her head around with an excited look, saying, ¡°Shifu, quick, look, that¡¯s Master Gu.¡± Pei Qianlan leaned over to look outside and her eyes locked onto a figure. It was him! The scene from three days ago flickered before her eyes again when she lost consciousness. There was also the face she saw in her foggy consciousness¡­ Remembering what he did to her, Pei Qianlan blushed with embarrassment. Spring Peach quickly figured out the situation and said in a flurry, ¡°Oh no, it seems that Master Gu is having a conflict with Guo Taiping. Shifu, what should we do? Should we help him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Pei Qianlan instinctively tried to avoid the situation, blurting out the words. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s watch first.¡± Pei Qianlan knew she was making an ill-judged decision, after all, he had saved her and Little Dragon. ¡°He was saving me at that time.¡± She told herself so. Yet, she still didn¡¯t want to face this man. ¡°Gu Yang.¡± On hearing this name, Guo Taiping fell silent. He never imagined meeting this person in a minor place like Juyang City. He was ranked among the Heavenly Talents, and he always looked down upon those on the Hidden Dragon List. Even the number one on the Hidden Dragon List meant nothing to him. But, this man named Gu Yang, was an exception. Because, he was a First Rank warrior in his twenties. Guo Taiping, more than anyone, knew what this meant. It¡¯s been three years since he reached the Second Grade realm, and there¡¯s still no sign of reaching the First Rank. His elders once predicted that it would take him at least five years to reach the First Rank realm. By then, he would be over thirty. Aside from this, there were rumors about Gu Yang being the successor of one of the Four Sacred Lands. As proud as Guo Taiping was, he had to tread cautiously around these four Sacred Lands. However, if he backed out now, where would he put his face as one of the Heavenly Talents? He found himself in a bit of a spot. At this time, Guo Taiping felt something in his heart and looked up. On the other side of the street, a tall figure walked slowly. This man wore plain clothes, straw sandals, and held an old long sword in his hand. As soon as he appeared, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He looked ordinary but had a pair of unforgettable eyes. Although he was dressed plainly, he emanated a rare quality, making him look dazzling. Guo Taiping was stunned. He had never seen such a character before, and a hint of jealousy rose in his heart. Even he paled in comparison to this man. The tall man stopped, and with a somewhat awkward voice said, ¡°Yi Yi challenges.¡± PS: Three shifts for monthly tickets. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: 118 Divine Firmament Six Extinctions Chapter 118: 118 Divine Firmament Six Extinctions Translator: 549690339 Yi Yi? When they heard his name, everyone present was shocked. So, he was the enigmatic one, the man no one had ever met before, who only existed on the Heavenly Talent List, the Yi Yi! And he was actually in Juyang City today. Almost everyone present turned their gaze towards Gu Yang in an instant. As soon as Yi Yi stated his name, those with sharp minds guessed that he was definitely here for Gu Yang. As for Guo Taiping, he was completely overlooked by everyone. Although Guo Taiping hailed from the Guo Family, one of the nine most influential families, and ranked sixth on the Heavenly Talent List, his reputation and legend could not compare to the youngest First Rank and Yi Yi at the top of the list, either in fame or legend. Despite being first on the Hidden Dragon List, Gu Yang¡¯s record was too legendary as he slew a First Rank as a Second Grade, defeated heavenly prodigies, and climbed into the First Rank within an extremely short period of time. Without a doubt, he was the most outstanding figure of this era, and even the ones on the Heavenly Talent List paled in comparison to him. Yi Yi, the top-ranking individual of the Heavenly Talent List, might be the only one who could barely compare to him. Yi Yi was too enigmatic. He made it onto the Heavenly Talent List eight years ago and became its leader. No one had met him, nor did anyone know what kind of cultivation method he was practicing, just an enigma known only to be on the Heavenly Talent List. It was this mystery that cloaked him in a unique aura. Today, he appeared in front of everyone for the first time, showing up in front of Gu Yang and issuing a challenge. These were the two most outstanding youth of the present times. They were about to decide who was the most distinguished among the younger generation. This battle was destined to become legendary. ¡°Damn it!¡± The completely overlooked Guo Taiping realized he had become nothing more than a foil, no, not even a foil. His heart was filled with rage. The future head of the prestigious Guo Family, a peerless genius, was being ignored like this? He wished he could summon his Sixth Uncle to come out and chop the two men in front of him to feed the dogs. ¡°The first on the Heavenly Talent List, Yi Yi? He actually wants to challenge Young Master Gu, can¡­can Young Master Gu handle it?¡± Inside the carriage stuck at the back, Spring Peach started to worry when she heard what the man had said. Outside, a First Rank guard said quietly, ¡°Gu Yang is a First Rank, while Yi Yi is only a Second Rank.¡± Only then did Spring Peach come to her senses. Yes, Yi Yi was only a Second Rank after all. She was extremely puzzled. ¡°Where does he get the confidence to challenge Young Master Gu?¡± The First Rank expert outside said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he wants to use Gu Yang to break his own limits and step into the First Rank Realm.¡± For the ones on the Heavenly Talent List, it was difficult to breakthrough to the First Rank as well and would require more than a decade of accumulation. Freaks like Gu Yang were rare in a thousand years and naturally caused a great shock. To speed up the breakthrough, they needed an opponent strong enough to stimulate their potential in life-and-death situations and step into the First Rank. That being said, this method was extremely risky and a slight mistake could cost them their lives. The fact that Yi Yi dared to come showed his immense confidence. ¡°Spring Peach was outraged, ¡°He dares to use Young Master Gu as a stepping stone, this is outrageous! Isn¡¯t he afraid that Young Master Gu might kill him?¡± The First Rank mentioned, ¡°Yi Yi is a disciple of the Heavenly Saint Sect.¡± The Heavenly Saint Sect, one of the Six Major Sects and the most mysterious among them. It rarely saw disciples coming to the world, but every generation had disciples making it to the Heavenly Talent List, and then climbing up to the Guru List. The Guru List contained all those in the Divine Power Realm. This meant that every generation of the Heavenly Saint Sect was producing Divine Power Realm cultivators. Such a rate of producing successful disciples was something no other sect could achieve. However, about every hundred years, one of the Divine Power Realm disciples of the Heavenly Saint Sect would vanish from the Guru List. The Heavenly Saint Sect had many individuals of divine power realm. They appeared on the List of Prodigies, then on the List of Sect Masters, and finally disappeared from the Sect Masters List, without ever revealing themselves in the martial world. There was a reason why people called this sect the ¡°sect that existed only on the lists¡±. However, there were still disciples from the Heavenly Saint Sect who left their marks in the human realm. In history, two disciples of the Heavenly Saint sect were killed during their journeys in the martial world. Not long after, the killers were annihilated overnight. The ones who struck, were the ones in the divine power realm. Since then, no one dared to touch the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Sect. Inside the carriage, Pei Qianlan listening to the conversation of the two, couldn¡¯t help but worry. That Yi Yi, daring to challenge, he must have some confidence¡­ Thinking of this, her hands clutching the corner of her clothes tightened. In the crowd, Gao Fan, staring at Yi Yi, his brows slightly furrowed, seemed somewhat puzzled. Then, with a quick glance, seeing his naive disciple still standing there in shock, he sighed, was this silly boy waiting to die by not escaping? The shockwaves from the fight between these two could take his life. At this moment, Gu Yang was seen pushing Feng Tianci to the side. He leapt and carried the little girl who fell, landing more than ten metres away. This was somewhat unexpected for Gao Fan. It was rumored that Gu Yang had a bloodthirsty temperament with a heart to kill. That day, he clearly promised to spare the Liu Family, but later reneged on his promise, wiping out all members of the Liu family, leaving no survivors. It seems that rumours can¡¯t be trusted. On the other side, Su Qingzhen and others stood afar. They knew very well that they couldn¡¯t help in any way, the most important thing was not to drag them down. ¡°Yi Yi!¡± Wu Xingyun, looking at the figure not far away, felt a mix of emotions. There was a time when this man was his target. Anyone who had ever topped the Hidden Dragon List once dreamt of overpowering all the figures in the List of Prodigies, to prove they were second to none. He had, and so had Chu Xiyue. And Yi Yi, at the top of the List of Prodigies, was without a doubt the ultimate target. Now, he could finally witness this battle between the top of the Hidden Dragon List and the List of Prodigies with his own eyes. Perhaps today, he could witness history being made, seeing Gu Yang, the legacy wish of every number one on the Hidden Dragon List ¨C defeating the number one on the List of the Prodigies. Now, Wu Xingyun has absolute trust in Gu Yang¡¯s strength. When he was at the second grade, he could kill a first-ranker. Let alone after achieving the first rank, his strength has improved tremendously. After pushing the young man next to him away, Gu Yang remained silent, gripping his Phoenix Feather Knife, a glint of killing intent in his eyes. Yi Yi had killed him so many times in the simulator. Even though it was only a simulator, the money used was real. He made him waste so much money. Now, it was finally time to settle the score. As the killing intent on him spread, the entire city gate fell deadly silent. Everyone felt a terrifying aura surging, making their hair stand on end. ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Xingyun and Xu Ruomei, who were most familiar with Gu Yang, were shocked. The momentum he wielded, was definitely not his usual ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. What he used was another saber technique, its power seemed to be even greater than God Destroyer Nine Styles. ¡°This is¡­¡± Gao Fan, hidden in the crowd, was shocked to the core, his heart stirred with amazement, ¡°¡®Godly Destruction of Six Heavens¡¯? How could he know that person¡¯s ¡®Godly Destruction of Six Heavens¡¯?¡± Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Skyfire Annihilation 119 Chapter 119: Skyfire Annihilation 119 Translator: 549690339 ¡°This is¡­¡± The hitherto ignored Guo Taiping suddenly felt a strange sense of dread. His instinct as a martial artist made him smell the scent of death. His body felt a creeping chill, unable to bear the horrifying pressure. His body swayed, and he found himself withdrawing thirty meters away. After he had steadied himself, his face was painfully hot. He, the world¡¯s pride, didn¡¯t even dare to confront Gu Yang, the top of the Hidden Dragon List. If this were to get out, where would he hide his face? Guo Taiping subconsciously glanced around, seeing that most of the crowd had dissipated, with only a few people left. No one had noticed his abhorrent behavior, and his heart eased. The next second, his face turned ugly once more. He, the world¡¯s pride, was actually being ignored by others. In contrast, Yi Yi, who was also on the Heavenly Saint List, faced Gu Yang¡¯s First Rank pressure and managed to bear it. The gap between them was clear. The Heavenly Saint List is different from other lists. The ranking doesn¡¯t have anything to do with one¡¯s strength or realm. Whoever makes it onto the list first is ranked higher. Yi Yi being ranked first only meant that he had been a Second Grade for a longer time. It didn¡¯t mean his strength was greater than anyone else on the Heavenly Saint List. Guo Taiping had never considered himself inferior to anyone else on the Heavenly Saint List. Until now, when he finally realized the gap between him and Yi Yi. Boom! At that moment, a white True Essence erupted from Yi Yi¡¯s body, forming a layer of Protective Gang Qi. Subsequently, his entire aura began soaring, and he could vaguely contend with Gu Yang. ¡°This¨C¡± Guo Taiping was greatly shocked, tasting bitterness in his mouth. ¡°First Rank!¡± Under the immense pressure from Gu Yang, Yi Yi had successfully entered the First Rank Realm. This implied he was already one step ahead of everyone else on the Heavenly Saint List. At this moment, Guo Taiping acutely realized that he had been left behind by these two. ¡°First Rank!¡± The First Rank martial artist responsible for the carriage¡¯s security changed expression, losing his voice. Yi Yi had actually had a breakthrough in the middle of battle, stepping into the First Rank Realm. As soon as he had the breakthrough, the range of his Protective Gang Qi was so vast, showing the depth of his accumulation. Those who could make it to the Heavenly Saint List were all cultivating exceptional methods. After reaching First Rank, they started to demonstrate their power. As soon as there was a breakthrough, their strength surpassed that of ordinary First Rank powers. Upon hearing the words, Spring Peach in the carriage was anxious again, ¡°He¡¯s also First Rank now? Can Young Master Gu handle it?¡± The First Rank martial artist didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t know either. Both of these young men were currently the most stunning talents in the world. Having First Rank at just over twenty years old was something unthinkable in the past. Now, two such people had appeared, and they were both cultivating exceptional methods. Between these two, it was possible for either to emerge victorious. At this moment, Pei Qianlan in the carriage spoke, ¡°General Pan, Young Master Gu once saved the Crown Prince¡¯s life. If he is in danger, I hope you can do your utmost to save him.¡± Upon hearing this, the countenance of General Pan, that First Rank martial artist outside, became solemn, answering, ¡°I will do my utmost to protect Young Master Gu¡¯s life.¡± His attitude towards Gu Yang took a sudden turn. Saving the Crown Prince¡¯s life, he was a benefactor of the entire Jinghai royal house. On the other side, Su Qingzhen and the others were somewhat nervous seeing Yi Yi break into the First Rank. Lily even took out the crystal ball, ready to use magic to support any time. When Yi Yi stepped into the First Rank, between his inhales and exhales, it seemed as if a fog was being formed. He stared at Gu Yang on the other side, his eyes filled with strong fighting intent. He had spent more than twenty years in obscurity, always following his master in the mountains for cultivation, content with solitude and not mingling with the mortal world. Finally, he had found an opponent of sufficient weight. He knew it was time for him to come into the world and asked his master for permission. The master agreed and brought him before Gu Yang. After more than twenty years of obscurity, he finally reached the First Rank Realm in this moment. According to the rules of the sect, he would now begin to close off from the world until he reached the Divine Realm. This was his first battle in the world before attaining divine power. And it would be his last. He would not waste such an opportunity. Today, he would declare to the world that he, Yi Yi, is the strongest man of the future, stepping over Gu Yang¡¯s bones. Yi Yi said, ¡°Take my sword!¡± Immediately, a grand sword intent pierced the sky. The air trembled in response, contending with the terrifying Blade Intent emanating from Gu Yang. ¡°The Mountain River Sword Technique?¡± On the second floor of a roadside tavern, Gao Fan was lurking there, nibbling on some leftover roast chicken on the table while watching the battle unfolding outside. When Yi Yi made his move, he recognized the origin of the sword technique. This was the very sword technique that the Mountain River Sword Saint had made his name with and the reason behind his reputation. What is Yi Yi¡¯s relationship with the Mountain River Sword Saint? Gao Fan was very curious. Previously, he had never heard of any connection between the Mountain River Sword Saint and the Heavenly Saint Sect. ¡°Mountains and rivers, forever and ever!¡± Yi Yi, with his sword, transformed into a rainbow and flew towards Gu Yang. In front of the audience, it seemed as if a grand drawing of mountains and rivers had unfolded. For a moment, their souls were shaken. The minds of the two First Rank warriors next to the carriage were involuntarily seized, and they were filled with a feeling of powerlessness. In the face of this grand Blade Intent, they felt so insignificant and did not dare to resist. Not only these two First Rank individuals, but other people as well, were deeply astonished by this dazzling move. They were plunged deeply into shock. This move had transcended the realm of the human world, it was a sword move of Divine Power Realm level. ¡°Is that all?¡± Suddenly, a faint voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, instantly awakening them from their stupor. In the next moment, a flame rose into the sky. Everyone saw Skyfire raining down from heaven, burning everything before their eyes to ashes. ¡°Skyfire Annihilation!¡± On the second floor of the tavern, the chicken leg in Gao Fan¡¯s hand slipped to the floor as he mumbled, ¡°It is indeed ¡®Shenxiao Six Annihilation¡¯.¡± A big question loomed in his mind. This Gu Yang, not only had mastered the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, but could also perform ¡°Shenxiao Six Annihilation¡±. Where did he come from? These two Saber Techniques derived from two different sacred places, but he had mastered both of them¡­ Gao Fan was completely confused. He felt that this man was shrouded in deep mystery, and his background was unfathomable. At the start, Gu Yang used the first move of ¡°Shenxiao Six Annihilation¡± ¨C Skyfire Annihilation. This move was simply tailored for him. His True Qi was capable to bring out the maximum force of this Saber Technique. This was also the grand gift he prepared for Yi Yi. Boom! The omnipresent Skyfire burned everything. The shattered mountains and rivers vanished, and Yi Yi¡¯s real body was revealed. Under the red light of the flame, the shock and disbelief in Yi Yi¡¯s eyes were brought to light. ¡°How is this possible?¡± It was merely a matter of a few weeks since Gu Yang had promoted to the First Rank, even if his True Essence was deeper, it was extremely limited. The art he had practiced, as far as the richness of True Essence was concerned, was known as ¡°First Breath of Heaven¡± and could be considered the best in the world. The ¡°Mountain River Sword Technique¡± he was practicing, had achieved the true intent of this move, and its power was extraordinary. His master once told him, once he reached the First Rank, anyone below the third level of the First Rank would not be able to withstand his sword. Why? Why was Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence even deeper than his own? Why was his Saber Technique stronger than his own? It was clear that he had only reached the First Rank less than a month before him. Yi Yi¡¯s Blade Intent was shattered. The Protective Gang Qi was instantly broken. Among shock and despair, the red fire had swept over him, swallowing him up. ¡°He lost?¡± Under the red light of the fire, Guo Taiping¡¯s face was full of deep shock, and a hint of confusion. Whether it was Yi Yi¡¯s sword technique or Gu Yang¡¯s Saber Technique, both had completely exceeded his wildest imaginations, making him feel profoundly powerless. Over the course of the year, the confidence he had built by challenging Second Grade warriors everywhere, at this moment, collapsed completely. In front of these two men, his proudly held realm and sword technique seemed so insignificant, not worth mentioning. In his mind, he was constantly haunted by Gu Yang¡¯s slash. No matter how much he thought, he could not think of a solution, and only death awaited him. The color on Guo Taiping¡¯s face alternated between green and white, suddenly he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body wilted. PS: Request for monthly vote. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: 120 Shadow Hall Chapter 120: 120 Shadow Hall Translator: 549690339 ¡°So powerful!¡± In the carriage, Pei Qianlan was astonished by Gu Yang¡¯s sword strike. Since childhood, she has been obsessed with the Sword Technique and has earned a reputation as a ¡°Sword Fanatic¡± over the years. She has attained great achievements in the field of swordplay. Yi Yi¡¯s sword move surpassed her imagination. A martial artist who had just broken through to the First Rank could actually produce a Divine Power level sword technique. However, when Gu Yang¡¯s saber swung out, it shattered Yi Yi¡¯s majestic Blade Intent into fragments. The Skyfire, descending from the heavens like a savage wildfire, incinerated everything in its path. A certain doubt in Pei Qianlan¡¯s heart also vanished with the smoke. She vaguely remembered the scene from three days ago, and had suspected that she was wounded by Gu Yang¡¯s Blade Intent at the time. But after seeing that strike from Gu Yang today, she quickly dismissed this suspicion. The two Blade Intents were completely different. Perhaps some top-tier First Rank powerhouses could handle two different Blade Intents, but Gu Yang was only a few years old. Even if he were a prodigy, mastering one Blade Intent was extremely impressive. The one who wounded her that day must have been the criminal named Meng Ping. Pei Qianlan watched as Yi Yi was sent flying with a terrifying wound on his chest, incredibly deep. She was a bit shocked at Gu Yang¡¯s merciless attack. If the strike had gone any deeper, it could have taken Yi Yi¡¯s life. Even as it was, his injuries were severe. Huh? Suddenly, Pei Qianlan sensed something was wrong. Yi Yi¡¯s body was flying further and further away, showing no signs of stopping. It was instead accelerating as though propelled by some invisible force. Flying higher and higher, he quickly passed over the city walls until he vanished from sight. This uncanny scene left everyone present stunned. Outside the carriage, General Pan took a deep breath, ¡°Divine Power Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, Pei Qianlan realized, indeed, only a powerhouse in the Divine Power Realm could do this. It must be Yi Yi¡¯s mentor, a senior of the Heavenly Saint Sect in the Divine Power Realm! Thinking that a Divine Power realm powerhouse was nearby gave Pei Qianlan goosebumps. If that Divine Power realm powerhouse from the Heavenly Saint Sect had retaliated in anger, there would be no way for Gu Yang to resist. Gu Yang was the saviour of her and Little Dragon. It was only natural for her to worry about him. ¡°He didn¡¯t make a move?¡± On the second floor of the tavern, Gao Fan quietly let out a sigh of relief. They say that Divine Power realm disciples at the Heavenly Saint Sect are extremely protective, yet a disciple was seriously hurt under their watch, and still, they didn¡¯t retaliate. It turns out, rumors can¡¯t be trusted. ¡°What kind of Saber Technique is that?¡± On the other side, Wu Xingyun was astonished. This was the first time Wu Xingyun had seen Gu Yang make a move since breaking through to the First Rank. Even though he knew his strength must be formidable based on that, he was deeply shocked after seeing Gu Yang¡¯s strike. However, what shocked him was that Gu Yang did not use ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, but used a different Saber Technique instead, one that he could not recognize. Xu Ruomei muttered beside him, ¡°Sky Annihilation Six Extinction.¡± Upon hearing this name, Wu Xingyun could no longer remain composed. He exclaimed, ¡°What?¡± Seeing the reactions of the two, Su Qingzhen and Han Mengling were puzzled and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with this Saber Technique?¡± Wu Xingyun stared at Gu Yang in the ring as if he had not heard their words. All he thought in his heart was that the rumors were true¡­ Xu Ruomei took a deep breath to suppress her emotions and said in a deep voice, ¡°Over twenty years ago, a woman emerged, unbeatable by countless experts with a single Saber Technique. She is the successor of the sacred land, Blue Sky Palace. And the Saber Technique she used was ¡®Sky Annihilation Six Extinction.¡¯ Turning to look at Gu Yang, Su Qingzhen murmured to herself, ¡°So, Brother Gu really is a disciple of a Sacred Land?¡± If the previous rumors that Gu Yang was a disciple of Four Great Sacred Lands were just rumors, then him using a secret Saber Technique of a Sacred Land now was undeniable proof. However, neither Su Qingzhen nor Han Mengling could truly understand the significance of being a disciple of a Sacred Land. Only disciples of major sects like Wu Xingyun and Xu Ruomei truly understood what the Four Sacred Lands represented. Suddenly, Su Qingzhen noticed a faint shadow appearing behind Gu Yang. Shocked, she was about to warn Gu Yang, but it was already too late. ¡°Die!¡± Qin Yuan¡¯s eyes locked onto Gu Yang, who was close at hand. His long-hidden killing intent exploded out as he thrust his thin short sword towards Gu Yang¡¯s back. He was 70% sure that this strike would hit its mark. He had lain in ambush near Gu Yang for two days, finally finding this perfect opportunity, determined to kill with one strike. As long as he could kill this man, he would accumulate enough merits to enter the Ancestral Hall and receive the guidance of the ancestors. Qin Yuan was the deputy leader of the Shadow Hall of the Qin Family. Shadow Hall was established by the Qin Family, specializing in intelligence and assassinations. He was the most formidable assassin in Shadow Hall, never missing his targets prior to this. This time, the order came directly from the family head. He had no idea why the family head wanted to assassinate this young man named Gu Yang, nor did he ever ask why. He owed a great debt to the Qin family, a debt too vast even if he were willing to be cut to pieces. However, when Qin Yuan saw his target, he had an intuition that this young man¡¯s strength was terrifying and not weaker than his own. So, he didn¡¯t act rashly, but lurked on the side. He had a special way of hiding his aura, rendering those below the Divine Power Realm absolutely unable to detect his presence. These two days, Qin Yuan had been waiting for an opportunity. Now, he finally had it. Gu Yang¡¯s blade had an unbelievable power, but it was sure to drain his energy greatly. After just defeating an enemy and letting down his guard, this was a golden opportunity. Qin Yuan made his move decisively! ¡­. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Gu Yang had known even during the Simulation that after defeating Yi Yi, the mysterious First-Rank expert would make a move. He had been prepared. When his opponent was within ten meters of him, he noticed and launched a long accumulated strike. When Qin Yuan discovered that Gu Yang¡¯s Protective Gang Qi still existed around him, his heart was startled. How is that possible? That was a blade technique of Divine Power realm. After executing one strike, how could he still retain such strong True Essence within his body? Hadn¡¯t he just recently broken through to the First Rank? Qin Yuan¡¯s shock only lasted a moment, and there was no pause in the blade in his hand. For an assassin, there can never be any hesitation. The next moment, what met him was a pitch-black saber. This was the second surprise. No matter how Qin Yuan pondered, he couldn¡¯t comprehend how his reaction was so quick, as if he had known in advance about his assassination attempt. The original ambush had unexpectedly turned into a head-on confrontation. If Gu Yang was in his peak condition, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. The strike just witnessed was of earth-shattering power, surely something he couldn¡¯t withstand. However, at this moment, after Gu Yang executed that blade strike, how much strength could he possibly have left? Qin Yuan still had forty percent assurance. Blood Shadow Saber Technique, a strike guaranteed to draw blood, it was a blade technique known for its oddity and excelling at defeating the strong as the weak. In a flash, his pupils turned a deep red, and his True Essence surged bizarrely, surpassing his previous limit. The blade¡¯s speed increased yet again, under the sunlight, leaving a dark red afterimage. This was the profound principle of Blood Shadow Saber Technique, confusing the opponent with an afterimage when striking. It only takes a moment to slash the opponent¡¯s throat and kill with one strike. He had assassinated two First-Ranks with this saber technique. Buzz! Qin Yuan suddenly felt a darkness in front of him, a sharp blade intent that seemed to split his consciousness in half. With a sound of tearing, his blade intent, the blade in his hand, the hand holding the blade, and him¡­ His whole being got split in half. On the side, a contemptuous voice sounded, ¡°What a fanciful mess.¡± Break Mountain Style! This was the last thought in Qin Yuan¡¯s mind before he fell into the endless darkness. This strike was the sixth style of God Destroyer Nine Styles, Break Mountain Style, which espoused the momentum of splitting a mountain with one strike. With one blade, Gu Yang split the First-Rank powerhouse who attempted the ambush in half, finally resolving the problem that had troubled him several times in the Simulation. Now that felt better. PS: The third update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Make every minute count Chapter 121: Make every minute count Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang settled two troubles at once, feeling relieved. He set off with Su Qingzhen and the others. They found an inn to stay in and heard many people discussing the recent battle at the city gate. However, in this world, there were no mobile phones or computers, so people in the inn didn¡¯t know that the man who had just entered was the protagonist of the battle they were discussing. Just after Gu Yang settled in, a maid with exceptional temperament came for a visit, saying that her master invited them to the prefect¡¯s mansion. He declined politely though. Back at the city gate, he noticed the carriage. Without guessing, he knew who this maid¡¯s master was ¡ª the prince and princess of Jinghai. Gu Yang had to consider Wu Xingyun¡¯s feelings. Of course, he also had his own intentions. In this way, he could create an image of being generous without expecting anything in return, which would make the Jinghai Mansion pay more attention to him. Several days later, they finally arrived at Jingzhou City. This was the largest and most bustling city Gu Yang had seen in this world. Just the city gate was several times larger than other prefecture cities, with pedestrian and carts lining up to get in. Once in the city, the streets were bustling even more. Besides, there were many foreigners who looked and dressed differently from the people of Great Zhou. Reportedly, Jingzhou City was second largest in Great Zhou, second only to Divine City, with a population exceeding one million. It belonged to a super city in this era. Jingzhou was located in the southernmost region of Great Zhou. Jingzhou City was at the mouth of the Jiang River, the largest river in Jingzhou, and it had the largest seaport in Great Zhou. Countless goods were shipped abroad through here. Every year, many foreign traders came here to do business. Xu Ruomei suddenly sighed, ¡°Jinghai King is indeed a remarkable man, he managed to turn the historically barren Jingzhou into such a bustling place in just a few decades.¡± Gu Yang finally remembered the question he wanted to ask a few days ago, ¡°What kind of person is this Jinghai King?¡± When you reach someone else¡¯s territory, you need to understand their character. Xu Ruomei said, ¡°He is ranked first in Martial Arts proficiency on the First Rank list. In terms of achievement, he is the first person since the founding of Great Zhou to be made a foreign king. In terms of governance, turning Jingzhou, originally a barren frontier land, into a prosperous city can be considered quite an achievement.¡± It was evident that she admired Jinghai King greatly. Of course, he was indeed a remarkable figure. Then Xu Ruomei began to tell the remarkable life story of Jinghai King. Jingzhou has been rife with pirates for centuries. When Great Zhou was first established, they would send strongmen to wipe them out, but after a decade or so, new pirates would emerge. Over time, the court stopped caring. It was time-consuming, labor-intensive, and without any benefit. Decades ago,, a Pirate King emerged in Jingzhou, who subdued all the pirates and established an order. Any merchant ship entering or leaving this sea area had to pay him protection money. All the forces in Jingzhou had to submit to the Pirate King¡¯s tyranny. At this time, a young man from a coastal fishing family emerged, leading a dozen of his fellow villagers to resist the Pirate King. In just ten years, the Pirate King¡¯s forces on land collapsed and he had to retreat to the sea. The young man caught the attention of the Governor of Jingzhou and climbed higher up the ranks through his military achievements. He eventually became the Naval Commander, the second-highest authority in Jingzhou, earning great prestige. Two years later, with both internal and external cooperation, he broke into the Pirate King¡¯s lair, killed him in one fell swoop, and seized a lot of treasures. In the following years, he wiped out the Pirate King¡¯s remaining forces one by one, becoming the actual ruler of Jingzhou and this sea area. Both his prestige and power surpassed that of the previous Pirate King. Coincidentally, at that time, the Emperor of Great Zhou passed away. After the annihilation of the Wu Family, the court was weakened. To appease him, they made him the Jinghai King. When Gu Yang heard this, he felt a bit strange. He didn¡¯t understand this move. If they saw him as a threat, they had numerous ways. The most straightforward one would be to relocate him to the center, away from Jingzhou. It would then be easy to control him. Instead, they chose the most foolish method, appointing him as a king. Isn¡¯t that just letting him legitimately be the king of Jingzhou? Even if he didn¡¯t have ambitions originally, he would now have them. No matter how he looked at it, there seemed to be a problem. There must be some unknown inside story. While they were discussing the deeds of Jinghai King, Gu Yang suddenly stopped in front of a merchant¡¯s house, looked up, and saw the sign ¡ª ¡°Qian¡¯s Merchant House¡±. Finally, they were at the right place. ¡°Three million five hundred thousand, here I come.¡± He walked into the merchant house and said to the approaching clerk, ¡°Get your head clerk for me.¡± Zhu Lin was thirty years old, the youngest head clerk in Jingzhou City. No one dared to underestimate him because he had so quickly made a newly established merchant house thrive. He even established sales channels in the West Bank Continent. You should know, the West Bank Continent was the most remote and dangerous shipping route. But also the most profitable, as each trip could make dozens of times profit. The rapid success of the Qian Merchant House in Jingzhou City was because of this. All the traders in Jingzhou City knew not to underestimate this young head clerk and his even younger female owner. Currently, it was the busiest time of the year for the merchant house. When Zhu Lin heard that someone was looking for him, he didn¡¯t intend to see them right away as he had a pile of work at hand. ¡°Head clerk, you might want to see this one.¡± Zhu Lin put down what he was doing and looked up. The person who spoke was someone he trusted dearly, someone rarely wrong due to his mature character. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°May I know why you are here to see me?¡± Zhu Lin met a young man in his early twenties. He was a bit puzzled but remained respectful. ¡°My name is Gu Yang.¡± The young man took out two items. Zhu Lin recognized the name and when he saw what the man took out, his eyes narrowed. The seal was the owner¡¯s. She never parted with it. Why is it in this man¡¯s hands? Gu Yang then handed him a paper, ¡°You will understand once you read this.¡± Zhu Lin had seen his fair share of storms but once he finished reading the transfer agreement, his head buzzed. The owner was transferring the merchant house to this man? ¡°Is it clear?¡± Zhu Lin, an extraordinary person himself, took a deep breath, stood up, and bowed, ¡°Clear. I, Zhu Lin, head clerk of Qian¡¯s Merchant House, greet the new owner.¡± Seeing his cooperation, Gu Yang felt pleased as he had saved himself quite a bit of effort. He then asked, ¡°I want to know, how much money can be withdrawn from the merchant house without affecting its daily operations?¡± Zhu Lin¡¯s face was somewhat gloomy. The new owner wanted to withdraw money from the merchant house right from the start. Would the merchant house be successfully operated? Regardless, he gave a number, ¡°Two hundred thousand taels.¡± Gu Yang frowned, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Last year, the merchant house just bought four large ships and a lot of money has been used to buy bulk goods which will be shipped next month¡­¡± ¡°When is the next payment due?¡± ¡°At least ten months from now.¡± After listening, Gu Yang gave up this idea. Ten months was too long. He was in a rush. It seemed that the only choice was to sell this merchant house. He said, ¡°You know a lot of people in Jingzhou City. Do you know any merchant house that can afford to buy this place?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhu Lin changed his complexion, ¡°You want to sell this merchant house?¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: 122 Divine Power Chapter 122: 122 Divine Power Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang was at a loss in Jingzhou City and handed over the sale of the trading firm to Zhu Lin, the chief steward. It¡¯s best to leave professional matters to professionals. Qian Xiyun mentioned that this chief steward is a trustworthy person. So, apart from the second day, when he gathered the managers of Qian¡¯s trading firm and announced that he was now the new owner, he stayed in Qian Xiyun¡¯s old courtyard. Qian Xiyun¡¯s houses and shops in Jingzhou naturally became his. The courtyard was spacious, more than enough for them to live in. The servants and staff were all already there, which was very convenient. Every day, Gu Yang practiced his skills, read books and discussed matters of the Jianghu with Wu Xingyun and Xu Ruomei ¨C mainly on the Nine Great Names and Six Great Sects. Such leisurely days passed by, only five days in all. On the morning of the sixth day, people were lined up outside the gate, sending in box after box, almost filling the entire courtyard. Such a large-scale event naturally attracted countless spectators who stood in the distance discussing and speculating about the newcomer who moved into the Qian Residence. Most residents in this area are wealthy and have keen eyes. They quickly recognized that those sending gifts were from the Jinghai Royal Residence. The fact that the Jinghai Royal Residence was sending gifts in such a high-profile manner indicated that the person living inside must have an extraordinary background. Soon, some well-informed people found out that the person living inside was Gu Yang, ranked first on the Hidden Dragon List, who saved the prince¡¯s life on the road. In recent months, Gu Yang¡¯s reputation has soared. His battle with Yi Yi, the top-ranked prodigy in Juyang City, has been widely publicized. The discussion outside became even more heated in an instant. Gu Yang looked at the boxes of gifts piled up in the courtyard. A steward from the royal family stood there, reading out what was inside each box as they were brought in. Summarized in one sentence, they were all rare and extraordinary treasures. He wanted to tell the royal steward that perhaps they could just convert all these gifts into silver. After all, he would have to sell these gifts later, which seemed like a waste of time. But out of courtesy, he didn¡¯t voice this thought. After all, the Jinghai Royal Residence was truly generous. Earlier, Gu Yang had someone call the steward from the trading firm to estimate how much all these gifts were worth. The steward quietly replied that just the gifts in the courtyard alone were worth about four to five hundred thousand taels. There was more to come, and generally, the later the gift, the more valuable it was. Gu Yang was in high spirits; it seemed that his risk-taking to save the prince and princess was not in vain. As expected of the lord of Jingzhou, he indeed does things with style. Finally, the royal steward finished reading the long list of gifts and then issued an invitation: the queen would host a banquet in the royal residence that evening in honor of Gu Yang. This time, Gu Yang didn¡¯t refuse and agreed to attend. It was finally time to reap the rewards. As soon as the steward left, Gu Yang had another steward from the trading firm estimate the value of the gifts and then sell them. He thought it would be difficult to sell them off, but by the afternoon, a steward came to report that all the items were sold, and they had made eight hundred and eighty thousand taels. This gave Gu Yang a new understanding of the city¡¯s commercial prosperity. Nearly a million taels worth of items, all luxury goods, were sold in just one morning. Without wasting any more words, he asked them to convert the banknotes into gold and bring them to his residence. By nightfall, the gold had been delivered. Gu Yang credited the gold to his system. His balance was now one million and six hundred thousand taels. Before, he only had over sixty thousand left. He withdrew two hundred thousand from the account of Qian¡¯s trading firm, adding this to the eight hundred and eighty thousand taels he now had, equaled exactly one million and six hundred thousand. At night, many places in Jingzhou City were still brightly lit. In a dark alley, two figures, one fat and one thin, appeared stealthily. The thinner figure whispered, ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± The other replied, ¡°We¡¯re visiting an old acquaintance.¡± These two were exactly the master and disciple from the Jade Door Sect, Gao Fan and Feng Tianci. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they come during the day?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been convenient.¡± While talking, Gao Fan took his disciple and climbed over a wall to enter the yard. As soon as he landed, his steps halted, and he froze on the spot. Feng Tianci, following behind, couldn¡¯t help but shiver from a sudden chill, speaking up, ¡°Master, do you feel something strange about this place?¡± He lifted his head and saw a person standing on a tree in the yard, shrouded in darkness and only a silhouette could be made out. For some reason, upon seeing this figure, Feng Tianci felt a chill run down his spine, his heart pounding uncontrollably. Just as his heartbeat accelerated to the brink of explosion, Gao Fan stepped in front of him, causing the weird sensation to disappear. However, Tianci¡¯s fear didn¡¯t lessen in the slightest. He stood still and dared not even breathe. ¡°A god-like person who has sealed his own cultivation level? Interesting.¡± Suddenly, a voice as sharp as a knife sounded in his ears. Each word felt like a strike to his heart. From inside the house, an old man¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Who are you?¡± The previous voice responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. As long as you don¡¯t step out of this yard tonight, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Do you really think that my sword can¡¯t cut you down?¡± ¡°The name of Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint is indeed well known. But, 18 years ago, was it not difficult to bear Wu Da¡¯s blow? These years, you¡¯ve been hiding in Jingzhou City, relying on Wu Tianqi¡¯s dragon energy to heal. If you act recklessly, although I won¡¯t be able to withstand your sword, you won¡¯t be able to suppress your injuries either. So, why bother?¡± The person in the house went silent for a while before asking, ¡°Your target is that sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Only those with dragon blood can wield that sword.¡± ¡°The Sword Saint doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Then, there was a long silence. Gao Fan, who blocked Feng Tianci, didn¡¯t utter a single word, wishing he had never come. They thought that coming at night wouldn¡¯t attract attention, but who knew they would encounter a cultivator standing guard here? They¡¯re really out of luck. And all of this, because of one sword. Gao Fan recalled that day when Gu Yang was holding a sword in the young man¡¯s hand. Considering the recent rumors about Sword Mountain collapsing and the Divine Sword, which had been embedded in Sword Cliff for almost a thousand years, disappearing, he guessed the truth. That Divine Sword had attracted a cultivator. At this moment, within the city, Gu Yang was walking alone under the moonlight, arriving at the gate of the King¡¯s Mansion. Using the invitation in his hand, he was quickly escorted in. The mansion was vast, someone leading him through the premises with a lantern in hand. Halfway through, Gu Yang felt that something was odd. The atmosphere in the mansion was heavy and oppressive, he even smelled blood. ¡°Seriously?¡± He seemed disappointed, as trouble arose just after receiving over a million taels. And it wasn¡¯t ordinary trouble. This was the King¡¯s Mansion, Jinghai King, who was the first ranker, known as the number one under the divine god level. Those who dared to kill here were definitely not ordinary people. ¡°Should I leave?¡± Gu Yang had this thought, and then opened up the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator, using it once will cost 500,000 gold.] ¡°Yes.¡± First, let¡¯s use the simulator to predict the odds. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: 123 let me stab twice Chapter 123: 123 let me stab twice Translator: 549690339 [At age twenty-two, you¡¯ve reached the First Rank cultivation level. In Juyang City, you¡¯ve defeated Yi Yi, the number one on the Heavenly Pride List, making your name ring throughout the world.] [After you arrived in Jingzhou City, you were invited to King Jin¡¯s mansion. You discovered several assassins had sneaked into the mansion intending to assassinate the crown prince. You drew your sword to help, but you were overpowered and seriously injured. Fortunately, an expert from the city arrived in time, and you managed to stay alive, but Queen and the Crown Prince of Jingzhou were killed on the spot.] [After recovering from your injuries, you received a letter from King Jin.] [Five years later, at your suggestion, King Jing staged a fake death and gave the throne to Wu Xingyun. However, one of his generals was not satisfied and led a rebellion. King Jing revealed himself, capturing all the rebels at once.] [Four years later, Xi Tianyi, ranked second on the First Rank List, challenged King Jing. In the fierce battle, both of them stepped into the Divine Power Realm. Suddenly, a mysterious individual from the Mana Realm appeared, intending to kill both. But a sword flew from the sky and drove him away.] [Nine years later, Ling Ling, under the protection of King Jing, successfully stepped into the Divine Power Realm.] [The same year, Qin Wu declared a war on Zhou. Four Celestial Beings fought, breaking the space passage, leading to a massive invasion by the Star Luo Sect.] [You, Ling Ling, and others, went into hiding in a secret realm in Tianzhu Mountain. Together, you killed a Divine Power Realm cultivator who had claimed that secret realm for himself. Afterwards, you cultivated in that secret realm.] [Eight years later, Su Qingzhen successfully reached the Divine Power Realm.] [Five years later, a grand battle broke out in the outside world. The entrance to the secret realm was destroyed, and the secret realm was exposed to the world. Protected by Ling Ling and Su Qingzhen, you escaped from there.] [You learnt that several years ago, another ancient prohibition was broken, revealing a passage to a separate world. Wanxiang Gate reappeared in the world, competing with Star Luo Sect for control over this part of the world.] [You were quickly discovered by disciples of Wanxiang Gate and chased by a cultivator of the Mana Realm. A few months later, with nowhere to flee, you were killed on the Eastern Sea Coast. You died at the age of fifty-three.] When Gu Yang read the first few lines, he felt a sense of relief. Although this journey was fraught with dangers, at least he survived. Latterly he received King Jing¡¯s trust and favor, which proved the venture worthwhile. The story continued to develop as expected after that. Until¡­ What the heck is the Wanxiang Gate? Gu Yang was truly distressed for this world. The Star Luo Sect had already caused enough calamity, and in just a few years, the Wanxiang Gate surfaced. Could this land withstand such heavy blows? This Wanxiang Gate didn¡¯t seem to be a positive force, hunting martial artists from this world without hesitation. They wouldn¡¯t even let anyone escape. Gu Yang felt that his path to immortality was just too difficult. In just thirty years, so many dangerous enemies had appeared, leaving him no place to hide. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following:] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of fifty-three.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of fifty-three.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of fifty-three.] Gu Yang hesitated for a few seconds and then decided to choose the first option. The progress made in thirty-one years should be significant enough to greatly boost his strength. The servant leading the way suddenly had a sinking feeling, swiftly turning around to see Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence erupting with terrifying pressure. The servant almost knelt from the intensity. Just then, a loud rumble echoed from the mansion, and two strong presences clashed. The servant froze momentarily before his face turned to fear. He screamed, ¡°Attack¡ª¡± He left Gu Yang quickly, scrambling away to alert others. A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side, ¡°Are you Gu Yang?¡± Gu Yang circulated his surging True Essence, which had increased by thirty percent more than the last time. He turned to see a tall woman standing on the wall. She was holding a pair of short blades and looked quite young. The woman on the wall looked down at him with a slight smile, ¡°They say you¡¯re a once-in-a-lifetime genius. Let¡¯s see how many of my blades you can block.¡± Feeling a sense of danger emanating from her, Gu Yang asked her grimly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman said, ¡°Remember this, my name is Feng Xiaoxiao.¡± Gu Yang thought for a moment. Her name was not on any list. At this time, an intense battle broke out again within the mansion¡¯s inner courtyard. Two First Rank cultivators. Adding the one in front of him, that makes at least three. This was far from an ordinary power. A typical provincial family, like the Lin Family from Jiangzhou, has just two or three of the First Rank in their family. The forces who can dispatch three First Rank individuals at once, apart from the Nine Surnames and Six Major Sects, would only be a few families. Which family could it be, after all? What is their purpose? Suddenly, a flash of insight crossed Gu Yang¡¯s mind: the sword drawn by the Prince of Jinghai! That Divine Sword, which even those at the Divine Power Realm couldn¡¯t draw, was bound to attract the covetous eyes of others; it¡¯s only normal. He suddenly saw the light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. At most, I¡¯ll just stab you a couple of times. You are a disciple from the sacred land, and the master doesn¡¯t allow me to kill.¡± As Feng Xiaoxiao spoke, her eyes were glowing, seemingly imagining how wonderful it would be to stab the man in front of her. Gu Yang¡¯s figure flickered and vanished on the spot. Feng Xiaoxiao, standing on top of the wall, saw his ghost-like movements and became even more excited, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± Turning her head, she once again caught his figure and gave chase. Boom! As the battle broke out in the backyard of Jing King Mansion, many servants were stupefied. Those closer scattered and fled, while those further away were also terrified. Only one inconspicuous groom¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp light that didn¡¯t match his appearance. Taking advantage of the chaos, he headed towards the inner courtyard. His real name was Jin Yu, and he was an assassin. It took him three years to infiltrate the Jing King¡¯s Mansion. Now, after waiting for one year, he was waiting for an opportunity to approach the target of his assassination. Finally, his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity had arrived. The King of Jinghai was not at the mansion. The chief steward was already dead. The other two First Rank members of the mansion were held up by the intruders. At this moment, there was no one left in the mansion who could stop him. Even so, Jin Yu was not the slightest bit careless, and his body almost completely merged into the darkness. Inside the mansion, people were terrified, and all the experts had rushed to the backyard, so no one noticed him hiding in the shadows. He knew the layout of the mansion like the back of his hand. After several twists and turns, he finally arrived at his target¡¯s residence. An anxious voice came from inside, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t go, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°No, Little Dragon is over there. I can¡¯t rest easy.¡± ¡°Lord Xiao and Lord Deng are there. They will surely protect the young master.¡± Inside the courtyard, Spring Peach was desperately trying to stop the lady when a man suddenly appeared before them. Judging by his attire, he looked like a low-ranked servant in the mansion. He was standing there, blocking the gate to the courtyard. He looked up at them, his face expressionless. Spring Peach felt her heart jolt and instinctively shielded the lady behind her, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Pei Qianlan!¡± Jin Yu said the queen¡¯s name word by word, taking out an object, ¡°The master asked me to ask you, do you remember this?¡± Upon seeing the object in his hand, Pei Qianlan¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°You are from¡­ the Lei faction?¡± Jin Yu smiled faintly, ¡°Pei Qingdong dared to betray the old master. The master said he would exterminate his entire family, spare none. Do you really think Wu Tianqi can protect you?¡± PS: It¡¯s the 28th, the last day of the month. If you have monthly passes, go ahead and vote. We¡¯ve been overtaken! Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: What is he saying? Chapter 124: What is he saying? Translator: 549690339 Upon hearing the offender disparage her father, Pei Qianlan became furious, retorting, ¡°If your master really had guts, he wouldn¡¯t keep hiding on Dragon Gate Island. Would he dare to come ashore?¡± With an expressionless face, Jin Yu responded, ¡°Once the master¡¯s divine skill is perfected, he will personally come to Jingzhou City, kill that meddlesome Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint and decapitate Wu Tianqi to mourn our deceased master. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be around to see that day.¡± His tone became somewhat eerie as he continued, ¡°Right now, Wu Tianqi is in seclusion on Heavenly Dragon Mountain. Xiao Yue and Deng Ziyuan are too busy with their own problems. Who do you think can come to your rescue?¡± Clang! Pei Qianlan pushed Spring Peach aside and said somewhat resignedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s get this started.¡± She knew the chances of survival were slim with her current predicament. The man in front of her might not seem conspicuous, but he radiated an extremely dangerous aura. A chilling intent to kill firmly locked onto her, leaving her with no room to retreat. At this point, her only option was to stake her life on the sword in her hand! Jin Yu, however, was not in a rush to act. He said, ¡°The master once commanded that we must not kill you easily. That would be too kind. He wants you to experience all kinds of torture, so you¡¯ll beg for death but won¡¯t able to die¡­¡± His voice was chillingly cold, as if it carried with it the icy air from the underworld. Hearing this, Spring Peach shuddered, ¡°You¡¯re such a¡­¡±. Before she could finish, she was struck, spat out blood, fainted, and collapsed onto the ground. First Rank! Seeing this scene, Pei Qianlan felt a shiver run down her spine. The man before her is a First Rank powerhouse. Seeing him dressed as a servant of the royal mansion, she knew that he must have been lurking in the mansion for a long time, carefully planning just to kill her. If he was Second Grade, she might stand a chance. Facing a First Rank opponent, she knew she had no chance. She is not Gu Yang; she does not have the ability to defeat opponents of higher ranks. In her mind, Pei Qianlan couldn¡¯t help but think of the gruesome state her parents and brother were in at the time of their deaths. That man¡¯s cruelty and intense hatred for her father. He¡¯s definitely the type to do as he says. ¡°Father, forgive your unfilial daughter.¡± ¡°Prince, I¡¯ll repay your kindness in my next life.¡± With these thoughts, she held the blade to her neck, ready to kill herself. However, no matter how hard she tried, the sword in her hand wouldn¡¯t budge. Pei Qianlan opened her eyes to find Jin Yu had somehow made his way in front of her, holding the blade with two fingers. A sinister smile spread across his face, ¡°Want to die? Not so easy.¡± Infuriated, Pei Qianlan used all her strength to swing at his chest. Before she could touch him, his Protective Gang Qi left her arm numb. Her True Essence within was nearly shattered. A person ranked fifth on the Hidden Dragon List and a Second Grade was simply like a toddler before a First Rank powerhouse, without any ability to resist at all. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll strip off your clothes and let all the servants in the royal mansion appreciate how fascinating the body of the famous Jinghai Princess, who¡¯s included in the Beauty List, is.¡± Jin Yu¡¯s venomous remarks struck Pei Qianlan as a sharp arrow, draining all color from her face. She was horror-struck. To her, it was worse than death itself. When the time comes, not only her reputation would be ruined, but also that of the Jinghai King. At this moment, Pei Qianlan truly understood the meaning of ¡®desire to live, desire to die but unable to¡¯. Looking at her desperate and helpless state, Jin Yu licked his lips, satisfied, ¡°If the master could see you now, he¡¯d be thrilled. Remember, this is the price your father has to pay for betraying our old master. Kneel down and repent to the old master, I might consider giving you a swift death.¡± ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you heard that villains die because they talk too much?¡± Just then, a sudden voice echoed. The smug smile on Jin Yu¡¯s face froze as he turned around and saw an additional figure behind him. To be precise, there were two of them. Not far away, another shadow was swiftly moving towards them. It was a young man, handsome and heroic. His eyes were bright but subdued, blending him in with his surroundings. Alarms were ringing in Jin Yu¡¯s heart. He did not sense this person¡¯s approach at all, indicating that his strength was likely not inferior to his own. Was there another First Rank in the Jinghai King¡¯s Residence? The King of Jinghai had been secluding himself over the years. There were supposed to be only three First Ranks in the King¡¯s Residence. The butler had already died, leaving only Xiao Yue and Deng Ziyuan. Where did this one come from? ¡°Master Gu¡± When Pei Qianlan recognized the man, it was like she was falling into hell and suddenly saw a ray of light from the Human Realm. This light swept away all the surrounding demons, and tears welled up in her eyes. In the simulation, Gu Yang knew that the Jinghai Princess and Prince were in danger. Naturally, he was reluctant to waste time, rescuing them was the priority. He had gone through so much trouble to save the Jinghai King¡¯s son and daughter last time. If they died now, wouldn¡¯t that have been a wasted effort? This time, if he rescued the Princess as well, wouldn¡¯t the Jinghai King have to thank him properly? He used a technique known as ¡°Transforming Shadows¡±, which he learned in a simulation at the martial arts academy. It was perfect for a complex environment like the King¡¯s Residence, leaving the crazed woman behind in the dust. As soon as he arrived in the backyard, he suddenly sensed a familiar aura not far away. ¡°Is it her? Is she also in danger?¡± He recognized her as the daughter of the Jinghai King, whom he had accidentally injured the last time on Sword Mountain. Without hesitating much, Gu Yang chose to save her first. After all, there were two First-Ranks over there, and they couldn¡¯t decide the outcome of the fight right away. Furthermore, he only just managed to save her life previously. If she were to die now, wouldn¡¯t the previous rescue have been in vain? As soon as he arrived at the courtyard, he heard a lewd man threatening her. He could not stop himself from interrupting, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that villains often die mid-monologue?¡± With pursuers on his tail, he wasted no time and quickly closed the distance. Grasping the handle of his sword, his aura transformed. What a terrifying Blade Intent! Jin Yu¡¯s face changed, the immense pressure made him realize that he had met the most formidable opponent in his life. He could no longer afford to worry about Pei Qianlan behind him, all his concentration was focused on the formidable enemy in front of him. Gu Yang drew his blade, and a brilliant glow erupted from the darkness. Whether it was Pei Qianlan, Jin Yu, who was facing this blow head-on, or Feng Xiaoxiao, who was chasing from behind, all were briefly blinded by the shine of the blade. In an instant, it seemed as though space itself had been sliced in two. This blade strike was so fast it defied description. The dazzling blade glare was reflected in Jin Yu¡¯s pupils. He froze, his mouth agape, as if he wanted to say something. Swish! Suddenly, a massive amount of blood sprayed from his neck, and his head fell to the ground, rolling to Pei Qianlan¡¯s feet. The second form of the God Slayer Nine Styles, Drawing the Sword! Not far away, Feng Xiaoxiao watched the strike, her eyes practically gleaming with admiration. ¡°Great sword technique, you¡¯re worthy of me using that move. Don¡¯t run away.¡± On the other side, Gu Yang had already scooped Pei Qianlan up and started running, cursing inwardly, ¡°crazy.¡± To the woman in his arms, he said, ¡°Tell me, where are your brother and mother?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing his words, Pei Qianlan was completely flabbergasted. My brother and mother? What is he talking about? PS: Last day of the month, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: 125 Red Venerate Religion Chapter 125: 125 Red Venerate Religion Translator: 549690339 Seeing the woman in his arms spaced out with a dazed look, as if she were frightened silly, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but say in his mind, ¡°Such mental strength, she¡¯s even worse than Qingzhi.¡± Back in the day¡­ No, that¡¯s not right, it was just a few months ago. Su Qingzhen was captured by mountain bandits but was still able to play along with them. Compared to this woman, Qingzhi is both brave and resourceful. Indeed, one can only understand a person through comparison. After a short moment of confusion, Pei Qianlan finally realized what had happend. He had mistaken her for the daughter of Jinghai King. She barely moved her mouth, as if to explain something. However, before she could speak, she seemed to think of something and swallowed her words. Resting her cheek on his chest, she heard his strong heartbeat and felt a sense of security she had never experienced before. At this moment, Pei Qianlan closed her eyes and temporarily forgot about avenging her parents¡¯ death, about everything else. She only wished that this journey would never come to an end, that she could continue down this path forever. Boom! In front of the prince¡¯s bedroom, a figure broke through the door, causing a pit to form in the tiled floor. The person inside the pit stood up, wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth, and stared at the person outside the courtyard in astonishment, exclaiming, ¡°Red Flame Divine Power, are you the Saint Child of the Red Venerate Sect?¡± The man outside the courtyard was covered in a black robe, revealing only a pair of enchanting eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Your training by the Jinghai King is indeed commendable. You¡¯ve forced me to use the Red Flame Divine Power, you should be proud.¡± Seeing his confession, Xiao Yue¡¯s heart sank more and more. The Red Venerate Sect is one of the six major sects, infamous for stirring up rebellions and waging wars every hundred years or so. Despite being suppressed every time, they always resurge within decades, proving impossible to eradicate. This sect acts recklessly, not caring about the consequences. Regardless of whether it belongs to one of the nine great families, or any of the Five Major Sects, anyone they target is subject to slaughter. The last rebellion of the Red Venerate Sect happened seventy years ago, and it originated precisely in Jingzhou. Back then, the imperial court slaughtered the entire sect in order to eradicate them completely, nearly wiping out the whole population of Jingzhou. The present population of Jingzhou has been replenished by immigrants from other regions. Now, after only seventy years, the Red Venerate Sect has reappeared, attacking the Jinghai King¡¯s mansion, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s the Saint Child himself who¡¯s taken action. In the Red Venerate Sect, the Saint Child ranks among the top five, and the Red Flame Divine Power is their signature technique. The man in the black robe before her has already reached the peak of the First Rank, and is ominously close to the First Rank list. His power is so immense that even a joint attack from her and Feng Ziyuan would not suffice. Now that King is not present in the mansion, there¡¯s no one left to resist. The Saint Child said, ¡°Today, I have come for that Divine Sword. If you hand it over, I can spare your lives.¡± Upon hearing his words, Xiao Yue knew it wouldn¡¯t end well. Using her spear for support, she stood up with much difficulty, placed the long spear horizontally in front of her, and said, word by word, ¡°Impossible!¡± Ever since the prince returned, he had been unconscious. She had specifically invited the old master to take a look. He said that the reason why the prince was unconscious was due to the sword. Whether this was a blessing or a curse remained unknown. But there was one thing. The divine sword could not be forcibly taken away from the prince¡¯s hand, otherwise, his life would be in danger. The Saint Child of the Red Venerate Sect wanted to steal that sword, which would mean taking the prince¡¯s life. Xiao Yue, in this moment, had no other option than to fight to the death. The man in the black robe retorted with a cold voice, ¡°Then, die.¡± His aura changed at that moment, and a terrifying force surged into the sky. Since his identity had already been exposed, he no longer had to hide his true strength and used all his might. Without moving his body, he threw a punch in the air. The air itself seemed to have been set on fire. Xiao Yue felt an extremely horrifying high temperature flooding towards her, like an invisible flame. ¡°Ha!¡± She gave a loud shout, gathering the last bit of her True Essence, and lunged with the spear in her hand. Crack¡ª¡ª The silver spear that had accompanied her for twenty years shattered inch by inch. In an instant, she was ignited and turned into a flaming ball. ¡°So vicious!¡± At this time, Gu Yang, who just arrived, saw the First Rank warrior guarding the door being turned into a pile of flames from afar, causing him to be somewhat shocked. The strength of the man in the black robe was unlike anything he had ever seen. None of the First Rank individuals he had met before could compare to this man. Even he wasn¡¯t sure he could beat this man. No wonder he ended up seriously injured in the simulation. You should know that he has a killer move like Destroying God, but he didn¡¯t use it at all. ¡°However, why does this guy¡¯s True Essence feel so familiar?¡± Gu Yang found it strange, but soon realized, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Sun¡¯s Red Technique? No, it¡¯s much stronger than Sun¡¯s Red Technique. Could it be an upgraded version of Sun¡¯s Red Technique?¡± Before the Third Rank, he had been practicing the ¡°Sun¡¯s Red Technique¡±, so he was extremely familiar with this method. That¡¯s how he could identify that the method practiced by the man in the black robe was extremely similar to the Sun¡¯s Red Technique. ¡°So, the Sun¡¯s Red Technique is just a castrated version. What that man is practicing is the complete version.¡± Gu Yang had a feeling of sudden realization. At this time, Feng Xiaoxiao, the woman trailing him, was catching up. Although she was a bit mad, her strength was not to be underestimated, it was only her moves that were a bit lacking. One against two¡­ No, looking at another guard of the mansion who could not hold on much longer. That would be one against three, and he could not hold on. Even so, Gu Yang was not panicked at all and calmly opened the system. Since he can¡¯t beat him for the time being, he should enhance his power first. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Use it once, it costs 500,000 gold coins.] ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, the man in the black robe also noticed Gu Yang¡¯s arrival, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, his target was the Divine Sword. The leader had said that no matter what, the sword could not fall into Wu Tianqi¡¯s hands. Otherwise, he would become a great enemy of their Sect, obstructing their grand scheme. For this reason, even the Paladin Elder was dispatched to stop the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Swordsaint in the city. Otherwise, the few of them could not even block a single strike from him. He was determined to obtain that Divine Sword. Anybody who stood in his way would be killed without hesitation. Even if it was Gu Yang, who had a rumored heritage from the saintly domain, the kill would remain the same. The man in the black robe had already locked on the owner of the Divine Sword, Wu Tianqi¡¯s son. As he stepped inside, he suddenly felt a terrifying sense of doom from behind. ¡°What was that?¡± The man in the black robe quickly turned his head and looked squarely at the source of the aura, the man who had just arrived. If not surprising, this man should be the disciple from the saintly domain rumored in the sect, Gu Yang. Originally, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Gu Yang, a novice who¡¯d just had a breakthrough in the First Rank. Even if he inherited a divine heritage, so what? The gap in cultivation level was clear. He practiced the ¡°Red Flame Divine Skill¡±, which was also a peerless technique. He considered himself not inferior to those on the First-Rank list. What was lacking was his personal power, which would be increased in a few years, and then he would be confident of joining the First-Rank list. Compared to him, Gu Yang¡¯s power was at least twenty years behind. This kind of gap is not something a talent can easily close. But the aura emanating from Gu Yang at this time was making him feel threatened as well. How was this possible? He really couldn¡¯t understand. Suddenly, an intense desire to kill filled the mind of the man in the black robe. His instinct told him that this Gu Yang posed an even greater threat than Wu Tianqi. If he did not remove him now, he would become a major enemy of the Sect! PS: Continuing to seek monthly tickets. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: 126 Pure Body (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Chapter 126: 126 Pure Body (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 [At the age of twenty-two, you have attained First Rank Cultivation Level; in Juyang City, you defeated Yi Yi, the first on the list of talents, gaining renown worldwide.] [After you arrived in Jingzhou City, you were invited to the palace of Jinghai King and discovered several First Rank experts there, intending to rob the Divine Sword. At the critical moment, you drew your sword to help. Using the power of your ¡®God-killing¡¯ technique, you repelled the enemies and saved the life of the prince.] [You became a benefactor of Jinghai King¡¯s palace.] [Jinghai King returned to the palace, utilized the Divine Sword, and successfully stepped into the Divine Power Realm. That day, a mysterious mana realm powerhouse appeared intending to attack him. A sword intention flew out from the city, slashing and injuring him.] [Two years later, you accompanied Jinghai King on a campaign, going to Dragon Gate Island, and killed Lei Hao, the divine rank powerhouse on the island, thus gaining control of the Dragon Washing Pond.] [Jinghai King brought you to the Dragon Washing Pond, allowing you to cultivate in this blessed land.] [One year later, you understood the second form of ¡°Divine Celestial Six Annihilation¡±. The energy in the Dragon Washing Pond was exhausted.] [You broke the barrier, returned to Jingzhou, found Jingzhou in chaos, and learned that Jinghai King was killed. The casualties were severe, and several southern states fell into rebellion.] [You were about to retreat to the secret realm within Zhushan, when the Son of the Church of Red Venerate appeared before you, bearing a grudge against you for their past defeat. You noticed he had already entered the Divine Power Realm, but after unleashing the strongest blow of your life, you were killed on the spot at the age of twenty-five.] Gu Yang finished this round of simulations and nearly blurted a curse. He was dead at twenty-five! Five hundred thousand life points in exchange for just three short years. He was practically bleeding inside his heart. The only consolation was that he had managed to learn the second form of ¡°Divine Celestial Six Annihilation¡±, so it wasn¡¯t a total loss. Moreover, he now knew who these people were ¨C the Son of the Red Venerate Sect. One of the six major factions, known for their rebellion. Every hundred years or so, they could always be counted on to cause trouble. However, they never succeeded. They were either wiped out by imperial armies or ended up offending someone they shouldn¡¯t have and were killed outright. Last time, the Red Venerate Sect¡¯s rebellion was suppressed by the Lord of the State who was also known as the Sword Saint of the Country. The faction seemed to exist solely for the heroes of the era to gather achievements, stepping stones for others to make a name for themselves. However, when it came to cruelty, the Red Venerate Sect was undoubtedly ranked number one among the six major factions. Every time they started a rebellion, they would ravage several states. Over the millennium, many medium and small clans fell to the Red Venerate Sect. Each time this force emerged, it would trigger a storm of blood and violence, and it was common for several Gods to fall. A Son of their sect would become a divine realm a few years later. Not to mention their leader. They were truly not to be trifled with. [The simulation ends, and you can retain one of the following items:] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-five.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-five.] [Three, your wisdom at the age of twenty-five.] Gu Yang decisively chose the second option. Suddenly, a vast thunderbolt appeared in his mind, and the True Essence within his body began to go wild as a destructive force spread out. ¡°Divine Celestial Six Annihilation¡±, Second Form: Thunderbolt Annihilation! ¡°This is bad!¡± Gu Yang realized that his True Essence was not sufficient to unleash this power. If he forced it out, he could die even before his enemy. He realized that it must have been because, in the simulation, after his body was transformed by the Dragon Washing Pond, he could unleash this technique. For his current self, this technique was too powerful to handle. His body couldn¡¯t withstand such a violent force. Gu Yang immediately controlled the destructive thunderbolt in his mind, calming it down, and his True Essence returned to normal. Just at this moment, a terrible killing intent locked onto him. The source of the killing intent was the black-robed man who had just easily defeated the First Rank expert in the palace. He had suddenly set his sight on Gu Yang. ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡± Gu Yang clenched his teeth and decisively used his last chance at simulation. At this point, he didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. [¡­You drew your sword in aid, scaring off the black-robed man with a life-for-life stance, saving the prince¡¯s life again.] [You became a great benefactor of Jinghai King¡¯s palace.] [Jinghai King rushed back to the palace on hearing the news, utilizing the Divine Sword to step into the Divine Power Realm¡­] [Two years later, you followed Jinghai King¡¯s army to Dragon Gate Island and killed Lei Hao¡­] [¡­You drew on the Dragon Washing Pond, greatly enhancing your physique.] [Ten months later, you broke through, took Su Qingzhi and others, and went to the secret realm of Tianzhu Mountain.] [Twenty-eight years later, a great battle broke out in the outside world. The entrance to the secret realm was destroyed. You escaped, but were soon discovered by a disciple of Wanxiang Gate, chased by a mana realm expert and killed on the South Seas¡¯ shore at the age of fifty-three.] Gu Yang swiftly skimmed through the contents of this simulation. Seeing that he finally ended at fifty-three years old, he let out a sigh of relief. He had managed to preemptively avoid many risks, achieving maximum benefits in the process. [Simulation ended, you can retain one of the following.] [One, martial arts realm at the age of fifty-three.] [Two, martial arts experience at the age of fifty-three.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of fifty-three.] ¡°Choose one.¡± Boom! This time, he felt as if every inch of his body was being torn apart by an invisible force. The sudden and unexpected pain almost caused him to scream out loud. Gu Yang felt as if he had been repeatedly run over by a ten-wheel truck. With his muscles and bones shattered into fragments, he was in unimaginable pain. After extreme pain was a kind of indescribable itch. His shattered body healed automatically, and the agonizing itch made him feel like he was in a state between heaven and hell. By this time, Pei Qianlan had already struggled out of his embrace, standing to the side. Watching his face twisted in pain, she was anxious but had no idea of what to do. She had no idea what was happening to Gu Yang. He would become incredibly ghastly, then his aura would surge massively, showing extreme pain. She wanted to help but didn¡¯t know how, leaving her anxious on the side. ¡°What is¡± The man in the black robe was about to strike, but again sensed changes in Gu Yang¡¯s body. His eyes narrowed, and he was shocked to his core. An immaculate body! Gu Yang was actually forming his Immaculate Body at this moment. With the black-robed man¡¯s knowledge, he naturally knew what the changes in Gu Yang¡¯s body meant. But how could this be possible? Those at the peak of the First Rank who wish to step into becoming Divine Beings must continuously temper their mortal bodies until they transform into the Immaculate Body. This is a challenge every aspiring Divine Being has to overcome, and it is also the toughest one. Countless First Rank practitioners have been stuck at this step, unable to cultivate their mortal bodies to a dust-free and immaculate state even after decades. How long has Gu Yang been at First Rank? Even with his profound cultivation and mysterious techniques, he¡¯s still far from the peak of the First Rank. How could he possibly cultivate an Immaculate Body? According to rumors, there are a few abnormal treasures in the world that can help people shed their mundane shackles and return to their innate state. Such treasures exist within their sect. In addition, other large sects and the nine Great Clans also possess similar treasures. This is a significant reason why these powerful factions can continue to endure. However, these treasures are extremely rare, so rare that it may not be possible to form even one in a hundred years. This is why the number of Divine Beings is so limited. If he could snatch away that Divine Sword this time, he might be able to receive his master¡¯s reward and get the opportunity to shed his mundane shell. However, even if Gu Yang had such treasures, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to instantly form an Immaculate Body. It isn¡¯t like the legendary ancient Immortal Elixir. For a moment, the man in the black robe wondered if he had misseen anything. Yet, this brief moment of hesitation provided Gu Yang with an opportunity. When all the pain and itch disappeared, Gu Yang felt better than ever before. The hidden injuries he previously had, and the unnoticeable diseases, all healed. Moreover, he seemed to even awaken some ¡°superpowers¡±. He could control the growth of his hair and nails, whether to speed it up or slow it down. His injuries could also heal faster. Now, he felt like he had become a ¡°superhuman¡±. He can control nearly every aspect of his body up to a hundred percent¡ª bones, viscera, blood vessels, lymph system, and even hormones! Gu Yang had a feeling that he was only a step away from reaching the Divine Being Realm. However, it was merely a feeling. The seemingly close distance required a long time to cross. Because he had cultivated the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, reaching the peak of First Rank would require rebirth from ashes and starting over to step through that gate. Gu Yang looked at the man in the black robe not far away and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m ready, are you?¡± PS: Forty minutes left. Brothers with monthly tickets, please vote now. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: 127 Thunder Punishment Chapter 127: 127 Thunder Punishment Translator: 549690339 In a small courtyard several streets away from the royal palace, eerie silence prevailed. Feng Tianci was finding it hard to bear this oppressive atmosphere. He felt suffocated, but forced himself to endure. He¡¯d been standing for so long that his muscles were stiffening. Just as he began to think that this deadly silence would persist until the end of time, the silhouette in the tree made a slight movement, seemingly looking towards the left. Feng Tianci felt as if the air, which had almost become solid, was finally shattered. He released a long silent sigh of relief. If it had continued this way, he suspected he might asphyxiate. At this moment, the old voice inside the house rang out again, ¡°It seems, you¡¯ve miscalculated.¡± ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens? The Shen Family?¡± The voice of the figure in the tree still sounded extremely unpleasant, sharp enough to pierce eardrums. Gao Fan also looked in that direction. Although he sensed nothing, he had a hunch that it had to be that man disrupting the situation again. That young man named Gu Yang, whom even he couldn¡¯t see through. With this man present, he would surely give the Red Venerate a surprise. The moment Gao Fan saw the figure in the tree, he recognized his identity ¨C a member of the Red Venerate. Based on the opponent¡¯s reaction, the Red Venerate had only sent this one Divine Power level man to seize the Divine Sword from the royal palace, the rest were all of the First Rank. The figure in the tree ceased speaking, and once again the yard returned to silence. In the royal palace, inside the Crown Prince¡¯s chamber. A woman stood by the bed, sword in hand, her face full of anxiety. She glanced back now and then, checking whether the prince had shown any signs of waking up. She was incredibly worried. Especially when the outside gate was broken, she was so frightened that she almost jumped. After a while, however, no enemies broke in. Suddenly, Autumn Moon, the maid guard outside, cheered, ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Gu, Young Master Gu is here.¡± Gu Yang is here? Of course, the woman knew whom Autumn Moon referred to as Young Master Gu ¨C Gu Yang, who had ranked first on the Hidden Dragon List and defeated the top of the Heavenly Chosen List. He was currently the youngest person to reach the First Rank. Moreover, he had once saved her nephew¡¯s life. However, hearing this name, there was not a hint of happiness on the woman¡¯s face; instead, it was even graver. Her name was Mo Feiyan, the biological sister of the late Jinghai Princess, and the prince¡¯s aunt. When the Mo Family received news of their daughter¡¯s death and the Jinghai Prince had taken a new princess, they sent her to look after her nephew. In simpler terms, they were wary that this nephew¡¯s position would become unstable. Back in the day, the Jinghai Prince had managed to drive the Pirate King¡¯s forces out of Jingzhou, and the Mo Family had played a big role. They could not tolerate any threats to the prince¡¯s position. Fortunately, so many years had passed, and Pei Qianlan hadn¡¯t given birth to a single child. From what Mo Feiyan knew, the prince had never spent a night with Pei Qianlan. Even on their wedding night, it was the same. This woman posed no threat. Yet, that didn¡¯t mean her nephew¡¯s position was completely secure. Don¡¯t forget, the prince also had an illegitimate son who used to be the first on the Hidden Dragon List. Wu Xingyun was the most formidable competitor to her nephew. In the past, he either stayed in Divine City or became Chu Xiyue¡¯s follower, so it didn¡¯t matter much. Now, he had come to Jingzhou. This rang an alarm for Mo Feiyan. And Gu Yang, journeying alongside Wu Xingyun, evidently had a deep relationship with him. Although he saved Little Dragon, he would have sided with Wu Xingyun, which wouldn¡¯t be good for the Mo Family. However, during this critical time, with enemies at the gate, the stronger Gu Yang is, the better. If those enemies break in and slaughter them, everything else is moot. Mo Feiyan was in a great dilemma ¨C she hoped Gu Yang would kill all those outside, yet hoped he would not be too strong. She was extremely conflicted. Outside the prince¡¯s chamber. Feng Xiaoxiao, who had finally caught up, was livid to see that Gu Yang only regarded Tang Rui as a worthy opponent, ignoring her completely. For a moment, she felt as if her lungs were about to burst. She roared, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Her aura surged dramatically, and she threw out two short blades. They turned into two light-blue, flying arc-shaped lights hurtling towards Gu Yang. Without giving them a glance, Gu Yang leapt into the air, successfully evading Feng Xiaoxiao¡¯s lock, causing the flying arcs to lose their target. They crashed into the wall, penetrating it, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Crack¡ª As Gu Yang hovered in midair, there were faint explosions in the air around him. His pupils turned a pale purple, and a palpitation-inducing fluctuation radiated in all directions. The prime recipients were the people in the courtyard. Regardless of whether it was friends or foes, Pei Qianlan or Feng Ziyan, who was barely holding on, or Xiao Yue, who was severely injured on the ground, all of them were terrified. Their martial artist¡¯s intuition gave them the fear of impending disaster. The follower of the Red Venerate cult who was furiously attacking Feng Ziyan suddenly stopped, retreated to one side, and stared at the man in mid-air as if facing a powerful enemy. Feng Xiaoxiao, who had just lost control was fuming with rage. Overwhelmed by Gu Yang¡¯s aura, her face finally changed, revealing a slight fear and a hint of excitement. ¡°How strong, how did you train? How can you be so powerful?¡± In the field, Tang Rui, the Holy Son of the Red Venerate cult who had borne the brunt of the pressure, was shocked when he sensed the destructive aura overhead. The Divine Sky Six Destroyer! Moreover, it was the Thunder Punisher! Tang Rui was stunned by Gu Yang for the third time. Just what the hell is this creature! He hasn¡¯t even reached the Divine Power realm, yet he can master such a high-level technique. Is there any room left for others to live? Although Tang Rui had mastered a killing move at the Divine Power level, it was nothing compared to the Thunder Punisher. The Thunder Punisher was the perfect counter to his ¡°Red Flame Divine Skill¡±. Under this move, his strength could, at most, be exerted to eighty percent. This was the peerless saber technique passed down by the Holy Land of Blue Sky Palace. Unless he could practice the supreme sword technique recorded in the Holy Scripture, he had no chance of breaking this move. The Red Venerate cult wasn¡¯t to blame for having outdated information. Currently, only a few people knew that Gu Yang knew the Divine Sky Six Destroyer. For various reasons, they kept this information to themselves. Therefore, very few people knew about this. In another courtyard. Feng Tianci suddenly felt a little apprehensive, as if there was a terrifying threat from a distance. ¡°The Divine Sky Six Destroyer!¡± Someone on the tree said, and the tree slightly shook, showing the speaker was far from calm. The old voice in the house then echoed, ¡°Do you think you can come and go as you please here?¡± There was a hint of murderous intent in his words. The hair all over Feng Tianci¡¯s body stood up, and he froze in place, holding his breath. He felt as if countless swords were pointing at him and any movement could turn him into a sieve. This was too terrifying! The tree in the courtyard was shaking even more violently now. Outside, a gust of wind blew in, but it suddenly disappeared without a trace upon reaching the courtyard. In the entire Jinghai Palace, everyone felt a sense of impending doom. From powerful martial artists to servants who didn¡¯t know martial arts, all of them looked up at the sky and trembled as if Armageddon had arrived. ¡°Run!¡± Realizing the hopelessness, Tang Rui didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He turned into a shadow and vanished into thin air. The other First Rank individual also moved quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Even the crazed Feng Xiaoxiao, when faced with life or death, made the rational choice to escape. Didn¡¯t she see that even Tang Rui had run away? She alone could not withstand Gu Yang¡¯s strike. Every move of the Divine Sky Six Destroyer carried destructive power. Especially the move Thunder Punisher, which contained the power of heavenly thunder, could not be blocked by any Protective Gang Qi. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she would be electrocuted to a charred corpse. ¡°Want to escape?¡± Gu Yang gave a cold snort and slashed his saber. Boom! A thunderclap sounded in the sky. A blade of light imbued with lightning tore through space and in an instant, shot out dozens of meters. It hit a figure. With a series of crackling sounds, the terrifying lightning swallowed the figure. Without even a grunt, the person became a corpse and fell straight down to the ground. PS: Last night, in the last ten minutes, some readers overtook with a Silver Union, and my rank dropped to seventh. I almost coughed up blood. Please support with monthly votes. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: 128 Human Emperor Sword Chapter 128: 128 Human Emperor Sword Translator: 549690339 In that small courtyard, Feng Tianci saw a lightning bolt in the sky that tore through the darkness before his eyes, its blazing, incandescent light was so dazzling. Through this light, he could see the figure in the tree clearly. He was shrouded in a black robe, concealing his features. Embroidered on his robe was a red flame pattern, which seemed to be stitched with an unusual thread. At first glance, it appeared like a real flame, burning furiously. Inside the room, an old voice said, ¡°What an impressive Lightning Annihilation, the descendant of the Blue Sky Palace has reappeared. You¡¯ve chosen a rather inopportune time indeed.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Following a cold huff, the figure in the tree vanished into thin air. In the end, the old man inside the room did not make a move. A gust of wind blew into the courtyard, rustling the leaves of the tree. At this moment, Feng Tianci felt the pressure around him easing off, and his legs grew soft. He nearly collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath, and felt as if he had survived a calamity. He tried to stand up, but couldn¡¯t gather even a trace of True Qi. He had no idea when all his True Qi had been depleted. Gao Fan paid no attention to his disciple lying on the ground. Looking towards the direction where the lightning had struck, he spoke in a complex tone, ¡°He has made faster progress than that woman from twenty years ago.¡± In the room, the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint questioned, ¡°Do you truly believe this person is a descendant from the Blue Sky Palace?¡± The Blue Sky Palace, one of the legendary Four Great Sacred Lands. The founder of the Dao Sect, one of the Six Major Sects, was merely a nominal disciple of the Blue Sky Palace back in his day. For most people, the existence of the Four Great Sacred Lands is so utterly elusive that no one knows their locations. The fleeting appearances of disciples from these Sacred Lands often leave no traces behind. Neither the founder of the Dao Sect nor the woman from twenty years ago have many who¡¯ve seen their true visage. All that remains are legends. The truth of these legends is anybody¡¯s guess. The voice of the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint reverberated from within the room, ¡°Even that woman from twenty years ago has never admitted that she is a descendant of the Blue Sky Palace.¡± Gao Fan looked surprised, as the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint had a deep[-]rooted relationship with that woman. Thus, his words could be trusted. If that woman was not a disciple of the Blue Sky Palace, it would be terrifying. This would mean she had duped the previous emperor of the Great Zhou, the Wu Family, and even the entire realm. After all, the queen consort of the founding emperor of the Great Zhou was said to be a descendant of the Blue Sky Palace. The royal family of the Great Zhou always took pride in their connection with the Blue Sky Palace. Without this association, how could the previous emperor of the Great Zhou have trusted that woman so deeply? And the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint, who was originally dedicated to the service of the royal family¡­ In the end, the Wu Family was annihilated, and a Longevity realm practitioner fell. The Great Zhou lost a Sword Saint, several Divine Power cultivators, and countless lesser martial artists. The factions that participated in that battle also suffered heavy losses¡­ The more Gao Fan thought about it, the more alarmed he became. However, the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint¡¯s tone was somewhat indifferent, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens technique originated from the Shen Family. You know better than me about the origins of the Shen Family. If he really is from the Blue Sky Palace, he would not practice this technique.¡± Gao Fan fell into deep thought. After a while, the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint finally asked him the purpose of his visit, ¡°Why have you come to me?¡± Only then did Gao Fan remember his real task, and he said solemnly, ¡°Recently it¡¯s been circulating in the Jianghu that all the treasures of the Xia Dynasty, including the legendary Human Emperor Sword, were hidden in a secret realm when the dynasty fell eight hundred years ago. The location of this secret realm and the method to unlock it are supposedly hidden within a treasure map.¡± ¡°The Human Emperor Sword?¡± With a loud bang, the door to the room was pushed open, and the old man inside stepped out. ¡°What?¡± As the body fell, Gu Yang gave a startled gasp. The body was not that of the Saint Child, but of a guard from the royal mansion. ¡°What kind of movement technique is this?¡± He had clearly targeted the Saint Child, yet in the final moment, the latter had swapped places with a guard from the royal mansion. The speed was so fast that it even deceived him. It could be said to be extremely strange. It was no wonder that the Red Venerate Sect was one of the Six Major Sects. It could not be underestimated. This was the first time he had ever seen an exchange places technique. At this moment, a cold voice from afar conveyed a message, ¡°This gift of a blade will be repaid in the future.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t care. No matter how harsh his words, it couldn¡¯t cover up the fact that he had fled like a house in ruins. If they meet again next time, he would end it with one stroke. What he needed to be more wary of were the Divine Power realm experts from the Red Venerate Sect. With each of the Nine Great Families having Longevity realm powerhouses present, the Six Major Sects were recognized as powers at the same level. At the very least, they would have several Divine Power level practitioners as well. Gu Yang glanced to the side and noticed that the woman he had just saved was gone. He wasn¡¯t sure where she had run off to. As expected, these ladies from prestigious families didn¡¯t understand gratitude. He had saved her twice, and she hadn¡¯t even thanked him once. She wasn¡¯t even comparable to Qingzhi. ¡°Thank you, Lord Gu, for your rescue. The royal mansion is deeply grateful,¡± uttered Deng Ziyuan, who was lightly injured, as he assisted the critically wounded Xiao Yue over to express their sincere thanks. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Yang today, their own deaths would have been insignificant. However, if anything had happened to the Crown Prince, they couldn¡¯t bear such a grave blame. The gratitude of the two was beyond words. Even Xiao Yue, with severe burns all over her body, forced herself to come over. There were still people in the royal mansion who understood manners. Gu Yang replied with a smile, ¡°It was nothing more than a helping hand. Are the queen and the Crown Prince alright?¡± Deng Ziyuan replied, ¡°The princess and the prince are inside, but the prince has not awakened yet and cannot personally thank you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Yang had already discovered that the prince¡¯s coma was the result of the Divine Sword. In his haste to hand over the prince to the carriage maid, he felt it was a hot potato. Just as expected, after so many days he still had not woken up. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb them today, just arrange a place for me to stay.¡± Gu Yang courteously offered to stay. Instead of allowing the followers of Red Venerate to strike back, it was better to guard here. Once the Prince of Jinghai returned, he would not have to worry. He had worked so hard to save the prince and in doing so, had used up his last two simulations. Before receiving his reward, how could he leave? Deng Ziyuan had been worried about this, hearing him offer to stay made him even more grateful, ¡°I will arrange it immediately.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°You should take her to get medical attention right away, she looks like she won¡¯t last much longer.¡± In the palace, as Pei Qianlan watched Gu Yang being led away by the butler, her hanging heart finally landed. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want him to know her true identity. If he had asked to see the princess just now, she wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. Her hand moved away from her chest, she took a deep breath and walked inside. After a dozen steps, she became the dignified and elegant princess again. ¡°Your highness.¡± Several maids guarding the entrance saw her and bowed. Pei Qianlan asked, ¡°Is Little Dragon alright?¡± Maid Autumn Moon replied, ¡°He is fine, Auntie Mo is currently with him.¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± After the door opened, she walked in and saw her son lying comatose, her heart filled with great worry. He had been in a coma for nearly ten days. Mo Feiyan, standing on one side, did not skimp on etiquette, ¡°Greetings, princess. What about the enemy outside?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been repelled.¡± Upon hearing this reply, Mo Feiyan let out a sigh of relief, then she felt a sense of fear towards Gu Yang¡¯s strength. Within the palace now there were two first-rank individuals, Xiao Yue and Deng Ziyuan. Having been through many battles and personally instructed by the prince, their strength was not weak. The two of them couldn¡¯t stop the enemies tonight, but Gu Yang alone repelled them. How strong must he be? She composed herself and asked again, ¡°When will the prince return? If Little Dragon continues like this, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t look good.¡± Hearing mention of the prince caused Pei Qianlan to momentarily become lost in thought. Yes, she was a married woman, the princess of Jinghai Palace! Her fist clenched suddenly, her nails digging deep into her palm. Mo Feiyan noticed something off about her and immediately assumed the worst, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something unexpected happen to the prince?¡± Pei Qianlan snapped back to reality, stating, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to notify the prince. He should be back in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After a few more words, Pei Qianlan took her leave. With such a big incident happening today, she needed to pacify the servants of the palace to prevent any rumors from spreading. Having been a princess for almost eight years, she was well-trained in handling such matters. By the time she had calmed down all the servants, it was already midnight. The deputy with a broken arm came to report, ¡°Master Gu has been settled in Chun Song Courtyard, so he can protect the lady and the prince.¡± The Chun Song Courtyard was located between the princess¡¯s and the prince¡¯s quarters. ¡°Hmm. How¡¯s your injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor wound. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve been busy all night, you should go back and rest.¡± ¡°Madam!¡± At that moment, Spring Peach rushed in from outside, tears streaming down her face as soon as she saw Pei Qianlan, ¡°You¡¯re safe, thank heaven!¡± She had just woken up from unconsciousness, heard about the enemy¡¯s retreat, and rushed over immediately. Seeing the princess unharmed, she was filled with overwhelming emotion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the palace.¡± Pei Qianlan didn¡¯t want her to leak out anything about the assassin and hurriedly led her away. The deputy wanted to send someone to protect her, but she refused. In the palace now, two first-rank individuals had been injured. The remaining second-rank individuals were all less capable than her. If there was a real danger, she didn¡¯t know who would be protecting who. Spring Peach holding the lantern walked in front. After a while, they arrived at Chun Song Courtyard. Pei Qianlan looked at the courtyard, her eyes a bit dim. ¡°Are you here to thank me?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice teased. Pei Qianlan got a shock, seeing a figure emerging from the darkness, tall and slender. If it wasn¡¯t Gu Yang, who else could it be? PS: Some have asked about the difference between sixth and seventh place for the new book monthly ticket, well, it¡¯s just a loss of 2500 in cash (gritting teeth). And then asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Day 129: Late Evening (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Chapter 129: Day 129: Late Evening (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang did not rest, but sat in the courtyard, enjoying the moon while digesting his gains from the two simulation sessions today. The greatest gain from these two trials was undoubtedly the preliminary tempering of his Pure Body. Unexpectedly, Dragon Gate Island still housed such treasures. The first stage of the Divine Realm is called the Golden Body realm. It demonstrates the importance of tempering the mortal body. Only by first training the Pure Body can one withstand the violent surges of heavenly and earthly vitality after bridging heaven and earth. This then forms the foundation for the Golden Body. Now, he had preliminarily tempered the Pure Body, laying a solid foundation for his future breakthrough to the Divine Realm, which would be smoother. This wasn¡¯t all ¨C there were immediate benefits as well. The Pure Body provided a tremendous boost to one¡¯s combat power. While Gu Yang was contemplating this, he heard familiar footstep approaching and got up. He walked outside and teased, ¡°Did you come here specifically to thank me?¡± The woman outside was, indeed, startled. However, before she could speak, the maid behind her that was clearly excited, called out, ¡°Master Gu¡ª¡± Glancing over, Gu Yang recognized the maid as the one that had been driving the carriage that day and replied, ¡°Hello.¡± Spring Peach, the maid, proceeded to voice her elation, ¡°I heard that you have once again saved the lady and the young master¡­¡± Gu Yang had grown tired of hearing such words of thanks. The two first rank individuals, the steward, the escorts on the road, the maiden and servants serving in the courtyard, all had been thanking him. Only this woman in front of him had not said a word of thanks once. Gu Yang remarked, ¡°Just that, some people don¡¯t seem to care that much.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon these words, Spring Peach was a little flustered, thinking that Gu Yang had been disdained while in the residence and was offended. ¡°Spring Peach!¡± The lady¡¯s stern voice frightened the maid, who was not used to hearing such a tone from her mistress. Prompted by this, she stepped back and remained silent. Pei Qianlan paid Gu Yang a courteous bow and replied, ¡°I will forever be grateful for the two instances where you saved my life, Master.¡± Upon seeing her mistress act this way, Spring Peach was completely taken off guard. Her astonishment intensified when the lantern¡¯s flame reflected a certain radiance in her mistress¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before. The color drained from Spring Peach¡¯s face, replaced by fear. She realized that the ritual performed by her mistress was one of an unmarried woman, not of a married woman. Also, she referred to herself as a little girl¡­ Spring Peach was Pei Qianlan¡¯s head maid, she held a high status among the servants. Although Peach wasn¡¯t exceptionally clever, she dealt with the infighting amongst the servants and had learned to read people¡¯s intentions herself. Her mistress¡¯s intentions were clear to her. What to do? Now, Spring Peach was genuinely panicked. This was a major dilemma. Unbeknownst to Gu Yang, he was oblivious of these noble etiquettes; seeing her respectful attitude, he decided to make things easier for her, saying, ¡°Actually, your strength is not bad, you just lack the experience of facing other opponents¡­¡± ¡°Mistress¡­ it¡¯s getting late, we should return,¡± Spring Peach nervously cut off Gu Yang and reminded. Upon hearing this address, Pei Qianlan first felt relieved, and then her face burned. She knew that she had been exposed by her personal maid. She bowed again in respect before bidding Gu Yang farewell. On the way back, Spring Peach was full of turmoil, several times wishing to speak but stopping herself. Pei Qianlan only broke the silence after returning to her room, ¡°Do not mention today¡¯s events to anyone. I am aware of my status and will never embarrass the royal household¡­ Spring Peach looked at her mistress¡¯s calm face and felt a pang of heartache, murmuring, ¡°My lady¡­¡± No one knew better than Peach how the queen, her mistress, has lived these past few years. Ever since their wedding, the prince has never set foot in their chambers, not even on their wedding night. Regardless, in other people¡¯s eyes, she was the princess consort. As long as she carries this title, her actions would represent the entire Jinghai royal residence. It was truly a tough life for her¡­ In a blink of an eye, five days passed. Gu Yang remained in the royal residence. He had already arranged for the people there to send a message to Su Qingzhen and the others to calm their worries about his absence. Not entirely because of Wu Xingyun¡¯s resentment, but to avoid any danger, he has not asked them to accompany him. On the sixth day, Gu Yang finally received some good news. The Qian family business has found a willing buyer. The total sale came up to 5 million taels. This was even 1.5 million more than their initial estimate. Indeed, it¡¯s good to stand in the shade of a big tree. Now, everyone in Jingzhou City knows he¡¯s the lifesaver of the Prince of Jinghai, so they dare not casually lower the price. Maybe, the buyer might even pay more than the asking price. An extra one million five hundred thousand out of nowhere, equivalent to three additional simulations. This is truly a windfall. Next, the transaction had to be settled. Gu Yang found a place near the royal palace to conduct the transaction with the buyer. After half a day, he finally completed this five-million-tael transaction. He requested the buyer to pay in gold, a total of fifty thousand taels. Currently, the government¡¯s gold-to-silver ratio was one hundred to one. With the help of the palace guards, he moved these fifty thousand taels of gold into his residence. As soon as Gu Yang and others left, he immediately deposited all the gold, and his balance quickly turned into five million. He felt confident in an instant. This money is enough for him to conduct ten more simulations, which could increase his strength by one or two levels. Indeed, money is the courage of a hero, this saying is absolutely correct. As for the sudden disappearance of these gold pieces causing suspicion, he did not mind. At his level, he no longer worried about such small troubles. So what if others find out? Next, he just had to wait for the return of the King of Jinghai, and see if he could give him a surprise. The King of Jinghai is indeed generous. The Dragon Pool at Dragon Gate Island, which can refine a pure body, was given to him for his use. Obviously, this was to repay him for saving his son and daughter twice. Gu Yang opened the system, ready to have one simulation first. Based on past experience, getting such a large sum of money would definitely cause a great deal of trouble. At this moment, he felt something in his heart, quickly grabbed the Phoenix Feather Knife nearby, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°The Cao family, Ru Qin, seeking to meet Young Master Gu.¡± The Cao family? So it¡¯s her. Gu Yang just felt that this person¡¯s aura was somewhat familiar. When she announced her name, he finally remembered. He had encountered her in Zhongzhou City. She was with Cao Yiyi at the time. She must be a senior member of the Cao family. Although they didn¡¯t meet face to face, he remembered the fluctuations of her True Essence. After all, she is a First Rank. But why did she come to Jingzhou to see him? Whether it was her appearance in Jingzhou or her use of the word ¡°seeking,¡± both were quite peculiar. Gu Yang was curious, so he opened the door. Outside the door was a woman. It was hard to determine her age, she could be in her twenties, or in her thirties or forties. After reaching First Rank, guessing one¡¯s true age becomes difficult. He got straight to the point and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ru Qin looked at Gu Yang in front of her, her feelings were mixed. She still remembered that last time in Zhongzhou, he was just a Second Grade, and in less than two months, he had entered First Rank, keeping pace with her. Quickly, she adjusted her mood, and got down to business, ¡°I¡¯m here this time to ask Young Master Gu to save Yi Yi.¡± What the hell? Gu Yang thought there was a problem with his ears. She traveled a long distance to Jingzhou, just to get him to save Cao Yiyi? This situation was just too ridiculous. Why on earth would she think that he would be willing to save people? And why would she think that he would be able to save Cao Yiyi? There is quite a bit of history between him and Cao Yiyi, to Cao Yiyi, he could even be considered an enemy. ¡°I apologize¡­¡± ¡°If the young master is willing to help, the Cao family is prepared to give two million taels as a reward.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid¡­ ¡°Three million taels!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Five million, that¡¯s the most the Cao family can offer.¡± ¡°Actually, I have quite a close relationship with Miss Cao, let me think about it.¡± PS: Triple release, seeking monthly votes. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: 130 Phoenix Feather Knife’s Seal Chapter 130: 130 Phoenix Feather Knife¡¯s Seal Translator: 549690339 Ru Qin left as swiftly as she came ¡ª silently and without notice. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, in this high martial world. Even if one held high positions, without enough strength, there was no sense of security at all. Places like Jinghai King¡¯s Mansion, even for the somewhat stronger First Rank, were free to come and go as they pleased. The Mansion was too large. They only had two First Rank, one of whom was severely injured and had to protect the queen and crown prince. Indeed, they could hardly keep the whole Mansion under control. He did not reject the condition proposed by the Cao family outright, but said he would ponder over it. Even though it looked like a trap from any angle. Because there weren¡¯t many opportunities to earn five million at once. In the whole of Great Zhou, there weren¡¯t many families who could afford to pay five million in cash. And even fewer willing to spend so much to lure him, hardly a few families. Only the nine surnames that had been inherited for hundreds to thousands of years could be so extravagant. As to whether it was a trap or not, a simulation would answer that. Spending 500,000 to confirm a deal worth five million was still acceptable. Gu Yang promptly opened the system. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? It uses 500,000 coins each time.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 22, you have already achieved First Rank cultivation level, defeated Yi Yi who was the first on the prodigy list, and your name shook the whole world.] [You went to Jinghai King¡¯s Mansion for an appointment, thwarted the conspiracy of Red Venerate Sect, and saved the queen and crown prince of Jinghai King. You are regarded as a benefactor by the Mansion.] [A few days after, Jinghai King returned to their Mansion. At the same time, the Shen Family sent a First Rank powerhouse, trying to retrieve ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, you are not an opponent, at a critical moment, Jinghai King arrived, and one punch severely injured him.] [Later, you agreed to the conditions of the Cao family, followed Ru Qin to Ningzhou. As you were nearing the Cao family¡¯s residence, the head of the Shen Family caught up with you. Just when you were about to be caught, a Divine Power of the Cao family took action and repelled him.] [You saw the living corpse that Cao Yiyi had become. Because she could not bear the power of an abnormal treasure, she fell into a deep sleep.] [Cao Yiyi¡¯s father used an abnormal technique, allowing your consciousness to enter that abnormal treasure, and awaken Cao Yiyi¡¯s spirit.] [A few months later, your Original Spirit is exhausted and you die at the age of twenty-two.] After Gu Yang finished reading, his first thought was that these five million were indeed not easy to earn. However, Ru Qin did not lie, Cao Yiyi indeed seemed close to death. The reason they sought him out, he guessed, was to stimulate her through him. However, this method of saving people is too dangerous. Unsurprisingly, he died swiftly and cleanly. There was another thing, the Shen Family would soon find out that he was cultivating the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± technique. They sent over a First Rank powerhouse, a really strong one. After failing once, even the head of the Shen Family took action. This person was ranked fifth in the First Rank list. This crisis inevitably came to pass. Needless to say, it must have been the doing of the Red Venerate Sect. This simulation was originally to scout ahead, knowing in advance what risks there were, so as to know how to avoid them. It was a necessary expense, unavoidable. Though this was his reasoning, he still felt a pang in his heart. Earning money was hard for him, wasn¡¯t it? Every time, he bet his life on it. And just like that, he lost five hundred thousand. [Simulation is over, you could choose one of the following to keep.] [One, the martial arts realm at the age of 22.] [Two, the martial arts experience at the age of 22.] [Three, the wisdom of life at the age of 22.] Gu Yang¡¯s gaze scanned the first two options. The increase in cultivation level in just a few months could be negligible, and there was no way he could have practiced any formidable saber techniques. ¡°I¡¯ll choose three.¡± Then, several more memories appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. First, he was confronted with a middle-aged man. Despite being only First Rank in cultivation level, Gu Yang was so oppressed by his aura alone that he could hardly move. He was about to use the God¡¯s Devastating Six Extinctions technique when he was hit and sent flying. The fifth-ranked strength in the First Rank was so formidable! The second memory was also of a middle-aged man, but he could not remember this man¡¯s appearance at all. In front of this man, he was as powerless as a baby, to be played with at will. From meeting Cao Yiyi to his consciousness entering the abnormal treasure, he was not in control of anything. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to say no. When he died in the simulation, he had only one revelation, ¡°Stay away from this Divine Power Realm.¡± A moment later, Gu Yang pulled out of those two memories, took a deep breath and calmed himself. There was a sense of regret in his heart. It seemed that the five million he expected to earn was now out of reach. Cao Yiyi¡¯s father is obviously not an ordinary Divine Power Realm cultivator, at least, he is of the Mana Realm. If he really went to the Cao family, his fate would no longer be under his control. When he reaches the Mana Realm, won¡¯t earning money be easy? Why would he need to go to the Cao family and strike a deal with the tiger? The Cao family is one of the Nine Great Families, and behind them is a formidable old monster from the Unleaking Realm. Not someone to be trifled with. Thinking of this, Gu Yang put out the thought of doing this deal. He did not continue with the simulation. As the saying goes, to know one¡¯s enemy and oneself, he would first inquire about the Shen family¡¯s background to plan accordingly. Just as he was thinking about this, another person arrived. This time, it was a servant from the mansion, reporting that someone was asking to see him. Feng Tianci stood outside the majestic and imposing gate of the Prince Jinghai¡¯s Mansion, so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands. This was the Prince Jinghai¡¯s Mansion, whether being the First Rank on the list or the only different-sex prince in Great Zhou, these two identities were too lofty for him. He nervously tugged at his master¡¯s sleeve and said uneasily, ¡°Master, maybe we should just give up. How could someone like Gu Yang meet us¡­¡± At that moment, the person who had gone to inform of their arrival came back out and said, ¡°Young Master Gu has agreed to meet. Follow me.¡± Feng Tianci was stunned. He actually agreed to meet with him and his master? The voice of Gao Fan echoed in his ear, ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Startled, he snapped back to reality and quickly caught up. Once inside the mansion and seeing the grand courtyard, Feng Tianci became even more uneasy, tugging at Gao Fan¡¯s sleeve, he whispered, ¡°Master, why are we here to see Gu Yang?¡± Gao Fan whispered back, ¡°Naturally, to make a connection.¡± Feng Tianci wanted to accuse him of wishful thinking, but remembering their encounter at that small courtyard that night, he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. The fact that his master knew a Sword Saint was still incredible to him. These past few years, his master had been incredibly unreliable. This sudden change still felt a little unnatural to him. In the past few days, he couldn¡¯t help but think, could his master be an unassuming peerless expert? But every time he saw his master¡¯s laid-back demeanor, it was hard to equate him with a peerless expert. When Gu Yang saw the two of them, he was also taken aback. Turns out, it was a misunderstanding. However, he had a favorable impression of this young man. It was rare to come across such a simple and righteous martial artist. He smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s you. I forgot to ask your name last time.¡± Feng Tianci was no longer as fearful of Gu Yang as before, but facing a First Rank expert, he was still very nervous, ¡°I am Feng Tianci of Jade Door Sect, pleased to meet you, and this is my master, Gao Fan.¡± Gu Yang looked at Gao Fan and found it strange, ¡°Mr. Gao seems to have no cultivation at all, yet he can cultivate such an excellent disciple.¡± Gao Fan sighed, ¡°I suffered a severe injury in the past and lost all my cultivation. All I can do now is hide and teach my disciple.¡± Feeling that Gao Fan was a man with a story, Gu Yang asked, ¡°I was wondering what brought you two here today?¡± Gao Fan said, ¡°To be honest, I no longer have anything I can teach this disciple of mine. It¡¯s a pity for him to waste his time with me. His talent is quite good, so I was hoping you could give him some advice.¡± Feng Tianci, who was standing beside them, never thought that his master would say such a thing, ¡°Master, you¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish.¡± Gao Fan signaled him to be patient, then continued, ¡°I have nothing of value, except that I have a knack for obtaining information. If you agree to guide my disciple, I would tell you how to unseal the Phoenix Feather Knife.¡± PS: First update, please vote. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: 131 Celestial Being Chapter 131: 131 Celestial Being Translator: 549690339 ¡°The seal on the Phoenix Feather Knife?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang perked up. He picked up the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand and asked, ¡°You know this knife?¡± Gao Fan didn¡¯t answer directly, instead, he changed the topic, ¡°Young Master, do you know that the divine weapons in the world are divided into different grades? Just like within the First Rank, there are still differences in power.¡± Seeing him speaking eloquently, Gu Yang laughed, ¡°Oh, how would you rank me within the First Rank?¡± ¡°Within the First Rank, according to combat power, it can be divided into five levels. The lowest is those who have just entered the First Rank.¡± ¡°The second level is those who have been in the First Rank for many years.¡± ¡°Above them are those at the pinnacle of the First Rank.¡± ¡°Beyond that are the last twenty on the First Rank List.¡± ¡°At the top are the top ten on the First Rank List.¡± ¡°There is a clear difference in combat power between these five levels. Of course, this is a general estimatation and there may be some discrepancies within each level.¡± After he finished speaking, he began to evaluate Gu Yang¡¯s strength, ¡°Of course, geniuses like Young Master and Yi Yi, who have just entered the First Rank and can grasp the techniques of the Divine Power Realm, have combat power far beyond the first level.¡± ¡°Young Master¡¯s current strength is roughly around the third level.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s gaze toward him changed slightly. He applied this method to the First Rank warriors he had met before, and indeed, things became clearer. For example, Xing Kun and that member of the Lin Family who died at his hand were within the first level. Yi Yi, who just broke through, the assassin from Juyang City, and the two guards from Jinghai Royal Mansion, are on the second level. The First Rank alongside Chu Xiyue, Ru Qin from the Cao family, and the Holy Child of Red Venerate, belong to the third level. And next, the one sent by the Shen Family, should belong to the fourth level. Heh, the Shen Family really values him, they actually sent a strong warrior from the First Rank List to hunt him down. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± Gu Yang gave a salute, this Gao Fan, who could make such a detailed division of the First Rank Realm, was no ordinary person. Even those from prestigious families like Xu Ruomei and Wu Xingyun didn¡¯t know about this. Of course, this was because their realm hadn¡¯t reached that point, so they didn¡¯t need to know. But this information was very important to him, so he could clearly understand the place of his own strength, and the direction he should be working toward. Gao Fan narrowed his eyes, seeming quite satisfied, and continued, ¡°The reason why there is such a huge gap between the same rank is due to the cultivation method, the foundation one builds for themselves, and the level of martial arts techniques they master.¡± ¡°Most of these First Rank fighters have no chance to reach the Divine Power Realm. Only the people on the First Rank List have a glimmer of hope. The Young Master is different. You are practicing a peerless cultivation method and have just cultivated the Immaculate Body, reaching the Divine Power Realm is almost a natural progression.¡± Gu Yang was even more surprised. Could this man see all this? Then, Gao Fan brought the conversation back, ¡± Divine weapons are the same. There are a total of twenty-one top divine weapons in the world. Ten of them are swords. Can you guess which ten, Young Master?¡± A thought struck Gu Yang, ¡°Are you talking about the ten Sword Saints?¡± There are a total of ten Sword Saints in Great Zhou, all in the Divine Power Realm. Their backgrounds varied greatly, the vast majority of them did not belong to the six sects or nine great clans. Even many came from humble backgrounds, which was quite a fascinating thing. The reason they¡¯re called Sword Saints is because their sword techniques have reached an unfathomable level, invincible in the world. But in the same era, having ten Sword Saints, the title seems a bit too common. ¡°Correct.¡± Gao Fan nodded, ¡°The reason why they are known as Sword Saints is precisely because the swords in their hands are supreme divine weapons that have been passed down from ancient times. With a divine weapon in hand, they can battle ancient beings in the Unleaking Realm even when they are merely in the Mana Realm.¡± Gu Yang could hear a hint of envy in his tone. He also realized that the reason why so many Sword Saints exist was not just because of their extraordinary swordsmanship, but more importantly, the swords in their hands. ¡°The title of Sword Saint is also related to the sword they hold. The sword in the hands of Asura Sword Saint, for example, is indeed the divine weapon Asura. The State-protecting Sword Saint holds the State-protecting Divine Sword¡­¡± Upon hearing this, a thought suddenly struck Gu Yang. In that secret realm on Tianzhu Mountain, there is an Ice Soul Divine Sword. If Su Qingzhen reaches the Divine Power Realm in the future, would she also be called the Ice Soul Sword Saint? At this moment, Gao Fan finally returned to the original topic, ¡°The Phoenix Feather Knife in Young Master¡¯s hand used to be the heirloom of the Gu Family in the Divine City, and it is also a top-tier divine weapon. With this knife, an ancestor of the Gu family once established an invincible reputation and almost made the Gu family one of the top eleven families in the world.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he offended a Celestial Being and ended up grievously injured with the Phoenix Feather Knife sealed. From then on, the Phoenix Feather Knife became a mere piece of iron and could no longer show its sharpness.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect that there was such a story behind this Phoenix Feather Knife. He said, ¡°Since it was sealed by a Celestial Being, I guess it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven to break the seal, right?¡± Gao Fan first shook his head, then nodded and said, ¡°It is hard to say, it could be difficult or not.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The one to tie the bell must untie it. If we want to break the seal on this Phoenix Feather Knife, we need to find the one who sealed it in the first place.¡± That¡¯s a Celestial Being! It is not an exaggeration to say that it is currently sitting at the top of the food chain in this world. He was merely a first rank, how could he ask for help? It was like a commoner coming to him and asking him to repair a knife he had previously broken. Not to mention whether he could meet him, even if he did, would he consider such a request? If one were crueler, they might even slay this person on the spot. It seemed Gao Fan could see Gu Yang¡¯s dissatisfaction. He explained, ¡°That celestial being is in Divine City. If you want to meet him, you just need to fulfill a condition. Furthermore, if you want him to act, you just need to help him complete a task.¡± At this point, he stopped speaking and did not continue. Gu Yang understood his intention and turned to Feng Tianci beside him and asked, ¡°What method do you practice? What weapon do you use?¡± Ever since Feng Tianci had entered the room, he had been extremely nervous. Seeing his normally carefree master talking to Gu Yang, assessing a first rank powerhouse, had left him stunned. Now, hearing Gu Yang¡¯s question, he quickly became nervous again, ¡°I am¡­ practicing the Mixed Yuan Skill and using¡­ the saber.¡± Gu Yang smiled and said, ¡°In that case, how about I teach you ¡®Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill¡¯?¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Tianci was filled with joy, as if a pie had just fallen from heaven. The ¡°Mixed Yuan Skill¡± was similar to ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±, both were basic techniques. It was said to be passed down from the Dao Sect, and this technique could only be cultivated to the fourth level at most. However, the ¡°Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill¡± was the upgraded version of ¡°Mixed Yuan Skill¡±, a genuine transmission from Dao Sect that directly targets the realm of divine power. It could be considered the most suitable for him. Seeing his disciple standing there dumbfounded, Gao Fan laughed and scolded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank Master Gu quickly.¡± Feng Tianci quickly knelt and thanked, ¡°Thank you, Master Gu, for transmitting your skills.¡± After so many simulations, Gu Yang had mastered many techniques of this level. He asked again, ¡°As for saber techniques, which one do you want to learn?¡± Feng Tianci was already somewhat dazzled and another pie hit him on the head, leaving him unsure what to say out of exhilaration. Seeing his unambitious appearance, Gao Fan became irate, ¡°Master Gu is asking you, hurry up and answer.¡± After being scolded by his master, Feng Tianci seemed to be enlightened, ¡°I would like to learn the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯!¡± This kid, has quite the ambition. The ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± was second only to ¡°Divine Thunder Six Destructions¡± among the many saber techniques he had mastered. Gu Yang laughed and said, ¡°I can pass you the first six forms. The last three are too dangerous, you should stop learning.¡± This time, without his master¡¯s reminder, Feng Tianci knelt, ¡°Thank you, Master Gu.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°You stay here these days. I¡¯ll teach you the ¡®Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill¡¯ and the first form of the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯. Once you master the first form, come to find me. I¡¯ll teach you the second form.¡± The implication being, he shouldn¡¯t stick around him. Firstly, Gu Yang didn¡¯t have that much energy. And secondly, staying by his side would be dangerous. ¡°Yes.¡± After Feng Tianci finished speaking, he stood up from the ground and stood behind his master. Gao Fan clasped his hands in admiration, ¡°Master Gu is virtuous.¡± This was genuinely from the bottom of his heart. When he took on this disciple, it was just convenient. Who knew that this little guy would be so stupid, yet his talent was incredibly high. He cultivated the basic ¡°Mixed Yuan Skill¡± to the realm of the fourth rank within just ten years. This was awkward, since he didn¡¯t have the ¡°Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill¡± and there was no way he could pass on his own technique. Before Gao Fan set out to Jingzhou this time, besides looking for the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint, he also had the intention of finding a new master for this foolish disciple. Initially, he planned to entrust him to the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint, but unfortunately, he was rejected. So, he came to find Gu Yang. To his surprise, Gu Yang gave him such a big surprise. The ¡°Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill¡± was only available in the dao sect and the royal family. This was the most suitable skill for Tianci, and with this skill, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could break through to the third rank. In the future, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to make the Hidden Dragon List. Gu Yang restricting the matter to a single transaction was even more to his liking. Honestly, if he could, Gao Fan wouldn¡¯t want his foolish disciple to have too much to do with Gu Yang. Such a relationship was the best. Gao Fan said, ¡°Master Gu, you only need to go to the Divine City and solve the difficult problem hanging in front of the Star Picking Pavilion of the Academy. You can then get the audience of the celestial being. At that time, he will ask you to do something. As long as you do it successfully, you can make a request from him.¡± In other words, there was a celestial being in the Academy of the Divine City? Gu Yang felt like he had learned an incredible secret. It was no wonder the Academy was regarded as the head of the six sects. They were indeed impressive. Gao Fan felt that exchanging one piece of information for one technique and one sword technique was too advantageous, so he revealed another piece of information, ¡°Master, you need to be careful with the Shen family. If they learn about your cultivation method, they won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°As it happens, tell me about the Shen family.¡± PS: The second update requires monthly tickets. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: 132 Ling Ling Returns Chapter 132: 132 Ling Ling Returns Translator: 549690339 ¡°The Shen Family¡± Gao Fan couldn¡¯t help but ponder. His expression became more serious, ¡°Among the nine major clans, including the extinct Wu Family, there¡¯s not a single simple one.¡± He still can¡¯t shake the fear from his memory of the battle against the Wu Family. ¡°The Shen Family¡¯s Divine Power realm won¡¯t easily make a move. There are three people you need to be careful of.¡± ¡°Clan leader Shen Po, who is the fifth on the First Rank List, an astoundingly powerful person. If he makes a move, with your current strength, there¡¯s absolutely no chance for survival.¡± ¡°Shen Ao, Shen Po¡¯s uncle, was once ranked thirtieth on the First Rank List. Though he was later pushed out of the list, he still possesses the equivalent strength of being at the bottom of the First Rank List.¡± ¡°Shen Yan, Shen Po¡¯s younger sister, is also at the peak of the First Rank. These three are the Shen family¡¯s strongest forces below the level of the Divine Power Realm.¡± After hearing this, Gu Yang guessed that the one coming from the Shen Family would probably be Shen Ao. Possessing the strength equivalent to the bottom of the First Rank List made it normal for Gu Yang not to be able to defeat him in their last simulated fight. Even so, with King Jinghai shielding him, not even Shen Po¡¯s arrival would be a concern. However, the crucial point is the Divine Power realm of Shen Family. So, he asked, ¡°Why do you say the Divine Power realm of Shen¡¯s family won¡¯t easily make a move?¡± ¡°The Shen Family has its enemies too.¡± Gao Fan sighed clamingly and said, ¡°In this world, no matter how high one¡¯s cultivation is, there are always people stronger than you. Even if you become a Celestial Being, you can¡¯t necessarily do anything you want.¡± It could be seen that he said these words with deep feelings. After this conversation with Gao Fan, Gu Yang roughly understood the situation. ¡­ In the afternoon, while Gu Yang was discussing Martial Arts with Gao Fan, another visitor arrived. ¡°Young Master.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai came in under the guidance of a servant. Seeing that someone came, Gu Yang called Feng Tianci over. After introducing them to each other, he said, ¡°Starting today, I will teach you the Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill.¡± Whether teaching one or two, it¡¯s still teaching. So, he asked the palace staff to bring Zhang Xiao Hai over. Finally, Zhang Xiao Hai had broken through to the Ninth Rank. Although he couldn¡¯t compare to Gu Yang and Su Qingzhen in terms of speed, by the normal standards, he was definitely a remarkable Martial Arts talent. Zhang Xiao Hai was practically weeping with joy. He knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± After following Gu Yang for so long, he was finally getting what he wished for. Gu Yang helped him up, saying, ¡°Learn diligently.¡± Although he was satisfied with Zhang Xiao Hai, he did not mention the matter of accepting him as a disciple. It wasn¡¯t because he was unwilling, but because he couldn¡¯t. His fame had grown too much, and the enemies he provoked were all at the First Rank. If Zhang Xiao Hai became his disciple, he would definitely become a target. Moreover, it was foreseeable that his enemies would soon include the Divine Power realm. Of this, little Ninth-Rank Zhang Xiao Hai would lose control. When he reaches the Third Rank, then we can speak of taking in disciples. Zhang Xiao Hai and Feng Tianci were about the same age, but there was a vast difference in their abilities. One was at the Ninth Rank and one was at the Fourth Rank, However, as Feng Tianci was quite simple-minded, he did not look down on Zhang Xiao Hai because of this. The two got along well. After a few days, once Gu Yang had taught them the ¡°Mixed Yuan Ultimate Skill¡± and the first technique of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, Feng Tianci and his disciples readily departed. To be honest, he was a bit reluctant. These past few days, besides teaching the two kids, he had learned a lot from his discussions about Martial Arts with Gao Fan. This Gao Fan, although completely devoid of cultivation, possessed an insight into Martial Arts that was unfathomably deep, deserving of the title Martial Arts Grandmaster. Gu Yang was curious. Such a character could never be an ordinary person. However, since he had not mentioned it, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Gu Yang to pry. Once everyone had left, he could finally feel at ease and opened the system to start the simulation. He felt suspicious of Gao Fan and his apprentices, mainly because Gao Fan¡¯s depth was unfathomable, giving him a feeling of profound mystery. It was precisely because of such defenses that he was unwilling to use the system in front of Gao Fan. Just then, someone knocked on the door again. It was still a palace servant, ¡°Young Master Gu, someone is seeking an audience.¡± Again? At this moment, Gu Yang had no desire to meet anyone else and declined flat out, ¡°No seeing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant acknowledged and was about to leave. Zhang Xiao Hai, however, was more alert and stepped forward asking, ¡°Did the person mention their name?¡± ¡°The lady said her name was Ling Ling.¡± In the room, just as Gu Yang, who was about to start the simulation, heard this name, he immediately stepped out and said, ¡°Wait a moment, please bring her in.¡± Ling Ling finally came out of seclusion. After calculating, she had been in seclusion for over three months since breaking through to the Third Rank. He hadn¡¯t seen her for several months and missed her quite a bit. Soon, Ling Ling in a yellow dress appeared in his vision, followed by several people carrying several large boxes Ling Ling looked at him with an unusually complex gaze, as if she had a thousand words to say. But when she came up to him, she simply said, ¡°Pleased to see you, Young Master.¡± After coming out of seclusion, she heard from her grandfather about the heroic deeds of Gu Yang during these times and was shocked beyond words. Were it not for the fact that she knew her grandfather would never lie to her, she would never have believed it. The fact that she could break through to the Third Rank and cultivate the Extreme Yang True Gang was all thanks to Gu Yang. Half of the True Essence in her body was due to his help. Logically, Gu Yang should have reverted to being an ordinary man without any cultivation. Then he indeed lost all his cultivation. Ling Ling was positive about this. Why was it that after she came out, Gu Yang had already become First Rank? What exactly did she miss these three months? Ling Ling racked her brains trying to figure it out but still had no idea. Throughout her journey, she listened to the people discussing the legendary deeds of Gu Yang every day ¨C including his promotion to first place on the Hidden Dragon List, his defeat of the First Rank while being only Second Rank himself, his breakthrough from the Third Rank to First Rank in more than a month, his defeat of the number one on the Sky Pride List ending their winning streak¡­ Every bit of these stories, one after the other, gave her a strong sense of unreality. Ling Ling really wanted to rush over to Gu Yang and ask him what was going on. Even her grandfather was incredulous. In the eyes of others, Gu Yang had risen from Third Rank to First Rank in the span of several months. Only she knew that he had gone from being an ordinary man with no cultivation to the First Rank. Such a speed of cultivation was simply like a myth. She even suspected for a while that Gu Yang was not the one she knew. At this moment, Ling Ling stood in front of Gu Yang, sensibly feeling the immeasurable cultivation coming from him. Finally, she could confirm that all the rumors were true. The Gu Yang from the rumors was indeed standing in front of her. Just then, two big hands grasped her shoulders and pulled her into a broad chest. Her ears turned bright red, and she subconsciously wanted to push him away, but Gu Yang¡¯s happy voice rang by her ears, ¡°You are finally here.¡± Something soft inside Ling Ling was touched; she dropped her hands, allowing him to hold her, but her ears only grew hotter. Soon, Gu Yang released her and asked, ¡°What are these?¡± Ling Ling looked at him for a while, noticing no anomalies in his expression. A hint of disappointment settled in her heart as she said softly, ¡°Ten thousand pieces of gold.¡± Only then did Gu Yang remember the agreement he had with her. He had given up all his abilities to her, and in exchange, she was supposed to provide him one million silver pieces. Later, there was a slight unexpected incident, and she only managed to get a hold of one hundred and ten thousand, putting the rest on credit. Unexpectedly, after coming out of seclusion, she immediately worked on finding the money. Ten thousand pieces of gold, the exact equivalent of one million silver pieces. As expected, she keeps her promises. What Gu Yang admired most was indeed this trait of hers. PS: Third update, seeking monthly ticket support. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: 133 Innate Physique Chapter 133: 133 Innate Physique Translator: 549690339 That day, Gu Yang held a banquet in the courtyard to welcome Ling Ling¡¯s return. Only the two of them were present at the banquet, and Zhang Xiao Hai tactfully did not come to disturb them. Ling Ling picked up her wine cup, toasted him, seeming to have made some kind of decision, and said, ¡°There is something, I need to tell you.¡± By this time, it was evening, and candles were lit in the room. Under the glow of the candles, her eyes seemed filled with brilliant starlight. Gu Yang put down his wine glass, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually, my last name is not Ling.¡± Ling Ling said quietly, ¡°My real last name is Wu. I had to change my name to avoid attention.¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°So, you should be Wu Lingling, ranked fifth on the Beauty List, the one known for her heavenly beauty.¡± Ling Ling, no, Wu Lingling, noticing that he seemed not surprised at all, paused, ¡°You, did you already know?¡± ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess.¡± Gu Yang certainly wouldn¡¯t admit that he learned about her origin during a simulation. Once he knew she came from the Wu Family, and there happened to be a Wu Lingling on the Beauty List, it was naturally easy to put the pieces together. She was too honest. Even when changing her name, she didn¡¯t do it thoroughly enough. However, Gu Yang was somewhat curious, ¡°Your current appearance, it¡¯s been altered, right?¡± Ling Ling nodded, pulling out a pendant from her collar. It was a round bead about the size of a fingernail, emitting a faint purple glow, ¡°This is an Illusion Spirit Bead, it can change one¡¯s appearance. Even someone in the Divine Power Realm can¡¯t see through it.¡± Then she explained, ¡°An Illusion Spirit Bead can only be used once. Once it¡¯s removed, it will lose its effect forever¡­¡± Meaning that she can¡¯t show him her true face yet. It wasn¡¯t time for her to reveal her identity publicly. Gu Yang expressed understanding, ¡°No problem, there will be chances in the future.¡± He asked again, ¡°Should I call you Wu Lingling or Ling Ling?¡± Ling Ling¡¯s eyes were full of emotion, she softly replied, ¡°In front of you, I am always Ling Ling.¡± Hearing this, Gu Yang realized that she meant their relationship wouldn¡¯t change even if her identity did. He picked up his wine glass and filled hers. As Ling Ling picked up her wine glass and drank it all in one gulp, she could feel the burning sensation and a trace of bitterness. She said, ¡°From now on, I can¡¯t always be by your side.¡± Gu Yang was slightly taken aback. ¡°My name, Wu Lingling, has shown up on the Hidden Dragon List.¡± He understood immediately. The enemies of the Wu Family from the past would definitely not sit idly by when they see an heir of the Wu Family on the Hidden Dragon List. They will surely send people to eliminate the threat. Her enemies were not ordinary people. His current reputation was too high. Every move he made was under the watchful eyes of the public. If Ling Ling stayed by his side, she would easily be exposed, which was not beneficial to either him or her. The banquet that was originally meant to welcome her had turned into a farewell feast. A sense of melancholy emerged in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. That night, Ling Ling left. Gu Yang did not try to keep her. He knew that if he spoke, she would stay. However, there is no goodbye-less feast in life. Even with Su Qingzhen , the one who had the closest relationship with him, it might be possible to part ways due to certain changes. Life is unpredictable. Big sausage wrap¡­ Ah, shoot! Gu Yang shook his head, discarding all the unruly thoughts, and first loaded the 10,000 gold pieces Ling Ling had brought into the system. Suddenly, the system balance became 560,000. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Use it once, consume 500,000 gold.] Finally, there were no disturbances this time. ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 22, you are already of First Rank cultivation. After defeating Yi Yi, your fame has spread throughout the world.] [You foiled the plot of the Red Venerate in the Jingzhou royal palace, saving the princess and the prince and were regarded as a benefactor by the royal court.] [Several days later, the king of Jingzhou returned to the palace, and Shen Ao from the Shen Family came to reclaim the Divine Technique ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. At the critical moment, the king appeared and injured him severely.] [Soon, the king of Jingzhou stepped into the Divine Power Realm with the help of the Divine Sword. You stayed in the palace and focused on cultivation.] [A year later, a practitioner from the Shen Family rushed to Jingzhou City, a Sword Saint appeared in the city and frightened him off.] [Another year, you and the king of Jingzhou set out on a campaign, flattening Dragon Gate Island and occupying the Dragon Washing Pond on the island.] [Jinghai King gives you the Dragon Washing Pond, enabling you to train in this blessed land and dramatically improve your physique.] [Ten months later, you break through and emerge. With Su Qingzhen and others, you head towards the Secret Realm on Tianzhu Mountain.] [Twenty-eight years later, a celestial war breaks out, destroying the entrance of the Secret Realm¡­] [You are killed by a Mana Realm follower of Wanxiang Gate, aged fifty-three.] After reading this, Gu Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Jinghai King was strong enough to withstand the Shen Family. Indeed, it¡¯s always a good idea to lean on the mighty for support while cultivating. Moreover, a Sword Saint had been living with anonymity in Jingzhou City. The same one who had guided his sword technique during the previous simulation. He must be a Divine Power Realm professional. Unbelievably, that turned out to be a Sword Saint. According to Gao Fan, a Sword Saint achieves sainthood due to their unmatched battle prowess. Below the Unleaking Realm, none can withstand their might. Except for that old monster of the Shen Family, the rest of the Divine Power Realm professionals wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against this Sword Saint. The appointment of Jinghai King as a non-royal king seems justified, considering the support of a Sword Saint. Gu Yang survived the hunting of the Shen Family by riding on Jinghai King¡¯s momentum. Once the storm had passed, he hid in the Secret Realm of Tianzhu Mountain, unreachable to all. Perfect. [Simulation over. You can keep one of the following items.] ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Gu Yang once again experienced the agony of having his marrow washed, but it was much lighter than the previous time, not that unbearable. A moment later, he was soaking wet but there was a satisfied smile on his face. This simulation yielded a vast harvest. He could feel a significant improvement in his physique. The Dragon Washing Pond proved to be a real treasure, as it greatly benefits physical cultivation. Moreover, his True Essence increased by nearly 20%. One simulation had allowed him to make another leap forward in his strength. If he met the Saint of Red Venerate now, he wouldn¡¯t let him escape again. With determination in his eyes, Gu Yang said, ¡°Again!¡± Since he found the most fruitful path, his mission was to repeat it continuously. After numerous simulations, Gu Yang¡¯s physique kept getting stronger; though the rate of improvement was getting smaller, when accumulated, the overall improvement was substantial. Until the ninth simulation. [¡­ten months later, you developed an innate body.] [You break through and go to the Secret Realm of Tianzhu Mountain. In twenty-eight years, you accumulate an innate Qi.] [¡­Using that innate Qi, you resist the attack of a Mana Realm powerhouse¡­ You die at the age of fifty-three.] An innate body? Gu Yang noticed a change in this simulation. He developed something called an innate body. The name alone suggested it was no ordinary thing, but there was no one to ask right now. Honestly, his physique had been improving with every simulation. By the eighth time, he felt like a superhero. Just with the power of his physical body, without using his True Essence, he could thrash some of the weaker First Rank individuals. Now, he had developed an innate body. This seemed like a qualitative change resulting from quantitative changes. Besides, that innate Qi was capable of resisting an attack from a Mana Realm practitioner! This was absurd because that was a Mana Realm professional, the first level in the Divine Power Realm following the Golden Body level. Regrettably, he used up that innate Qi during the simulation. It pained him to think how wasteful it was. Had he preserved it, he would have had a huge hidden strength. [Simulation over. You can keep one of the following items.] [One, martial arts realm at fifty-three.] [Two, martial arts experience at fifty-three.] [Three, life wisdom at fifty-three.] ¡°I choose the first one.¡± PS: The first update request for monthly votes. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: 134 Rhinoceros Sword Chapter 134: 134 Rhinoceros Sword Translator: 549690339 Boom! Above the Jinghai Prince¡¯s Mansion, suddenly a bolt of lightning shattered the black night, agitating a crackle of thunder that awakened many from their sleep. Afterwards, several streaks of lightning crossed, illuminating the exterior as if it were daytime. In the consort¡¯s chamber, the already restless Pei Qianlan put on her dress and stood in front of the window. Watching multiple strikes of lightning strike down from the sky, she felt the goosebumps rise, instinctively feeling a sense of fear. Suddenly, she noticed something amiss. The positions those bolts of lightning hit, wasn¡¯t that Chun Song Courtyard? He¡¯s not in danger, is he? Should she go and look? However, the guards outside ¡­ At that moment, Pei Qianlan¡¯s mind was buzzing with thoughts, all knotted up with worry. Outside Jingzhou City, on a mountain, a master and disciple were spending the night in a rundown temple within the mountains. With the first crash of thunder, Gao Fan suddenly awoke. Standing up, he looked in the direction of Jingzhou City, his expression somewhat shocked. ¡°Is this¡­ someone is attempting to break through to the Divine Power Realm?¡± This kind of lightning, gave him a strong sense of familiarity. It was clearly a celestial change caused by attempting to break through to the Divine Power Realm. ¡°No, the disturbance is too small.¡± Mumbling to himself, Gao Fan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even further. If there truly was someone in Jingzhou City attempting to break through to the Divine Power Realm, the commotion wouldn¡¯t be this small; the range of heavenly thunder, would at least be ten times larger. So, what¡¯s happening? He was left in bewilderment. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Feng Tianci, who had also been woken up by the noise, walked over while rubbing his eyes and asked. Gao Fan shook his head without saying a word. Following his gaze, Feng Tianci noticed some flashes of lightning and commented, ¡°There is thunder; could it be about to rain?¡± He was a bit worried because they hadn¡¯t brought an umbrella, which would certainly delay their journey. If they were delayed on the road, even the money set aside for their return trip would not be enough. Soon, he noticed something was amiss and said in surprise, ¡°Eh, why are there no clouds?¡± Although there was lightning in the sky, he couldn¡¯t see any dark clouds. This was indeed peculiar. ¡­ Inside Jingzhou City, in a small courtyard, a somewhat haggard figure appeared under the eaves, silently watching the lightning in the sky. Under the illumination of the lightning, one could see the black scar on his face, extending all the way down his neck. Swirling around it was a dark energy, almost like a living entity. ¡°Gu Yang¡­¡± Faintly, as if one was muttering to oneself, it was unclear whether it was a question or an exclamation. Meanwhile, hundreds of miles away, in a rarely visited valley, thick, sticky black smoke enveloped the valley¡¯s surroundings. Suddenly, the valley shook a bit, and a shadow emerged from the black smoke. Clearly a human silhouette, it looked towards Jingzhou City, sniffed a bit. ¡°Divine Power? This seems off, strange¡­¡± The black smoke churned a few times, then quickly quieted down. Apparently, after judging it wasn¡¯t a Divine Power Realm, it lost interest. ¡­ Finally, the lightning nestled in the sky above Jinghai Prince¡¯s Mansion dispersed, restoring tranquility. Inside Chun Song Courtyard, Gu Yang finished his transformation, opening his eyes to behold a world that seemed to change entirely. He felt as though he had gained an additional pair of ¡°eyes,¡± capable of seeing the distribution and flow of Vitality between heaven and earth, an entirely distinct point of view. Through this perspective, walls and other objects no longer presented any obstacle. Clearly, the light-yellow form standing outside the door was undoubtedly Zhang Xiao Hai. Further away, there were five close-to-red human forms, the patrolling mansion guards. Even further, at a distance, were two brightly glowing red human forms; undoubtedly the two First Rank Martial Artists of the mansion, Xiao Yue and Deng Ziyuan. With such perspective, Gu Yang could overlook all the inhabitants of the mansion. He could even judge people¡¯s Cultivation Level through the color and brightness of their Vitality. Now it finally had the flavor of cultivating the path of immortality. ¡°This truly is a world of cultivators. Did they think they could fool me by simply adopting the skin of martial arts?¡± After a while, he began to feel tired, understanding that using this perspective would consume his own spirit, so he switched his perspective back to normal. At this moment, a knock sounded from outside, and Zhang Xiao Hai¡¯s voice asked, ¡°Young Master, is everything okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The princess¡¯s side has sent someone to inquire. They were worried that the heavenly thunder has startled the young master.¡± ¡°Tell them, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai replied and then did not disturb any further. Gu Yang sat and began revolving energy within the body. ¡°I have already formed a primordial body, and yet I am still not at the peak of the first rank.¡± He found the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± technique to be increasingly peculiar. While cultivating and using introspection, he finally discovered something. Most of the vitality from heaven and earth, which he drew within himself and transformed into True Essence, completely disappeared without a trace while revolving Qi. In the end, only one-tenth of the True Essence remained. This discovery greatly shocked him. No wonder cultivating this technique was so unusually slow¡ªthere was such a huge pitfall. Through the storms over the past few months, Gu Yang, though shocked, was not panicked. He quickly regained his composure. The pressing matter was to figure out where those disappearing True Essence went. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and began repeatedly revolving Qi. Eventually, he discovered the culprit that had been siphoning his True Essence. It was the flaming phoenix in his consciousness, the manifestation of his own Martial Will. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes held an ominous glow, ¡°So, it means that each time I am reborn, the True Essence is absorbed by you?¡± In his consciousness, the phoenix, drenched in flames, continued to majestically soar. At last, he could only sigh. This creature was a manifestation of his Martial Will. Essentially, they were one entity. He couldn¡¯t possibly discard it, as that would be akin to suicide. ¡°I hope that when I enter the Divine Power Realm, you will display your worth.¡± Upon entering the Divine Power Realm, Martial Will transforms into a Divine Power Seed. After achieving Divine Power, martial artists could then master a Divine Power, the source of which was the Divine Power Seed. Generally speaking, the stronger the Martial Will cultivated at the first rank, the more powerful the Divine Power brokered in the Divine Power Realm would be. Gu Yang¡¯s Martial Will had absorbed so much True Essence¡ªwho knew what kind of Divine Power he would awaken when he entered the Divine Power Realm. At present, he still had 1.1 million in balance, enough for two simulations. However, he didn¡¯t continue, opting to save some money for emergencies. He felt that even if he utilized these two simulations, he most likely would not reach the peak of the first rank. The strength he currently possessed should be sufficient to deal with Shen Ao. Gu Yang placed the Phoenix Feather Knife on his lap, preparing himself for the impending battle. Inside the Princess¡¯s sleeping quarters. Pei Qianlan stood by the window, gazing in the direction of Chun Song Courtyard, her features shadowed by an indelible worry. Spring Peach walked forward and whispered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve sent someone to inquire at Chun Song Courtyard¡ªMaster Gu is safe and sound.¡± Pei Qianlan relaxed, wanted to speak, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Spring Peach added, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s windy by the window. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Pei Qianlan shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Sword Pavilion.¡± Every time her mood was troubled, she would go to the Sword Pavilion to look at the famous swords she had collected. This released some of her pent-up feelings. The so-called Sword Pavilion was located behind the sleeping quarters¡ªher place for storing swords. Over the years, as her reputation as a sword fanatic spread, those who wished to ingratiate themselves with the Jinghai Royal Residence would take great pains to find some famous swords to gift her. The small Sword Pavilion now held over ten swords, all prestigious weapons including some from deceased Divine Power Realm experts. Spring Peach did not follow her in; the princess never allowed anyone inside the Sword Pavilion¡ªnot even her. This was Pei Qianlan¡¯s private domain. As she looked at the ten-plus swords displayed in the room and with her heart in turmoil, she casually picked up a sword and began to clean it with a handkerchief. Like usual, she cleaned each sword, but her mood didn¡¯t calm down. It got even more chaotic. When she picked up the last sword to clean, it suddenly hummed and started to vibrate slightly. Pei Qianlan was startled, and then, the sword in her hand vibrated more violently and suddenly burst forth with a dazzling radiance. The next moment, she felt an attack of terrifying sword intent that blanked her mind. After an unknown amount of time, Pei Qianlan finally regained consciousness. Staring at the completely altered sword in her hand, she was utterly shocked. ¡°Is this a legendary divine weapon?¡± This sword, which she had found in the royal residence¡¯s arsenal, had been a well-made weapon, just a little ordinary in appearance. She liked it, so she moved it into the Sword Pavilion. Now, it had finally revealed its dazzling, legendary glory. Pei Qianlan had never imagined that this was a legendary divine weapon nesting an exceptional inheritance¡ªthe Spirit Rhinoceros Sword Method. Under the tempering of this sword intent, she had stepped into the first-rank Cultivation Level in one fell swoop. PS: The second update asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: 135 First Rank List (Third update asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 135: 135 First Rank List (Third update asking for monthly tickets) Translator: 549690339 The early morning in Divine City was suddenly disturbed by a light rainfall. The tranquil dawn was interrupted by the sound of clattering hooves. Soon after, a luxurious carriage appeared at the end of the road, only stopping when it reached the gates of the Martial Arts Academy. The two horses pulling the carriage were majestic. They had golden hair and protruding foreheads that made it seem like they had horns. This was the legendary Dragon Horse, a vehicle only the royal family had the privilege to ride. A carriage drawn by Dragon Horses could only mean that a member of the royalty was inside. ¡°Your Highness, we have arrived at the Martial Arts Academy.¡± The carriage door opened, and a man in black was the first to step out¡ªit was Gu Yunfei, the eldest legitimate son of the Gu Family. An attendant held a large umbrella to shield him from the rain. After him, a man dressed in bright yellow robes also disembarked. With his star-like eyes and high brows, he had an intimidating presence. A flaming red circle about the size of a fingernail on his forehead added a fearsome aura to his countenance. This individual was none other than the fifth prince, Zhao Han. This was his first visit to the Martial Arts Academy. Surveying the imposing gates of the academy, he expressed his surprise, ¡°I heard that the academy has fallen from grace. I didn¡¯t expect it to still have such an imposing presence.¡± The academy¡¯s gates were quite grand, comparable to those of the major government offices in Divine City. Gu Yunfei responded, ¡°The founding Emperor must have had high expectations for the academy. It¡¯s a pity that times have changed, and the academy has fallen into such a state.¡± ¡°Yes. Both academies established by the founding Emperor have deviated from their original purpose.¡± Gu Yunfei asked, ¡°Your Highness, what information have you come to the academy to research?¡± Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to get too close to the fifth prince. However, he could not refuse this time and just wanted to finish the task swiftly to avoid being embroiled in the palace¡¯s power struggles. The current Emperor had been in poor health for a long time, and because of certain reasons, he had not yet appointed a Crown Prince. As the Emperor¡¯s health continued to decline, the power struggles between the princes became increasingly fierce. This fifth prince in front of him had no shortage of supporters. For years, the Gu Family had adopted a low-profile policy, never wishing to be involved in the power struggles of the royal family. ¡°I plan to review some information about the Xia Dynasty,¡± the fifth prince answered. The Xia Dynasty? Gu Yunfei¡¯s mind jolted as he thought of a recent rumor. However, he didn¡¯t show any reaction on his face. He asked, ¡°Why not research in the Scholar Academy?¡± With a smile, the fifth prince answered, ¡°The founding Emperor collected books from all over the world and placed them in the Scholar Academy. But few people know that he had all those books copied and stored in the Martial Arts Academy. Every book in the Scholar Academy is also present here.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gu Yunfei genuinely didn¡¯t know this. Just as they were about to enter the academy, the fifth prince suddenly asked, ¡°Is that the person responsible for updating the rankings?¡± Gu Yunfei turned his head and saw an old man hobbling towards them. ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± He was shocked. Despite being only of Third Rank, the fifth prince had detected the old man¡¯s presence before he did. According to the rules of the Red Mansion, neither the royal family nor the court officials appear on its list. As a result, most people didn¡¯t know how many experts were in the royal family or the court. However, the Jinghai Princess was an exception. To the public, he was neither part of the royal family nor part of the Great Zhou court. Instead, he seemed like a warlord who maintained his own troops. The Red Mansion included him on the First Rank list, which showed the court¡¯s attitude towards him. On the other hand, the fifth prince was a legitimate member of the royal family. Gu Yunfei only knew that he had a Cultivation Level of Third Rank, but his exact strength and position in the Hidden Dragon List remained a mystery. Looking intrigued, the fifth prince said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s see if there have been any changes to the rank.¡± Gu Yunfei saw no reason to refuse. Soon, they saw the old man approach the Hidden Dragon List. Could it be the Hidden Dragon List again? In recent months, the Hidden Dragon List had been updated several times. This time, the change couldn¡¯t possibly be due to that man again, could it? As Gu Yunfei watched, the old man swiftly posted the new list. When he took a closer look, he was taken aback. Gu Yang still held the first position and had not advanced to the Divine Power realm. The change was in the second position. Chu Xiyue was knocked down to third place by Pei Qianlan, who was previously fifth. And next to her name, the rank ¡°First¡± was written clearly! Two first rankers had appeared on the Hidden Dragon List at the same time! Pei Qianlan was someone he was naturally familiar with¡ªthe wife of Jinghai Princess, ranked first on the First Rank List, and also the seventh on the Beauty List, Pei Qianlan, known for her natural beauty. The fifth prince standing beside him let out a sound of admiration, ¡°They say that natural beauty is also a kind of special physique, possessors of which often have sharp intellect. If such a person awakens their abilities, they can master any martial arts skill quickly and efficiently. It seems that the Jinghai Princess¡¯s wife has just had an awakening.¡± ¡°Your Highness, your extensive knowledge is admirable,¡± Gu Yunfei said in flattery. While the two of them were talking, they saw the elder didn¡¯t leave but walked over to the First Rank List, tearing down the faded list pinned on it. Both of their gazes became fixated and their expressions turned serious. The First Rank List was also being replaced! The weight of the First Rank List was incomparable to the Genius List and the Hidden Dragon List. Those who could list on the First Rank List were the absolute strongest masters below the Divine Power realm. In an era where few were in the Divine Power realm, every master on the First Rank List wielded significant power. In Great Zhou, if one wanted to know how the top warriors of various forces rank, one simply needed to look at the First Rank List. The more people a force had on the list, the stronger its power. Just like the current first place on the First Rank List, the Princess of Jinghai, she used her own power to absolutely dominate the Jingzhou, creating a powerful force. If changes occurred on the First Rank List, it wasn¡¯t a small matter. It could potentially have a profound impact. Both of them stopped talking, staring intently at the elder¡¯s every move. Finally, the elder pasted the new list up. There were in total thirty spots on the First Rank List. When Gu Yunfei saw the name in the thirtieth spot, his mind buzzed. Gu Yang? No, no, no, it must be an illusion! His heart throbbed uncontrollably, he steadied his mind and looked again more carefully. Thirtieth place, Gu Yang, unknown sect, from Jiangzhou, twenty-two years old. Is it really him? Gu Yunfei was completely dumbfounded, he felt like something must have gone wrong with the world. How is this possible? How long has he been in the First Rank? One month? No, it¡¯s twenty-five days. Less than a month. He actually made it onto the First Rank List? What kind of joke is this? It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the gap between a newcomer in the First Rank and the First Rank List is much larger than the gap between the Ninth Rank and the Second Rank. Entering the First Rank List in a month, such a thing had never happened before. No, even the names of those on the Hidden Dragon List appearing on the First Rank List was an incredibly strange event in itself. There must have been a mistake somewhere. The people responsible for copying the list in the Red Mansion must have gotten the names wrong, right? On the other hand, the reaction of the fifth prince, Zhao Han, was no better than his. His face was full of disbelief and shock, even mixed with a trace of confusion and anger. He had heard Gu Yang¡¯s name many times already. To him, this was a person that he wanted to kill to stave off his anger. Initially, when he heard about the emergence of a woman with jade-like bones in Jiangzhou, he was overjoyed. He was cultivating the Great Sun True Method, and a woman with jade-like bones was the perfect Cultivation Furnace. He wanted to send someone to bring the woman over, but who knew that the Liu family would meddle, not only failing to accomplish the task but completely botching it. The woman¡¯s whereabouts were lost. When he heard about the woman again, he found out that she had already been taken. He was so angry that he almost stamped his foot in frustration. Gu Yang¡¯s name made it onto his hit list. If he didn¡¯t kill Gu Yang, he couldn¡¯t quell his anger. But every time he tried to find out about Gu Yang¡¯s whereabouts and prepared to send someone to eliminate him, he kept hearing about Gu Yang¡¯s amazing deeds. His cultivation level went from Third Rank, to Second Rank, and then to First Rank. Such a speed of cultivation was unheard of. Now, Gu Yang had made it onto the First Rank List. Even if he was in the last place, he was still a supreme master. At this moment, he finally realized in despair that Gu Yang was no longer someone he could kill. There was no one at such a level of power by his side! PS: The third update, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: You are too brave, aren’t you? Chapter 136: You are too brave, aren¡¯t you? Translator: 549690339 As soon as Pei Qianlan had just broken through to First Rank, Gu Yang noticed it. The changes in the earth¡¯s vitality were too obvious, and he felt them without needing to pay attention closely. Amidst it, an eccentric sword intent, filled with lingering sorrow, was also present. ¡°It¡¯s the inheritance of a peerless technique!¡± exclaimed Gu Yang. He was familiar with this kind of fluctuation, as he had received several peerless techniques himself and could immediately recognize it. In the simulation he underwent, when he inherited the ¡°Ice Soul Profound Ray Sword¡±, he had felt the same kind of sword intent. However, this sword intent completely differed from the ¡°Ice Soul Profound Ray Sword¡±. ¡°It¡¯s actually her.¡± Gu Yang recognized the one who had inherited the sword intent and broke through to the First Rank. It was the one he had saved twice¡­ Who was it again? It then dawned on him that he had forgotten to ask her name. Since she was the princess, he decided to call her Lady of the County for the time being. Why did she happen to inherit a legacy that could dramatically increase her cultivation level and directly break through the realm? ¡°Why am I not so fortunate?¡± Gu Yang questioned. Gu Yang seriously suspected that the Jinghai King¡¯s ancestors must have been buried in a feng shui treasure land. The fortune of his entire family was astonishingly good. The Jinghai King himself rose from humble beginnings to become the first King of Great Zhou with a different surname, an inspiring journey. His two sons, one was a martial arts genius and the other casually pulled out a divine sword which even those in the Divine Power realm couldn¡¯t. Even his daughter got an inheritance and directly entered the First Rank realm. Compared to this family, his own experiences were truly miserable. Meanwhile, about a hundred miles away from Jingzhou, on a hilltop, two figures stood hundreds of meters apart, locked in a standoff. One of them was extremely tall, wearing silver armor and holding a giant sword which shimmered under the moonlight. His mere presence was intimidating. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Lei Hao, you¡¯re just a False Gold Body, it¡¯s enough to deal with other First Ranks, but in front of me you are nothing.¡± This man was the world-famous Jinghai King, the top on the First Rank list. On the opposite side was a man enveloped in lightning, with messy hair, a bare upper body, holding a purple hammer in his hand, and his eyes glowing purple. He was a horrifying sight. This man was the island¡¯s Lei Hao. He grunted, ¡°Hmph, Wu Tianqi, you¡¯re only relying on your dragon power. Wait for a few years, when my realm is stable, I will personally cut you down in revenge for killing my father.¡± Jinghai King countered, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know, you used the Dragon Washing Pond to forcibly build a Gold Body. But if your foundation is not solid, it¡¯s all in vain. You can¡¯t even defeat a First Rank like me, yet you dare to claim yourself as a Divine Power Realm? It¡¯s truly ridiculous.¡± Lei Hao, with wounded pride, retorted, ¡°Wu Tianqi, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still this smug when you return to Jingzhou City. I¡¯ll take some interest now, and settle the rest in three years.¡± After saying this, the lightning around him flashed and he flew up into the sky and disappeared. The Jinghai King watched him leave without hesitation and felt a sinking feeling in his heart. Days ago, he received an urgent message from Jingzhou City stating that something had happened in the palace. He immediately left to return, but bumped into Lei Hao halfway. They had been fighting on and off for days without making any progress. Lei Hao seemed to intentionally hold him up. With several days passed, what¡¯s the situation in the palace? He dared not think about it. Logically, with the elder¡¯s presence, nothing should happen in Jingzhou City. But, the words Lei Hao just said made him can¡¯t help but worry. Before dawn, an anxious Jinghai King finally returned to Jingzhou City. When he arrived back at the palace, his eyes first looked towards the direction of Chun Song Courtyard. He noticed that an incredibly powerful expert was lurking within the palace. At that moment, several guards spotted him, overjoyed they saluted, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yinglong?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is safe, only, he has not yet woken up.¡± ¡°And the queen?¡± ¡°The queen is also safe.¡± At this point, he finally put down his worries, ¡°What happened a few days ago?¡± The guards followed him, walking and talking, and recounted the assassination attempt on the Crown Prince that happened a few nights ago. Everyone broke out in a cold sweat at the dangerous parts of the story. ¡°The Red Venerate Sect!¡± A murderous aude flashed in the king¡¯s eyes. Dared to attack the palace while he was away, he would remember this. ¡°Where is that Gu Yang staying?¡± ¡°In Chun Song Courtyard.¡± He immediately turned towards Chun Song Courtyard. As Jinghai King reached the entrance of the courtyard, the door squeaked open revealing a young man dressed in green. His eyes were full of profundity and his temperament was ethereal. With just one look, his heart shuddered. Over the years, he had always been in seclusion, focusing on cultivation. Therefore, he was completely unaware of the emergence of Gu Yang in the martial arts world. To his surprise, this gentleman Gu was remarkably young. Even more astonishing to the Jinghai King was that despite the young man¡¯s seemingly frail physique, he could sense the terrifying power bound within him. Even if it wasn¡¯t as powerful as his natural dragon force, it was not far behind. Just a while ago, Gu Yang was meditating when he suddenly felt a terrifying power entering the palace. Changing his perspective, he saw a dazzling blue light. As soon as the opponent entered the palace, the radiation they produced disrupted the vitality of the heavens and the earth within a few kilometers. This kind of power is more than ten times stronger than the two First Ranks in the palace. Gu Yang knew that this person must be the master of the palace, the well-known king of Jing Hai. He was originally heading in the direction of the crown prince, but halfway, he suddenly turned around and headed towards him. When he was about to arrive, Gu Yang went out to greet him to show respect. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a giant man over two meters tall, like a tower, wearing silver armor, with a huge sword as wide as a door panel in his hand. Just standing there, he gives people a sense of formidable and domineering aura. Not to mention, the enormous body contained an extremely terrifying power. Everyone says that Jing Hai¡¯s king is gifted, born with divine power. Seeing him today is indeed extraordinary. On the contrary, his two sons and one daughter were all quite normal in appearance. Gu Yang took the initiative to salute, ¡°I am Gu Yang , I have met King Jing Hai.¡± ¡°No need.¡± King Jing Hai extended his hand, holding him up, and said, ¡°You have saved my son twice, and you are my benefactor. If anyone should salute, it is me who should salute you.¡± Gu Yang saw that he spoke very frankly, and secretly praised him in his heart, he sure is a generous person. No wonder he has so many followers. Just the fact that he returned to the palace, and instead of going to see his unconscious son first, he came to express his gratitude to the benefactor who saved his son, his behavior would certainly move anyone to tears. They might even bow down in gratitude. ¡°You flatter me, my lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too formal to call me lord. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Brother Wu.¡± This King Jing Hai, he must have some social anxiety. He starts calling each other brothers right away, without any royal demeanor. He said, ¡°I have a great friendship with Wu Xingyun, Brother Wu¡­¡± With the relationship he has with Wu Xingyun, he definitely cannot treat King Jing Hai as a brother. King Jing Hai laughed heartily, becoming even more delighted, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not concern ourselves with that. Brother Gu, you must stay here for a few more days, and let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Seeing his firm attitude, Gu Yang could only reluctantly agree, ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t bother about me. You should go and see the crown prince first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Indeed, King Jing Hai¡¯s heart is with his son, he is not the fussy type and immediately turned around and left. After people left, Zhang Xiaohai said with some worry, ¡°What if Wu hears about this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he actually has deep feelings towards Jing Hai Mansion. As long as we find out what¡¯s been bothering him, he and his father will reconcile sooner or later.¡± Gu Yang is very confident about this. Last time Wu Xingyun asked him to save his half brother, it was obvious. Wu Xingyun is a very proud person, and he would actually ask him for help. It shows how much he cares about this brother of his. Moreover, there were several simulations in the past, where the father and son had repaired their relationship. The key now is to find out what Wu Xingyun¡¯s grudge against his father is. However, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to ask the two parties concerned about this matter. The servants in the palace probably wouldn¡¯t dare to gossip. Gu Yang didn¡¯t know many people in Jingzhou City either¡ª¡ªthat¡¯s right, he could ask her! Suddenly, he thought of an extremely suitable candidate. Just then, Gu Yang sensed that the power inside King Jing Hai was rapidly fading away, likely due to handling the Divine Sword obtained from Sword Mountain. He didn¡¯t need to worry about this, according to the deduced result, King Jing Hai would not only successfully solve the trouble brought by the Divine Sword, but his cultivation level would also greatly increase, entering the realm of Divine Power, and becoming a more formidable force. Gu Yang found a servant of the palace, and asked, ¡°Is there a maiden named Spring Peach in the palace?¡± He was worried that King Jing Hai might misinterpret his intentions, so he didn¡¯t mention anything about seeing the princess. If King Jing Hai thought he had intentions toward his daughter, that would be troublesome. So, he talked in circles and decided to find the maid who was in charge of the princess first. The servant asked, ¡°Why do you want to find Miss Spring Peach, Master Gu?¡± ¡°You go and pass a message, tell her to come and meet me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Spring Peach received the message, saying that Master Gu wanted to see her, her heart pounded, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what does he want? It was obvious that Master Gu specifically asked someone to call her over, it must be because of the lady. What to do? What to do? The lord has come back, this kind of thing, if the lord finds out, the consequences¡­ Thinking of this, Spring Peach turned pale. After hesitating for a long time, she found an excuse, hid it from the lady, and quietly went to Chun Song Courtyard. After seeing Master Gu, his first sentence was, ¡°I want to see your lady, you arrange it.¡± As expected¡­ He wanted to have a secret meeting with the lady, he¡¯s too bold! PS: One more and please give me monthly votes. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Caught in Adultery Chapter 137: Caught in Adultery Translator: 549690339 Jingzhou City was bustling, the streets were filled with carriages and pedestrians, everyone bustling about, making for a lively scene. In Wu Xingyun¡¯s memories, the city seven years ago wasn¡¯t half as prosperous as it is now. However, he still found traces of the old days thanks to some familiar buildings and shops along the way. Soon, he left the city and headed for a mountain outside the city. Carrying a basket filled with incense paper and candles, he walked towards a location he remembered. Before long, he found a stone staircase and ascended it. The once desolate mountaintop had completely transformed and was obviously well maintained now. A hint of cold mockery crossed Wu Xingyun¡¯s face as he had some sense of what had happened. Soon, he had arrived at a grave. However, it was completely different from when he had last left. The grave had been renovated. It was completely built according to the standards of a prince¡¯s grave. The tombstone read: The grave of Lady Zhang, the wife of the Prince of Jinghai. This was indeed the grave of his mother. ¡°Who goes there?¡± All of a sudden, someone noticed him. After an initial yell, the voice was filled with excitement. ¡°Yo¡­Young Master! Is it really you?¡± Wu Xingyun turned his head and recognized the old man. With a hint of pleasant surprise, he asked, ¡°Jin Bo? What are you doing here?¡± Jin Bo was a gardener in the mansion who had watched him grow up since he was a child. His mother had immense respect for this old man because he had once saved her life. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve finally returned,¡± Jin Bo said, overcome with emotion as he tightly grasped Wu Xingyun¡¯s hand, unwilling to let it go. Seven years had passed and the two of them had a lot to catch up on. Wu Xingyun first went to pay his respects to his mother¡¯s grave before heading to a thatched cottage not far away. Surprised, Wu Xingyun asked, ¡°Jin Bo, do you live here?¡± The old man said, ¡°I have no children, and I¡¯m old. I didn¡¯t want to bother others, so I built this hut here to guard Madam¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°Jin Bo¡­¡± ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something I must tell you.¡± Jin Bo¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°In truth, you¡¯ve been misunderstanding the prince all these years.¡± Spring Peach returned to the Princess¡¯s chamber with her mind in turmoil. She dared not tell Gu Yang the truth, yet she also couldn¡¯t refuse his request to forward a message. What if she refused, and Young Master Gu went directly to the madam? The situation would be even more difficult to clean up. Left in a dilemma, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Fortunately, the princess stayed in the Sword Pavilion all day and only came out when it was almost dark. So preoccupied was Spring Peach with her concerns, she did not notice that the princess was not holding her usual Star Jade Sword; it was a different sword. Not until dinner did Spring Peach¡¯s absentmindedness cause her to accidentally drop a bowl ¨C something that had never happened before. Pei Qianlan, who was still absorbed in the intricate details of the Spirit Rhinoceros Sword Method, finally noticed something was off and asked curiously, ¡°Spring Peach, what¡¯s the matter with you today?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± Seeing her behaving like this, Pei Qianlan knew something was up and put down her bowl, ¡°Just say it, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Prince returning, I was joyful¡­¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Spring Peach confessed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Young Master Gu¡­¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± Pei Qianlan asked anxiously. ¡°He¡­ He wants to arrange a meeting with the madam¡­¡± Pei Qianlan was rendered speechless. After a while, seeing that she hadn¡¯t reacted, Spring Peach cautiously reminded her, ¡°The prince has already returned to the mansion.¡± Long after, Pei Qianlan faintly said, ¡°I know.¡± Seeing her like this, Spring Peach felt heartbroken but could do nothing. All she could say was, life sure plays tricks. Meanwhile, in the crown prince¡¯s chamber. The Prince of Jinghai had been inside for most of the day. The others were waiting outside in anxiety. All of a sudden, a maid came. Mo Feiyan recognized her as one of her own and saw her gesturing secretively. She knew there must be something important and walked out to listen. After the maid whispered a few words in her ear, Mo Feiyan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± the maid affirmed. ¡°Good, keep a close watch¡­¡± Mo Feiyan made arrangements quickly, full of excitement. In no time, she came back to the entrance of the chamber, patiently waiting for an opportunity. Night fell. After dinner, Pei Qianlan returned to her room and requested not to be disturbed. Soon after, however, Spring Peach realized something was amiss. She approached the door and knocked, ¡°Madam?¡± She called several times, but there was no response. Oh no! A chill ran down Spring Peach¡¯s spine ¨C she had a bad feeling about this. The madam had gone to her secret meeting, even keeping her in the dark. On a dark and windy night like this, a man and a woman alone together¡­ If anything were to happen, the consequences would be unthinkable. If His Highness were not around, that would be one thing; she could somehow cover it up. But this was happening right under His Highness¡¯s watchful eyes¡­ They were all mad! Spring Peach was frantic with worry but dared not alarm others. She stomped her foot angrily and found an excuse to have people keep a watch here. Then she hurriedly left, her only hope now was that the madam could stop herself in time. Otherwise, not only would she damage her own reputation, but also Gu Yang¡¯s, and even His Highness would lose face. ¡°Madam, you must control yourself¡­¡± Outside the Jing Sea Mansion, in a narrow alley lay an empty mansion. Gu Yang didn¡¯t know who owned it, but he was just temporarily using it, the owner probably wouldn¡¯t mind. He stood in the courtyard with his hands behind his back, staring up at the bright moon in the sky, considering his next move. The root of the problem was still money. His need for wealth was growing, with expenditures running into the millions. There were already very few individuals or powers that could produce such sums. Unless he resorted to extreme methods, like raiding the homes of all the rich merchants in Jingzhou City, that would solve all problems. Unfortunately, even if he had the ruthlessness to do that, the King of Jing Sea wouldn¡¯t allow it. Moreover, there was a Sword Saint in the city. He couldn¡¯t beat him in a short amount of time. So, this plan couldn¡¯t proceed. As for other places, he wouldn¡¯t think about them for now. Once he left Jingzhou, the head of the Shen Family would come looking for trouble. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Alas, making money is getting harder and harder.¡± It seems that he still needed to apply the scientific knowledge he had learned on Earth¡­ As Gu Yang was contemplating, he saw a figure float into the courtyard from outside. The ethereal bearing, overwhelmingly beautiful, like a fairy under the moonlight. It was Pei Qianlan. Her face was veiled, and she wore a light green long dress. As she landed, she took off her veil, revealing a flawless face. A trace of apprehension flickered in her eyes, adding a few hints of charm. Ever since Gu Yang left Lian Mountain, he had never lacked beauties. He had encountered several stunning women from the Beauty List, and Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei were always in his sight, raising his aesthetic threshold. Seeing the woman in front of him now, his heart sped up a bit. She was different from Su Qingzhen. She carried a mature charm, which only a mature woman could omit. She should be a few years older than Qingzhen, at least in her twenties. Gu Yang had a sudden thought: at that age, was she already married? At this moment, Pei Qianlan spoke, ¡°Why did you arrange to meet so late at night, Master Gu? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yang snapped out of his thoughts and turned to the matter at hand, ¡°I have a question for you.¡± A sense of relief washed over Pei Qianlan, interspersed with a hint of disappointment. She asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why did Wu Xingyun leave home back then? Do you know what¡¯s the inside story?¡± Pei Qianlan¡¯s face changed instantly. Of course she knew. Some might even say that she was the reason for Wu Xingyun¡¯s fallout with His Highness. Seeing her reaction, Gu Yang thought, could it be related to her? Just as he was about to speak, his brows furrowed. A shadow flew over the wall. It was Spring Peach. Seeing both of them standing in the courtyard, fully clothed, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she arrived in time. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go back. The prince is awake. You should go see him,¡± she said. She had heard that the prince was awake when she just came out and felt even more anxious. After several days of unconsciousness, the prince was finally awake. If the princess didn¡¯t visit him immediately, it may arouse suspicion. Just then, several shadows leaped over the wall. The one in the lead was a woman, a triumphant smirk plastered on her face. ¡°Madam, what brings you sneaking around here? Oh, Master Gu is here, too,¡± she said loudly. ¡°Are you two¡­ having a secret rendezvous?¡± Her voice was so loud that it carried far and wide, clearly intending to create a scene. Spring Peach¡¯s face turned pale, she was horrified, regretting, she had guessed that Mo Feiyan and the others must have followed her here. Things were done for now! PS: Second update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: 138 Shen Ao Approaches Chapter 138: 138 Shen Ao Approaches Translator: 549690339 The Princess? At this title, Gu Yang was utterly taken aback. He turned to look at Pei Qianlan, and seeing her not denying it, he was dumbfounded. Could she really be the Princess Consort to the King of Jinghai? How could she be so young? Only then did he realize the extent of the blunder he had unwittingly committed. He had mistaken the Princess for a County Princess¡­ If this got out, he would be widely ridiculed. The crux of the matter was that he had been caught red-handed. Having a private meeting with the Princess Consort of Jinghai was a grave accusation. As a man, few could tolerate having a ¡®green hat¡¯ on their head, let alone a powerful figure like the King of Jinghai who ruled over the region. If this reached his ears, they would become enemies in no time. Guilt surged up in Gu Yang¡¯s heart when he thought of this. He glared at the woman who was still shouting loudly. This woman was too malicious. She didn¡¯t just want to put the Princess in danger, she also wanted to make him fall out with the King of Jinghai. Mo Feiyan trembled under Gu Yang¡¯s gaze. A chill ran through her, her hands and feet felt cold, her face filled with panic. Fearfully, she asked, ¡°What are you going to do? Murder to silence me?¡± Gu Yang made no move to kill her. His relationship with the Princess was above board. If he killed Mo Feiyan now, it would look suspicious. Once the King of Jinghai arrived, he would clarify the misunderstanding, and then settle the score with her later. In a situation like this, it would seem as if he¡¯s guilty whether or not he¡¯s at fault. Even if he managed to explain himself, there would definitely still be a knot in the King¡¯s heart. Being as close as they were before would now be difficult. Being a man himself, he understood this mindset very well. Facing such a situation, all he could do was accept his bad luck. After all, he jumped to conclusions. If he had asked one more question then, he wouldn¡¯t be in such an embarrassing situation. Pei Qianlan completely disregarded Mo Feiyan. Her eyes remained on Gu Yang. Seeing that his face showed only shock and frustration, but no signs of disappointment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of despair. She was incredibly smart and had already inferred from Gu Yang¡¯s reaction that he held no romantic feelings for her. Thinking about how she had spent her days and nights worrying over him, becoming all haggard and lost¡­ It now seemed incredibly foolish. She stood there, hands and feet gradually turning cold. ¡°What a lively event!¡± A completely unexpected voice rang out from the side. Gu Yang was startled and turned his head only to see a solitary figure perched on the wall. The man was hidden in the darkness, as if he didn¡¯t exist. He hadn¡¯t even noticed when the man had arrived. With a somewhat serious tone, he uttered the name, ¡°Shen Ao?¡± ¡°So you know me?¡± A trace of surprise shone in the eyes of the figure on the wall. This was indeed Shen Ao of the Shen Family. His status was higher than even the family head¡¯s. He had once been on the First Rank list, and he was one of the top-ranked experts in the world. He had originally secluded himself to make a breakthrough into the Divine Power realm, impelled by a command, he had left his seclusion early to undertake this mission in Jingzhou. As arrogant as his name suggested, Shen Ao was annoyed when he found out that his target, not even in his thirties, was of the First Rank. He had been dispatched to take care of such a person. It was like using a butcher knife to kill a chicken. Regardless of Gu Yang¡¯s illustrious battle record ¨C that Second Grade cut down First Rank, that he was first on the Hidden Dragon List, and that he had defeated the top talent¡­ In face of absolute strength, all these were in vain. Only those at the peak of the First Rank could catch his eye. He had no regard at all for a small fry who had been in First Rank for only a few months. Shen Ao arrived in Jingzhou City, found out that Gu Yang lived in the palace of the King of Jinghai, and just arrived like that. He was not aware of the news of the King of Jinghai¡¯s arrival. After all, nobody knew that the King of Jinghai had returned. The palace had just encountered a crisis and was still on high alert. The news had yet to spread. However, even if Shen Ao knew that King Jinghai was in the palace, he was confident that he could capture Gu Yang and leave safely. At night when there was the moon, his power was at least 10% stronger than in the daytime, he also had a variety of stealth art. He was confident he could escape even if he couldn¡¯t win. Earlier, he just happened to be passing by and heard the name ¡°Gu Yang,¡± so he came over. He recognized Gu Yang as soon as he saw him. The portraits of Gu Yang had already been drawn by the spies of all the major forces. They didn¡¯t give him a chance to play the fool at all. After Shen Ao finished asking his question, he didn¡¯t give him another chance to answer. He said, ¡°Hand over the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯, and I can leave you an intact corpse.¡± ¡°Shen Ao?¡± Pei Qianlan, in her moment of sorrow, was startled when she heard this name. Having been queen for so many years, she was more than just a figurehead. Over these years, with King Jinghai constantly cultivating in seclusion and the crown prince still young, she managed all the affairs of the royal household. Although King Jinghai¡¯s influence was confined to Jingzhou, knowledge about powerful forces like the nine great families was essential. Among them, the First Rank warriors of each family were of grave importance. Brief information of Shen Ao flashed through her mind. He was the only individual who survived from the previous generation of the Shen family. He once secured the last place in the First Rank List, only to be surpassed by others. He had been cultivating in seclusion for many years. The Shen family operated under Gu-worship (parasitic worms) mode, where each generation would have to choose a final victor. There was only one exception to this ¨C when someone from each generation achieved the Divine Power, the remainder could survive. Shen Ao was the survivor of the previous generation. Under such a brutal cultivation model, those who remained till the end were always the most cunning and powerful. Shen Ao being the only survivor of his generation confirmed his incredible strength besides good fortune. Last time when Pei Qianlan saw Gu Yang fight, she knew clearly that his power wouldn¡¯t be a match for Shen Ao who had the strength of First Rank. While ¡°God Xiao Six Extinction¡± was indeed powerful, among the warriors in First Rank, who did not have Divine Power Stage moves? At this moment, she saw Gu Yang draw his ink-black blade. His action was his response. Shen Ao chuckled coldly, and the sky suddenly dimmed. In an instant, all the light was gone. The moonlight in the sky, the lantern¡¯s flame, everything around became pitch dark. Pei Qianlan, being a First Rank practitioner with the ability to generate internal light in her empty room, could see only the purest black no matter how wide she opened her eyes. The next moment, she could hear nothing. The sound of the wind, the chirping of insects in the yard, the breaths of the people nearby, the heartbeats¡­all vanished. Even her own heartbeat became inaudible. At this moment, she had become blind and deaf. ¡°Gu Yang¡± She opened her mouth and shouted loudly. She used all her force to shout, but it didn¡¯t seem to produce any sound at all. Unable to see or hear anything, terror magnified itself within her heart. The image of Gu Yang falling dead on the scene flashed through Pei Qianlan¡¯s mind and she couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore. ¡°No¡± She drew out her sword; the True Essence from within her body crazily poured into the Rhinoceros Sword she held, at its limit, she disregarded everything and continued encouraging the flow of True Essence. All of a sudden, a faint Sword Light lit up, but it was very weak. It was just like her fate: her parents had died tragically, her enemy was way too strong. One wave of his hand signalled countless people to chase her to death. For her, this arch-enemy was as terrifying as the darkness before her, leaving her no chances to fight back. After entering the palace, at least she found a place to settle down. However, she knew it was not where belonged. It¡¯s not until Gu Yang¡¯s appearance that there was finally a glimmer of light in her life. He always managed to show up when she was most desperate, and he became the light of her life. And right now, she realized that the palace had become another sort of darkness that made her incapable of resistance. At this critical moment of life and death, Pei Qianlan finally let go of all her hesitations and put all of her strength into the Rhinoceros Sword, striking towards the darkness. In a flash, a weak but extremely bright Sword Light pierced through the darkness before her eyes. Even though she just opened up a small hole, After Pei Qianlan made that strike, she was exhausted. Relying on that Sword Light¡¯s shine, she caught sight of a familiar figure and shouted with all her strength, ¡°Run away!¡± PS: The third update, begging for monthly votes. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: 139 Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique Chapter 139: 139 Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique Translator: 549690339 When Gu Yang found himself plunged into darkness, he did not panic. Soon, his hearing was also stripped from him, making him as if a deaf and blind man, yet his expression remained calm, utterly unflustered. Gao Fan had mentioned that the Shen Family had a unique and mystical technique passed down¡ªThe Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique. This technique had the ability to create an environment of sheer darkness, stripping enemies of their sight and hearing. Those from the Shen Family who practiced this technique could blend into the darkness, making it impossible to pinpoint their locations. Especially during nighttime, it was essentially their home turf. They could strike or retreat at will, making it extremely hard to deal with. If Gu Yang had faced Shen Ao before yesterday, he would have found it quite troublesome. But now He just changed his perspective, and he could ¡°see¡± Shen Ao¡¯s location. The energy within this man¡¯s body was starkly different from all those he had met, shockingly black in color. This was certainly no ordinary technique he cultivated with. Just as Gu Yang prepared to make his move and surprise Shen Ao, a burst of white energy exploded from the side. It was Pei Qianlan. He was taken aback, ¡°What is she doing? Is she seeking death?¡± She had only just broken through to First Rank, her strength not even on par with the First Rank guards in the palace. Yet she was now displaying a power ten times stronger than her own, evidently using a forbidden technique that supposedly drained one¡¯s life-force. Can¡¯t be serious, right? The target is me, not you. Gu Yang really couldn¡¯t understand why she was so desperate. In the darkness, a radiant sword light shone brightly, then faded in the blink of an eye, akin to a transient blossom. ¡°Escape quickly!¡± In that split second, Gu Yang thought he could hear her shout. Then, the world turned silent again. He watched as her life force dimmed, his heart slightly moved. Turns out, she was trying to save him! This was the first time Gu Yang came across such a resolute person, who after being saved by him, was willing to stake her life to repay the favor. He looked in Shen Ao¡¯s direction, a thick killing intent flashing in his eyes. ¡°Darkness engulfs all light!¡± Shen Ao was extremely cunning. Even when facing one who had just broken through to the First Rank, he would be relentless, attacking with all his might, holding nothing back. After all, this area belonged to Jinghai Princess. A swift battle was needed to prevent unforeseen circumstances. He exerted his power to absorb all light around him, creating a dark domain, and sealed off everyone¡¯s hearing with his Martial Arts. He was preparing to strike Gu Yang. The woman risked her life with a sword strike and actually made a crack in his created darkness. ¡°What kind of sword technique is this?¡± Shen Ao had traveled across the world in his youth and witnessed the martial arts of various sects and powers, but he had never seen the sword technique of the Jinghai Princess. This ability to break through his created darkness was far from ordinary. If she were at the peak of First Rank, she would certainly be a formidable opponent for him. Just as a killing intent surged within Shen Ao, a violent wind attacked him. A punch was heading straight towards his chest. It was Gu Yang! Shen Ao had no idea when he had gotten so close. Shen Ao was surprised, yet he was quick to react and shifted his position, reappearing ten meters away. ¡°How did he know my location?¡± ¡°It must be luck¡ª¡ª¡± The next moment, Gu Yang was charging at him again, punching accurately towards him in the same manner. Shen Ao narrowed his eyes. One could be a coincidence, yet accurately finding his location a second time was certainly not a coincidence anymore. ¡°He managed to see through my technique!¡± Killing intent surged in Shen Ao¡¯s heart. The ability to create absolute darkness and to merge his body into the darkness, these were the foundations on which he based his domination. If someone were to break it, he would lose half his strength. ¡°This man must die!¡± Now, for him, killing Gu Yang had become more important than reclaiming his technique. This time, Shen Ao did not dodge. He mobilized all True Essence in his body and punched towards him, planning to kill Gu Yang on the spot with absolute power. Though the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique was not renowned for its power, with his cultivation at the peak of First Rank, would it not be effortless to kill a rookie who had just broken through to the First Rank? ¡°Die!¡± When Shen Ao made his move, he used Shen family¡¯s secret technique, Star Shattering Fist. Boom! The two forces clashed head-on. The killing intent on Shen Ao¡¯s face instantly turned into shock. He felt an irresistible force coming at him. With an unparalleled momentum, it shattered him instantly. How¡ªhow is this possible? This punch completely stunned him on the spot. Wasn¡¯t it said that this kid had just advanced to the First Rank? Why is his True Essence so profound? Only slightly inferior to his own. What¡¯s more terrifying is the strength in his Mortal Body, so horrifying that he once thought he had run into a powerhouse in the Golden Body realm. What kind of monster is this? The punch, still full of momentum, landed squarely on Shen Ao¡¯s chest, causing him to vomit blood on the spot. If it weren¡¯t for his ability to submerge himself in darkness and use his special techniques to deflect most of the punch¡¯s power, he would have certainly been severely injured. ¡°Run!¡± At this moment, Shen Ao has cursed the one in charge of the intelligence report in his heart and swore to give them a lesson once he gets back. He even suspected that all of this was his nephew¡¯s trap, aimed at killing him off. Suddenly, another forceful punch came from behind. ¡°Impossible!¡± Fear and trepidation filled his heart. At this moment, he was fully immersed in the darkness, moving three times faster than usual. How could he possibly be caught up with him? There was no time to think anymore. He could only turn around and forcefully take the punch. Bang! Instantly, the terrifying force blasted him away, slamming him into the surrounding wall. At this point, the darkness shrouding the entire courtyard dispersed. Silver moonlight danced from the sky, and the lanterns in the hands of Mo Feiyan¡¯s subordinates slowly regained their flames. Everyone at the scene regained their sight and hearing, each having the sense of surviving a calamity. Being stripped of sight and hearing was too terrifying; one wouldn¡¯t even know how they died in such a state. While they were still shaken, they heard the sound of battle. Turning their heads, they saw two people battling it out. Mo Feiyan only took one look, her gaze becoming vacant. The fight in front of her didn¡¯t resemble one between First Rank powerhouses at all but looked more like that of lower-level martial artists; every punch was landing on the flesh. ¡°Is that¡­ Shen Ao?¡± Mo Feiyan looked at the man in black clothes being beaten, vomiting blood and flying backward under Gu Yang¡¯s fist, as helpless as a dying dog. Her mind buzzed. That was Shen Ao, a renowned powerhouse of the Shen Family, a master who had once topped the First Rank leaderboard. In front of Gu Yang, he had no strength to fight back. She glanced at Gu Yang¡¯s murderous face and trembled. Suddenly, she felt a trace of regret. Could they really afford to offend such a man who could beat a top powerhouse as if he were beating a dog? She had personally experienced how terrifying Shen Ao¡¯s strength was. Now, Gu Yang, who had easily beaten Shen Ao to the brink of death, how strong would he be? At this moment, Gu Yang walked over to the fallen Shen Ao, stepped down, and with a squelching sound, burst Shen Ao¡¯s head. Mo Feiyan watched, chilled to the bone, her hands and feet ice-cold. A top powerhouse died right in front of her, as easily as child¡¯s play. Suddenly, Gu Yang turned his head to look at her, the chilling look in his eyes scaring her half out of her wits. She nearly collapsed on the spot. However, Gu Yang did not attack her. He walked over to Pei Qianlan, helping her up, put one hand on her back, and sent his True Essence into her body. Pei Qianlan¡¯s situation was pretty dire. Her True Essence was depleted, her vital energy seriously drained, and she was hanging on just by a thread. Just then, a tall figure descended from the sky. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Mo Feiyan saw the figure and cried out in relief as if she had seen her savior. With him here, they would certainly be safe. The person who came was indeed the Jinghai Prince. He had no expression on his face, waved his hand signaling Mo Feiyan and the others to leave. Then, he walked straight over to Pei Qianlan, took out an Elixir and said to Spring Peach, ¡°Feed her this.¡± By now, Spring Peach had already cried herself into a mess. Upon hearing the command, she took the Elixir and stuffed it into Pei Qianlan¡¯s mouth. The elixir melted the moment it touched her tongue. After a short while, a slightly rosy hue returned to her pale face. While Gu Yang¡¯s hand was still on her back, he could clearly sense that she was no longer in danger, so he let go of her. Jinghai Prince said to him, ¡°Come with me.¡± Gu Yang sighed inwardly, what had to come eventually would come. PS: The first update is asking for votes. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Unfaithful and fickle Chapter 140: Unfaithful and fickle Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang followed King Jinghai, heading towards a courtyard at the back. Eventually, King Jinghai came to a stop, turned around and looked at him with a peculiar gaze. Feeling somewhat edgy under his stare, Gu Yang endeavored to explain. ¡°Actually, all of this has been a misunderstanding, I always thought¡­¡± ¡°A man¡¯s actions need no explanations!¡± King Jinghai cut him off. ¡°Since you and Qianlan have mutual affection, I will naturally see you two be together.¡± Gu Yang was dumbfounded and wondered if he was having hearing issues. Even the most magnanimous person must have boundaries. Could he really give his own wife to someone else? He didn¡¯t save King Jinghai, only his son. That¡¯s not how you repay a favor. Gu Yang really wanted to ask if he had another name, Li Tanhua? King Jinghai continued speaking, ¡°Brother Gu might not know this, but Qianlan is the daughter of my sworn brother. I have always treated her as my daughter¡­¡± This left Gu Yang speechless. There was such a melodramatic twist to this story. It should be called, ¡°I married my sworn brother¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°¡­ Years ago, in order to overthrow Lei Wanhai, my sworn brother tarnished his reputation by pretending to be a pirate. After enduring many hardships for nearly ten years, he finally earned Lei Wanhai¡¯s trust. Eventually, he was able to break Lei Wanhai¡¯s Golden Body, which allowed me to kill him, thus eradicating the pirates that had plagued Jingzhou for decades.¡± Speaking of the past, King Jinghai couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Gu Yang knew quite well that he was talking about the famous battle in which he annihilated the Pirate King. So, this Pirate King was a Divine Power realm cultivator. The queen¡¯s father was the key to killing the Pirate King. No wonder the King Jinghai was so reputable. Being a First Rank cultivator and still being capable of killing a Divine Power realm expert, even if the latter¡¯s Golden Body was broken, was indeed an extraordinary feat given the huge difference in cultivation levels. From this, one could infer his formidable strength. King Jinghai continued, ¡°Unfortunately, we failed to completely eliminate this threat. Lei Wanhai had a son named Lei Hao who was not on the island at that time, which left a potential problem. Eight years ago, Lei Hao accomplished his Golden Body and came to Jingzhou City. He killed my sworn brother¡¯s family, leaving only Qianlan.¡± His voice took on a tragic tone when he spoke of the massacre that happened that year. ¡°At that time, empowered by his Golden Body, Lei Hao issued a kill-on-sight order in Jingzhou. Anyone who dared to shelter Qianlan would be exterminated; anyone who killed her and went to Dragon Gate Island would obtain an unparalleled Divine Power.¡± ¡°Even my subordinates were advising me not to provoke Lei Hao. Some even secretly planned to kill Qianlan.¡± Gu Yang could imagine the scene. Having achieved Divine Power, Lei Hao was far more daunting than King Jinghai who was merely a First Rank cultivator. Even his subordinates were becoming unstable. In the eyes of others, going up against a Divine Power realm expert for the sake of a woman was extremely unwise. Those who wanted to assassinate Pei Qianlan could very well be his most loyal followers. King Jinghai continued, ¡°Qianlan didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to me, so she ran away. How could I just stand by and watch while my sworn brother¡¯s only remaining bloodline were killed? I had no choice but to marry her, so she could stay peacefully in the palace, and also to dissuade the thoughts of my subordinates.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect such a twisted backstory. That Lei Hao must be the owner of Dragon Washing Pond in Simulation, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°When I married her, I was compelled by circumstances. In my heart, I¡¯ve always treated her as a daughter. Now that she has someone she loves, I feel extremely glad. I hope, Brother Gu, you will treat her well in the future¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Upon hearing such words, Gu Yang felt he needed to clarify, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, in reality I don¡¯t have such romantic feelings towards the queen.¡± King Jinghai glared at him, slowly saying, ¡°Just now, Qianlan risked her life for you, and managed to make that slash. Clearly, she is deeply in love with you. How can you say such disloyal and ungrateful words?¡± Gu Yang shook his head and seriously said, ¡°Brother Wu, you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s because I once saved her, she was merely returning the favor. The Queen is indeed a rare woman in this world.¡± Seeing him with a sincere expression, King Jinghai started doubting his previous judgement, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, have I really made a mistake?¡± Gu Yang then continued, ¡°However, it was for my sake that she got badly hurt. If there¡¯s anything I could do to help, just let me know. As long as it is within my capability, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Pei Qianlan¡¯s injury was severe, her life force had been seriously depleted and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be easy to restore. Even if she didn¡¯t lose her cultivation level, she would likely be stuck at First Rank for the rest of her life. The cost was indeed heavy. When King Jinghai thought of Pei Qianlan¡¯s injury, he also felt rather helpless. ¡°To restore her to her former state, the only option is the Dragon Washing Pond on the Island of Ten Thousand Dragons. However, that place is now being occupied by Lei Hao. Killing him, even with our combined forces, would be extremely difficult.¡± A Divine Power Realm individual isn¡¯t so easy to kill. Although Lei Hao has not fully entered the Divine Power Realm, his Golden Body has already been accomplished. King Jinghai has no confidence of defeating him. He was only able to kill Lei Wanhai in the past due to a perfect combination of timing, geographical and human conditions, along with a bit of luck. From the very start, his Golden Body was broken, that¡¯s why he succeeded in one battle. Lei Hao wasn¡¯t a fool, so it would be impossible for him to repeat his father¡¯s mistakes. Gu Yang suddenly realized. Yes, the Dragon Washing Pond has the effect of complete transformation, which would be most suitable for curing Pei Qianlan¡¯s injuries. As for that Divine Power realm Lei Hao, he didn¡¯t pose a significant problem. He advised, ¡°The Divine Sword that Shizi drew from the Sword Mountain possesses some mystic characteristics. Brother Wu, you should study it thoroughly, perhaps it could yield some rewards.¡± King Jinghai glanced at him in surprise. In fact, when he had taken the sword from his son¡¯s hands moments ago, he gained an inheritance from it. Moreover, he knew the origin of the sword and understood why, for a thousand years, no one was able to draw this sword. The sword, named the Azure Dragon Sword, can only be drawn by those with the dragon bloodline. Since childhood, he awakened the dragon bloodline and was born with dragon power. Because of this, he had always been invincible among peers within the same realm. That was the very reason why he had been unable to break through to the Divine Power Realm. His Cultivation Level and accumulations were already sufficient. Despite numerous years of seclusion, he still could not find the opportunity to breakthrough. It wasn¡¯t until just now, when he received the inheritance from the Azure Dragon Sword, that he finally found the method for breakthrough. If not for sensing that an accident occurred here, he would have immediately secluded himself to impact the Divine Power Realm. It¡¯s really ironic. This Divine Sword has always been within Jingzhou¡¯s territory, embedded on top of Sword Mountain. Yet, he never once thought of trying to draw it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so many years. In the end, it was his son who drew the sword and brought it before him. Gu Yang went on, ¡°Brother Wu, I have a favor to ask.¡± Seeing his seriousness, King Jinghai also responded gravely, ¡°Whatever it may be, feel free to speak.¡± ¡°I need money, a lot of money.¡± King Jinghai was rather amused, thinking that Gu Yang had a serious matter to discuss. Who knew it was merely for something as worldly as money. For him, money really wasn¡¯t an issue at all. Laughing, he said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to handle. Tomorrow, go find Qianlan and tell her how much money you need.¡± Seeing King Jinghai¡¯s nonchalant response, Gu Yang emphasized once more, ¡°I need a lot of money.¡± Seeing Gu Yang serious insistence, King Jinghai wasted no more words. He took out a jade token from his bosom and said, ¡°Take this and go to the treasury. You can access any wealth within the king¡¯s mansion.¡± Gu Yang received the token with a bitter smile. He knew that King Jinghai was not one to bother with mundane affairs. It was likely that the King is even unaware of the extent of his wealth. He decided to directly seek out Pei Qianlan tomorrow and see what she had to say. ¡°Brother, having killed Shen Ao, the Shen family won¡¯t let this issue rest. I need to enter seclusion for a period of time. You must be very careful. If you encounter a danger, take this token and head to the innermost house in the East Ancient Alley. There, someone will protect you.¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Please take care of Qianlan for me,¡± said King Jinghai as he vanished into thin air. Gu Yang knew that the King still wanted him to end up with his wife. However, Gu Yang was honest and open, and thus had nothing to hide. He walked outside towards the courtyard where he was earlier. What greeted him were two pairs of worried eyes. After Pei Qianlan took the Dan pill, she quickly woke up. Hearing that the King had come and taken Gu Yang away, she became anxious immediately. What she feared most was Gu Yang having a conflict with the King, as she would not know what to do then. How could Gu Yang possibly stand a chance against the King? She struggled, wanting to go to the King and explain that it all had nothing to do with Gu Yang, and that she was just fancifully dreaming¡­ But she was firmly held back by Spring Peach. Just then, Gu Yang walked out from inside, looking perfectly fine without any injuries. However, the King was nowhere in sight. Relieved yet fearful, Spring Peach swallowed, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the King?¡± ¡°He left.¡± Spring Peach was at a loss, ¡°Just like that¡­ he left? Did he say¡­ anything else?¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°There was a minor misunderstanding, which has been cleared up.¡± Pei Qianlan finally asked, ¡°What¡­ did you say to the King?¡± Gu Yang, remembering King Jinghai¡¯s words about entrusting Qianlan to him, and considering it inappropriate to mention it as it could be easily misunderstood as flirting, simply said, ¡°It was just a minor misunderstanding. The King, being broad-minded, didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He changed the topic to the main issue at hand, ¡°By the way, how much silver is there in the King¡¯s mansion?¡± Pei Qianlan, slightly disappointed, said, ¡°Probably several million taels, but Spring Peach would know better.¡± The maid, Spring Peach, who was standing aside, spoke up, ¡°Together, gold and silver amount to over seven million taels, not including various jewels, antiques, calligraphy and painting.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected of King Jinghai¡¯s mansion. It was really too wealthy. PS: I want to share some achievements with you all. My average subscription has already exceeded ten thousand. Thank you to all my subscribing brothers. Here, I ask for monthly votes again. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: 142 Nether Sect Chapter 142: 142 Nether Sect Translator: 549690339 [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? It will consume 500,000 gold for each use.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 22, you¡¯re a First Rank cultivator, and hold the top spot on the Hidden Dragon List. You defeated Yi Yi, the top fighter on the list of prodigious talents, winning swaths of fame across the world.] [You saved the queen and the prince of Jinghai King, resulting in his friendship. Both of you address each other as brothers ever since.] [The First Rank powerhouse of the Shen Family, Shen Ao, has appeared and you killed him on the spot.] [A few days later, as Jinghai King seeks to breakthrough to the Divine Power Realm, a Mana Realm expert abruptly attacks. A Sword Light from the city intercepts the attack. Suddenly, another Golden Body Realm powerhouse emerges dealing a severe blow to Jinghai King.] [Subsequently, the Golden Body Realm powerhouse appears before you, killing you instantly, and leaves. You die at the age of 22.] Here it comes! Gu Yang was already mentally prepared. When he saw that Jinghai King was striving for the Divine Power Realm, he didn¡¯t feel surprised at the unforeseen event. The Mana Realm powerhouse is an old acquaintance. He would always appear when Jinghai King tries to reach the Divine Power realm, and then be blocked by the Sword Saint in Jingzhou City. The problem is with the Golden Body Realm powerhouse, who made an appearance for the first time. If he didn¡¯t guess wrongly, there¡¯s a high probability he¡¯s from the Shen Family. The variable caused by his killing of Shen Ao. Well, this Shen Family really doesn¡¯t play by the rules. Typically speaking, shouldn¡¯t they have first sent the fifth of the First Rank, Shen Po, over? This time, they directly sent a Divine Power Realm expert, leaving no room for survival. However, Gu Yang also has a question, wasn¡¯t it said that the Sword Saint is invincible below the Unleaking Realm? How can the one in Jingzhou City be so weak that he couldn¡¯t stop the additional Golden Body Realm expert? [Simulation ends, you are allowed to keep one of the following.] [One, Martial Arts Realm when you were 22.] [Two, Martial Arts experience when you were 22.] [Three, Life Wisdom when you were 22.] ¡°Choose Two.¡± Immediately, a short span of memory flooded Gu Yang¡¯s mind, a gigantic fist growing larger before his eyes, and then, everything before him went black, and he knew nothing more. ¡°How terrifying!¡± From this piece of memory, he finally got to witness the might of a Divine Power Realm powerhouse. To a First Rank cultivator, it was simply a brutal crushing force. His current self couldn¡¯t even fight back. Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush into the next simulation, instead, he began to ponder on how to break the deadlock before him. [ As Jinghai King strives for the Divine Power realm, you take a token to East Ancient Alley to seek the protection of the Sword Saint.] [Jinghai King dies on the spot under the attack of two Divine Power Realm powerhouses.] [Half a month later, you follow the Sword Saint to depart for the Divine City, searching for the treasure left behind by the Xia Dynasty hundreds of years ago.] [In a month, an ambush by a Golden Body Realm powerhouse in a chaotic fight over the treasure map leads to your death on the spot, at the ripe age of twenty-two.] On seeing this, Gu Yang heaved a sigh of relief. Following that Sword Saint doesn¡¯t work, as he¡¯s aiming to discover the so-called treasure of the Xia Dynasty. Being involved in such a whirlpool is too risky. He¡¯s aware of the Xia Dynasty, a dynasty before the Qin Dynasty, and it has been a thousand years since its existence. According to the historical records, it was an extremely powerful dynasty, more potent than both the later Great Qin and Great Zhou Dynasties. The Xia Dynasty only had one emperor during its reign, that was Xia Emperor. The dynasty fell with his death. Xia Emperor reigned for a thousand years, spanning across the Middle Ages. Although not explicitly mentioned in historical records, this Xia Emperor was unquestionably a powerhouse of the Unleaking Realm, or perhaps even a Celestial Being. How such an undisputed emperor died is ambiguously written in the history books, simply noting, ¡°One day, Xia Emperor fell.¡± There are numerous legends about the Xia Dynasty, the most legendary of them all pertains to the eventual location of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword ¨C the pair sword of the Xia Emperor. After the death of the Xia Emperor, this symbol of imperial power disappeared without a trace, with its whereabouts unknown till today. It¡¯s said that the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword represents the legal authority and luck of the Xia Dynasty. Whoever obtains it shall become the ruler of the world. Aside from this, there are various other legends about the treasure left by the Xia Dynasty. The treasure in Divine City, intriguing enough to move the Sword Saint of Jingzhou City, certainly has no ordinary origin. The person who ambushed him at the end was most likely Shen¡¯s powerhouse. A dignified Divine Power Realm powerhouse, stooping to ambush a First Rank martial artist, is utterly shameless. This type of person is the most dangerous. The issue is, Gu Yang¡¯s power is still not up to par with the opponent¡¯s. How to deal with this? [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following from your base.] [1, the martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two.] [2, the martial arts experience at the age of twenty-two.] [3, the wisdom of life at the age of twenty.] After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he chose the second option. Immediately, his mind was filled with a tremendous amount of knowledge and experience. During the simulation, he followed the Sword Saint for a few months and received a lot of guidance indeed. [ You immediately set off for Tianzhu Mountain, but were killed halfway there by an expert in the Golden Body realm. You died at the age of twenty-two.] Gu Yang¡¯s expression became serious as even this route was not viable. Once targeted by a Divine Power realm expert, it seemed impossible to escape. No matter where he fled to, he would be pursued. The same happened last time when Yi Yi from the Heavenly Saint Sect challenged him to a duel. Even at sea, he was tracked down. Now, his biggest escape route had been cut off. How was he to resolve this predicament? He had wasted three simulation opportunities, gaining nothing in return. It pained Gu Yang as he had worked hard to earn that money. He quickly made a decision, informed Su Qingzhen, and left. Donggu Alley was located in the center of Jingzhou City and belonged to the old city. Over the years, Jingzhou City had expanded its size by more than tenfold. The contrast between the newly built districts and the old city was stark, with completely different architectural styles. The old city gave the impression of chaos and narrowness. Donggu Alley was an exception inhabited typically by the affluent. Gu Yang came alone to this inconspicuous alley, arriving at the last courtyard. He knocked on the door and spoke in a clear voice, ¡°Junior Gu Yang, seeking an audience with the senior.¡± From inside, an aged voice responded, ¡°Enter.¡± He pushed the door and entered. Within the courtyard was an imposing, regal old man sitting in a pavilion, exuding a noble air just like a prince. Such a demeanor made him seem more like a prince than Jinghai Wang. ¡°I respectfully greet you, senior.¡± Before a Sword Saint, Gu Yang displayed enough respect. The old man pointed to the stone bench opposite him, saying, ¡°Sit.¡± Gu Yang respectfully complied. The old man observed him, a hint of appreciation flashed in his eyes, ¡°To have such cultivation at such a young age, even Qin Wu in his prime may not match you.¡± ¡°Senior, you flatter me,¡± Gu Yang modestly responded. When others praised him in such a manner, he felt no emotion. No one knew the sacrifices he had made to attain his current strength. There was nothing worth boasting about. If his aptitude had been a little better, he would have reached the Divine Power realm by now. The old man was making tea. As the water boiled, he brewed a pot and poured a cup for Gu Yang, saying, ¡°Why did you seek out this old man?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°There¡¯s something this junior doesn¡¯t understand and wanted to ask the senior.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that few in today¡¯s realm achieve the Divine Power realm. Why is that?¡± The old man paused, not answering his question directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of Nether Sect?¡± Gu Yang nodded, ¡°I have. One of the six major sects, an enemy of Dao Sect. I heard that a century ago, the sect was nearly destroyed by the head of Dao Sect and has been in hiding ever since.¡± The old man said, ¡°That¡¯s part of it. While the Nether Sect leader was killed in that battle, his two disciples escaped.¡± ¡°These two must have found some sort of opportunity. In less than a hundred years, they broke through to the Unleaking realm and mastered a unique corpse-refining technique.¡± ¡°Eighteen years ago, during the imperial family¡¯s assault on the Wu Family, the two appeared at the crucial moment. Many were attacked, even Luo Wang almost suffered a great loss.¡± ¡°They stole the corpse of the Unleaking warrior from the Wu Family, refined it into a war corpse, along with several in the Mana realm and a dozen in the Golden Body realm. From then on, no power in the world could stand against them.¡± ¡°Since then, those in the Nether Sect have been hunting down solo Divine Power experts, capturing and refining them into war corpses. Many have fallen victim to them. As a result, the Divine Power realm experts rarely leave their sects now, preventing the Nether Sect from exploiting the situation.¡± Gu Yang was surprised to learn the full story. Apparently, in his simulations, that person attempting to attack Jinghai Wang must have been from the Nether Sect. The old man continued, ¡°People from the Nether Sect only target those in the Divine Power realm and never harm those below it. It¡¯s normal for you not to have heard this.¡± PS: The first update, looking for monthly votes. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Method of Breaking the Game 143 Chapter 143: Method of Breaking the Game 143 Translator: 549690339 ¡°No wonder even Xu Ruomei¡¯s Wu Xingyun didn¡¯t know this. They are far from reaching the Divine Power realm in cultivation, so there¡¯s no need for them to know and add unnecessary worries.¡± Gu Yang thought to himself, another question arose, ¡°Why would the Nether Sect want to cultivate so many undead at the Divine Power realm?¡± The old man calmly said, ¡°What do you think is the ultimate pursuit for a powerful being in the Unleaking realm?¡± Gu Yang understood. The goal of any martial artist is to reach higher realms. Just like himself, toiling to make money for the sake of attempting to break into Divine Power realm. Just like the Sword Saint in front of him, who also aimed to break into the Unleaking realm. Those two powerful beings in the Unleaking realm from Nether Sect, despite all these years, didn¡¯t come out to dominate the world, so their goal must have been to break into the Celestial Being realm. This is indeed very difficult. The trouble with the Shen Family was already making him distressed, and now there¡¯s an even more terrifying Nether Sect. While Gu Yang was sighing, a thought suddenly arose in his mind, ¡°Senior, since all beings in the Divine Power realm are currently in hibernation. Do you think it¡¯s possible that the people from the Nether Sect would wait like a sitting duck, guarding in Jingzhou, then make a move to attack as soon as they detect any sign of breakthrough from the Prince?¡± This was almost certain. During the previous simulation, the Prince of Jingzhou broke into the Divine Power realm after several years, through a duel with the second-ranked person on the First Rank list, and a powerful being at the Mana realm from Nether Sect appeared right on time. This couldn¡¯t possibly be a coincidence. There was only one possibility, that this powerful being from the Nether Sect had been keeping guard nearby, waiting for the day when Jingzhou¡¯s Prince broke through. Moreover, this powerful being from the Mana realm was very patient, having waited for so many years. It was clear that they were determined to get Jingzhou¡¯s Prince, and they aimed at the Divine Power realm Jingzhou¡¯s Prince. Jingzhou¡¯s Prince, as the first-ranked person on the First Rank list, was too noticeable. Another detail is that during the previous simulation, when Jingzhou¡¯s Prince broke through after several years, the Sword Saint did not take action. This implies that once he went to the Divine City in search of the Xia Dynasty¡¯s treasure, he never returned. The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Gu Yang saw a light at the end of the tunnel, and asked, ¡°Senior, where do you think that person from the Nether Sect might be hiding?¡± The old man smiled, ¡°Are you planning to proactively attack and kill the Nether Sect members hiding nearby?¡± ¡°Do you see any problem with that, senior?¡± The old man calmly spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t lie, my body is injured, I can only wield two swords at most. If the person who comes is at the Mana realm, we won¡¯t be able to keep him at bay. Furthermore, I won¡¯t be able to take action again for a month.¡± Gu Yang was surprised, the old man was even revealing this, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary trust. When the old man caught sight of his surprise, he smiled, ¡°Since the token ended up with you, it proves that you are someone Wu¡¯s kid trusts.¡± So that¡¯s it. Gu Yang finally understood. It looked like the jade token was a token of trust between them. He spoke, ¡°Senior, you may not know. The Prince has already started his retreat after obtaining the divine sword. He should be able to start attempting to break into the Divine Power realm in three to five days.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. He scrutinized Gu Yang for a while, and started contemplating deeply. He slowly spoke, ¡°If the person from the Nether Sect is at the Mana realm, the place he hides in shouldn¡¯t exceed three hundred miles. Any farther, and he won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡± In other words, within the radius of three hundred miles, such a large range, how should they find a hidden Divine Power realm expert? Gu Yang asked, ¡°Senior, do you have a way to locate that person?¡± ¡°I do have a method, but it requires your cooperation.¡± ¡°Please do explain, senior.¡± ¡°If you unleash the Thunder Judgment again, it will certainly alarm them. As soon as that person reveals his aura, I will be able to pinpoint his location.¡± ¡°Thunder Judgement?¡± The old man explained, ¡°When using this move, the commotion is somewhat similar to that of attempting to break through into the Divine Power realm.¡± Gu Yang then understood. He spoke up, ¡°Please wait a moment, Senior. I will be back shortly.¡± After that, he left the small courtyard. When he returned to his place, Gu Yang opened the system and ran a simulation, using it to predict the outcome of his journey. The Sword Saint was inscrutable, he was worried about being found out if he used the simulator there, so he made up an excuse to leave. A moment later A glimmer of delight flashed in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. This time, it¡¯s settled. Half an hour later, Huangfude saw Gu Yang again and felt that he was a bit different from before, he couldn¡¯t help but take another look. ¡°His True Essence has become profound!¡± This judgement sent a shock through his heart. He has cultivated to this level now and hardly anything can stir his heart. But the matter before him was too strange and had already exceeded his comprehension. In just half an hour, the True Essence of this young man in front of him has increased by nearly ten percent. This was simply beyond comprehension. Or could it be that his vision had become so blurred that he could even mistake the cultivation level of a First Rank warrior? Gu Yang felt uneasy under his gaze, he knew that it must be because he had seen the sudden increase in his cultivation level. He regretted it a bit. Had he known earlier, he would not have accepted the reward from the simulator. However, he just couldn¡¯t resist it. Like when he was on Earth, seeing a notification popping up on WeChat, he couldn¡¯t resist opening it and checking the message. He forced himself to ask, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huangfude took a deep look at him and said, ¡°We can start now.¡± He did not ask any more questions, everyone has their own secrets. No matter how shocking the secret of this young man¡¯s surge in True Essence is to him, it is meaningless. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t waste any more words. He picked up the Phoenix Feather Knife, and a crackling sound came from his side. His eyes seemed to be covered with a gleaming purple light, and he emitted a destructive aura. Huangfude was taken aback by what he saw, the power of this move was more than doubled from a few days ago. This means that either he had held back that night. Or his strength has more than doubled in just a few days. Even the few bizarre figures in history, such as Qin Wu from the Qin Family and that woman from the academy who appeared twenty years ago, their cultivation levels have never improved as rapidly. This young man must be hiding a huge secret. Could it be, he is reincarnated from a great ancient power? Huangfude¡¯s heart jumped, even a Celestial Being does not possess the ability to reincarnate. But in ancient times, there were beings above the realm of Celestial Beings, who were like real immortals and buddhas, possessing various incredible Divine Powers and Immortal Methods. Such beings like these, even after thousands of years have passed, may not necessarily disappear. They might possess the ability to reincarnate. Huangfude thought of this and felt a bit more cautious towards the young man in front of him. At this moment, Gu Yang¡¯s momentum had reached its peak, and there were sudden bursts of thunder in the sky. The sound echoed throughout Jingzhou City, startling many people. Hundreds of miles away, in a seldom-visited valley, even during the daylight, a dense black mist filled the surrounding area. Suddenly, the black mist swirled, a shadow reached out from it and made a puzzled sound, ¡°Hmm? This aura again Hmph!¡± Then, the black shadow retracted, and everything returned to tranquility. ¡°I¡¯ve found him.¡± At the same time, a sharp light flashed in Huangfude¡¯s eyes. He rose into the sky and, with a swish, flew away, disappearing into the horizon. Gu Yang was full of admiration. Isn¡¯t this pretty much the same as an immortal? He wondered when he could reach such a realm. He sat in the pavilion, waiting patiently. He had simulated the situation earlier and already knew the result, so he was not worried at all. ¡°I wonder if there is any gold or silver in the treasure of the Xia Dynasty.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of the treasure of the Xia Dynasty when he was idle. Of course, it was just a thought. The value of the treasure, which made this Sword Saint run errands, was as self-evident as the number of people above the Divine Power realm who were eyeing it. During that simulation, this Sword Saint was caught in a melee, and he was killed by the Shen Family¡¯s Divine Power realm in a surprise attack. PS: Second update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: 144 First Rank Peak (Third update asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 144: 144 First Rank Peak (Third update asking for monthly tickets) Translator: 549690339 After about half a day, the Sword Saint finally descended from the sky and landed in the yard. He said, ¡°Within a few months, that disciple of the Nether Sect won¡¯t come again.¡± Gu Yang gave a polite bow and solemnly said, ¡°Thanks to your intervention, elder.¡± This was heartfelt appreciation. It was because of the Sword Saint¡¯s intervention, attacking and injuring the powerfully-maned disciple of the Nether Sect, that Gu Yang¡¯s dead-end was broken. If the Sword Saint didn¡¯t heed his plea, he would be helpless. Therefore, he was incredibly grateful. Perhaps the other person did not realize that his intervention just saved Gu Yang¡¯s life. Now, all Gu Yang needed to do was wait for Jing Haiwang to break through. Only the golden-bodied disciple of the Shen family was left, who couldn¡¯t cause any more trouble. With the matter concluded, he took his leave. Huangfude suddenly said, ¡°Young friend, if you have spare time, you can come here and join me for a cup of tea.¡± Before this, his attitude towards Gu Yang had been for the sake of Jing Haiwang¡¯s face. Now, he was truly seeing the young man in a new light. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yang was naturally happy to make friends with the Sword Saint. Even though he had injuries, he was incomparable to an ordinary Divine Realm cultivator. After leaving the unassuming courtyard, the gloom in Gu Yang¡¯s heart was swept away, a deadly situation was just solved like that. Having only used the simulator four times, one could say efficiency was incredibly high. He remembered how he had been killed countless times by Yi Yi in the simulator in the past, to find a solution. Conveniently, on the way back, he made a detour to the money tree and cashed all the two million silver tickets given to him by Pei Qianlan. The bank told him it would take two days to gather such a large amount. Gu Yang could only wait two more days. Even in a city like Jingzhou, known for its thriving commerce, it would still take the largest bank two days to gather two million silver coins. One could imagine how hard it was to manage the physical silver coins. He thought about the Xia Dynasty treasure again Right! Thinking of the treasure, Gu Yang naturally thought of the pirates, after all, he would often watch Pirate King when he was young. Wasn¡¯t the father of Lei Hao of Dragon Gate Island a Pirate King? Since he was a Pirate King, it was normal for him to leave a large amount of treasure after his death. Pirates are always looting, naturally, they wouldn¡¯t put the looted money in the bank, and certainly not all their money in their lair. As the son of the Pirate King, most of that wealth must have been inherited by Lei Hao. This was a road to riches. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes sparkled. After Jing Haiwang breaks through to the Divine Realm, he¡¯d find an opportunity to persuade him to make an early attack on Dragon Gate Island; not only to avenge Pei Qianlan¡¯s parents but also to quickly treat Pei Qianlan¡¯s injuries. This was a trifecta of good fortune. After two days, Gu Yang went to the bank and exchanged over two million taels of silver for physical silver; a portion in gold and a part in silver, and hired people to carry it back to the mansion. After the people left, he loaded all the money into the system, and the balance became six hundred and thirty thousand. Just as Gu Yang was about to start the simulation, he suddenly heard footsteps outside. His heart moved, and he stood up, opened the door, and walked out. He saw Xu Ruomei in a white dress gracefully approaching from outside, her hands behind her back, her eyes downcast, not daring to look at him. Her shy demeanor held a different kind of charm. She stopped in front of him, seeming to finally muster the courage to take out the object hidden behind her, handed it to him, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m giving this to you.¡± After saying this, her ears were flushed red, and she turned and ran. Gu Yang watched her floating figure, stunned, ¡°When did she recover her cultivation?¡± When he had seen her last time, she had no trace of True Essence in her body. In just two days, she had amazingly recovered to the sixth-grade cultivator level. ¡°Could it be, the question I asked her that day?¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t know how to feel about this. With the evil sword technique she was cultivating, the higher her cultivation, the closer she was to severing her ties with the mortal world. He lowered his gaze to the object in his hand. It was a sachet, finely embroidered and filled with various fragrant herbs. Among them, there was also a strand of hair. She was expressing her feelings through actions. Gu Yang muttered to himself, ¡°You asked for this.¡± To be honest, he had thought about persuading Xu Ruomei to switch to a different cultivation technique but had always hesitated. Their relationship being as it is, persuading her to change her cultivation technique would be somewhat akin to betrayal. He felt he was not entitled to that extreme measure. Now, it was too late. Her cultivation level had begun to recover, it was pointless now to convince her to change her cultivation technique. Gu Yang sighed, put away the sachet, returned to his room, and turned on the system. [Would you want to use the Life Simulator? Each offer uses up 500,000 coins.] ¡°Yes.¡± [ Days later, Wang Jinghai broke into the divine power realm, a powerful cultivator of the Golden Body realm made an attempt to launch a surprise attack and was surprised and repelled by a sword brought down from heaven.] [Two months later, Wang Jinghai led his troops to Dragon Gate Island. After a fierce battle, Lei Hao was killed on the spot. Pei Qianlan, using Dragon Washing Pond, healed her injuries, and further improved her strength.] [Two years later, you quietly took Su Qingzhi, Xu Ruomei, Pei Qianlan, and others to Tianzhu Mountain to enter a secret realm.] [ ] [Twenty-eight years later, a large-scale battle between Celestial Beings broke out in the outside world. The entrance to the secret realm was exposed, forcing you to leave the realm. You were then pursued by a Mana realm cultivator from the Wanxiang Gate. By this time, all three women had achieved the Golden Body realm, protecting you while you fled.] [Another year later, several divine power cultivators from the Wanxiang Gate arrived. All of you were killed in the battle, you lived till the age of fifty-four.] A wave of happiness rose in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. He lived a year longer than before, that was a gain. Being able to live a year longer was thanks to the addition of Pei Qianlan. All three women had achieved the Golden Body realm. Together, they could keep a mana realm cultivator at bay. Their strength, in the end, attracted several divine power realm cultivators to attack. This proved that they were all exceptionally talented, it was a pity they did not have enough time. Otherwise, the world would have had three more female sword saints. [Simulation complete, you can keep one of the following] Gu Yang directly chose one. Following this, the simulation was repeated until he reached the seventh simulation. [ you reach the pinnacle of the First Rank ] [ lived till the age of fifty-four.] Seeing the phrase ¡°Pinnacle of First Rank¡±, Gu Yang was startled. Finally, I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of the First Rank! It was strange, he didn¡¯t feel too exhilarated; possibly because it had taken too much time, so much that he had grown numb to it. He¡¯d lost count, after reaching the First Rank, how many simulations he¡¯d run or how many years of cultivation power he¡¯d accumulated. [Simulation complete, you can choose to keep one of the following:] [One, the Martial Arts Realm at fifty-four years old.] [Two, the Martial Arts experience at fifty-four years old.] [Three, life wisdom at fifty-four years old.] ¡°I choose one.¡± In an instant, Gu Yang felt the phoenix in his mind come alive. It soared, circling over his head, giving a clear cry, and freely soaring in the air. Deep down, he felt that if he were to undergo Nirvana this time, an unprecedented transformation would take place. Gu Yang suppressed his impulse. Now, was not the right time. The remaining balance of his system was only 230,000. With only four simulations, it was far from enough. At the very least, he needed to wait until Pei Qianlan¡¯s money was in place and he had obtained the wealth from Dragon Gate Island. Only then would it be sufficient. Simultaneously, in a secret realm far away from Jingzhou City, an immense palace sat. In the backyard, there stood a gigantic tree that reached from the earth to the heavens. It had jade-like transparent branches and emitted a life force so strong it was as if it was at its peak. Suddenly, an overwhelmingly powerful voice echoed, ¡°Master, it¡¯s the master¡¯s scent.¡± The voice was brimming with excitement. ¡°Bring him!¡± From the outside, a green figure flew in and respectfully bowed, ¡°Greetings, Sir.¡± The amplified voice instructed, ¡°Go to the human realm, find Shen Yun, and bring back that one who has cultivated ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯. Remember, bring him back alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The green figure disappeared promptly. PS: It¡¯s the weekend, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: 145, is it him again? Chapter 145: 145, is it him again? Translator: 549690339 In Divine City, it was a rare day of good weather, and the sun rose early. The normally deserted entrance to the Martial Arts Academy today was unusually bustling. Luxury carriages were parked on the vacant lot outside, indicating that the day¡¯s arrivals were all wealthy or noble. Today was the biennial grand examination of the Martial Arts Academy. Numerous academy disciples would undergo three days of assessment to determine the top ten, who would then be conferred with the title of Martial Scholar. During the time of the founder of Great Zhou, there had been immense emphasis on the grand examination of the Martial Arts Academy. For each examination, he would personally appear, and after the top ten Martial Scholars were decided, he would receive them personally. That was the most brilliant era of the Martial Academy. Scholars from humble backgrounds throughout the nation prided themselves on being admitted to the Academy. However, the Martial Academy fell into decline afterwards, and the grand examination was increasingly overlooked, even neglected. Nevertheless, this tradition in the Martial Academy was still continued. This year¡¯s grand examination attracted many high-ranking officials and nobles. The most stunned ones were the disciples of the Martial Academy. Such a lively scene was something that the Martial Academy had not experienced for many years. The disciples were guessing left and right about the reason these individuals had come to attend the ceremony. However, the instructors of the Martial Academy knew in their hearts that all these people had come for Princess Chang. Just two days ago, Princess Chang suddenly had someone send a letter stating that she would host the competition at the Martial Academy. Divine City was not short of well-informed individuals, many caught wind of this quickly, and all gathered at the Martial Academy on this day. Unlike the disciples¡¯ excitement, the instructors of the Martial Academy were all filled with worry. The Martial Academy had always practiced caution, not getting involved in the power struggles of the court. This was the key to the Martial Academy¡¯s survival. Now, Princess Chang¡¯s move undoubtedly brought the academy into the limelight. In the eyes of others, it was as if the academy had branded itself with Princess Chang¡¯s faction. The most troublesome part was that they could not refuse at all. From now on, the Academy would perhaps be forced into the struggle between Princess Chang and that person in the palace. This was the sorrow of the weak who didn¡¯t even have the space for a choice. At the end of the road, a Phoenix palanquin slowly drove in, guarded by fully armored escorts from front to rear. It was the vehicle of Princess Chang. A group of people appeared at the gate of the Martial Academy to welcome Princess Chang¡¯s arrival. Inside the Phoenix Palanquin. Gu Yunfei sat on a brocade stool, eyes poised, appearing calm but his palms were already sweating. In front of him was a curtain, behind which sat a tall figure, who, at such proximity, imposed immense pressure on him. This pressure didn¡¯t come from the status or noble lineage of the opposite party. These meant nothing to a second-grade martial artist. ¡°The rumors are indeed true. Princess Chang has really reached the Divine Power Realm!¡± When Gu Yunfei first saw Princess Chang, he was shocked by the immense pressure that emanated from her body. This was clearly the suppression of the Divine Power Realm. No wonder Princess Chang had been so assertive these past years. It turned out she had such a strong foundation. While Gu Yunfei was thinking about this, he did not dare to reveal any of it on the surface. Because there had always been rumors about the royal family¡¯s cultivation techniques. The cultivation method practiced by the royal family progressed rapidly but also had great side effects. Each of the emperors in the history of Great Zhou, starting from the founder, had great character flaws. For example, the founder of Great Zhou became extremely suspicious in his old age, inciting several purges, almost exterminating all his meritorious officials. Then there was the late emperor, extremely lascivious, taking in thousands of concubines, indulging in nightly feasts, and even daring to violate the wife and daughter of the Unleaking elder of the Wu Family. Of the many generations of emperors of Great Zhou, the only relatively normal one was the current emperor. Sadly, he had always been unhealthy and had an ambitious empress as well as a sister who was unwilling to take a back seat. The current Great Zhou was in political chaos, with the empress and Princess Chang fighting against each other, and several princes showing off their divine powers to compete for the position of the crown prince. Gu¡¯s family absolutely did not want to be drawn into such a whirlpool. However, like the Martial Academy, Gu Yunfei also had no room to refuse in front of Princess Chang. When Princess Chang sent someone to invite him, he was 100% unwilling, but he still came. After getting in the carriage, Princess Chang did not utter a word. Just when Gu Yunfei thought that she would remain silent throughout, she finally spoke, ¡°I hear that you and Qin Shang are close friends.¡± Her voice was very calm, making it difficult to guess her intention. Gu Yunfei braved himself to reply, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In the future, before you make friends, ask the elders of your family for their opinion.¡± Gu Yunfei¡¯s heart jumped. This was equivalent to a warning, telling him not to get too close to Qin Shang, ¡°I will heed the advice of Princess Chang.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere in the carriage eased. Princess Chang then asked, ¡°How is your grand uncle?¡± Here it comes! Gu Yunfei knew, of course, that both the previous fifth prince and now Princess Chang were targeting his grand uncle. Lately, there were rumors swirling around Divine City that his great-uncle was about to break into the Realm of Mana. The ones they were truly trying to win over, was his very great-uncle. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess Chang. My great-uncle is perfectly well.¡± Just then, the carriage came to a halt. They had arrived at the Martial Academy. Gu Yunfei finally took a sigh of relief. From outside, respectful voices could be heard, ¡°Greetings, Princess Chang!¡± As Gu Yunfei stepped out of the carriage, he saw many people standing outside the Martial Academy, many of whom were rumored to be part of the ¡®Princess Faction¡¯. In addition to them, there was also faculty from the academy. Princess Chang descended from the carriage and said, ¡°At ease.¡± Suddenly, she turned her head to the side as she seemed to have noticed something. Gu Yunfei also turned his head following her gaze, to see a hobbling figure appear at the end of the street. The Ranking Board had been changed again? A bizarre feeling arose in his heart. How many times had this happened? Over the past few months, he had visited the Martial Academy several times, and each time, he had encountered changes on the Ranking Board. And the first time the changes happened, they were all related to that man. It couldn¡¯t be him again this time, could it? Princess Chang remarked, ¡°These past few months, changes on the Ranking Board indeed have been quite frequent. Yunfei, is this Gu Yang really unrelated your Gu Family?¡± Gu Yunfei responded with a bitter smile, ¡°I made a special inquiry to my grandfather, and the Gu Family indeed doesn¡¯t have this person.¡± ¡°But I heard that your Gu Family¡¯s Phoenix Feather Knife is now in Gu Yang¡¯s possession.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yunfei¡¯s heart leaped to his throat. The Phoenix Feather Knife was the Gu Family¡¯s most precious treasure. Very significant to the Gu Family. Later, the Phoenix Feather Knife was stolen by the Shadow Thief, and it¡¯s been a hundred years since then. He didn¡¯t expect to learn about the whereabouts of his family¡¯s treasure today from Princess Chang, that it was in the hands of this Gu Yang. He wished he could rush back home immediately to inform his family elders and verify the truth of this matter. After subtly revealing the whereabouts of the Phoenix Feather Knife to Gu Yunfei, Princess Chang simply looked over at the old man responsible for changing the Ranking Board not far away, as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Changing the Ranking Board at the Red Mansion wasn¡¯t something that happened often. As it was her first time seeing it, she felt somewhat curious and decided to watch. If she didn¡¯t move, naturally, no one else would move either. At a distance, the old man seemed completely unaware of the onlookers that included the current Princess Chang, and carried on with his lackadaisical movements. He walked over to the First Rank Board and tore off the list that had just recently been put up. The First Rank Board. Even Princess Chang¡¯s originally relaxed expression turned a bit more solemn. Over the years, the Nether Sect had been hunting down the Divine Power Realm practitioners that were out alone. Unless they had absolute confidence in their own strength, or had incredibly important matters, Divine Power Realm practitioners would not easily show themselves. Under this backdrop, the people on the First Rank Board became of particular importance and at times, a decisive force. To Princess Chang, a First Rank Martial Artist was far more useful than a Divine Power Realm practitioner. Changes on the First-Rank Board was something every power structure had to treat seriously. Just like not long ago, when Gu Yang made it onto the First Rank Board and caused a huge stir. All the major powers listed this legendary young man as their primary focus and devoted a lot of manpower and resources to investigate his origins. Princess Chang was no exception. Otherwise, how could she have known about the Phoenix Feather Knife being in Gu Yang¡¯s possession? Finally, the old man pasted the list back up and left with his bucket. Princess Chang took a closer look. Her eyes suddenly radiated an intimidating light. Everyone present felt a terrifying pressure; those with lower Cultivation Levels almost collapsed on the ground. As Gu Yunfei was the closest, he was taken completely off guard. His vision went dark, his chest felt stuffy, as if he could vomit blood. Fortunately, the pressure appeared quickly and disappeared just as swiftly. Gu Yunfei disregarded his own injuries and looked at the First Rank Board. He knew that something must have happened for Princess Chang to lose her composure. Upon glancing at the board, he sucked in a cold breath. Only one thought crossed his mind: It can¡¯t really be him! He saw on the First Rank Board, the tenth name, Gu Yang, sect unknown, from Jiangzhou. The rest of the people present also saw the newly replaced First Rank Board. The scene fell into an eerie silence. PS: First chapter, voting for monthly tickets appreciated. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: 146 Tianwen Nine Swords Chapter 146: 146 Tianwen Nine Swords Translator: 549690339 When the phoenix bathed in fire flew out of Gu Yang¡¯s body and soared within the room, everyone in Qian¡¯s Mansion felt its presence. In a nearby courtyard, Wu Xingyun was sitting by a pond, drinking heavily, looking somewhat dejected. Ever since he returned from paying respects to his deceased mother outside the city a few days ago, he had been drinking away his sorrows daily. However, with his current cultivation level, just drinking ordinary alcohol couldn¡¯t numb his nerves. He couldn¡¯t even get drunk. Suddenly, he raised his head, looking in Gu Yang¡¯s direction, his expression extremely shocked. He murmured, ¡°Divine Power?¡± The pressure he felt just now clearly came from the Divine Power Realm. No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s too weak. If it was really from the Divine Power Realm, the energy should be at least ten times greater. ¡°Brother Gu¡¯s strength has actually reached this level.¡± In Wu Xingyun¡¯s heart at this moment, there was only admiration. He had a premonition that Gu Yang might step into the Divine Power Realm soon, and he felt honored to witness this legend first-hand. Inside the mansion, Xu Ruomei, Su Qingzhi, Lily, Han Mengling and others also felt the movement. However, they were not overly shocked. This event had happened more than once or twice already. Only, the impact was much greater this time. Especially for Su Qingzhi, even if Gu Yang were to break through into the Divine Power Realm tomorrow, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Outside the Qian mansion, in an alleyway, there was a small eatery where an old man was sitting, gnawing on a chicken leg. Suddenly, he froze, quickly turned his head towards the direction of Qian¡¯s Mansion, his eyes revealing shock. He didn¡¯t even notice that he had dropped his chicken leg on the table. A moment later, he unconsciously licked his lips and murmured, ¡°He has actually cultivated the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ to this level ¡± With the changing expression on the old man¡¯s face, he seemed to have made some decision. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve, stood up, and called, ¡°Check, please.¡± The phoenix finally returned to Gu Yang¡¯s body, his body seemed to be enveloped in flames. This was the result of his True Essence being abundant to the limit, naturally forming a layer of Protective Gang Qi. With a thought, the Gang Qi around his body disappeared. He was hoping to continue meditating to consolidate his realm when he heard Zhang Xiao Hai¡¯s footsteps outside. The steps stopped in the courtyard as if hesitating. Gu Yang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was then Zhang Xiao Hai reported, ¡°Young Master, there is an old man outside claiming to be Ling Ling¡¯s grandfather and wants to meet you.¡± Ling Ling¡¯s grandfather? Gu Yang was a little confused, as he had never heard Ling Ling mention that she had a grandfather before. ¡°Let him in.¡± No matter what, it would be best to meet him first. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Soon, Zhang Xiao Hai led an elderly man into the room. He appeared disheveled, his clothes looking as though they hadn¡¯t been changed for quite some time, his hair was half white, and his beard unkempt. He completely looked like a sloppy old man. However, Gu Yang¡¯s heart tightened. With one look, he could tell that the old man¡¯s body harbored an incredibly terrifying power, much stronger than his pre-established power. ¡°Golden Body?¡± He stealthily shifted his view and saw a faint energy source. It was weak, as if it was at end of its life and could disappear at any moment, inferior to even an average person. This situation was extremely strange. Gu Yang didn¡¯t dare to slack off and asked respectfully, ¡°May I know how to address the senior?¡± The old man had been watching Gu Yang ever since he entered and said with a sigh, ¡°A few months ago, when I first saw you, you were only at the Fifth Grade, and now you¡¯ve reached the peak of First Rank, even achieving an immaculate body, just one step away from the Divine Power Realm.¡± Gu Yang asked in surprise, ¡°Senior has met me before?¡± ¡°On the day you killed Zhou Qing, I was present.¡± [Refer to Chapter 29] Gu Yang recollected for a bit and suddenly realized, ¡°Senior was in Zheng family¡¯s carriage then?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The old man said, ¡°After I discovered you possessed the Pure Yang Qi, I informed Ling and that¡¯s how you came to meet.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. Gu Yang finally understood the cause and effect. So, this man played the role of a matchmaker between him and Ling Ling. The old man continued, ¡°My name is Wu Er, Ling calls me Second Grandfather.¡± ¡°I am wondering, is there any reason why the elder is here?¡± Wu Er said, ¡°The God Destroyer Nine Styles is not suitable for you; I have a saber technique that fits quite well with your cultivation. Do you dare to learn it?¡± Gu Yang was surprised inside. This was something that he had never simulated before. It seemed like his reaching the pinnacle of the First Rank had triggered a new plot development. Wu Er continued, ¡°You should think it over clearly. Now that you know about Ling Ling¡¯s origin, you should also guess who I am. I have enemies all over the world. If you learn my saber technique, you may very well get involved.¡± ¡°I am willing to learn.¡± Bullshit, why would he refuse such a golden opportunity given to him on a silver platter? No matter what the saber technique was, he would learn it first and make decisions afterward. As for the enemies of the Wu Family, based on his relationship with Ling Ling, he would never sit idly by if she were in danger. It was only a matter of time before he would have to confront them anyway. ¡°Good.¡± As Wu Er said this, his stomach suddenly grumbled. Gu Yang immediately called out, ¡°Xiao Hai, arrange for a feast right away, the faster, the better.¡± The feast was set up in the courtyard. Wu Er ate rapidly and messily, devouring half of the table¡¯s food in a short while. Gu Yang sat by his side and could feel that after Wu Er had eaten, his internal energy had increased slightly. It was clear that he was using this method to extend his life. Finally, after Wu Er had finished all the food, he picked up a cup of wine, drained it all in one gulp, and sighed with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I had such a satisfying meal.¡± The way he looked at Gu Yang had become much friendlier. He somehow produced a toothpick and while cleaning his teeth said, ¡°Do you know the origin of the Shen Family?¡± Gu Yang shook his head. Wu Er snorted contemptuously, ¡°Hmph, that old man Gao always says half of what he knows and keeps the other half to himself. However, he doesn¡¯t tell you the most important thing.¡± ¡°Does the elder know Gao Fan?¡± Gu Yang was surprised. His conversation with Gao Fan had been overheard by this old man. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him for now.¡± Wu Er didn¡¯t want to talk about this man. He carried on with his explanation about the Shen Family, ¡°That old geezer of the Shen Family was originally a minor disciple in the Three Sage Sect. He was sent into the secular world, surely on a mission.¡± ¡°However, the Shen Family hasn¡¯t made any major moves in nearly a thousand years. I guess the mission of the Shen Family is most likely related to ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯.¡± The Three Sage Sect? When Gu Yang heard him mention this sect, he realized that he might be talking about a secret known by very few people. The old geezer of the Shen Family he was talking about should be the Unleaking Realm practitioner of the Shen Family. He was just a minor disciple in the Three Sage Sect? ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±? He asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Wu Er said, ¡°The Shen Family has another technique, the ¡®Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique¡¯. Almost every disciple of the Shen Family practices this technique.¡± ¡°But in every generation, the Shen Family selects the most talented disciple to practice ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯. For a thousand years, they have never stopped, even though no one has ever reached the First Rank. Yet the Shen Family still insists on doing this. This is extremely abnormal.¡± ¡°This technique ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ may contain a great secret.¡± When Wu Er talked about this, his tone was particularly serious. ¡°Since you have practiced the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ to the ninth style, you should have noticed that there is something wrong with this sword art.¡± Gu Yang was shocked. He knew that he was perhaps about to touch one of the biggest secrets of this world. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Wu Er said, ¡°The Wu Family¡¯s ¡®Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡¯ and ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ both come from Red Bright Heaven. Our ancestors found out long ago that these two techniques contained great hidden dangers. The higher the cultivation level, the greater the danger. Even he, in the end, could only suppress it with the Tomb of Swords ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have mastered the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ in such a short time. Fortunately, you haven¡¯t reached the Godslayer Realm yet, so the problem isn¡¯t too severe.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat excited. A new copy of the world was revealing its mysterious corners to him. Red Bright Heaven is also one among the legendary Four Great Sacred Lands. So, the World¡¯s Nine Surnames very likely originated from the Four Great Sacred Lands. Then, what about the Six Great Sects? And the Imperial Family? Gu Yang¡¯s mind started to wander with imagination. Wu Er continued, ¡°Our ancestors went to great lengths to find another Ghastly Moon Devouring Technique for me. I¡¯ve spent my entire life to master a new saber technique, known as the ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯. I originally wanted to provide it to the Wu Family as an inheritable legacy, but who knows¡­¡± ¡°Today, I will pass this saber technique onto you. How well you can learn is up to you.¡± PS: Second update, looking for a monthly ticket. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: 147 This, is it accomplished? (Third update asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 147: 147 This, is it accomplished? (Third update asking for monthly tickets) Translator: 549690339 ¡°The power of ¡®Godslayer Six Annihilation¡¯ is peerless, it¡¯s the unique skill of Blue Sky Palace, and it¡¯s even stronger than the ¡®Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique¡¯ and ¡®Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡¯.¡± Wu Er transitioned into teaching mode, and this somewhat slouchy old man finally took on the demeanor of a first-generation grandmaster. ¡°However, your cultivation level is not yet high enough, and you need to charge up before you can launch an attack. You can easily crush opponents weaker than you, but if you face opponents of equal strength, let alone enemies stronger than you, they will not give you the opportunity to use this saber technique at all.¡± Gu Yang nodded. He naturally knew the weakness of this saber technique, that its charging process was too long. In fact, since his debut, he had never encountered anyone in reality who was truly stronger than him. Not even those of comparable strength. Even when he was Third Rank and encountered Second Rank experts dispatched by the Lin Family, his strength still crushed theirs in the simulator after his many years of saber training. Details are given in Chapter 68. As his realm climbed higher, his progress was sure to slow. It was a bit difficult to continue crushing his opponents like before. If ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯, as the old man said, really is this strong, it couldn¡¯t be any better. Wu Er continued, ¡°I can¡¯t transfer the Blade Intent to you right now, you can only comprehend it by yourself. This will definitely take a considerable amount of time, I will stay here during this period, listen carefully ¡± It took Wu Er two days to finish explaining just the first strike. Without the Blade Intent to inherit, he had to start from scratch. It was described as a saber technique, but in fact, it was an entire complex system. He broke it down thoroughly, explained each concept, and demonstrated it at the same time. However, the language alone was too abstract. Gu Yang felt as if he understood, yet he didn¡¯t fully understand. It was like studying advanced mathematics. The past supreme arts he had learned were all about using formulas directly. As long as he could apply them flexibly, it was enough. Now, he had to thoroughly understand the entire derivation process. The most troublesome part was that many of the theorems and ideas in it were completely different from the saber techniques he had learned before. He almost had to start learning from scratch. Over this period of two days, Gu Yang felt dizzy and bloated. He felt like he had learned a lot, yet everything was in chaos. In the evening, he couldn¡¯t resist and opened the system. ¡°This is too inefficient.¡± [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? One use consumes 500,000gold.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you are already at the pinnacle of First Rank, ranking tenth on the First Rank list, a feat that has shaken the world.] [Wu Er takes the initiative to find you and teaches you ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯]. [A few days later, King Jinghai makes a breakthrough to the Divine Power realm. A Golden Body realm powerhouse tries to ambush you, but is injured by Huangfude¡¯s sword and retreats.] [A year later, three Divine Power realm powerhouses arrive together, two of them hold off Huangfude and King Jinghai, and the other kidnaps you.] [Two years later, you are taken to a secret realm and forced to cultivate day and night.] [Twenty years later, due to slow progress, you are executed. Just before your death, you comprehend the first strike of ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯. You are forty-five years old at the time of death.] What the hell? Gu Yang was dumbfounded. Three Divine Power realm powerhouses got together to capture him, isn¡¯t that an overestimation of his worth!? He is just a First Rank, do they really need to put so much effort into catching him? Looking at the content of the simulation, that Divine Power realm powerhouse who had kidnapped him to a secret realm just wanted him to cultivate day and night. In the end, it was because he was progressing too slowly that he was executed. ¡°So they captured me for the purpose of making me practice ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯?¡± After Gu Yang figured out the logical relationship, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. That was right indeed, as Wu Er had pointed it out, ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ was a pitfall. That secret realm should be one of the Four Great Sacred Lands in the legend, the Three Saint¡¯s Gate, right? In this world, there are pitfalls everywhere. A small mistake, and one could easily fall into them and die. However, there is a problem. Why, over so many years, has the Unleaking Realm powerholder of the Shen Family chosen the most talented descendants to practice this technique? He can¡¯t possibly be deliberately plotting against his own descendants, right? There might be something fishy going on. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following items.] [One, martial arts realm at the age of forty-five.] [Second, the martial arts experience at the age of forty-five.] [Third, the wisdom of life at the age of forty-five.] ¡°I¡¯ll choose second.¡± Suddenly, his mind was flooded with an enormous amount of intricate knowledge, among which, he also discerned an extremely profound blade intent. As it turned out, his understanding of saber techniques far exceeded his own innate talent. In twenty-three years, he went from knowing nothing to mastering the first knife of the ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡±. Gu Yang sat cross-legged in the room, digesting the blade intent he had just obtained. He sat like this for a whole day. Wu Er casually sat in the courtyard for a day, clearly showing no intent to hurry him up. He was currently living quite a leisurely life, with meals and clothes always at the ready, and all sorts of food always available on the nearby table. As soon as he finished eating, new food would be served up. Zhang Xiao Hai had arranged things very thoughtfully. He was quite satisfied. With some free time today, he even offered some guidance. ¡°You¡¯re quite talented, lad. If you consistently keep your feet on the ground, you¡¯ll definitely achieve something in the future.¡± Wu Er genuinely liked this insightful young man, so he couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Remember, the likes of Little Gu Yang throughout history, or at least since the middle ages, are truly one of a kind. Even in the past thousand years, even those who have achieved the status of a Celestial Being, no one has cultivated as fast as he has. You must not compare yourself to him.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai respectfully replied, ¡°I will bear the elder¡¯s words in mind.¡± While they were talking, Gu Yang finally stepped out of the room. By now, it was already dark, and just as Wu Er was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed and he looked up at the sky. Gu Yang also swiftly noticed that the vitality of heaven and earth was suddenly becoming violent, and the source was coming from Jing Hai Prince¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s here! The Prince of Jing Hai is finally making his breakthrough to the Divine Power realm. In the sky, streaks of lightning were brewing. All around, the wind was blowing and the clouds were surging. Wu Er couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this world to still have the bloodline of the Dragon Clan.¡± Gu Yang was intrigued and asked, ¡°Senior¡¯s meaning is that the Prince of Jing Hai carries the blood of the Dragon Clan?¡± ¡°Correct. During the middle ages, the royals of the Xia Dynasty hunted the bloodlines of the Monster Race for a thousand years. Logically speaking, high-ranking bloodline like the Dragon Clan should have gone extinct long ago.¡± Gu Yang looked at the increasing lightning in the sky and felt something was wrong, asking, ¡°This breaking through to the Divine Power realm, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through a divine tribulation, would he?¡± Wu Er couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Unless one is reaching the Celestial Being realm, who would be eligible for a divine tribulation? This is merely because Wu Tianqi¡¯s accumulation is too profound, causing the change in the celestial phenomenon. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Gu Yang nodded, his eyes never leaving the direction of the prince¡¯s mansion. This was a rare opportunity to observe how others broke through to the Divine Power realm. It would give him a better understanding for when he did it himself. Wu Er couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°The bloodline of the Dragon Clan is indeed blessed. Coupled with the heritage of the real Dragon Clan, his future achievements will be limitless.¡± Boom! At last, the first bolt of lightning from the sky struck down; the thick lightning illuminating the entire night sky, accompanied by a deafening roar. This bolt of lightning seemed like a signal, causing one bolt after another to strike down from the sky, reminiscent of silver snakes dancing chaotically. This spectacle was far more exaggerative than when Gu Yang used the ¡°Godly Sky Six Extinguish¡± Lightning Punisher. Meanwhile, Gu Yang ¡°saw¡± a burst of blue light exploding within the prince¡¯s mansion, constantly expanding, the light becoming more and more dazzling. Eventually, Gu Yang dared not directly look at the blue light as it caused his eyes to sting. Is this the True Essence of a Divine Power realm expert? That¡¯s too exaggerated, right? He had previously tried to secretly view the Sword Saint from this perspective, but he was unable to see anything, as if he was shielded. At this moment, Gu Yang felt a terrifying aura locking onto him. Instantaneously he felt his hairs stand on end. In this crisis, his instinct caused him to pull out his Phoenix Feather Knife. With the blade intent bursting forth, he was able to escape the locking aura. ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Er looked at him in surprise, his mouth slightly agape, looking somewhat dazed. Did he actually manage to cultivate it just like that? PS: The third update requires monthly tickets. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: 148 Only a sword can block it Chapter 148: 148 Only a sword can block it Translator: 549690339 Night had fallen outside Jingzhou City, where two figures were hurrying on their way. They walked side by side, seemingly slow but in reality very fast ¨C they were evidently high-level martial artists. The older of the two spoke solemnly, ¡°Remember, no matter who you were, what grudges or connections you had before, once you become an Inspector of the Red Mansion, you must let it all go.¡± ¡°From now on, you shall have no part in the affairs of the martial world, you must not intervene in any matter. Even if your father¡¯s killer stands before you, you must not lay a hand on him. If you defy this rule, you will be immediately expelled.¡± The middle-aged man beside him responded woodenly, ¡°Yes.¡± The Red Mansion is an extremely unique organization with higher standing than others. However, due to the Red Mansion¡¯s master¡¯s indifference to worldly affairs and its stringent rules, very few people are willing to join the Red Mansion. In fact, aside from a few, most Inspectors of the Red Mansion joined because they had no other choice but sought refuge in the Mansion, becoming Inspectors, at the cost of their freedom. The middle-aged man before them is a new recruit in the Red Mansion. His expression is indifferent, resembling a walking corpse. The old man¡¯s surname is Gu, he is one of the oldest Inspectors in the Red Mansion. This time, he was sent to Jingzhou in order to ascertain why Wu Tianqi, Jingzhou¡¯s King, had suddenly increased his cultivation level drastically. The second reason was to confirm whether Gu Yang was indeed from a sacred place. This verdict is crucial for the Red Mansion. Thus, he came himself. The middle-aged man beside him was a new recruit who had recently joined the Red Mansion, this being his first time executing an inspection. He was brought along personally by Gu. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a thunderbolt struck down not far from Jingzhou City. Gu¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°It¡¯s starting so soon, let¡¯s go!¡± He increased his speed to the maximum, almost morphing into a shadow as he bolted towards Jingzhou City. The middle-aged man behind him remained silent, but didn¡¯t lag at all. In no time, the two had arrived under Jingzhou City. The guards at the ten-meter tall city wall couldn¡¯t stop them at all. They vaulted the wall, the gatekeepers didn¡¯t even notice. All their attention was absorbed by the bizarre spectacle in the sky. The wind rose and thunder rumbled in the darkened world! Under such circumstances, experienced martial artists would know what was happening ¨C someone was attempting to enter the Divine Power Realm. Without a doubt, that person could only be the king of Jingzhou. Was this ruler of Jingzhou finally taking that step forward? Gu and the middle-aged man raced across rooftops, the closer they got to the lightning-lit area, the more they could distinctly feel a frightening aura gathering. ¡°Such profound accumulation.¡± A hint of admiration appeared in Gu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Once he breaks through to the Divine Power Realm, he will likely reach the second level of the Golden Body Realm in a few years.¡± The Divine Power Realm is divided into three mini-realms, Golden Body, Mana, and Unleaking. Each mini-realm is again divided into three levels. It could be said, the Divine Power Realm varies greatly from person to person in its manifestation. With such deep cultivation like Jinghai King¡¯s, once he enters the Golden Body Realm, he could progress rapidly and perhaps reach the Mana Realm in a few decades. The middle-aged man behind him looked towards the direction of the royal palace. For once, his wooden eyes held a hint of spirit. At that moment, a terrifying aura exploded from somewhere else. Gu was immediately taken aback, ¡°That¡¯s a Golden Body Realm powerhouse!¡± However, to his surprise, the intended target of this Golden Body Realm person wasn¡¯t Jinghai king but someone else. His eyes suddenly flashed with a faint purple glow as he gazed in that direction. From afar, he could see a phoenix bathed in red flames. ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Gu instantly recognized the identity of that person. After Lao Wu returned to the Divine City, he had informed him about Gu Yang¡¯s practice of the blade technique ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. Instantly, the identity of this Golden Body Realm person was clear as day. The youngest Divine Power Realm warrior of the Shen Family, and at the first level of the Golden Body Realm, Shen Luo. He was the cousin of Shen Ao who was killed by Gu Yang¡¯s blade not long ago. ¡°It seems that the blade technique ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ is indeed extremely important to the Shen Family. Shen Luo is even risking the danger of being ambushed by the Nether Sect, just to snatch back this blade technique.¡± Having been an Inspector with the Red Mansion for decades, Gu was very familiar with the circumstances of all the major powers. ¡°Will he take action?¡± Gu glanced in another direction. He knew that the once unrivaled Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint, who was the leading official in the royal offerings twenty years ago, had been residing in Jingzhou City for the past few years, borrowing King Jinghai¡¯s dragon vein energy to suppress his injuries. With this Sword Saint present, Shen Luo, who was only at the first level of the Golden Body Realm, simply did not stand a chance. Just at that moment, from Gu Yang¡¯s location, an indescribable surge of blade intent shot up towards the sky. ¡°This is¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Lao suddenly turned his head, his pupils constricting instantly as shock ripples through his heart, ¡°Wu Shengtian¡¯s ¡®Nine Heavens Inquiry Blade¡¯? His saber technique has been handed down? How is this possible?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seizing the opportunity when King Jinghai was attempting to breach into the Divine Power Realm, Shen Luo suddenly made a move; he used his mana to lock onto Gu Yang, thinking it would be an effortless capture. As a cultivator of the Divine Power Realm, dealing with a mere First Rank should be no trouble at all. Yet in the next moment, a Blade Intent severed his mana lock. The First Rank kid managed to break free from his mana lock. ¡°Interesting!¡± Shen Luo licked his lips, ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so surprising about this ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ you¡¯ve cultivated.¡± Every disciple of the Shen Family was curious about the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯. If the patriarch held it in such high regard, it must have extraordinary features. Now, someone has finally cultivated this technique to the peak of the First Rank. Moreover, that person is not a member of the Shen Family. This was undoubtedly ironic. After his surprise attack failed, Shen Luo revealed himself and reached Gu Yang with a single leap, covering miles of distance. His form, like a bullet, delivered a straightforward and unadorned punch. A golden fist kept enlarging in front of Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. The pressure it brought left one breathless. He felt his cells trembling, a dread that only rose when faced with death. The power of this punch far exceeded his expectations. There was nowhere to hide, nowhere to evade. Other than taking it head-on, he had no other choice. Is this the power of the Divine Power Realm? At this moment of life and death, Gu Yang completely forgot about Wu Er beside him and the Sword Saint in the East Ancient Alley. His adrenaline surged, reaching an unprecedented level of focus. In his eyes, there was only that one fist. How could he possibly break that punch? Like sensing danger, the phoenix in Gu Yang¡¯s mind let out a clear scream. Boom! Gu Yang felt an endless influx of True Essence into his body. His True Essence swelled nearly ten times its original size in an instant, and a red flame emerged from his body. A phantom image of a phoenix was formed above his head. Gu Yang channeled all his strength into the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, reaching a peak state in an instant. ¡®Nine Heavens Inquiry Blade¡¯, first move, The Beginning of Chaos! ¡°This¡± Not far away, both Gu Lao and the middle-aged man were stunned for a moment. How could a First Rank Peak possibly possess such formidable power? At this moment, Gu Yang¡¯s vigor was nearly comparable to Shen Luo in the first stage of the Golden Body. No matter how worldly Gu Lao was, he had never heard of such a thing. Logically speaking, even if a First Rank Peak were to stake his life on a decisive move, it would still be difficult to shake the Divine Power Realm. The scene before them completely overturned the two men¡¯s perception. ¡°Huh?¡± On the other side, in the small courtyard of East Ancient Alley, the sword that was about to be swung suddenly froze for a split second. Huangfude¡¯s face flashed an unnatural deep red hue. Oblivious to this, he was staring fixedly in Gu Yang¡¯s direction. This young man had given him one surprise after another. Resisting a cultivator of the Divine Power Realm with only the cultivation of First Rank Peak. He was curious to see how far this young man could go. Inside Qian Mansion, Wu Er had already slipped away the moment Shen Luo locked onto Gu Yang. He also grabbed a bottle of wine along the way and hid nearby to watch the show. When he saw Gu Yang¡¯s outburst, he almost choked on his wine and was dumbfounded. ¡°No wonder that old geezer from the Shen family values this technique so much ¡± PS: First update, looking for monthly votes. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: 149 A Single Strike Breaks the Golden Body Chapter 149: 149 A Single Strike Breaks the Golden Body Translator: 549690339 ¡°What?¡± Shen Luo looked at the huge phoenix phantom at the top of Gu Yang¡¯s head, felt the unbelievably massive True Essence around him, and his mind trembled. This was simply unheard of, unseen before. That power was even greater than his. This boy was just a First Rank. Even if he had already developed an untainted body, he should not be able to hold such a huge power. ¡°Is this the secret of the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯?¡± A brutal smile flashed across Shen Luo¡¯s face. If he thought he could challenge him in this way, it would be too naive. Let me let you know what Divine Power is! Giant Strength Divine Power! Suddenly, it seemed as if space itself had collapsed, and the force on his fist increased several times. Under the terrifying pressure, a vacuum seemed to be formed in front of him. Not far away, Gu Yang¡¯s body was violently oscillating with red flames. Even though the fist hadn¡¯t arrived yet, the Protective Gang Qi around his body had almost been penetrated. These were Divine Powers only strong beings in the Divine Realm could master. After reaching the Golden Body Realm, not only were they immune to weapons, but they also awakened the Giant Strength Divine Power, possessing the strength of deities once used. To the martial artist in the Mortal Realm, Divine Power is no different from that of celestial beings. Gu Yang suddenly felt the pressure increase manifold, that dreadful force, not even close yet, almost shattered his Protective Gang Qi. It¡¯s still not enough! Again! The phantom of the phoenix above his head lifted its head and let out a phoenix cry that resonated through heaven and earth, and then, a greater force rushed over. At this moment, all the True Essence that the phoenix had devoured during his daily cultivation, and all the Cultivation Level that had disappeared during the eight rebirths from Nirvana, were all fed back. This power seemed to be endless. Gu Yang stared at his enemy in front of him, and hacked out with the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand. This slash contained the power that he had accumulated over countless simulations, almost a thousand years of hard work. ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡± first knife, when the heaven and earth were still undifferentiated, who was it who cut through the chaos? I will cut it with one slash! ¡°Hiss¡± Not far away, Wu Er, seeing the slash that Gu Yang had swung out, unconsciously opened his mouth, inhaling a breath of cold air. Just three days of time, and without the legacy of Blade Intent, this boy not only grasped the Blade Intent itself but also completely mastered this slash. What kind of monster is this? He randomly scratched his messy beard while his other hand had pulled out a beard without realizing it. Eastern Ancient Alley. ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives?¡± Huangfude also recognized this slash at last, and his pupils contracted. Back then, he hadn¡¯t fought with Wu Shengtian, but he was well-known for the Saber Technique he had created, which was like a thunderbolt piercing his ears. He had also considered this second-ranked person from the Wu Family as a formidable enemy. It was said that this Wu Shengtian was stunningly bright, even surpassing his ancestors. He combined the strengths of all families and created himself a ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡±. With just three slashes, he had already won unbeatable praise throughout the world. Later, he broke through to the Unleaking Realm, and was considered the person most likely to achieve the status of a Celestial Being after the one in the academy. The Wu Family of that year was undoubtedly the head of the top ten families in the world, with two persons in the Unleaking Realm. But, he did not appear in that great war. It was said that a Celestial Being intervened and eliminated him. If not, it was still uncertain who would have won in that battle. How does Gu Yang have this person¡¯s saber technique legacy? ¡°It¡¯s still rising!¡± On the other side, Gu Lao swallowed somewhat difficultly. Under his vision, he could see that Gu Yang¡¯s power at this time was all coming from the phoenix phantom above his head. Though it was only True Essence, when the magnitude of the True Essence reached a certain level, it was extremely terrifying. ¡°What exactly is that phantom? An Original Spirit left by a great power in ancient times? Or some abnormal treasure?¡± Even with his experience, he couldn¡¯t see the origin of that phoenix phantom. As for the possibility that this power was cultivated by Gu Yang himself, he also just thought about it and immediately denied it. How old is Gu Yang? Even if he had started training from the womb, how could he possibly amass such enormous strength? The Mortal Realm is a mere fleshly existence, no matter how talented one is, the amount of True Qi that one can condense is limited. This is the case even for those legendary cultivators. This vast amount of True Essence would take at least hundreds of years to cultivate. No one can achieve this. The moment of victory or defeat is imminent now. Can Gu Yang, a First Rank peak, withstand a punch from a cultivator at the first level of the Golden Body? Even Gu Lao is unable to predict the outcome of this battle. ¡°Break!¡± The moment his fist came into contact with the blade, Shen Luo¡¯s confident smile suddenly froze. He was feeling a long-lost pain! That slash actually broke through his Golden Body, injured his fist, and still had momentum to spare, as if it could split his arm open. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Shocked and furious, his face was filled with disbelief. He was actually wounded by a little brat in the Mortal Realm! It had been many years since anyone had been able to injure him since he achieved the Golden Body. And yet now, he was wounded by a First Rank martial artist. ¡°What kind of saber technique is this?¡± Even in his extreme fury, Shen Luo still remained calm. He didn¡¯t dare to retaliate with brute force against that strike, he quickly retreated instead. Whoosh! His whole body seemed to defy inertia. In the next moment, he was already more than a dozen meters away at a greater speed. This was another divine power he had mastered, the Wind Control Divine Power. It allowed him to travel through the air. After Shen Luo escaped the range of the blade, he looked down at his bleeding fist. The blade had cut into his hand between his middle finger and ring finger, the wound was several inches deep. At the wound, there was no blood flowing out, it was as if a flame was continuously burning, causing bone-deep pain. He looked up at Gu Yang, his eyes filled with deep-seated killing intent, and a voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth, ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°The Golden Body has been broken¡ª¡± Gu Lao glanced at the wound on Shen Luo¡¯s hand, he was momentarily stunned, his voice even wavered slightly. A First Rank martial artist actually managed to break through a divine power realm strongman¡¯s Golden Body. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he really would not have believed it. In the ancient times, even a First Rank person was just a mortal. Only when one reached the Divine Power did they step onto the path of cultivation. There is a vast difference between these two realms, as vast as the difference between mortals and immortal beings. For a mortal to injure an immortal is but a pipe dream. Today, however, he had seen with his own eyes that a mortal, had broken through the Golden Body of a divine power realm strongman and injured him. Shen Luo was a true divine power realm practitioner, and he was from the prestigious Shen Family who practiced unrivaled techniques. He was incomparable to Lei Hao from Dragon Gate Island, who merely had a Golden Body and no realm comprehension. The middle-aged man standing beside Gu Lao was also deeply shocked, a hint of surprise gradually emerged in his eyes. ¡°What a brilliant Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives!¡± In the small courtyard of Donggu Alley, Huangfude praised admirably. From that one strike alone, one could see the deep level of mastery of Wu Shengtian¡¯s blade technique. Sadly, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to cross swords with him back in the day. ¡°What a pity!¡± Not far away, Wu Er couldn¡¯t help but slap his thigh, his face filled with regret. If Gu Yang¡¯s control was a little more refined, that slash could definitely have severed the opponent¡¯s hand. But he knew that this kid had tried his best. That power had already exceeded the limit of what his body could handle. To be able to execute that slash was already quite impressive. It was like a child swinging a giant hammer, suddenly wielding power beyond his limit. A lack of control could lead to disaster. He would be lucky not to get himself killed, let alone killing others. ¡°A First Rank managed to injure a divine power realm practitioner. This achievement will most probably go down in history.¡± Wu Er praised with admiration. This kind of event, even those few who had stepped into the realm of Celestial Beings over the past thousand years, hadn¡¯t achieved. Not to mention Qin Wu, who was the best at overcoming the strong with the weak and had unparalleled combat talents, he didn¡¯t have such a record either. Not considering the middle ages, this kid was definitely the first in a thousand years. Wondering how far this kid will grow in the future, perhaps the Wu Family¡¯s great vengeance could really fall onto him. PS: The second update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: 151 Million Images of the Universe Chapter 151: 151 Million Images of the Universe Translator: 549690339 ¡°Young Master¡± Suddenly, Zhang Xiao Hai rushed in from outside, seemingly with an urgent matter. He had just crossed the courtyard gate when he noticed Gu Yang holding the hand of a strange woman, causing him to halt in surprise. He was in trouble. Well aware that he had interrupted Gu Yang¡¯s romantic moment, he turned to leave. Gu Yang naturally let go of Pei Qianlan¡¯s hand and called him back, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai lowered his head, doing his best not to look at the strange woman, and said, ¡°A message just arrived from the royal palace. The queen of King Jinghai has passed away due to illness.¡± Gu Yang was taken aback, and he glanced towards Pei Qianlan. She had already put her veil back on. When she felt his gaze, she seemed to flinch and lowered her head. He turned his head to Zhang Xiao Hai and said one sentence, ¡°I understand.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai tactfully left them alone, and stayed outside. He couldn¡¯t help but admire in his heart that Gu Yang as always was involved with celestial beauty wherever he went. Even though it was just a brief glance before, the exceptional appearance of that woman had left a deep impression on him. She wasn¡¯t inferior in any way to Miss Su or Miss Xu. Each had their own unique charm. Just as Zhang Xiao Hai had started to move away, he saw the maid, Zhi Xing, approaching with a basket. He quickly stopped her, ¡°The Young Master is in the middle of training. It¡¯s not appropriate to disturb him right now.¡± Zhi Xing replied, ¡°I have brought some osmanthus cakes that the young lady made. She asked me to let Brother Gu try them. I will leave as soon as I deliver them.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai still obstructed her way, ¡°Better give them to me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhi Xing was a little angry. She had always had a bad impression of this guy. Last time in Pingjun City, he had slandered Gu Yang which had made the young lady sad for a long time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come back later?¡± Zhang Xiao Hai was dutifully fulfilling his responsibilities. The Young Master was having a tryst with another woman. He couldn¡¯t let this little girl interrupt them. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhi Xing gave him a angry glare, snorted, then turned around and left. Zhang Xiao Hai stayed where he was to avoid any further interruptions. Back in the yard, Gu Yang looked at Pei Qianlan and asked, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± After a while, Pei Qianlan quietly said, ¡°I am no longer worthy of being the queen of Jinghai king¡¯s residence.¡± She had another man in her heart so remaining as the queen in the palace was an agonizing predicament for her. Since she knew she wasn¡¯t in Gu Yang¡¯s heart, she felt disheartened. She faked her own death to escape from the royal palace, and after repaying Gu Yang, she was now alone and wandering in the world. Gu Yang didn¡¯t know what to say. What a foolish woman. He called out towards Zhang Xiao Hai, ¡°Xiao Hai.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai hurried over, ¡°Young Master, what can I do for you?¡± Gu Yang instructed, ¡± Arrange a courtyard for her.¡± Zhang Xiao Hai was taken aback as he thought this was just a tryst. He hadn¡¯t expected Gu Yang to bring her home so soon. Was he playing too dangerously? Feeling a bit conflicted, he asked, ¡°Should we inform Miss Su and Miss Xu?¡± Could it be that the young master couldn¡¯t see the sparks flying between Miss Su and Miss Xu? Although they seldom engage with each other, the subtle tension was evident when they sat together. He was anxious for the Young Master. Now with another addition, Zhang Xiao Hai was truly worried there would be a conflict. Before Gu Yang could answer, Pei Qianlan started speaking, ¡°I have heard a lot about Jade Bone and Yuguilan of the Beauty list. I have long admired them both.¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°Great, tonight, I will introduce you all.¡± Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s calm demeanor, Zhang Xiao Hai felt an increasing respect for him. He was indeed bold and confident. After Zhang Xiao Hai guided Pei Qinlan away, Gu Yang held back the thought of how to explain to Jinghai King. What¡¯s done was done. There was nothing worth worrying about. When the time comes, he would genuinely apologize to him. Next, Gu Yang converted all the cash in the yard into the system, the balance becoming nine hundred and thirty million. This was the highest amount he had ever had. According to his calculations, after 18 simulations and the subsequent Nirvana cycle, he would be able to reach the First Rank again. At his current status, there wasn¡¯t a significant difference between a simple First Rank or reaching the top of the First Rank. [Would you like to use the simulator? Using it once will cost 500,000 coins.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the pinnacle of the First Rank. You broke Shen Luo¡¯s Golden Body with a single blow, shaking the world. You are known as the top of the First Rank world.] [One month later, the ¡°Gun God¡± from the Cao family captured you and took you to Ningzhou. There you met Cao Yiyi, who had become a living dead.] [The ¡°Gun God¡± used a special technique, allowing your consciousness to enter the Abnormal Treasure, and awaken Cao Yiyi¡¯s godly consciousness.] [A month later, you were successful in awakening Cao Yiyi. The Cao family wanted to kill you to keep it quiet, but at the crucial moment, Cao Yiyi used an Abnormal Treasure to transport you both to a hidden world.] [In this strange world, with Cao Yiyi¡¯s Divine Power, you gradually established a foothold. You learned that this place was called the ¡°Wanxiang Dongtian¡±, a practice field of a super sect known as the Wanxiang Gate.] [You settled in a remote area. The next year, you started your Nirvana cycle. Three years later, you returned to Eighth Grade.] ¡°In five more years, you will return to the Seventh Grade.¡± ¡°Then, ten years later, you return to the Sixth Grade.¡± ¡°After seven more years, on a particular day, the world drastically changes. You come to find that the way to the Wanxiang Heaven¡¯s Gate from the outside world becomes accessible, initiating an invasion from the Wanxiang Gate.¡± ¡°After another eight years, you return to the Fifth Grade.¡± ¡°Five years later, on one day, the sky gets pierced. A lady dressed in white invades the Wanxiang Heaven¡¯s Gate, throwing the world into chaos, stars hanging upside down. You were affected by this war and died at the age of sixty-two.¡± Wanxiang Heaven¡¯s Gate? Gu Yang hadn¡¯t expected that this simulation would transport him into the Wanxiang Gate¡¯s den. When he saw the gunmaster from the Cao family appear and capture him, he thought it was the end. Who would have thought, this time he would end up saving Cao Yiyi¡¯s life. And then, in turn, Cao Yiyi saved him. She transformed from an insignificant martial artist to a powerful being with Divine Power. And then, she took him to the Wanxiang Heaven¡¯s gate. Judging from this, the spatial channel between Great Zhou and Wanxiang Heaven¡¯s gate must have been established by the Cao family. And finally, who was the woman in white who destroyed the Wanxiang Heaven¡¯s Gate? The information contained in this simulation was overwhelming. It was too much for him to digest in an instant. ¡°The simulation has ended, and you can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts level when you were sixty-two.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience when you were sixty-two.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom of life when you were sixty-two.¡± ¡°Choose the first one.¡± Instantly, his True Essence disappeared as his Cultivation Level kept regressing. Just when the True Essence inside of him had completely vanished, suddenly the phoenix shimmered above his head. A streak of red flame ignited within his body. In a blink of an eye, he had transformed into a man of fire. Under the burning flame, his flesh and bones underwent astonishing transformations. It was only after half an hour that the flames gradually extinguished. Upon opening his eyes, Gu Yang¡¯s body gleamed like coloured glaze. ¡°Is this the Golden Body?¡± Feeling his body¡¯s transformation, he was somewhat shocked. Under the flame¡¯s combustion, his Mortal Body underwent a metamorphic change, akin to forming a Golden Body. Gu Yang had anticipated a unique change upon his final rebirth. But he hadn¡¯t expected it could make him congeal a Golden Body early on. No, to be precise, he had only started to congeal a Golden Body. As of now, he had only acquired the traits of a Golden Body, it wasn¡¯t a complete one yet. Apart from that, the True Qi in his body had also reached its maximum point. Compared with his time at the Fifth Grade, it was now ten times stronger. The ultimate martial arts technique that he had used for the last rebirth had finally exhibited its deserved power. At this moment, although his Cultivation Level was only at the Fifth Grade, if he were to fight, an ordinary First Rank warrior might not be his match. ¡°Again.¡± Gu Yang opened the system again and started a new round of simulation. ¡± You take Su Qingzhen, Xu Ruomei, and Pei Qianlan and the others to Mount Tianzhu, entering that secret realm.¡± ¡°After fifteen years, you return to the Fourth Grade.¡± ¡°And then another fifteen years, there is a great battle between Celestials in the outer world, and the entrance to the Secret Realm gets exposed. You all exit the Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡± A few Divine Power fighters from the Ten Thousand Saint Gate arrive, you all die in battle, at the age of fifty-four.¡± After viewing this simulation, Gu Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He was a bit concerned that the three Divine Power fighters from the Shen family would find their way to the Secret Realm. But it seems that even these guys from the sacred plains aren¡¯t all-powerful. If he hides in the Secret Realm, they might not be able to locate him. This essentially means he has increased his odds of survival. ¡°The simulation has ended, and you can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Rumble! The phantom of the phoenix appeared again, and Gu Yang¡¯s body was once again engulfed in roaring flames. PS: Seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: 152 Phoenix Gallbladder Chapter 152: 152 Phoenix Gallbladder Translator: 549690339 Half an hour later, the red flames all over Gu Yang¡¯s body finally dissipated. The luminous glow on his skin became even more apparent. This indicated that under the tempering of the flames, he drew even nearer to the Golden Body. ¡°No wonder this cultivation method, up until the Divine Power realm, would never encounter a bottleneck. So, all the previous rebirths were preparation for now.¡± The last rebirth, from the Ninth Rank to the First Rank, would involve a tempering of the body each time, and when the First Rank peak was reached, the Golden Body could be formed. Entering the Divine Power realm after that would be as easy as flipping a hand. This was essentially spreading the difficulty of breaking through to the Divine Power realm through regular cultivation. Surely a genius idea. The problem was, aside from him, there¡¯s probably nobody who could cultivate this method to the Divine Power realm in their lifetimes. No matter how extraordinary the talent, without a few hundred years of life span, it¡¯s impossible to complete the cultivation. Suddenly, Gu Yang thought of a possibility, ¡°Unless this cultivation method was not meant for humans who have less than a hundred years of life span.¡± On the surface, this looks like a world of Martial Arts. But that¡¯s actually an illusion. Just look at the Divine Power realm behind, and the higher Celestial Being realm, one could see that this is actually a world of fantasy martial arts. While the Dragon Clan bloodline had emerged, it would also make sense for there to be some long-lived species. ¡°Continue.¡± Just like before, Gu Yang simulated again and again. Each time he broke through a realm, the phantom of the Phoenix would appear, bursting into red flames, tempering his mortal body, transforming him step by step towards the Golden Body realm. At the tenth simulation [ You have re-entered the First Rank ] [ You turn fifty-three in the end.] Finally returned to the First Rank! By this time, night had fallen, and red flames ignited again inside Gu Yang. This time, it lasted longer and was more intense than before. What was magical was that, with such a large fire, his clothes, the wooden bed underneath him, and the entire house wasn¡¯t ignited by the flames. Gu Yang was in a mysterious state, with the fire burning his whole body, refining his physique bit by bit. Yet he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. He himself was already an innate body and had already experienced such pain once before. This greatly accelerated the process. When everything calmed down, Gu Yang opened his eyes, a golden light shining in his pupils. His skin gleamed with a golden glow. He clenched his fists, feeling the surging power within his body. He knew he was only one step away from the completion of the Golden Body. ¡°Again.¡± By this time, he had forgotten about everything else, entering a state of complete self-forgetfulness. His balance remains three million three hundred thousand. In one go, Gu Yang used up all six chances for simulation. When the sixth simulation ended, and Gu Yang was unable to make another breakthrough, a tinge of regret shadowed his face, ¡°I¡¯m still a bit off.¡± Moreover, he clearly felt that his progress was slowing. After the simulation, there was no surge of True Essence like before, as if he was back to where he started. ¡°It seems that I used up too much True Essence that day, and there¡¯s no stock left in the Phoenix body,¡± he figured out the problem rather quickly. That day, he was ambushed by the Golden Body Realm individual from the Shen Family, and he had drawn a lot of True Essence from the Phoenix body to block the opponent¡¯s fist. The depleted True Essence wouldn¡¯t naturally recover. This was also slowing down his cultivation speed. ¡°But, this is already enough.¡± Confidence shone from Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. At this point, his body had strengthened unimaginably compared to before his reformation ¨C it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe him as being half a step into the Golden Body stage. The True Essence within him had also strengthened more than tenfold. If the Shen Family¡¯s Golden Body Realm individual came again, he is confident to fight against them. Gu Yang stood up, drawing back his aura, patted his clothes, and walked out the door. In the courtyard were Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei. They were obviously worried due to the loud disturbance, so they all came over. Upon seeing Gu Yang emerge, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Before they could ask, Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry. Xiao Hai, go get some food for me. Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± replied Zhang Xiao Hai as he dashes off to prepare the food. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes grazed over Su Qingzhen, Xu Ruomei, and Pei Qianlan, noticing the peculiar atmosphere among them, and said, ¡°In fact, allow me to introduce ¡± Xu Ruomei responded indifferently, ¡°Pei Qianlan, the 7th on the Beauty List, naturally beautiful, a well-known Queen of Jinghai, I already know her.¡± She bluntly revealed Pei Qianlan¡¯s identity. Gu Yang instinctively looked at Wu Xingyun and noticed that he wasn¡¯t surprised at all, as if he had already known about Pei Qianlan¡¯s identity. Without uttering a word, he turned around and left. On the other hand, Su Qingzhen looked at him incredulously, her face flushed. She stammered, ¡°You you ¡± But after stuttering for a long time, she couldn¡¯t manage to say anything and stomped her feet, turning around to run away. ¡°Miss,¡± called Zhi Xing, the maid, as she quickly followed her. Xu Ruomei also turned and left in a different direction. Only Lily, the foreign sorceress, and Han Mengling, the disciple of the Asura Sword Saint, remained, watching the spectacle unfold with confused expressions. Pei Qianlan asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to follow her?¡± Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°No. I need to rest and gather my strength for tomorrow¡¯s battle.¡± ¡°Actually ¡°, Pei Qianlan began to reply, thinking she should persuade him. ¡°Saint!¡± At that moment, Lily couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and knelt in front of Gu Yang. She babbled anxiously in her language, using a few words of the Great Zhou language. Despite guessing, Gu Yang still could not understand what she was trying to convey. Pei Qianlan, who grew up in Jingzhou City and could understand some of the West Bank Continent¡¯s language, reminded him, ¡°It seems that she wants to give you something.¡± Then, Lily took out a crystal ball, held it in her hands, and began to recite a long spell with a solemn expression. Gu Yang felt a strange fluctuation. Suddenly, the crystal ball split open, and a red crystal flew out, floating in the air. The crack in the crystal ball disappeared immediately. Lily lifted the red crystal with both hands, holding it above her head with an almost reverent posture, offering it to Gu Yang. ¡°For me?¡± Curiously, Gu Yang reached out and squeezed the red crystal. As soon as he touched it, he immediately felt a sense of kinship. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel as he inspected the crystal. It was prism-shaped, about the size of a fist. Initially pure light red, it became more intense as he held it, eventually turning into a dark crimson. He asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Lily respectfully muttered a word, entirely incomprehensible. Pei Qianlan beside helped translate, ¡°It appears to be a sacred artifact of their organization, something about a god bird¡¯s gall.¡± Phoenix gall? Gu Yang thought for a moment and accepted the item. His intuition told him that this crystal would be very useful. He thought to study it further in the future. ¡°When you have time, teach her some of the Great Zhou¡¯s language,¡± he instructed. ¡°Okay,¡± Pei Qianlan agreed. Lily, seemingly understanding them, said to Pei Qianlan, ¡°My name is Lily, and I am a sorceress.¡± That was the most fluent Great Zhou language she had spoken. As night fell, Gu Yang, with two flagons of wine, came to Wu Xingyun¡¯s courtyard. Wu Xingyun was sitting in the pavilion with a sword on his lap. Gone was his dejection from the past few days, he now appeared as sharp as a drawn sword. He wasn¡¯t surprised by Gu Yang¡¯s arrival. Accepting a jug of wine, he took a sip and said, ¡°Brother Gu, I have decided to depart.¡± Gu Yang paused, then took a big gulp of his wine, asking, ¡°Where are you planning to go?¡± ¡°I have long wanted to explore the world. Now, I have finally made up my mind.¡± Wu Xingyun looked at Gu Yang, showing a peaceful smile, ¡°I made a vow at my mother¡¯s grave that during my lifetime, I must surpass him. Now, he has reached the Divine Power realm. If I don¡¯t make significant progress quickly, I will be left farther and farther behind.¡± Gu Yang, left with thousands of unsaid words, could only say one thing, ¡°Safe travels.¡± ¡°I will heed your good words, Brother Gu,¡± replied Wu Xingyun. PS: Second update of the day, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: 153 Sure enough, it’s him! Chapter 153: 153 Sure enough, it¡¯s him! Translator: 549690339 Divine City, outside the Martial Academy. Princess Chang¡¯s phoenix carriage arrived once again. After ten days, the grand competition had finally ended, and the ten martial scholars had been determined. Today was the day to grant them their titles, and she naturally had to be present. Otherwise, her presence on the opening day would have been in vain. With the decline of the Martial Academy, the so-called martial scholars had become insignificant in officialdom, though they still held some use in the military. However, with the support of a major figure like Princess Chang, the weight of this title was not the same. This time, she again invited Gu Yunfei to accompany her. Today, she was delayed by some matters and had arrived a bit late. At the entrance of the Martial Academy, a group of people was respectfully waiting for Princess Chang. Inside the carriage, Princess Chang was flipping through a dossier, with her hand supporting her chin, her eyes thoughtful. This dossier, which had just been delivered to her in the morning, had detailed information about Gu Yang. ¡°Lian Mountain¡­¡± Gu Yang first appeared at Lian Mountain. It was an unremarkable range in Jiangzhou. The dossier also attached a particular piece of information that could not help but spur certain thoughts. A hundred years ago, Heavenly Extreme Taoist, the then Dao Sect figure, was killed at Lian Mountain by an individual from the Literary Academy. Since then, the Dao Sect, once the leader of the six major sects, had been severely damaged and hadn¡¯t recovered to this day. In the following hundred years, the Dao Sect had been extinct in the martial arts world. If it weren¡¯t for a Dao Sect representative on the Grandmaster¡¯s board, everyone would have thought this sect already extinct. From this dossier, it was challenging to figure out Gu Yang¡¯s origins. The things he knew were too diverse. ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± of Shen Family, possibly obtained from the treasure of the Shadow Thief. Then there¡¯s ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± of the Wu Family, this was a bit strange. Today, Wu Family only had Wu Lingling left, and given her age, she definitely did not know any saber techniques. Although there are some techniques scattered throughout the martial world, only in the royal family does complete inheritance exist. How did he learn it? The most puzzling thing is the ¡°Six Heavenly Annihilations¡±. As for the rumors that Gu Yang was a disciple of Blue Sky Palace, she sneered at them because she knew that the Blue Sky Palace never took in male disciples. So, the question is, how did he get this Saber technique¡¯s legacy? There were only three places in the world where one could inherit the ¡°Six Heavenly Annihilations¡±; one was the Blue Sky Palace, and the second was the royal palace ¡°Could it be¡­ that woman?¡± A deep murderous intent flashed in Princess Chang¡¯s eyes. Sitting across the curtain, Gu Yunfei only felt a wave of chill rocking him to his core. His heartbeat almost stopped. Soon, that chills disappeared without a trace. Gu Yunfei swallowed, a lingering fear in his heart, and his back already drenched in sweat. Princess Chang did not pay attention to the frightened Gu Yunfei; she was still thinking about that woman. Twenty years ago, because of that woman, her father and mother were brutally murdered by Wu Da. She was the youngest daughter of the late emperor and was very spoiled. At that time, she contracted a severe illness and was kept in the palace, thus escaping the tragedy. She did not end up dying in the hunting ground together with her hundred-plus older brothers and sisters. When it came to that woman, she harbored an intense hatred. However, after her father died, this woman disappeared. There was only a name left on the master list. Could this Gu Yang be sent by that woman? As Princess Chang was thinking, she suddenly heard some commotion. ¡°The First Rank list has changed again, could it be that Gu Yang again?¡± These words immediately brought her thoughts back. The First Rank list has changed? She lifted the curtain and looked. Her gaze penetrated a distance of several hundred meters and went through the crowd, seeing an old man changing the list. Could it really be him? Rationality told her that after being on the First Rank list, it was impossible to have such a significant rise in just ten days. But thinking about Gu Yang¡¯s incredible past records, she wavered. Finally, the old man finished changing the names. However, her vision was blocked, and she couldn¡¯t see the names on the list. ¡°It¡¯s Prince Jinghai, the first ranker has changed.¡± There was an uproar in the crowd. Someone exclaimed in shock, ¡°Prince Jinghai¡¯s name has disappeared, has he achieved Divine Power?¡± ¡°Maybe he has fallen?¡± Hearing the discussions, Princess Chang couldn¡¯t help but concentrate her gaze. From her perspective, she naturally hopes for the best if King Jinghai died. That way, the court could reclaim Jingzhou without lifting a finger. At present, Jingzhou City has become the largest city after Divine City. And then there¡¯s the benefits of sea transport These benefits are too tempting for anyone to resist. However, she also understands very clearly that as long as the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint is around, King Jinghai will not die so easily. Even if the Nether Sect makes a move, it¡¯s hard to resist a single blow from the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint. The Nether Sect is dangerous, but only to those in the Golden Body Realm. Once you reach the Mana Realm, even if you encounter a disciple of the Nether Sect, you could retreat unharmed. For peerless powerhouses like the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint, unless those two old monsters from Nether Sect in the Unleaking Realm make a move, anyone else is just courting death. Therefore, it is more likely that King Jinghai will successfully step into the Divine Power Realm. This is a huge bad news for the court. It will be even more difficult to deal with him in the future. Princess Chang¡¯s expression became somewhat gloomy. Just then, there was a stir from the other side, ¡°Why have they come again? Didn¡¯t they just switch out?¡± She looked again and saw that the old man who had replaced the list had returned with a new list and was still walking in front of the First Rank list, tearing off the list that had just been posted. She couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, not understanding what had happened. Gu Yunfei on the side also couldn¡¯t help but look out, as the carriage moved a bit closer now. For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity with this scene. Last time, he and Qin Shang had also encountered such a thing when they came together. His heart was thumping, and he had a premonition, ¡°Could it be no way ¡± Soon, the old man had replaced the list. Suddenly, all the people standing in front of the list fell into a deathly silence. Everyone seemed to be trapped by a mysterious force, standing there, no one spoke. This abnormal scene made Gu Yunfei¡¯s scalp explode. Finally, he caught a glimpse of the first line of the list from the crowd, which read: ¡°First place, Gu Yang, Sect unknown, from Jiangzhou¡±. It was indeed him! First Rank At this moment, Gu Yunfei had a sense of everything proceeding as expected in his heart. ¡°First on the First Rank List!¡± Behind a gauze curtain, Princess Chang muttered to herself. With a bang, the armrest of the seat suddenly turned into dust. She was completely unaware of her own loss of composure. In Jingzhou City, the largest port of The Great Zhou, a large ship set sail for the sea. On the deck at the bow of the ship, a man and a woman stood against the wind, looking at the boundless blue ocean. The woman, wearing a veil, said with a worried face, ¡°Master Gu, we should consider this matter carefully and go back first ¡± These two people were no other than Gu Yang and Pei Qianlan. Early this morning, Gu Yang had taken her out and sailed the boat out to sea. Only then did she know that his words yesterday were serious. He really wanted to go to Dragon Gate Island to avenge her. Anxious, she wanted to persuade him to go back. Gu Yang smiled and said, ¡°Since I dare to go, I must be confident. You just relax.¡± However, how could Pei Qianlan be at ease? Ever since her parents were killed, Lei Hao, the Divine Power Realm powerhouse, has become her lifelong nightmare that she cannot shake off. Her relatives, from uncle, aunt, to uncle, aunt all wanted to kill her for their happiness. They were afraid of being implicated by her. During that time, all the people she was familiar with, her loved ones, either avoided her like a viper or participated in her chase. All of this was due to the threat from Lei Hao, the strong man in the Divine Power Realm. Pei Qianlan was genuinely terrified of Lei Hao. But at this time, she saw Gu Yang¡¯s determination, and she knew that he had made up his mind. The words in her mouth were all swallowed back. She stretched out her hand into his palm, and the fear and worry in her heart gradually disappeared, finally becoming peaceful. At most, it¡¯s just a death. Suddenly, a figure leaped from the shore and landed lightly on the boat, saying, ¡°I need a ride, hope you two don¡¯t mind?¡± Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: 154 Are you Lei Hao? Chapter 154: 154 Are you Lei Hao? Translator: 549690339 At the entrance of Jinghai Prince Mansion, two huge white lanterns hung, and everyone in the mansion wore black armbands. In their expressions, however, a shade of sorrow could be perceived. Some of the guests that came to mourn found it a bit strange. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the mourning hall did they see the crown prince draped in mourning clothes, crying his heart out, evidently grief-stricken to the core. Many people knew that the crown prince had always been on good terms with the princess consort. Despite the fact that she was not his birth mother. Now it seemed, the rumors were indeed true. In reality, many people harbored some doubts about the death of the princess consort. It was too sudden. She had just been selling her dowry in large quantities, and then news of her sudden death was reported. Most importantly, some well-informed individuals knew that after selling her dowry, the over seven million taels of silver she received were all sent to the Qian Residence. This was too easy to provoke speculation in others. However, no one discussed this matter, they didn¡¯t dare to, not even privately. Once Jinghai Prince broke through to the Divine Power Realm, he would have a lifespan of three hundred years, ruling over Jingzhou for a very long time. Who would dare wag their tongues? Such matters could only be kept to oneself. Similarly, there were very few people who harbored even greater doubts in their hearts. The biggest families in Jingzhou all had agents stationed in Divine City. At the beginning of each month, they copied down those lists and sent them back via pigeon mail. In one night, the messages could reach Jingzhou. Today happened to be the beginning of the month. In the morning, several families had just received messages from Divine City. The most explosive news, of course, was about Gu Yang topping the First Rank list. This was perhaps the fastest and youngest top of the First Rank list since its inception. Besides this, there was one more matter that left them puzzled. The name of Princess Consort Pei Qianlan still appeared on the Beauty List. Logically, at the time when the lists were copied in Divine City, she had already been dead for two days. This issue was too eerie, hence even fewer people dared to talk about it. No matter if she was really dead or still alive. When the Jinghai Prince Mansion declared her dead, then she must be dead. In the vast ocean. Gu Yang turned his head to look at the person who had jumped onto the ship, an old man, bearing a square face and exuding an air of authority. The clothes he wore were of an indiscernible material, suggesting a quite extraordinary origin. Considering his cultivation level, he was right at the peak of First Rank. This man was not one of the two First Ranks who had been monitoring him nearby. Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not headed the same way.¡± The old man flashed a slight smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ship heading to Dragon Gate Island? I just happen to be going the same way.¡± Before Gu Yang could refuse, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ride your ship for free. How about I teach you a saber technique as compensation?¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s demeanor, despite his grumpiness, his actions embodied a chivalrous spirit, quite different from those martial artists who bully others by flaunting their power, Gu Yang said, ¡°If it¡¯s along the way, then let¡¯s travel together. As for the compensation, no need.¡± He was currently using the Hidden Knife Style to conceal his cultivation level, so this old man in front of him certainly could not see through it. He asked, ¡°May I know what is the purpose of your visit to Dragon Gate Island?¡± Considering the old man¡¯s age, it wasn¡¯t a loss to address him as a senior. He mainly wanted to probe for information on this old man¡¯s connection with Lei Hao. The old man said, ¡°Taking a hot spring bath.¡± Hot spring bath? Gu Yang wanted to ask more, but the old man yawned and said, ¡°When you get old, even a little movement tires you out. Can you offer me a room to rest?¡± Gu Yang of course had no objection, the ship was large, there were plenty of vacant rooms. Dragon Gate Island was quite far off, and the large ship had sailed for several days before it arrived. However, the ship owner was unwilling to dock the ship, instead, they lowered a small boat, letting them row themselves to the island. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Gu Yang offering a large sum of money, they would not have found anyone willing to go to Dragon Gate Island. Everyone in Jingzhou City knew that Dragon Gate Island housed the son of the previous Pirate King, a strong man in the Divine Power Realm. Bringing the ship to this position was already the limit. Gu Yang did not make things difficult for them and was about to get someone to call for the old man in the room. The old man who had traveled with them had already stretched his waist and come out. For the past few days, he hadn¡¯t stepped out of his room, completely motionless, as if he was genuinely asleep. He had obviously heard their conversation, without saying a word, he jumped onto the small boat. Gu Yang also pulled Pei Qianlan to jump down, rowing the small boat, heading towards Dragon Gate Island. The old man was leaning at the stern of the ship, his eyes closed in a nap. In the early morning, a layer of mist shrouded Dragon Gate Island. On the shore, Lei Hao was standing there with a group of subordinates, as if waiting for someone. Not far behind, a young man whispered to a middle-aged man next to him, ¡°Brother Shen, who is the boss waiting for? Whoever it is, they¡¯re important enough to have the boss personally welcome them on the shore.¡± The middle-aged man, Shen Nine, quietly said, ¡°An old predecessor. The boss owes his achievement of the Golden Body to that predecessor¡¯s guidance. Pay attention and be respectful to that predecessor. If not, the boss will skin you alive.¡± When he mentioned that predecessor, his heart still trembled with lingering fear. Shen Nine had been with Lei Hao the longest. After the death of the old master, he hid on this island with Lei Hao. Although Lei Hao also had a First Rank cultivation level, it didn¡¯t even qualify him for the First Rank list. He was no match for Wu Tianqi, the first on the First Rank list. Even Lei Hao himself did not hold any hope for revenge. That was until one day when an old man suddenly appeared on the island. They thought he was an assassin sent by Wu Tianqi, naturally, they struck first. Anyway, with just a wave of the old man¡¯s hand, Shen Nine knew nothing more. When he woke up, he found that everyone else was dead, except for him and Lei Hao. The old man had already disappeared. Just when Shen Nine was feeling lucky to be alive, he noticed that Lei Hao¡¯s cultivation began to skyrocket, and in a few years, even formed a Golden Body. This was so mysterious that it took a year after the old man visited the island again for Shen Nine to learn that Lei Hao¡¯s progress was due to the old man¡¯s guidance. Shen Nine couldn¡¯t imagine what methods the old man could have used to help Lei Hao form the Golden Body in just a few years. The old predecessor had visited the island twice before, both times five years apart and on the same day. Unless something unexpected occurred, the predecessor would once again visit the island today. ¡°He¡¯s here! Quiet!¡± Suddenly, Lei Hao shouted. Immediately, everyone shut up and dared not make a sound. Shen Nine looked carefully and faintly saw a small boat on the sea. This predecessor¡¯s way of visiting the island this time was different from before. Just as he was thinking, suddenly, a figure leaped from the boat, crossing hundreds of meters in one jump to land on the shore. It was a young man, holding a girl in his arms. His gaze fell on Lei Hao and he asked, ¡°Are you Lei Hao?¡± This sudden change caught everyone by surprise. The newcomer was Gu Yang. From a distance, he noticed a group of people waiting on the shore. He thought that his whereabouts had been betrayed by the boatman. After all, the reputation of a Divine Power expert was scary enough. So he no longer hid himself, picked up Pei Qianlan, jumped and landed on the shore. His gaze swept over the crowd and landed on the imposing man at the front, ¡°Are you Lei Hao?¡± Gu Yang had a strange expression on his face. From another perspective, he could clearly see a ball of lightning within the man¡¯s body. However, the brightness of the lightning was not at all what a Divine Power expert should have. He had seen several Divine Power experts. The one from the Shen family who made it to the Golden Body stage had a dark light in his body, just like a black hole. The newly advanced King of Jingzhou had a green light in his body, dazzling like a sun. As for the Sword Saint, he couldn¡¯t see through him at all. The Lei Hao in front of him was far inferior compared to them. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask a question, ¡°Are you really a Divine Power stage?¡± Lei Hao looked at the man and woman who descended from the sky and was momentarily stunned. With his vision, he could naturally see that this young pair came on the same boat with that predecessor. When he heard the young man¡¯s rude words, he felt a surge of anger. However, not clear about this pair¡¯s relationship with the predecessor, he didn¡¯t dare act rashly. When the young man asked another question, ¡°Are you really a Divine Power stage?¡± Lei Hao became furious and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± That question was his Achilles heel! PS: It¡¯s the tenth day, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: 155 I won’t accept Chapter 155: 155 I won¡¯t accept Translator: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± With a stern shout, Lei Hao¡¯s hair stood on end, surrounded by countless bolts of lightning, his eyes emitting a purple glow. He looked as if the god of thunder himself had descended to Earth. Every time his subordinates saw him demonstrate his immense power, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep reverence. Such power was nearly godlike. Among those present, Shen Nine was with the highest cultivation level. As he watched Lei Hao ascend from the ground, feelings of shock and an indescribable emotion coalesced within him. If he hadn¡¯t passed out that year, perhaps, the great opportunity could have been his. After all, his cultivation level was higher than Lei Hao¡¯s at the time. Because he had been at the forefront, he took the brunt of the impact which caused him to lose consciousness. Lei Hao, who stood behind him, faced a lesser impact and remained conscious. As a result, misfortune turned into a blessing and he ended up receiving the great opportunity. Every time Shen Nine thought about how he missed such an opportunity, his heart ached as if gnawed by a poisonous snake. Pei Qianlan wrapped her arm around Gu Yang¡¯s waist again, not looking at their common enemy. At this moment, resentment, vengeance, none of it mattered to her. All she wished for was him to remain safe and unharmed. A large hand was firmly pressed against her back, the man¡¯s deep voice whispering in her ear, ¡°Watch me avenge you.¡± A comforting warmth subsequently enveloped her entirely. She was so familiar with this feeling that it brought her peace. Seeing Lei Hao¡¯s explosive power, surrounded by lightning and with a giant copper hammer in hand, Gu Yang realized he had finally shown some signs of using Divine Power. He removed the Phoenix Feather Knife scampered around him with red flames and said, ¡°Prepare to receive my blow!¡± The first move of ¡°Six Heavenly Extinguishers¡±, Skyfire Annihilation! He didn¡¯t need to build up his force; he simply struck with his blade. Across him, Lei Hao raised his copper hammer intending to smash this presumptuous youngster only to sense a destructive aura locking onto him the next moment. Divine Power? A might this terrifying wasn¡¯t something a warrior from the Mortal Realm could possess. Lei Hao had a chilling realization, wishing he could slap himself for his rash actions. Bearing in mind this was the same person who had come with the senior, why did he act recklessly, provoking the guy himself? ¡°Senior ¡± He tried to speak in his defense, but it was too late. The threatening aura of the blade was already upon him. For the second time in his life, Lei Hao could sense the proximity of death. There was no escape from his impending fate. No ¨C With his life hanging by a thread, he was forced to harness all his remaining strength. The giant hammer in his hand shone brightly with electric light, prepared to confront the threatening intent of the blade. In the next instant, a burst of flame engulfed him entirely. On the sea surface, a ship was leisurely drifting. An old man, who was dozing off, suddenly let out a gasp and opened his eyes, directing his gaze at the imposing Gu Yang. His expression turned oddly fascinated as he muttered to himself, ¡°The power of the Demon Emperor how interesting.¡± ¡°Aaaahh -¡± A chilling scream echoed from within the ball of fire. Those nearby were stupefied, their eyes wide and unblinking. Their boss, who had descended like the god of thunder, had been defeated so easily, seemingly unable to put up any resistance. They all shared Lei Hao¡¯s doubt. Who was this man? Could it be that Prince Jinghai had come for retribution? The inhabitants of the island were not ignorant of the news about Prince Jinghai¡¯s breakthrough to the Divine Power Realm. However, Prince Jinghai didn¡¯t look like this, did he? Besides, it was common knowledge that Prince Jinghai wielded a giant sword called the Spirit Sword, not a knife. None of the henchmen attempted to flee. They all understood, fleeing from a Divine Power Realm expert was impossible. In their eyes, the only person who could defeat their boss with a single stroke was someone in the Divine Power Realm. Finally, the fire subsided to reveal Lei Hao¡¯s actual form. His giant hammer was split in two. From his left shoulder to his thigh extended a large wound, where flames still flickered. That one stroke had dealt him a heavy blow. Suddenly, Lei Hao, who was vomiting blood, fell to his knees, lowering his head. ¡°I surrender, elder, please spare my life.¡± His heart filled with bitterness, but he knew that he was no match for the man standing in front of him. If you can¡¯t win, beg for mercy ¨C that was the survival philosophy of a pirate. A real man knew when to compromise. As long as he could save his life, anything could be negotiated. In his eyes, the man standing before him was surely at the Divine Power realm. Despite his youthful appearance, his actual age definitely far surpassed his own. Addressing him as elder could not be wrong. Lei Hao was aware of his own limitations. Although he had forged a Golden Body, he hadn¡¯t actually achieved a breakthrough to the next realm. He could only bully First Rank fighters. He was unable to slay Wu Tianqi, who hadn¡¯t even reached the Divine Power state, clarified his power. He proclaimed that he was at the Divine Power realm externally to intimidate others. He talked about it so much, even he believed it, and completely forgot that he only had a False Gold Body. He was clear, facing a true Divine Power realm expert, he was not a match. The pirates of Dragon Gate Island, apparently revered Lei Hao as a God, were shocked to see him fall on his knees and begging for mercy. Many faiths collapsed instantly. The majority of them had come here to follow this divine-powered expert Lei Hao, hoping that one day they could catch his eye and fly to heavens. At this moment, many dreams were shattered. .. Gu Yang was surprised to see that Lei Hao wasn¡¯t killed by the stroke of his blade. The power of ¡°Six Vanishing Heavens¡± was infinite, and with his current strength, no First Rank fighter would be able to withstand a sword stroke. Even the previous Jing Hai Wang could not handle it. Lei Hao was able to stand firm after being slashed, proving his Golden Body was genuine. Gu Yang suddenly thought of the Dragon Washing Pond on Dragon Gate Island. It seemed that this scoundrel forged his Golden Body rely on the Dragon Washing Pond. God knows how much pond water he had used up. What a waste! Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to get rid of him but chose to take off Pei Qianlan¡¯s veil and ask Lei Hao, ¡°Who is she?¡± After hearing this, Lei Hao lifted his head. As he moved, his wound ached, the pain piercing deep into the bone. When he saw the woman in the man¡¯s arms clearly, his facial expression changed dramatically. He blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s It¡¯s you?¡± At a glance, he recognized her, the daughter of the traitor who betrayed his father, Pei Qianlan. For him, the traitor was more hateful than Wu Tianqi who killed his father. Those who win are kings, and those who lose are Swift. No matter what means Wu Tianqi used, his win characterized his competence. However, that traitor, who was disloyal and unkind, deserved death more. As a result, upon achieving his Golden Body, the first person he sought out was the traitor. He directly dispersed his mortal body and ashes, not enough to prove his hatred. He annihilated the entire Pei family, save for the daughter, who was rescued by Wu Tianqi. Now, the daughter of the traitor appeared in front of him again, with a Divine Power realm expert alongside her. At this moment, Lei Hao finally understood everything. He made a huge mistake. The Divine Power expert here was taking revenge for Pei Qianlan. Lei Hao roared out, ¡°I don¡¯t accept this!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and he let out a roar like a wild beast. ¡°Who are you? Why are you standing up for her?¡± ¡°My name is Gu Yang.¡± Gu Yang held Pei Qianlan¡¯s hand, letting her grip the handle of the Phoenix Feather Knife, both hands over hers. He whispered in her ear, ¡°For your family¡¯s revenge.¡± As he spoke, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky. A streak of lightning slashed towards Lei Hao. Gu Yang? With a loud bang, Lei Hao¡¯s face showed an astonished color with his hearing the name Gu Yang. That name, even in his overseas refuge, wasn¡¯t unheard of. Was he Gu Yang? How could that be? Could he be at the Divine Power realm? The next moment, the lightning engulfed him. He felt a chill at his throat, and his vision spun for what felt like several rounds. He thumped to the ground headfirst. The last thing he saw was his decapitated body, turning into ashes under the lightning. Then, he descended into endless darkness. PS: Continuing to request votes for the monthly poll. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: 156 Dragon Washing Pond Chapter 156: 156 Dragon Washing Pond Translator: 549690339 Pei Qianlan watched as Lei Hao¡¯s head was chopped off, rolling on the ground a few times before coming to a stop. His eyes bulged out in a look of death as if his last wish hadn¡¯t come true. His remaining body turned into dust and was scattered in the wind. Her eyes reddened instantly. Lei Hao had done the same thing to her father many years ago¡ªgrinding his bones to dust. She raised her head to the sky, tears streaming down her cheeks. She murmured, ¡°Father, mother your daughter has avenged your deaths ¡± Gu Yang stepped back, allowing her to vent her emotions. He turned to Lei Hao¡¯s subordinates and asked, ¡°Where is the treasure Lei Hao left behind?¡± Under his oppressive gaze, the present ones were shivering like leaves. When they heard his question, they were struck dumb. The treasure? For a moment, they thought they had heard wrong. Could it be that this unparalleled powerhouse was actually interested in the gold and silver that Lei Hao left behind? Shen Nine reacted the fastest, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all in the stockade.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Take me there.¡± There was a stockade on the island. Rather than a stockade, it was more like a small town, filled not just with Lei Hao¡¯s subordinates but also many ordinary individuals. Most likely, they were kidnapped by Lei Hao and his men. The ordinary people looked gaunt and ragged, showcasing Lei Hao¡¯s group¡¯s cold indifference towards them. Guided by someone, Gu Yang quickly found the treasure Lei Hao had left behind. ¡°Just this little?¡± He looked suspiciously at Shen Nine, who had guided him here. Going by his estimates, the treasure was worth no more than several hundreds of thousands taels. Lei Hao was the son of a pirate king. Was this all he had? Shen Nine shrank under his gaze, kneeled, and said, ¡°Your honor, Dragon Gate Island is off the beaten track, and Lei Hao was often too indulged in his cultivation to bother plundering earning money. All these treasures were amassed by our previous lord, that¡¯s all that¡¯s left after so many years ¡± Even someone at the level of Divine Power was so poor. Gu Yang grumbled quietly. Turning to the man who had led him to the treasure, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Nine was suddenly overjoyed, but before he could utter a word, he shuddered violently. He fell to the ground, blood oozing from his seven orifices, and died. Gu Yang didn¡¯t spare a glance at the fallen corpse. First, he withdrew several hundreds of taels of silver, then, transferred all the remaining gold and silver into the system. His balance amounted to ninety-three thousand. Gu Yang was a man of clear rewards and punishments. The thanks were for the man helping him save time by leading him to the treasure. As for the reason for him to kill, the man needed to die. Not only him, but the other thirty or so bandits outside wouldn¡¯t be spared either. Unbeknownst to himself, Gu Yang¡¯s heart had hardened. Killing no longer weighed on his mind like before. Gu Yang collected the remaining gems and jewels from the ground, stuffing them into a cloth bag. Coupled with the silver, he left along with Pei Qianlan, leaving behind a ground full of corpses. With his current strength, he didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger to kill the Mortal Realm martial artists. One quake of True Essence was enough to kill a person from afar. When Gu Yang went outside, he called over the commoners and found a leader among them. He told them that Lei Hao and his gang were dead and they were now free. He then gave them a few hundred taels. As for their future, it was up to them to decide. Then Gu Yang took Pei Qianlan and left, planning to find the Dragon Washing Pond. Not far from there, he ran into the elderly man from the ship. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the senior say he wanted to go to the hot spring?¡± The elderly man smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I came to ask the young brother for help. I am too old to deal with that beast.¡± Gu Yang questioned, ¡°Beast?¡± The elderly man replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a strange snake guarding the hot spring, it¡¯s extremely formidable. If you¡¯re willing to help me drive it away, I can do you a favor.¡± Something felt off to Gu Yang. He looked closely at the elder again and confirmed that he was indeed at the peak of the First Rank. The elderly man had experienced his strength, yet he behaved so casually, as though he was not afraid at all. What was he depending on? Gu Yang had not previously taken the elderly man seriously. But now, he was finally on alert and asked, ¡°What kind of favor?¡± The elderly man raised his hand. Suddenly, something flew out of Gu Yang¡¯s embrace. He gasped in surprise. With his current strength, his Protective Gang Qi had been involuntarily activated. Yet the man was able to effortlessly take something from him without making a sound. This meant that if the man had malicious intentions, Gu Yang would have been attacked before he even realized it. What flew out was the Phoenix gall that Lily had given him. The elder pointed his finger directly at the Phoenix gall. The outer crystal shattered instantly, and a drop of crimson blood flew out, penetrating into Gu Yang¡¯s forehead. Throughout this process, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t react at all, he could only watch as the drop of blood passed and seeped into his forehead. He subconsciously touched his forehead, his eyes on the elder had completely changed. Having such an unbelievable skill, he is surely a greatly powerful man. Gu Yang said hoarsely, ¡°Why is the elder playing such a joke on me?¡± ¡°In the future, you will thank me.¡± Not knowing what the elder was thinking, the smile on his face broadened and he seemed extremely happy. Gu Yang turned his gaze inward, that drop of blood seemed to have melted into his body. He could feel his body undergoing some changes, but whether for better or worse, for now he couldn¡¯t tell. After finishing laughing, the elder finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, now it¡¯s your turn to help me.¡± Gu Yang was not panicked. If the elder had any malice towards him, he would have died already. Since he didn¡¯t kill him, but used this technique on him, he must want something. He has the simulator, no matter what the elder¡¯s intentions are, he is always capable of finding a solution. ¡°Yes¡±. At this time, he only needed to cooperate. Gu Yang and his two companions arrived at the center of the island, where there was a tall mountain. The most eye-catching feature was a waterfall hundreds of meters high, looking extremely spectacular. The elder said, ¡°This is the Dragon Gate. It was originally thousands of meters high, but later the top was cut off by a sword, and only this part is left.¡± ¡°Once you pass this gate, you can reach the true Dragon Washing Pond. The pool below is only a drop of Thunder Dragon blood, which is somewhat useful for those in the mortal realm.¡± While the elder was speaking, he led the two people into the air, and in an instant, they were several kilometers high. ¡°When you see that snake, cut it with a Thunder Annihilation strike.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This was Gu Yang¡¯s first time reaching such a high altitude, he was somewhat nervous and subconsciously held the Phoenix Feather Knife tightly. Suddenly, a huge gate opened before their eyes. ¡°Roar!¡± At the same time, a huge shadow rushed over. Without any hesitation, Gu Yang gathered all his strength and immediately unleashed the Thunder Annihilation. Countless lightning flashes illuminated the true form of that huge shadow. It was clearly a flood dragon, with a high bulge on its forehead, growing dragon horns. The snake body was hundreds of meters long, and the thick snake body was as enormous as a mammoth. In front of it, Gu Yang seemed so insignificant. He was taken aback, was this the beast the elder spoke of? Can I really handle this? While he was thinking, the scales on the enormous snake seemed to shiver. Its huge, purple, vertical pupils shrunk, and it was so frightened it fled. ¡°It soon will undergo a Thunder Tribulation. Thunder Annihilation is precisely its nemesis.¡± The elder¡¯s voice reached his ears. Gu Yang turned to look, and saw that the elder had disappeared, the huge portal was slowly closing. He must have entered the Dragon Gate. Just when the portal was about to close completely, a droplet of crystal liquid flew out, and penetrated Pei Qianlan¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is what you deserve¡± Then, the portal disappeared, and the voice stopped abruptly. ¡°Ah¡± Pei Qianlan let out a scream of extreme pain. From her mouth and nose, a large amount of white mist gushed out, enveloping her. Gu Yang saw that there was a strange energy in her body that was constantly transforming her body. He too had experienced this. It was a rebirth. For her, this was undoubtedly a tremendous opportunity. PS: The third update, asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: 157 It’s not what you think Chapter 157: 157 It¡¯s not what you think Translator: 549690339 In a flash, two days had passed. On Dragon Gate Island, in the center of the island, there was a massive pond in front of a waterfall. On the shore, there was a smooth giant rock on which Gu Yang was sitting cross-legged. As he breathed, the phantom phoenix above his head became more and more substantial, the brightness in its slender eyes ever increasing. After several cycles of cultivating, it was time for him to end his session and the phantom phoenix above his head disappeared. Gu Yang opened his eyes. He could feel that something inside him had altered, making it easier for him to control his True Essence. ¡°Is it because of the Phoenix¡¯s gallbladder?¡± When he gets back, he needs to ask Lily what exactly is that Phoenix¡¯s gall. It was rather worrisome to think about the drop of blood that had been injected into him. The old man didn¡¯t seem to have any malicious intent, but he still needed to figure out what that thing was and if there were any side effects. Next, Gu Yang looked at the gigantic, round white cocoon in front of him, which was actually transformed by Pei Qianlan. That day, a thick mist spouted from her mouth and nose, quickly enveloping her completely and gradually thickening until it solidified into this form. All Gu Yang could do was stand guard next to her, a watch that had now lasted two days.n Through other means, he can continuously monitor her vital signs. Pei Qianlan¡¯s vital signs were becoming weaker and weaker, as if she had entered a hibernation state, fostering some strange metamorphosis inside her. Gu Yang could feel that her vitality was steadily growing stronger. Apparently, she had gained enormous benefits from the ordeal. At that moment, a pure white light inside the cocoon started to brighten as Pei Qianlan¡¯s power began to awaken. ¡°Brother Gu¡ª¡± Suddenly, a voice echoed through the sky from far away. ¡°Brother Gu!¡± At first, the voice was distant but by the second call, it was already at Dragon Gate Island, moving at an extreme speed. Pop! The cocoon in front of Gu Yang opened up, revealing Pei Qianlan inside. Her clothing didn¡¯t exist anymore, covered no longer by a stitch of fabric, her hands clung to her chest and embarrassment prevented her from raising her head. Damn it! He could hear the whooshing sound of the person approaching; he swiftly removed his outer garment and draped it over Pei Qianlan. ¡°Brother Gu¡ª¡± A figure landed on the ground. It was King Jinghai, who, upon seeing the scene before him froze, his voice abruptly cut off. Pei Qianlan recognized the man by his voice; her face turned deathly white from the shame and embarrassment, making her wish the ground would swallow her whole. Gu Yang prided himself on his thick skin, but even he was embarrassed to such an extent that he wished he could bury his foot in the ground. ¡°King Wuda, listen¡ªit¡¯s not what ¡± He tried to explain. King Jinghai turned away, saying, ¡°Such is the great desire of human relationships, and I, as your elder, can understand. But Brother Gu, hear me now. I have always regarded Qianlan as my own daughter. If you dare to hurt her in the future, I will not let you off.¡± With that, he took off into the sky and disappeared over the horizon. He came and left quickly. It really isn¡¯t what you think. Gu Yang felt as though an iron pot had fallen from the sky onto him. The worst part was that he was unable to explain. Anyone who saw the scene would mistake it for something else. He won¡¯t be able to face King Jinghai ever again. He had solemnly vowed that he didn¡¯t have feelings for Pei Qianlan, yet turned around and ran off with her. To top it all off, they were ¡°caught in the act.¡± Although it was entirely not what it seemed, from the outsider¡¯s point of view, it was just as it appeared. ¡°What kind of person have I become?¡± He was completely despondent. ¡°Gu Lord Gu ¡± Suddenly, Pei Qianlan, hiding behind him, timidly tugged at his clothes and spoke. Gu Yang turned to look at her, she was only wearing a thin coat, and her legs were still bare. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to be seen like this, so he decided to remove his pants as well. Pei Qianlan¡¯s face turned red as a beetroot, nervous and shy, ¡°You what what are you trying to do?¡± What on earth were they thinking? Gu Yang felt exhausted. Quickly removing his pants and top, he tossed them at her, ¡°Put these on.¡± And so, wearing only his boxershorts, he ran to the camp to get a clean set of clothes to put on. There was no one in the camp, everyone must have left the island. When he arrived, he saw several small boats parked on the dock. There would be no problem returning to the continent. When Gu Yang returned to the waterfall, Pei Qianlan had already changed into his clothes, which were quite large for her. The spaciousness of the outfit made the sleeves and pants too long, so they could only be rolled up. She tied up her long hair with a strip of cloth. This style could not conceal her beauty at all, but rather it added a unique charm to her appearance. She was indeed a natural beauty. Gu Yang was stunned at the sight. Pei Qianlan saw him staring at her. Her heart was filled with both shyness and joy as she played with the tie of the clothing. She whispered, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Yang exclaimed, ¡°If I introduce you to my classmates on Earth, they would surely be so envious.¡± Even though Pei Qianlan didn¡¯t know exactly what place Earth was, she got the idea from his words, which sweetened her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the Dragon Washing Pond,¡± he said. Back on Earth, he was the only single guy in his dorm, which often made him the target of his friends¡¯ teasing. A sense of nostalgia swept over him. However, he quickly pulled himself out from that mood. The Dragon Washing Pond was of immeasurable value for the mortal realm, despite the mysterious elder¡¯s disregard for it. Lei Hao probably attained his Golden Body by using it. Gu Yang also benefited a lot from the Dragon Washing Pond, as he finally tempered his innate body after countless simulations. The credit goes greatly to his innate body for his current tremendous strength. It didn¡¯t take Gu Yang long to locate the Dragon Washing Pond, which was situated behind the waterfall inside a large cave. The pure white pool water was filled with astonishing energy. ¡°My injuries are completely healed, so I don¡¯t need this anymore. You should use it,¡± Pei Qianlan said. The drop of liquid tossed out by the elder was likely the true water of the Dragon Washing Pond. Not only did it completely restore her depleted foundation, but it also helped her consolidate her innate body. For her, the path to the realm of divine power was no longer obstructed. This was the true definition of a naturally gifted treasure. She indeed did not need the water here. Gu Yang shook his head. ¡°This is no longer useful to me. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To wait outside.¡± Soon, Pei Qianlan realized who Gu Yang was waiting for. A boat appeared on the sea, and soon several people flew over; they were Lily, Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei. Gu Yang hadn¡¯t foreseen this using his predictive abilities or the simulator. He was down to his last simulation and wouldn¡¯t impulsively use it like last time. It had to be saved for a crucial moment. He had made a guess. King Jinghai, who should have been in seclusion to consolidate his cultivation level, had made a special trip to Dragon Gate Island to find him. This must be because Su Qingzhen and the others had sought help from the palace. When Gu Yang had left, Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei were still feuding. He had told Zhang Xiao Hai he would be going to Dragon Gate Island and would return in a few days or two weeks at the most. Yet, it was only two days later, and she had already gone to King Jinghai for help. She really didn¡¯t have any faith in him at all. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± he said. After Lily brought them to the ground, Gu Yang spoke first before they could, saying ¡°Follow me,¡± then leapt up to lead the way, not giving them a chance to speak. Seeing that Gu Yang was safe and sound, Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei finally let out a sigh of relief. But upon seeing that Pei Qianlan was wearing Gu Yang¡¯s clothes, they were overwhelmed with bitterness. Seeing no response from them, Lily once again performed a spell, leading them into the air after Gu Yang. Shortly after, they arrived at a waterfall. Gu Yang led them through the waterfall and disappeared from sight. Lily also followed him in. Inside was a cave leading to a small pool in its deepest part. He said, ¡°This is the Dragon Washing Pond. Go in and soak yourselves. The benefits you gain would depend on yourselves.¡± After he finished speaking, Gu Yang left with Pei Qianlan. PS: The first update, seeking the monthly tickets. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: 158 Divine City, Divine City Chapter 158: 158 Divine City, Divine City Translator: 549690339 As night fell, a bonfire was lit beside the waterfall. Standing on a massive rock, Gu Yang raised his head looking at the boundless starry sky, pondering his next plan. He felt as if he was just a step away from the Divine Power Realm. But he knew clearly, this was just an illusion. As for how long it took to cross this one step, it¡¯s unknown. He still needed money, at least several million. The crisis was imminent. If nothing unexpected happened, in a month or rather in just over twenty days, Cao Yiyi¡¯s father, the gun god would come looking for him. The Sword Saint of the East Ancient Alley was injured, he would not be able to withstand this man. Definitely, he could not stay in Jingzhou. King Jing Hai was quite loyal, there was no need to involve him. Besides, even if he managed to escape this crisis, there was a bigger one later. In a year, it was very likely that a strongman from the Sacred Land in the Divine Power Realm would come for him. Gu Yang knew that he was just a hardworking man, he shouldn¡¯t be thinking of settling down peacefully. In fact, there was another path. He could take Pei Qianlan and Su Qingzhi and hide in the Secret Realm of Tianzhu Mountain, where they could have a peaceful life for thirty years. Yet, that was akin to waiting for death. After thirty years, when Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate arrived, all that awaited him was death. Upon thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and opened the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? It costs 500,000 gold to use once.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At 22, you have reached the peak First Rank, topped the First Rank list, and shocked the world.] [You killed Lei Hao on Dragon Gate Island and took over the island.] [Several days later, you took Su Qingzhi and others to Tianzhu Mountain, sending them into the Secret Realm, and left alone to look for Ling Ling.] [You went to the Lin family in Jiangzhou to settle the account with them, forcing out a Golden Body Realm member they had hidden. After a fierce battle, you defeated him. Finally, the Lin family conceded and offered their family treasure.] [In the secret vault of the Lin family, you discovered a treasure map hidden in a painting. After having Wu Er identify it, you confirmed it was a treasure map from the Xia Dynasty over a thousand years ago. The location of the treasure is the Divine City.] [You went to the Divine City and looked through data at the Martial Academy for two months, finally determining the location of the treasure, it was in the Altar of Heaven.] [You went to the Literary Institute, to the highest floor of Star Picking Pavilion where you saw the difficult question proposed by the Celestial Being from the institute which was a sword technique. The condition was that if anyone below the Divine Power Realm could comprehend this sword, it would be deemed as completed.] [You spent several months in Star Picking Pavilion trying to comprehend, naturally you were unable to comprehend this sword technique, and inevitably gave up.] [Afterwards, you were courted by all sides. You eventually decided to join the Capital Guard and became the deputy commander, getting the chance to enter the Huaqing Pool for Temper.] [Two months later, the royal family held a heaven-worshipping ceremony. Due to the emperor¡¯s poor health, the ceremony was presided over by the queen. You were responsible for safeguarding the queen, thus had the chance to enter the Altar of Heaven.] [During the worship ceremony, the crown prince and several ministers suddenly confronted the queen. It quickly escalated into chaos. Almost ten Divine Power Realm strongmen appeared, someone took advantage of the disorder to open the Secret Realm in the middle of the altar. It was filled with countless gold and silver jewels, and a Divine Sword.] [Beside the Divine Sword sat a tall figure. The man suddenly came back to life, killing all the Divine Power Realm strongmen who had entered the Secret Realm.] [Then, the strongman guarding the treasure pulled out the Divine Sword and killed his way out. No one could be his match.] [You protected the queen and escaped from the Altar of Heaven, returning to the palace.] [That strongman pursued all the way to the palace, and was finally killed by several powerful men in the palace.] [After this, you gained even more trust from the queen.] [Several months later, the queen sent you to deliver a letter, but you were captured by a Mana Realm strongman as soon as you left the Divine City.] [More than a year later, you were taken to a certain Secret Realm and underwent arduous cultivation day and night.] [Forty years later, still unable to break through to the Divine Power Realm, you were taken to a colossal Divine Tree. You were drained of all your blood and died, aged sixty-four.] Gu Yang was rather surprised after reading this simulation. Cao Yiyi¡¯s father surprisingly did not appear afterwards. From the look of it, Ling Ling really was his lucky star. Going to the Lin family to settle the score was part of his plan. The Lin family had tried to kill him several times, how could he let it go easily? If no one came up with several million taels for atonement, this matter would not be over. Unexpectedly, he obtained a treasure map of the Xia Dynasty from the secret vault of the Lin family. It must be the same treasure that the previous Sword Saint was trying to find. In the Secret Realm where the treasure was hidden, there was actually a man hidden. The Xia Dynasty had perished a thousand years ago, this meant, the person hiding in the Secret Realm must be at least in the Unleaking Realm. Otherwise, he would not have survived until now. In the end, this strongman of the Unleaking Realm was killed in the palace. Though the royal family was said to be declining, they could still easily kill a strongman of the Unleaking Realm. However, in the end, he was still captured by a strongman from that Sacred Land. No need to guess, it must have been the empress who betrayed him. It once again proved the phrase, in this world, you can¡¯t rely on anyone but yourself. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [1. Martial Arts Realm at the age of 64.] [2. Martial Art experience at the age of 64.] [3. Wisdom of life at the age of 64.] ¡°Choose number one.¡± What is most important now is to break through to the Divine Power Realm, a culmination of forty years. Suddenly, the True Essence inside Gu Yang grew rapidly, bringing him a bit closer to the Divine Power Realm. When he opened his eyes, he saw shock in Pei Qianlan¡¯s eyes. This was her first time encountering such a drastic surge in Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation level, and it shocked her. Just now, Gu Yang¡¯s momentum suddenly burst out, and she almost thought another enemy had appeared and half-drew her Rhinoceros Sword. Then, she could sense his True Essence rapidly inflating. Pei Qianlan wondered if he was about to directly enter the Divine Power Realm and attain his Golden Body. The three women, Su Qingzhi, stayed in the cave for three full days. When they came out, Gu Yang could distinctly feel that they had changed. Su Qingzhi had astonishingly broken through to the Third Rank Realm, while Xu Ruomei¡¯s cultivation level had also returned to the Third Rank. As for Lily, she clearly benefitted the most. Her aura has become unfathomably profound, equivalent to the First Rank. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Without any delay, Gu Yang led them off the island. The boat Su Qingzhi and the others had chartered was still there, as people were watching over it. Zhang Xiao Hai, Han Mengling, and the maid Zhi Xing were all there. As for the one Gu Yang had hired before, it had long since disappeared. Two days later, they finally returned to the shore, not even entering Jingzhou City, and left directly. Ten days later, Gu Yang left Tianzhu Mountain alone. This was his first time really travelling alone since leaving Liu Village. Even before he left Lian Mountain, he was always accompanied by Su Qingzhi, Zhi Xing, and Zhang Xiao Hai, the three burdens. Lately, the number of people around him had increased even more. At this moment, Gu Yang felt both relief and reluctance in his heart, along with a bit of sentimentality. Despite his feelings, he resolutely left them all in the Secret Realm. This was no child¡¯s play. The enemies he now faced were all in the Divine Power Realm, including formidable opponents like the Gun God, and he would soon be drawn into the cruel power struggle within the royal family. Having them by his side was too dangerous and benefited no one. It was better to let them cultivate well in the Secret Realm and step into the Divine Power Realm as soon as possible. Besides, once he broke through to the Divine Power Realm, he could go back to see them. While Gu Yang was on the move, someone suddenly patted his shoulder. He was startled and turned around, only then letting out a sigh of relief. The person was Wu Er. He seemed rather curious, ¡°How come you¡¯re alone this time? Where are your beloved women?¡± Gu Yang pretended not to hear his jests and asked, ¡°Senior, why did you disappear without saying goodbye last time?¡± Wu Er replied, ¡°Two annoying flies suddenly came along, and this old man didn¡¯t want to meet them, so I had to hide.¡± ¡°Come, let this old man continue teaching you the second strike of ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯.¡± ¡°No need to rush that.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°I have something else to do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Settling a score with the Lin Family.¡± PS: Asking for monthly votes. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: The 159th eldest son has been captured Chapter 159: The 159th eldest son has been captured Translator: 549690339 ¡°The Lin Family from Jiangzhou?¡± On hearing this, Wu Er said irritably, ¡°Are you getting ahead of yourself? The Lin Family of Jiangzhou is a branch of the Lin Family. Not just anyone can afford to provoke them. You ¨C ¡± As he spoke, something caught in his throat, his eyes fixed on Gu Yang. His eyeballs nearly burst from their sockets as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°You you the Golden Body?¡± It was only now that he noticed something different about Gu Yang. He looked more closely ¨C good lord, it was indeed the Golden Body! Even with all his wisdom and experience, Wu Er was dumbfounded by such an unbelievable incident. Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation speed was continually shattering his understanding. He had already overestimated Gu Yang as much as possible. He simply couldn¡¯t fathom how this kid had managed to cultivate the Golden Body in less than a month. Unable to contain himself, Wu Er asked, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be a reincarnation of an ancient grandmaster, can you?¡± Gu Yang laughed and said, ¡°If I say I am, how would you react?¡± ¡°Well, obviously I would cling to your coattails.¡± Making a joke, Wu Er moved the conversation along and mused, ¡°You are already halfway to reaching the Divine Power realm. You probably do stand a chance against the Lin Family of Jiangzhou. If confronted with a Golden Body, even if you can¡¯t match them, you should have no difficulty escaping.¡± The Lin Family of Jiangzhou, as a branch of one of the nine great families, had sole control over a state. Of course, it would not be so simple. Wu Er¡¯s words implied that he suspected that the Lin Family of Jiangzhou likely has a Golden Body realm powerhouse. ¡°I heard that the Lin family has always kept a low profile, never involving themselves in the affairs of the martial world or the politics of the court.¡± Gu Yang felt that it was necessary to know more about the Lin Family. Wu Er snorted, ¡°That¡¯s now. Over four hundred years ago, the Lin family was the head of the nine great families and acted with total domination ¡± Elsewhere, an old man and a young woman were also discussing the Lin Family. The young woman, dressed as a man, exuded a strong feminine aura from her brows and eyelashes. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could tell she was a woman. She was riding a divine horse with golden fur and said, ¡°The Lin Family has long been declining. For hundreds of years, they¡¯ve been like a turtle retracting its head into its shell, stuck in Ningzhou, not producing any remarkable figures. Let¡¯s not even mention this branch family in Jiangzhou. What¡¯s so good about going there? We should quickly go to Jingzhou and find that Gu Yang.¡± Riding a black horse beside her was an old man dressed in green. With his white, beardless face, completely white hair and eyebrows, and frail body, the old man¡¯s voice was high-pitched. ¡°You¡¯re not aware, princess. In the previous dynasty, the Lin Family was the leader of the nine great families. Because the Lin Family once produced a Celestial Being, they were the only nobility in the nine great families to have done so ¡± The princess said, ¡°I know that. It was exactly due to that Celestial Being from the Lin Family that the Qin Dynasty collapsed. This allowed our Zhao Family to take advantage of the chaos and seize power, establishing a foundation of hundreds of years.¡± ¡°Correct. After the death of that Celestial Being from the Lin Family, they shut their doors to the outside world. Until a hundred years ago, a Lin descendant came to Jiangzhou and founded this branch. It¡¯s quite mysterious.¡± ¡°The Jiangzhou Lin Family received part of the Lin Family¡¯s true teachings. After all, they¡¯re a family that produced a Celestial Being. Their martial arts must have unique features.¡± ¡°Besides, about Gu Yang there are rumors that he has already left Jingzhou. As for where he has gone, we have yet to find out. Why not go to the Lin Family first and see for ourselves?¡± Upon hearing that Gu Yang¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, the princess couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. She had finally persuaded her father to let her leave the Divine City on this trip, intending to find Gu Yang and challenge him. Who would have thought that as soon as she arrived in Jiangzhou, Gu Yang had disappeared? Her enthusiasm faded. She reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± In Jiangzhou City, at the Lin Family residence. ¡°Zhao Yu the third princess?¡± Upon seeing the name on the card, Lin Youliang couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Even though the card only showed her name without mentioning her status as a princess, it was obvious that the card was from the royal family. It was clear that the holder was the famous third princess. The current emperor has a total of seven sons and three daughters. Among them, the third princess is the youngest. The previous queen died in childbirth after giving birth to her. It is said that the third princess is the emperor¡¯s favorite. Even the royal secret tradition of the Zhao family, the ¡°Dragon Emperor Extreme Path,¡± which has always been passed down to sons and not daughters, was exceptionally given to this daughter. Although the major lists of the Red Mansion do not record members of the royal family, Every major power has its own sources of information. It was rumored that the cultivation level of the Third Princess surpassed all princes and had reached First Rank Peak status. At her age, she can be considered the first person in the royal family in two hundred years. With all the resources of the world at the royal family¡¯s disposal, combined with the secrets they inherited from the inscrutable palace in the Divine City, their cultivation speed is incomparable to others given the vast amount of resources they possess. Not to mention a once-in-a-century prodigy like the Third Princess. At such a tender age, she has already reached First Rank Peak status, a feat only the royal family can achieve. Other forces would not squander so many resources on one person as it would just be too wasteful. ¡°Why has she come to Jiangzhou?¡± This person of noble and powerful status turning up unannounced on their turf certainly wasn¡¯t for any good reason. As head of the family, Lin Youliang, however reluctantly, had to receive her personally. Moreover, he needed to put on a grand and formal reception, he couldn¡¯t afford any lapses in protocol. A princess must be respected nonetheless. This Third Princess was known for her independence and unique style. It was said that she once stormed into Red Mansion out of anger of not being included in the Beauty List, eventually forcing the owner to add her name. It just goes to show how willful she can be. ¡°Where is Zi Hua?¡± Lin Youliang inquired about his eldest son. A man who looked like a housekeeper replied, ¡°It seems that there was some problem at the bank. The eldest son took some people to handle it.¡± ¡°Send someone to retrieve him.¡± When Lin Youliang led his people to the front gate, he saw the Third Princess from the rumours, who was only accompanied by a eunuch. ¡°We greet the Third Princess.¡± Lin Youliang and his group prepared to pay their respects. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Yu said impatiently, ¡°I am here today under the identity of Zhao Yu, there¡¯s no need for these formalities.¡± Despite her dissent, Lin Youliang maintained his respectful demeanor, ¡°What can we do for Miss Zhao who graced our humble home with her presence?¡± Just as Zhao Yu was about to speak, a galloping horse suddenly made its appearance, allowing itself into the scene. The knight on the horse was vomiting blood and saying, ¡°Something bad has happened the young master is in danger ¡± After speaking, the man toppled down from the horse and was clearly not going to survive. This sudden and unexpected incident perked up Zhao Yu¡¯s spirit. She had seen enough of these old foxes like Lin Youliang. Even if she was to request to witness Lin Family¡¯s martial arts, at most they would send someone pretending to put up a show and then admits defeat, denying her the chance to see their true uniqueness. She can¡¯t be too aggressive. When she left, her father cautions her repeatedly not to overpower others, and not to provoke the members of the six major sects and the nine prominent families. Hence, she was not initially that interested. But now with this sudden event, her interest was piqued. She wonders who would dare to strike at the eldest son of the Lin Family, Naturally, the Lin Family wouldn¡¯t let this go without a fight, there might be a chance to see their secret and unique martial arts after all. This could really become interesting. Lin Youliang was both shocked and angry. To have such an incident happen during the Third Princess¡¯ visit, it was like a slap on his face, and it stung furiously. Who would dare to hurt his son? PS: I hope that all of you take care of your gallbladders, don¡¯t be like me, with acute inflammation, vomiting out bile, squirming in pain on the hospital bed, if it weren¡¯t for the doctor giving me a shot of strong painkillers, you guys would only be offering me your condolences now Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Please have the great-uncle take action Chapter 160: Please have the great-uncle take action Translator: 549690339 Jiangzhou City, the stronghold of the Lin Family and the Lin Family Bank, is the most influential bank in Jiangzhou. Anyone who does business within Jiangzhou usually deposits their money in the Lin Family Bank, purely out of respect for the Lins. Therefore, in Jiangzhou City, the Lin Family Bank seems to be much busier than the Four Sea Bank. The bank is the most profitable business for the Lin family. It is now controlled by their eldest son, Lin Zihua, indicating that he has been chosen as the future head of the family. Half an hour ago, Lin Zihua suddenly received a message that someone was causing trouble at the Lin¡¯s Bank, presenting an IOU for five million taels of silver, demanding repayment. The name of the debtor was Lin Zihua himself. Lin Zihua laughed cynically in extreme anger. Someone dared to cross the Lins, they were truly seeking their own doom. He immediately gathered his men and stormed towards the bank. The bank is the Lin family¡¯s moneybag. If this incident is not handled with a thunderous approach, it will severely undermine the credibility of the bank. Therefore, he had to intervene as quickly as possible and resolve the issue. ¡°Brother Lin, long time no see.¡± When Lin Zihua arrived at the bank with his men, he was shocked to see the man in the hall and hear that familiar voice. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Jingzhou? The thought flashed across his mind, and he immediately chose to run for his life. The visitor was indeed Gu Yang! As the first rank on the First Rank List, he was no match for him, neither would his father. Running away was his only chance of survival! Boom, boom, boom . His men were sent flying. He didn¡¯t even see how the blows were delivered. In the next moment, Gu Yang appeared in front of him. He felt utterly despairing at that moment. Faced with that smiling face, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back. How did it come to this? In a short instant, Lin Zihua recalled past events, unable to comprehend how things had escalated so much in just a few months. He¡¯d discovered Gu Yang¡¯s secret back then and sent a Second Grade powerhouse to capture him, but the attempt had been unsuccessful. Even his father¡¯s attempted assassinations by a First Rank powerhouse had been unsuccessful. Lin Zihua justified his own actions, believing his father would approve of his decisive decision-making too. However, within a few months, there were constant reports of Gu Yang slaying a First Rank with his Second Grade power. Soon after, he had broken through the First Rank and topped the Hidden Dragon List. Some time later, Gu Yang had even defeated Yi Yi, first on the Genius List. Next, he appeared on the First Rank List. Half a month ago, he had even jumped to the first place on the First Rank List. It was all like a dream. A nightmare Lin Zihua would never wish to recall. He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to the world. And now, Gu Yang had finally come knocking at his door. He always knew this day would come. But he did not expect it to come so soon. Hasn¡¯t he been in Jingzhou all this while? Amid the multitude of thoughts that flashed through Lin Zihua¡¯s mind, he finally managed a bitter smile, ¡°What do you want?¡± Since he had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands, he had to bow down. Gu Yang commended, ¡°Brother Lin is quite understanding.¡± He placed the IOU in front of him saying, ¡°Just pay this amount and we can put an end to our feud.¡± Lin Zihua bowed his head, it was indeed an IOU, stating that Lin Zihua of Jiangzhou owed five million taels of silver exactly. ¡°Impossible!¡± He was taken aback with anger, and upon seeing Gu Yang¡¯s smirking gaze, he felt like a bucket of cold water was poured over him. He reluctantly said, ¡°The Lin family simply doesn¡¯t have these much silver coins.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°You do not have the right to bargain. If you can¡¯t handle it, wait for the person who can.¡± He had noticed earlier that someone had sneaked out, surely to inform others. All he needed to do now was wait here. Lin Zihua felt despair, knowing there could be no good outcome out of today¡¯s situation. He had caused such a scenario today by the decision to hunt down Gu Yang back then. He had drawn such a fearsome enemy to his family, not even his father could protect him Before long, Gu Yang felt a group of people rushing towards him, several among whom were First Rank martial artists. With a swoosh, several people stormed in. The one leading the way was a middle-aged man with an extraordinary demeanor and a First Rank peak cultivation level. He was likely the head of the Lin Family. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Who might you be? What has my boy done to offend you?¡± Gu Yang, however, was paying more attention to a woman dressed in men¡¯s clothes at the back. Her True Essence was so enormous that it reached an extreme point. From another perspective, it was a golden radiance. The vastness of her True Essence was on par with Jinghai king before his breakthrough. Who is this woman? There are no women among the top five ranks in the First Rank list. Gu Yang was rather curious about the woman¡¯s identity, but he quickly took back his gaze and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, ¡°Who I am is not important. I¡¯m here today to collect a debt.¡± Having said that, he flung the IOU over. Lin Youliang took it and looked at it, his face showed no change as he said, ¡°So you are Gu Yang?¡± Upon hearing the name Gu Yang, Princess Zhao Yu, who had been standing at the back, instantly brightened up. It¡¯s true that when one prizes a horse¡¯s bone its every pace turns up in their journey. She could hardly wait to challenge Gu Yang. Suddenly, however, an elderly man next to her grabbed her sleeve and shook his head. Zhao Yu looked at the solemn face of the old man and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man said, ¡°You¡¯re no match for him.¡± Zhao Yu was unconvinced, ¡°How do you know if we haven¡¯t fought yet?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see in a bit.¡± Zhao Yu knew that without Grandpa Gu¡¯s consent, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move. She stamped her foot in anger, but there was nothing she could do about it. Gu Yang laughed, ¡°It seems you are well aware of what he¡¯s done. That¡¯s good. Give me the money today, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Lin Youliang laughed, ¡°If you want these five million, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to get it. I¡¯ll ask my great uncle to make a move.¡± The few people behind him echoed in unison, ¡°Ask the great uncle to make a move!¡± Their voices rang far and wide, as if they were trying to raise the roof, echoing throughout Jiangzhou City. ¡°Great uncle?¡± Princess Zhao Yu¡¯s face changed a bit, ¡°Could it be ¡± The old man by her side was not surprised at all, seeming to have known all along that there was such a person behind the Lin Family. Kaboom! From outside came a thunderous noise and a figure broke in, landing in front of Lin Youliang. This was a middle-aged man with a handsome face and sharp eyes. Finally, his gaze fell on Gu Yang, a trace of surprise in his eyes, ¡°Golden Body?¡± As soon as these words came out, the faces of everyone present changed dramatically. Could it be that Gu Yang has already broken through to the Divine Power realm? This middle-aged man was the very seahorse pin that the Lin Family of Jiangzhou relied on, a strong cultivator in the Divine Power realm. He had been in seclusion for many years. When Lin Youliang learned that Gu Yang had topped the First Rank list, he personally went to see his great uncle and informed the family of a formidable enemy they could not handle. He asked his great uncle to take action when the time came. This was a precaution. However, Lin Youliang and his men never expected Gu Yang to have condensed his Golden Body already. It had just been a few days, and he¡¯d crossed that insurmountable chasm? Princess Zhao Yu was also greatly surprised, ¡°He has a Golden Body?¡± The elder next to her said, ¡°Just a little more.¡± Just a little more, what does that mean? Princess Zhao Yu was stunned when she heard the cultivator from the Lin Family say in wonder, ¡°You¡¯ve achieved the Golden Body before reaching Divine Power. Your aptitude and encounter are among the rarest I have ever seen. However, you¡¯re still not my opponent right now. Withdraw.¡± The Princess was baffled, ¡°Achieve Golden Body before reaching Divine Power?¡± Is there such a thing? Gu Yang remained calm and unfazed, ¡°Whether I am a match or not, we won¡¯t know until we fight. Are you afraid by any chance?¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t try to gain the advantage by talking. I just think that you are young, and it¡¯s not easy to cultivate, I hate to see you fall here. If you insist on this, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy.¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a move, just do it already, and stop babbling.¡± PS: Only two updates today. Will return to three updates tomorrow. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161 Battle 161: Golden Body Chapter 161 Battle 161: Golden Body Translator: 549690339 Outside Jiangzhou City, atop a mountain, Wu Er was sitting on a huge rock at the peak, holding a roast chicken in his hand, devouring it heartily, After finishing the meat, he carelessly threw the chicken bones into the sky. In the sky, a shadow descended. The person had not yet arrived, but the sound came first. ¡°Who¡¯s pranking me in such a way?¡± The shadow came down, a tall man dressed in a black robe with a hawk-bill nose. His pair of eyes exuded an intimidating light. When he saw Wu Er, his eyes suddenly changed, ¡°Elder Wu?¡± Wu Er tossed the chicken bones on the ground, rubbed his hands on his clothes, turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still remember me.¡± Upon seeing his face, the man bowed in respect, ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered your guidance, elder.¡± Wu Er laughed, ¡°It¡¯s been many years, I¡¯m surprised you still remember.¡± ¡°I heard that you were captured by the Red Moon Great Saint of the Three Saints Gate years ago, I didn¡¯t expect, elder, that you actually managed to escape from that Great Saint¡¯s clutches.¡± The mention of ¡°Red Moon Great Saint¡± caused Wu Er¡¯s face to twitch, he chuckled, ¡°I have been lucky to survive. One of these days, I must settle the score with that witch.¡± The man asked, ¡°Did elder come here specifically to wait for me?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°For Gu Yang?¡± ¡°He and Ling Ling are in love, I don¡¯t want my only descendent to become a widow at such a young age.¡± The man laughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s interesting, my daughter Yi Yi is also deeply in love with that young man. She insists on marrying no one but him, and is so lovesick that she¡¯s fallen ill. I came this time to kidnap him and bring him to see my daughter.¡± Wu Er chuckled, ¡°Although I¡¯m getting old, my eyes are still clear. I can guess what you¡¯re scheming, so you don¡¯t have to sugar-coat it with such words.¡± The man¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Since elder has guessed it, you must know that this matter involves our path as cultivators and is absolutely not negotiable.¡± Wu Er said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re still a bit unripe. Why not wait a few more months? By that time, Gu Yang will step into the Divine Power Realm, I will personally bring him to visit the Cao family.¡± ¡°Then I will wait at home for elder.¡± Without another word, the man took to the sky and vanished into the horizon. Leaving Wu Er standing there, he couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, ¡°This damn kid, daring to provoke any woman, one of these days, he¡¯ll be ruined by a woman.¡± No matter how much he cursed, he still looked towards Jiangzhou City. Lest that damn kid be killed by that Golden Body realm cultivator, wasting all his hard work. Elsewhere, the man in the black robe was flying through the sky, but a large question lingered in his mind, ¡°How did he deceive the Red Mansion?¡± Wu Shengtian, a Grand Master listed in the ranking, his name disappeared from the ranking eighteen years ago. Everyone thought he had fallen. Who knew that this man, who should have been dead, appeared before him today. Thinking about Wu Shengtian¡¯s current state, he had a guess in his mind, ¡°A living dead man?¡± He suddenly changed his mind, not because he was wary of his opponent, but solely because Wu Shengtian managed to escape from the grasp of the Red Moon Great Saint. Perhaps, he might learn some information about the Red Moon Great Saint from Wu Shengtian in the future. At that thought, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his chest, feeling the presence of a covert foreign energy. It was the sword hanging over each member of the Cao family. ¡°Three Saints Gate!¡± He muttered the name, his eyes releasing a cold beyond bone chilling. Within Jiangzhou City. Within Lin Money House, Lin Yimo looked at the young man before him and finally let go of his suppressed killing intention. He had kindly advised, but this kid had failed to appreciate it. He is a superior cultivator of the Divine Power Realm, transcended from the mortal world. In the ancient times, he could be called a Cultivator, on the path to eternal life. Any other First Rank would have been slapped to death for showing any disrespect to him. He was always restrained, just because he considered this kid¡¯s background. But this kid was aggressive and didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. His patience had finally run out. Lin Yimo coldly said, ¡°Ignorant of the ways of the world.¡± Buzz! A sword flew out from his wide sleeve, the violent vibration turned it into tiny stars, enveloping Gu Yang. ¡°It¡¯s the Star River Sword Technique!¡± Princess Zhao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the Lin Family¡¯s orthodoxy. She hadn¡¯t expected this Golden Body cultivator from the Lin Family of Jiangzhou to know it. The elder beside her subtly stepped forward, shielding her body, his hands curled in his sleeves as he eyed the two engaged in the arena. As for Lin Youliang and the rest of the Lin Family, they had already retreated, fearing the collateral damage. Gu Yang suddenly felt restrained by an imposing sword intent. In the midst of a galaxy of stars before him, he couldn¡¯t discern which star was the true form of his opponent¡¯s sword. ¡°Impressive sword technique!¡± This is true Divine Power, even Lei Hao can¡¯t match up. The oppressiveness induced by the man before him even surpassed that of the Divine Power expert in the Shen Family. Gu Yang unsheathed the Phoenix Feather Knife, remaining still. ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, Parry-Saber style! Under his opponent¡¯s tremendous sword intent, he remained as unyielding as a rocky reef, constantly battered by waves yet standing firm. Watching the two fall into a standoff, Princess Zhao Yu, third in line to the throne, wore an incredulous expression, ¡°He¡¯s actually able to contend with a Divine Power realm expert, how is this possible?¡± She had utmost confidence in her own ability and in her view, those on the First Rank were merely those who have been cultivating longer than her, decayed bones in tombs, nothing to be afraid of. Even Jinghai Wang, previously top of the First Rank, she never sets her eyes on them. The only person she respected was the recently emerged Gu Yang. The reason was simple; he was around the same age as her, only a person like him was worthy to be her opponent. She journeyed from the Divine City this time specifically to find Gu Yang and challenge him. However, no matter how confident Princess Zhao Yu was of her own abilities, she would never have believed that she could contend with a Golden Body Realm powerhouse. There is a huge gap separating the Mortal Realm and the Divine Power Realm, they are on completely different levels. One Golden Body, an invincible position. Moreover, the Giant Strength Divine Power, the Wind Controlling Divine Power¡­ It¡¯s impossible to fight. Even if, by some unknown method, Gu Yang had managed to condense his Golden Body in advance, it would still be fundamentally different from a true Golden Body Realm. She didn¡¯t think she could break the ¡°Falling Stars like Rain¡± technique of the Golden Body Realm expert in the Lin Family, even being able to resist a few strokes would be questionable. On the other hand, Gu Yang, though restrained by sword intent, was able to contend with it, and even has the upper hand in the battle. Such ability had long surpassed the scope of First Rank Martial Artists. She mumbled to herself, ¡°Is this really First Rank?¡± The elder standing in front of her didn¡¯t answer, his heart was as shocked as hers. He had lived so many years, and he had never seen or even heard of such a First Ranker. Even the Celestial Being in the academy did not have the ability to rival a Golden Body Realm when he was in the First Rank. ¡°Pearls as mere grains of rice!¡± With a cold snort from Lin Yimo, the sky suddenly darkened, and countless stars fell. Each falling star was a stream of sword intent. An overwhelming amount of sword intent was about to engulf Gu Yang. In the next moment, a plain and unadorned blade light twinkled in the darkness, shattering the falling stars wherever it went. The blade light grew brighter and brighter, flying towards the dark sky against a shower of stars, shattering the space with overwhelming force. The sky was void of stars, and a sword was revealed at last. Ding! The knife-light harshly slashed against the sword, creating an earth-shaking noise. The long sword seemed to issue a tragic wail, and was flung away. A twinge of discomfort flashed across Lin Yimo¡¯s eyes. Extending his hand, the long sword returned to him with a whoosh, vibrating constantly in his hand. ¡°Impressive saber technique.¡± As he looked at Gu Yang again, his face was filled with a deadly intent. At that moment, he finally considered the young man before him an equal opponent. PS: First chapter, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162 How great it would be if it were like this earlier. Chapter 162 How great it would be if it were like this earlier. Translator: 549690339 ¡°Good lad.¡± Outside of Jiangzhou City, on top of the mountain, Wu Er slapped his thigh, his white beard all perked up. He grabbed a jug of liquor from beside him, guzzling several mouthfuls. ¡°He genuinely has a bit of my elegance when I was testing my sword skills against the world.¡± He completely forgot that he was swearing at this boy moments before. To be honest, at first impression, he could only say that Gu Yang was just average. He himself was an unparalleled genius, all kinds of prodigies, in his eyes, were nothing. Not to mention that at that time, Gu Yang was not even at the First Rank. Not until Ling Ling successfully broke through the Third Rank, attained the Extreme Yang True Gang. Only after Wu Er heard of Gu Yang¡¯s glorious achievements over the past three months did he slightly change his view. Even so, it only explained that this boy had extraordinary encounters and extraordinary talent. What truly moved him, made him want to pass on the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives to Gu Yang, was the day Gu Yang reached the peak of the First Rank. At that moment, he finally saw a glimmer of hope from Gu Yang. A glimmer of hope to break free from fate. That¡¯s why he passed on the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives to Gu Yang. And at the risk of revealing his identity, he stopped Cao Kunpeng here to help Gu Yang turn the tide. Just now, Gu Yang¡¯s move with the sabre seemed to tell Wu Er that it was all worth it. Before reaching the Divine Power realm, he could battle against the Golden Body realm without falling behind, how powerful would he be once he crossed that threshold? Thinking of this, Wu Er picked up the jug of liquor and took a hearty gulp, ¡°Ling Ling really has an eye for talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Gu Yang broke through the opponent¡¯s move with one stroke, feeling triumphant. Using the same ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles,¡± the power he unleashed increased more than tenfold. While he spoke, a burst of flames ignited on the Phoenix Feather Knife, spreading a destructive aura. ¡°Six Extinctions of the Divine Sky?¡± Lin Yimo¡¯s face changed, not daring to let him gather his strength. His longsword shot out, transforming into a long river of stars, taking the initiative to attack. Even the old man standing in front of Princess Zhao Yu¡¯s expression had become serious, no longer arrogant. A purplish Gang Qi wall appeared in front of him, protecting the princess. ¡°Is this the ¡®Six Extinctions of the Divine Sky¡¯?¡± Princess Zhao Yu looked a bit shocked. This purely destructive power fascinated her. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. For years, she has begged her father several times, but that evil woman never gave the technique to her. That evil woman must be wary of her talent and did not dare to pass on this technique. How hateful! ¡°Star River Inversion!¡± Lin Yimo used his last resort, in an instant, Heaven and Earth inverted, space reversed. The flames on the Phoenix Feather Knife lost balance immediately. Before it was fully formed, it went out of control and turned into a large area of flame. ¡°As expected of someone in the Divine Power realm, he can even extinguish the Skyfire.¡± Gu Yang was a little surprised. After all, the power of this move was too strong, but his control was not enough, that¡¯s why it was easily affected. Indeed, in the Divine Power realm, a move is not stronger the better, if the control is not enough, it can easily be attacked, risking capsizing in a gutter. Any Divine Power practitioner is a true genius, never to be underestimated. In the blink of an eye, the Star River was above his head, inverting down. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes flashed, in a flash, a Blade Intent piercing through the Star River. ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives,¡± Chaos Begins! After a month, he used this move again, and it was a different scene altogether. The inverted Heaven and Earth, the reversed space, and the Star River hanging above his head, all shattered under this move. With a crunch. The sword made a mournful cry and broke apart. ¡°Star Scatter!¡± Lin Yimo spurted out blood on the spot. The destruction of the divine weapon implied that his sword intent had been broken. The residual knife intent still going strong, hitting him right in the center of his forehead. Smack! Something seemed to shatter; a deep knife mark appeared on Lin Yimo¡¯s brow, and blood gushed out. ¡°Defeated¡­defeated?¡± Third Princess Zhao Yu could hardly believe her eyes. The man with the golden body, was actually broken open by Gu Yang¡¯s single strike! A first-rank Godslayer? There was no precedent for such a bizarre occurrence throughout history. It felt as though her head was buzzing, chaotic. Looking at the young man standing there, appearing invincible, was a massive shock to her spirit. How did he do it? The old man blocking her narrowed his gaze. That swing of his sword was truly intimidating; even he might not be able to resist it. The emergence of a young man like him in Great Zhou would assuredly lead to turbulence in the future. Smack! Outside of Jiangzhou city, Wu Er let go of his hand, causing the wine pot to drop and shatter, though he seemed indifferent to it. There was a dull look in his eyes, ¡°No way?¡± Lin Yimo was not just anyone. He came from the Lin Family and practiced the ¡°Star River Sword Technique¡±, which was Lin Family¡¯s orthodox cultivation. He had been in the Golden Body state for decades and had profound cultivation skills. Yet Gu Yang could break his golden body with a single strike. It was beyond his imagination. His original plan was to let this youngster fight with the Golden Body state, allowing him to gain some valuable insight into its strength. But he never expected that the boy would only take three strikes to defeat Lin Yimo decisively and break his golden body with one strike. Isn¡¯t this incredibly overpowered? What would happen when he steps into the Divine Power realm? ¡°Ah¡± The feeling of Lin Yimo¡¯s golden body being broken was as if he had been tortured by thousands of stabs and cuts. He let out a painful scream. He was defeated, defeated under the blade of a first-rank warrior. This harsh reality was even more unbearable than his physical pain. At this moment, a pitch-black knife appeared in front of him. Lin Yimo looked up and saw the young man¡¯s condescending gaze. He screamed, ¡°You¡¯ve won, kill me now!¡± Gu Yang smiled faintly, ¡°Why would I kill you? I only want this.¡± He pulled out the IOU again, threw it in front of him, and said, ¡°Now, can you pay me back?¡± Lin Yimo looked down and saw ¡®five million liangs owed¡¯ written on the note, disbelief flashing in his eyes, ¡°You came after the Lin Family¡­ just for this¡­ five million liangs?¡± He ended up in such a predicament just for these insignificant five million liangs, it was indeed ridiculous. Gu Yang said, ¡°Yes, what, they didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Lin Yimo, in a state of shock and anger, spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Gu Yang raised his voice, ¡°All the members of the Lin Family, if you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going to kill someone.¡± ¡°Stop¡± At this moment, Lin Youliang finally rushed in. There was no trace of his previous calmness, his face was pale, his eyes filled with terror. He knelt down in front of Gu Yang, lowering his head, ¡°Please spare us under your blade, our Lin Family admits¡­ defeat.¡± Gu Yang then put away his knife, saying, ¡°How nice it would be if you had acted like this sooner, instead of causing chaos and harm.¡± Lin Youliang¡¯s lips trembled a few times, and he almost vomited old blood. But now, the situation was such that he had no choice but to bear with whatever was said. With his elder defeated, there was no one in the Lin Family who could stand against this man. A single mishap could mean their downfall. The foundations of a family that had been established over a hundred years, simply couldn¡¯t be ruined in his hands. Gu Yang said, ¡°Five million liangs in cash, bring it out, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± PS: Asking for monthly votes for the second update. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163 163 Settled by a Single Word (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 163 163 Settled by a Single Word (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Five million taels, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make do at the moment¡­¡± Lin Youliang said, trembling slightly. When he assumed leadership of the Lin family, they had already established themselves in Jiangzhou, and everything had been relatively peaceful. Even when there were some disturbances, they never shook the Lin family¡¯s foundation. But now, he was facing a life-and-death crisis and a wrong move would lead to the complete destruction of the great Lin family. He couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. Even before he finished speaking, beads of sweat were already welling up on his forehead. ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yang looked at him expressionlessly. Lin Youliang¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°Now is the time to stock up on raw silk and tea leaves. The majority of the money at hand has already gone towards these two commodities¡­¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Such a big bank. Can¡¯t even get your hands on five million taels?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s true. There has been a cash shortage in several nearby states so far this year¡­ It is said that the imperial family withdrew a large amount of money from the Four Sea Bank¡­ Many merchants have started to only accept cash.¡± Was there such thing? Gu Yang was slightly surprised, but he didn¡¯t doubt Lin Youliang¡¯s words. For a family like the Lin family, money was not a valued resource. If they could pay to avoid disaster, they would be more than happy to do so. He contemplated that this cash shortage was likely related to him as well. Ever since he left Lian Mountain, he had no idea how many taels he had charged to his system in just a few months. He estimated it was probably several tens of millions of taels, which would definitely have some impact. However, what was the royal family doing with all the money withdrawn from the Four Sea Bank? Competing with me for business? It seems that it is necessary to visit the Divine City after all. The Four Sea Bank was spread throughout the world, and no one could match its amount of money. The royal family withdrew a massive amount of money from the Four Sea Bank. All that money must have been sent to the Divine City. Later, when he found out the location of the deposits, he would take them all at once. While Gu Yang was considering this plan, Lin Youliang dared not breathe. Steadying his nerve he continued, ¡°For now, we can muster a maximum of 2 million taels¡­¡± ¡°That little?¡± Gu Yang was slightly dissatisfied. It was hard work to win this fight, and this was all he could earn. It was the Golden Body Realm after all, the bones were so hard, his Phoenix Feather knife almost went blunt. Lin Youliang immediately fell to the ground and cried loudly, ¡°The Lin Family is willing to offer our secret treasury to you.¡± Gu Yang stroked his chin and spoke with some difficulty, ¡°Alright then.¡± In the simulation, he found the Xia Dynasty treasure map in the Lin family¡¯s secret treasury. Unfortunately, it was of no use, as there were copies of this treasure map. Furthermore, there was a strong Unleaking Realm guardian at that treasure spot. Attempting to steal it would be equivalent to suicide. Well, having half a loaf is better than none, especially considering the circumstance. Gu Yang¡¯s time was precious, and he had no time for waiting for the Lin family to raise the money. If he did not go to the Divine City now, he expected that Cao Yiyi¡¯s divine shooter father would soon catch up to him. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Gu Yang was about to move the Lin family forward, a woman jumped out. It was the cross-dressing girl. Indeed, he was destined to be followed by calamities from which he could not escape. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The young woman¡¯s appearance and spirit were so outstanding, in no way inferior to Su Qingzhen and Xu Ruomei. Without a doubt, she must be on the Beauty List. How many was this now? Gu Yang really didn¡¯t want to deal with such troubles. However, glancing at the elderly person next to him, he decided to give him some face and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± The woman asked seriously, ¡°Gu Yang, can you teach me the ¡®God Destroyer Six Styles¡¯?¡± Why are these women so brazen, making such demands on their first meeting? Did they really believe they could do whatever they wanted with a Divine Power Realm follower by their side? Gu Yang couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her again, he tossed a single word, ¡°No,¡± and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll give five million taels.¡± The woman¡¯s resounding voice echoed from behind. Gu Yang paused mid-step and coldly said, ¡°Do you know what the ¡®God Destroyer Six Styles¡¯ is? It¡¯s a saber technique whose power can destroy the heavens and the earth, passed down from one of the Four Great Sacred Lands¡­¡± ¡°Eight million taels!¡± The woman promptly raised the price. ¡°Humph.¡± Gu Yang snorted, ¡°When you can get your hands on that amount of cash then come to find me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Zhao Yu, the third princess from behind, clenched her fists, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°Who is she?¡± Upon leaving the bank, Gu Yang asked Lin Youliang. ¡°The current third princess.¡± Lin Youliang was somewhat distracted as he answered. What had he just heard? Eight million taels for the ¡®Shenxiao Six Demise¡¯ saber technique? And judging by Gu Yang¡¯s reaction, it seemed plausible! From the sidelines, he was tempted to ask, ¡®Can I buy it too?¡¯ In the end, his remaining sanity prevailed, holding back the question. Gu Yang knew exactly who it was ¨C Zhao Yu, the eighth beauty on the Beauty List. Rumors claimed that in order to make it onto the Beauty List, she stormed the Red Mansion and forced the owner to put her name on the list, an arrogantly dominant princess. Reportedly, she is the emperor¡¯s most favored daughter who might be able to come up with eight million. Well, this turns out to be a profitable business deal! If word were to spread that anyone could learn advanced saber techniques like ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯, ¡®Shenxiao Six Demise¡¯, etc, from him for money. Plenty of people would line up to pay for it. Gu Yang¡¯s horizons were instantly broadened. Waiting for people to willingly offer money is obviously better than struggling in battles to secure five million. However, he would need to wait until he breaks through to the Divine Power realm and fully learns the ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯. At present, techniques like ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯ and ¡®Shenxiao Six Demise¡¯ are still of great use to him, and he should not casually disseminate them. Before long, they arrived at the old mansion of the Lin Family. The so-called secret vault was located behind the Ancestral Hall of Lin Family- a place holding precious items the family had acquired over the years. The vault contained rare and unique treasures as well as divine weapons, rare herbs, and even a piece of mysterious meteoric iron. Without any pretense, Gu Yang packed up all the items in the secret vault into three large boxes. Finally, he took out the only painting in the vault and asked, ¡°Where did this painting come from?¡± Lin Youliang watched as Gu Yang emptied out all the items. His heart bled; these treasures accumulated by the Lin family over the past hundred years, priceless items money can¡¯t buy, were being taken away. Not even their own disciples were not allowed to use them. Now, Gu Yang had taken everything away. It felt as if a knife was cutting off his flesh piece by piece. Nevertheless, when Gu Yang asked, he dared not hold back the answer, ¡°It was found in an ancient tomb. It was initially determined to be an item from the Xia Dynasty.¡± ¡°Why is this painting placed in the vault? What¡¯s so special about it?¡± Gu Yang was curious. He couldn¡¯t see anything special about the painting. Lin Youliang honestly answered, ¡°I had it appraised, and the person portrayed in the painting might possibly be a princess from the end of the Xia Dynasty. The person buried in that tomb could be a prince. That tomb is rather strange. Even First Rank Martial Artists have been trapped there¡­¡± Gu Yang understood. The Lin Family intended to raid that ancient tomb. According to historical records, the dynasty before Great Zhou was Qin, and before that was the Xia Dynasty. Using periodic milestones as measures, the Xia Dynasty was categorized as mid-antique, entirely different from the Qin and Zhou Dynasty. The historical books he had read didn¡¯t offer explanations as to why it was classified this way. However, the Xia Dynasty was indeed different from the Qin and Zhou. From beginning to end, the Xia Dynasty had only one emperor who ruled for a thousand years. Without any exaggeration, he suppressed the whole era with his single-handed power. With such an emperor, the feature of the Xia Dynasty was bound to be quite unlike the present era. So the question arose, what relation did the prince who was buried in that tomb have with the Xia Emperor? Father and son, grandfather and grandson, or¡­ Well, being a prince during the Xia Dynasty meant a prince forever. With the Xia Emperor ruling, generations of descendants would have perished unseen. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Where is the location of that tomb?¡± Lin Youliang disclosed the location. ¡°Now, our debts are settled.¡± That very night, Gu Yang, driving a carriage laden with three boxes filled with items taken from the Lin Family vaults, bid goodbye to them and leisurely drove out of the city gate. Regarding the two million taels, he had already transferred it into his system for safekeeping. Lin Youliang only felt relief when his scout reported that the plague had finally left. It felt like a narrow escape from death. He was relieved from the core, ¡°Fortunately, that secret wasn¡¯t discovered.¡± Outside the city gate, as Gu Yang was driving his carriage, he was thinking, ¡°What the devil is underneath Lin Family¡¯s mansion? It¡¯s at least Mana Realm level, right?¡± As soon as he stepped into the Lin residence, he had sensed something strange. By changing his perspective, he found that, hundreds of meters underground, an extremely terrifying energy source was lurking. It was much stronger than Shen Luo and Lin Yimo, the Golden Body Realm martial artists he¡¯d encountered before. He speculated that it must be someone of Mana Realm. But this had been beyond his capabilities, he knew about it, but chose to ignore it. He was just after the money. As for what secrets lay beneath the Lin Family¡¯s home, how did that relate to him? Gu Yang was not a busybody. Once the money was in hand, he¡¯d leave immediately. As for the treasures from Lin Family¡¯s vaults, he would be able to sell some in the Divine City. He ripped open the painting and found a hidden treasure map inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly, Wu Er¡¯s voice echoed beside him. This senior truly had an ability to appear and disappear mysteriously. PS: Third update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164 The Origin of the Four Great Sacred Lands Chapter 164 The Origin of the Four Great Sacred Lands Translator: 549690339 ¡°Treasure map.¡± Without turning his head, Gu Yang replied and spread out the thin, cicada-wing-like silk paper on which a map was drawn. The map was very simplistic, mainly full of text. The characters used differed greatly from those used in Great Zhou, making them incomprehensible. ¡°Oh, this is the golden text of the Xia Dynasty.¡± Wu Er, standing nearby, said with some surprise, ¡°A treasure left by the royal family of the Xia Dynasty? That¡¯s a good find. Where did you get it from?¡± Gu Yang turned and asked, ¡°Elder, do you recognize the characters on there?¡± Wu Er took the treasure map, expressing his interest, ¡°Golden text is a special script reserved for the royal family of the Xia Dynasty. It¡¯s said to be an ancient celestial seal. During the Xia Dynasty, only members of the royal family were qualified to learn it.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, when Emperor Xia perished, he summoned all the royal family, who all died out in the end. The whole of Divine City was almost utterly destroyed, countless classics perished, and this golden text was lost along with them. It can now only be found in some ancient tombs of the Xia royal family.¡± As he said this, he carefully examined it, ¡°Divine City¡­ Heaven¡­ Human Emperor¡­¡± Upon saying this, he looked surprised, ¡°Could it be, this treasure map contains the location of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± Gu Yang took the opportunity to ask, ¡°What is the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± Wu Er¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°According to legend, in the distant ancient times, various races thrived on this continent, and humans were but a weak race. Until the emergence of the Human Emperor, who, with the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, led the human race to become the masters of this world. He was revered as the Human Emperor by all humans. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, imbued with the fate of the human race, is the finest divine weapon in the human race. ¡± ¡°Emperor Xia opened a millennium dynasty with this sword. Until the fall of Emperor Xia, the whereabouts of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword has been unknown for nearly a thousand years.¡± This story was very familiar to him. Gu Yang was not particularly interested in the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword; he was more interested in the gold and silver treasures in the cache. What intrigued him more was something else, ¡°Elder, how exactly did Emperor Xia die?¡± Wu Er¡¯s eyes had yet to leave the treasure map, he was clearly very interested in the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. He mentioned, ¡°The cultivation level of Emperor Xia at that time had reached the limit of celestial beings. He tried to defy the heavens and ascend to the fairyland, but he incurred divine punishment. As a result, he opened four spatial gates¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang was stunned, ¡°Behind those four spatial gates, could they lead to different paradises?¡± Wu Er turned around, a strange smile on his face, ¡°You guessed it right.¡± Even though he did not continue, Gu Yang had already guessed the dreadful truth. So, the so-called Four Great Sacred Lands, like the Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate that emerged decades later, are all invaders. This world, damn it, has been invaded by forces from outside for over a thousand years. Such a thought was indeed horrifying. After a while, seeing that he couldn¡¯t study anything further, Wu Er handed the treasure map back to Gu Yang and said, ¡°If you want to decipher the golden text here, you¡¯ll have to visit the literary and martial academies. There are people there who specialize in researching the golden text.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡¯ Gu Yang was somewhat absent-minded. He had already located the treasure and knew that a group of divine power realm powerhouses were covetously eying this treasure. This included a Sword Saint. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on it. He put away the treasure map and instead asked about another matter, ¡°Elder, do you know about the challenging question at the top floor of the Star Picking Pavilion in the literary academy?¡± Wu Er¡¯s gaze became strange, ¡°Why, you wish to take that person from the literary academy as your master?¡± Without trying to hide anything, Gu replied, ¡°I heard Phoenix Feather Knife¡¯s seal was set by the Celestial Being at the literary academy. To lift the seal, I must find him¡­¡± ¡°It must have been that old boy with the surname Gao who gave you this bad advice. He really is hitting the wrong note.¡± Wu Er blew his beard and stared, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. That person from the literary academy¡­ Basically, if you don¡¯t want to join him, don¡¯t try to solve the problem at the Star Picking Pavilion.¡± Seeing him hesitating to speak out, Gu Yang guessed that there must be some unspeakable inside information. He speculated there was probably another big pitfall. Wu Er continued, ¡°Also, you should be careful with the Gu family when you go to Divine City. In recent years, a rising star emerged from the Gu family. It won¡¯t be long before he breaks through to the mana realm. By then, he will surely demand the Phoenix Feather Knife from you¡­ Forget it, when I¡¯m free someday, I will get you another treasure sword.¡± ¡°Now, I will teach you the second move of the ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯. Listen carefully¡­¡± Wu Er was quite impulsive and immediately began to impart saber technique. The journey from Jiangzhou to Divine City would traverse at least five provinces, a significantly long distance. Gu Yang had been worried that Cao Yiyi¡¯s Gun God father would chase them, so he wanted to get to Divine City as soon as possible. However, Wu Er told him not to worry, as the trouble had been resolved. He was surprised, he had not expected Wu Er to have such a staggering reputation that even the Gun God had to give face. Considering the nickname ¡°Gun God¡±, it¡¯s clear that Cao Yiyi¡¯s father is a powerful figure on par with the Sword Saint. In that case, Gu Yang calmed down and studied saber technique with Wu Er. Later, they switched to traveling by boat, using a canal that led straight to the Divine City. It was more convenient on the boat. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed. Wu Er almost forced the saber technique into him haphazardly without caring whether he could digest it. Over these ten plus days, he finished imparting two saber techniques. This night, Wu Er called Gu Yang to the deck and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve taught you almost everything I can teach. What is to come depends on your own efforts.¡± Gu Yang had a hunch, ¡°Elder, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m afraid I can no longer set foot in Divine City in this lifetime. From now on, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. Remember, don¡¯t be too aggressive in doing things. There are always people beyond people, and heavens beyond the heaven. Even if you reach the level of a celestial being, you will still be confined within a small courtyard¡­¡± Gu Yang noticed that something was off in his words and promptly interrupted him, saying, ¡°When will you teach me the remaining six saber techniques?¡± ¡°The last six moves of the saber technique, you will have to figure them out on your own.¡± Having finished saying that, Wu Er suddenly jumped into the water. Gu Yang didn¡¯t chase after him, but instead wore a puzzled look. What did his words mean? Soon, he could no longer sense Wu Er¡¯s presence, whispering, ¡°Take care, elder.¡± This was the first person he had met in reality who was willing to share all his knowledge since he traveled to this world. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he considered this old man his master in his heart. Having a master was wonderful, someone who could shield him from mortal trouble once, and guide him in his saber technique. This was the first time Gu Yang has received such treatment. A pity, they had to part in the end. Turning around, looking in the direction of the Divine City, he said in his heart, ¡°Divine City, here I come.¡± He visited this ancient city with thousands of years of history many times in the simulation, but he always met with a bad end. Now, he was finally on his way to the Divine City, to step onto the biggest stage in this world. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? One use will consume 500,000 gold.] Inside the room, Gu Yang activated the system. Ever since leaving Jiangzhou, this was the first time he initiated the simulation. ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the peak of the First Rank, just one step away from forming the Golden Body. After defeating Lin Yimo, who was at the first level of the Golden Body realm in the Jiangzhou city, you shocked the world and became known as the number one below the Divine Power Realm.] [You head to the Divine City and immediately attract attention from all sides. Finally, you join the internal defense force, becoming a deputy commander and earning the opportunity to temper your body in the Huaqing Pool twice.] [Two months later, the royal family holds a sky-worshipping ceremony. The emperor¡¯s health was not up to par, so the Empress took over. You were put in charge of protecting the Empress.] [During the sky-worshipping ceremony, the Crown Prince and several ministers suddenly revolted. Very quickly, it turned into a huge brawl. You escaped with the Empress. At a critical moment, a number of highly skilled fighters from within the palace appeared and quelled the rebellion.] [Impressed by your performance, the Empress wanted to betroth the Third Princess to you, but you delicately declined. The Third Princess was furious when she found out, and had a powerful being in the Mana realm severely wound you.] [Several months later, a powerful being in the Mana realm appeared in front of you and captured you.] [Over a year later, you were brought to a secret realm, where you cultivated day and night.] [Forty years later, you were unable to break through to the Divine Power realm. Under a gigantic Divine Tree, you were bled dry and died at the age of sixty-four.] After reading the results of this simulation, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Something was not right, what about Xia Dynasty¡¯s treasure? Why, during this sky-worshipping ceremony, did nobody open that treasure? He didn¡¯t understand this development. Where did the changes occur? Hold on! Suddenly, Gu Yang had a revelation. The major changes were mainly two: the first was that he didn¡¯t go to the Military College to check information, and the second was that he didn¡¯t go to the lovely Star Picking Attic at the Literature College to study the celestial problem left by the Celestial Being. Oh damn, does this mean that the exposure of the Xia Dynasty¡¯s treasure in the last simulation was all my doing? The more Gu Yang thought about it, the more likely it seemed. He was too famous. Nothing he did could escape the watchful eyes of those with ulterior motives. It would not be difficult to investigate what information he looked at and deduce what he was looking for¡­ Of course, it could also be that a powerful Unleaking Realm practitioner was hiding in the Military College who had the power to see and hear everything. He could have found out the secret of the treasure map without him noticing. Gu Yang realized that he let his guard down during the last simulation. He carelessly revealed such critical information and ended up attracting over a dozen Divine Power Realm practitioners. Suddenly, he had an idea. If that was the case, that means, if he were to manage things properly, he could completely monopolize that treasure. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes shone bright. [The simulation has ended. You can choose to keep one of the following.] [One. Your Martial Arts Realm at the age of sixty-four.] [Two. Your Martial Arts experience at the age of sixty-four.] [Three. Your life wisdom at the age of sixty-four.] Originally, Gu Yang wanted to choose the second option. He opened this simulation just so he could practice the second and third moves of the ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡±. However, he changed his mind. ¡°I choose one.¡± PS: First update, asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165 165 There is hope this time Chapter 165 165 There is hope this time Translator: 549690339 ¡°Master, there¡¯s no more path, what do we do?¡± On the shore, two human figures appeared, each carrying a person on their shoulders. The younger man said anxiously, ¡°They¡¯re about to catch up with us.¡± ¡°You fool, hurry up and jump into the river, do you see that ship? Swim over there.¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡± ¡°No buts, if you don¡¯t jump now, it will be too late.¡± Having said that, there was a splash, and someone jumped into the water. Soon, there was another splash, and the other person had also jumped into the water. A moment later. The master and disciple had swam to the side of the ship, silently boarded it without alerting anyone. They had just come out of the water and landed on the deck, without leaving a single droplet of water, demonstrating that they were both martial arts experts. Each of them carried a person and stealthily entered the cabin, finding an unoccupied room and laying the people down. Finally in a safe place, the young man was still somewhat worried, ¡°Master, what if we are found out?¡± The other man said irritably, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. That was Guo Taiping, the direct descendant of the nine great families, a figure on the Pride of Heaven List. Now, we might lose our lives too.¡± The young man said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve taken their money to protect them, we naturally can¡¯t ignore their plight. Besides, what¡¯s so great about Pride of Heaven? He was scared off by Brother Gu.¡± This pair of master and disciple was none other than Gao Fan and Feng Tianci. After departing from Jingzhou, they headed north, planning to go to Divine City. On the way, they ran out of provisions and reluctantly ended up as bodyguards for hire. Unexpectedly, just before reaching Divine City, the family they were protecting for some reason attracted the attention of Guo Taiping, the Pride of Heaven, and was killed. Feng Tianci could not stand idly and managed to rescue two people in the chaos and pulled his master along to flee. Guo Taiping dispatched a Third Rank martial artist in pursuit. While Gao Fan complained, he helped to carry a person, ran fast, and didn¡¯t slow down. In their haste, they arrived at the river and having no other route, they chose to jump into the river, finally taking shelter on this ship. Gao Fan sneered, ¡°Wait until you have strength like Gu Yang, then talk big. I think you have your eyes on this little girl, right? You¡¯re so lecherous, for a pretty face, you¡¯re willing to drag your master into water.¡± Feng Tianci flushed, ¡°Disciple absolutely does not harbor such obscene thoughts, Master, you must not slander me.¡± Gao Fan was so amused by his silly disciple. It was his fault for educating this disciple from a young age to be honest and upright, to be a kind-hearted man. As a result, this silly boy actually took it all to heart and had been practicing this belief from childhood to adulthood. In this dog-eat-dog world, this kind of character was bound to suffer. Just then, there was a sudden boom, and a terrifying aura erupted. Feng Tianci nearly collapsed under an invisible force. He clenched his teeth and somehow managed to withstand it, shivering, bones creaking. Just when he nearly ran out of breath, the terrifying aura suddenly disappeared without a trace. With the pressure lifted, he almost collapsed. ¡°Master¡­ just now¡­ was that¡­ the Divine Power Realm?¡± Feng Tianci¡¯s face was pale, his eyes filled with fear. That aura felt so close, right on this ship! They had actually landed on a ship with a Divine Power Realm expert. Gao Fan¡¯s gaze was slightly surprised, thinking his disciple was making incredible progress, he had actually managed to endure under such pressure. Along the way, his disciple¡¯s cultivation had been advancing by leaps and bounds, breaking through to the Third Rank, and there were no signs of slowing down. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that aura was somewhat familiar?¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± Feng Tianci was initially confused, suddenly had a flash of insight and blurted out, ¡°Brother Gu!¡± He finally remembered, that aura did feel familiar, clearly it was Brother Gu¡¯s True Essence. But compared to two months ago, Brother Gu¡¯s aura was countless times stronger. ¡°Is it really Brother Gu?¡± He still found it hard to believe. Gao Fan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear a few days ago that Gu Yang defeated a first stage Golden Body expert of the Lin Family in Jiangzhou?¡± Despite his calm appearance, he was actually quite shocked in his heart. In just two short months, Gu Yang¡¯s strength had undergone earth-shattering changes, defeating a Divine Power Realm expert with his First Rank power. Truth be told, when he first heard the rumor, his first reaction was disbelief. How long had it been since he parted ways with Gu Yang? Just two months, even if he had been consuming divine elixirs, progress couldn¡¯t be this fast, right? Not to mention Gu Yang had defeated a Golden Body Realm expert before reaching the Divine Power Realm, that was even more ridiculous. Rumors in the martial arts world often exaggerate things. It wasn¡¯t until this moment, when Gao Fan personally experienced the strength of Gu Yang, did he realize that he truly possessed such prowess. Moreover, Gu Yang indeed hadn¡¯t broken through to the Divine Power realm. Yet, his strength was more formidable than those in the Divine Power realm without reaching it. Gao Fan felt his previous understanding was completely toppled. ¡°We are saved!¡± After Feng Tianci¡¯s initial shock, he wept with joy. With Brother Gu here, there was nothing to worry about. What should he consider about Guo Taiping? It was indeed an escape from death¡¯s grasp. He thought Brother Gu was his benefactor. After getting guidance for a few days, he broke through to the Third Rank smoothly before long. Now, when he felt there was no way out, Brother Gu, like a miracle, appeared in front of him. With excitement, he said, ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go greet Brother Gu.¡± ¡°Not so fast.¡± Gao Fan held him back, gesturing him not to be reckless. Not far away, a deep voice rang out, ¡°Congratulations to Master Gu on your progress. I am here on behalf of the Lord of the State to invite you to be a guest at Duke¡¯s mansion.¡± Only then did Feng Tianci realize why his teacher stopped him. The Lord of the State had actually sent someone here in advance to invite Brother Gu to the Duke¡¯s mansion. The Lord of the State is currently a representative of the military. He once quelled the rebellion of the Red Venerate, and as an elder of four dynasties, he wields significant power in the court. He himself is the renowned Sword Saint of the State, and the previous leader of the Red Venerate was slain by his sword. Gu Yang¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Thank you for the kindness of the Lord of the State. Once I reach Divine City, I will surely pay a visit. However, it¡¯s not convenient at the moment, so I won¡¯t invite you on board.¡± The person outside still spoke politely, ¡°Then I will not disturb you any longer.¡± Then he left. ¡°Everyone says that Brother Gu, with his First Rank cultivation, broke through Divine Power with a sword. Lai didn¡¯t believe it before, but today, I have no choice but to believe it.¡± Then, a hearty voice echoed over the river. Feng Tianci looked at Gao Fan and asked quietly, ¡°Who is he?¡± Gao Fan replied, ¡°The commander of the internal guards, Lai Baocheng, Golden Body second stage.¡± The internal guards? Feng Tianci was stunned. He had long heard of the notorious reputation of the internal guards. Over the years, countless tales of the internal guards leaked out. Everyone knew they were the sharpest claws of the queen, used specifically to uproot all opposition. Ten years ago, the internal guards exposed a big treason case, sweeping up several cabinet elders, implicating tens of thousands of people, countless officials were caught, only leading to rolling heads and blood-soaked Divine City. Since then, the woman in the palace began her first step towards power. Over the past decade, the internal guards threw multiple big prisons into chaos, killing countless people. The name of the internal guards, well known throughout Great Zhou, was famous enough to make children stop crying at night. The leader of the internal guards, a true big shot, came personally to greet Brother Gu. What a grand occasion! Feng Tianci could not help but feel excited as well. Gu Yang replied, ¡°I am truly humbled by Commander Lai¡¯s presence.¡± Lai Baocheng, from across the river, got straight to the point, ¡°I am here to ask Brother Gu, would you like to join the internal guards? As for the terms, we can negotiate.¡± ¡°Thank you for Commander Lai¡¯s kindness, but I still need some time to consider. I will give you an answer in a month.¡± ¡°Good, I will be waiting for you in Divine City.¡± Lai Baocheng was straightforward and left as soon as he finished speaking. Again, tranquility returned to the surface of the river. In the boat, Feng Tianci felt a yearning deep in his heart, wondering when he could be as glamorous as Brother Gu and attract both the Lord of the State and the internal guards. Just then, he sensed something amiss, a suffocating pressure was approaching. An extremely pleasing voice came from outside, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Brother Gu¡¯s speed in advancing his cultivation, unparalleled from ancient times till now. Seeing it today really opened my eyes.¡± Feng Tianci subconsciously looked towards Gao Fan. Understanding, Gao Fan said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Princess Chang!¡± Feng Tianci was even more shocked, the rumored Princess Chang actually came to see Brother Gu herself. This was truly¡­ He did not know how to describe his shock. PS: Second update, begging for monthly votes. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166 This thing is destined for me Chapter 166 This thing is destined for me Translator: 549690339 ¡°Another Divine Power cultivator!¡± Gu Yang felt some emotion, Divine City was truly unique. In other places, meeting a Divine Power cultivator would be hard. Now, he had not even entered Divine City, yet he had already encountered two Divine Power cultivators. Regardless of whether it was Lai Baocheng encountered earlier or this woman, their cultivation levels were far beyond that of Lin Yimo from the Lin Family. This palace? Hearing the self-designation of the woman, Gu Yang could not help but furrow his brows. Near Divine City, a woman bold enough to use such a title must definitely come from the royal palace. Finally unable to sit still, he rose, pushed the door open, and looked up, only to see a woman dressed in palace attire levitating in the air. Under the moonlight, she appeared as ethereal as a fairy. The palace-dressed woman was clad in an innate aura of nobility, somewhat similar to Princess Zhao Yu, yet with a character completely different, more mature, more composed, and each move she made radiated killing intent. ¡°Gu Yang pays his respects to Princess Chang.¡± He performed a bow. This person was indeed Princess Chang, the Emperor¡¯s own sister, Princess Zhao Yu¡¯s aunt, the owner of the Long Autumn Palace, and the only woman above the imperial court who could match the Empress in influence. ¡°You¡¯re even younger than I imagined. Outsiders all say you¡¯re a Saint¡¯s disciple, are you?¡± So direct, huh? Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect Princess Chang to be so blunt, directly asking about other people¡¯s secrets. He responded, ¡°As long as Your Highness believes I am, then I am.¡± ¡°Crafty one.¡± Princess Chang stretched out her slender finger and tapped his forehead. Gu Yang did not dodge, nor did he activate his True Qi to resist. He allowed her finger to tap his forehead, calmly meeting her gaze. Of course he could be calm. He had just undergone a simulation. It did not mention Princess Chang attacking him, so he knew there was no danger. A trace of surprise flashed through Princess Chang¡¯s eyes, and the corner of her mouth twitched into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re pretty bold, aren¡¯t you afraid I could pierce your brain with one finger?¡± Gu Yang countered, ¡°Would Your Highness do that?¡± The smile on Princess Chang¡¯s face deepened, ¡°You¡¯re really interesting, come with me. You can state your terms.¡± ¡°Any terms?¡± Gu Yang spoke somewhat defiantly. He had a rough idea of Princess Chang¡¯s character and guessed she would fall for this. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Princess Chang suddenly burst into hearty laughter. She seemed uninhibited, which coming from her status, could be considered improper. However, it added a touch of charm to her. ¡°There are many men who want to serve in my court, but you¡¯re the first one to say it in front of me.¡± That¡¯s not what I meant! Upon hearing her words, Gu Yang was filled with question marks. Should he say her self-perception is too good, or did his previous sentence create this misunderstanding? It couldn¡¯t be. Wasn¡¯t that just normal bargaining? ¡°Too bad, you¡¯re too weak. Want to be my man? You at least have to reach the Mana Realm. Wait till you¡¯ve become the Sword God, then you can come find me.¡± Gu Yang planned to clarify, but seeing the smile on her face, he swallowed his explanation. At this moment, if he said he didn¡¯t mean it like that, he suspected she would become furiously embarrassed and kill him on the spot. After saying this, Princess Chang flew into the sky. In the blink of an eye, she returned to the bank, looked back, smiled at him, and slipped back into her carriage. ¡°What should I say, are the women in this world too naive?¡± Gu Yang sighed inwardly, creating such a misunderstanding made him feel the need to rethink his approach. In the end, this place was similar to Earth¡¯s ancient times, conservative in nature and filled with feudal etiquette. Even female warriors in this world would have a hard time escaping the influence of these values. He suddenly realized, Su Qingzhen, Ling Ling, Xu Ruomei, Chu Xiyue, Pei Qianlan, were they just like that? From his casual actions, had he given them the wrong hint, leading them to mistakenly believe he was interested in them¡­ With this, everything that he was puzzled about before suddenly made sense. With his handsome and casually elegant demeanor and amazing martial arts skills, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if any woman misunderstood his intentions and fell for him. If blame had to be assigned, it would rest on his irresistible charm. Gu Yang was shocked, ¡°Turns out, I am the actual scoundrel?¡± No, he must behave with caution in the future, especially in front of women, beautiful women at that. He silently warned himself, looked up to see that no one else was around, walked towards a door not too far away and knocked, ¡°Senior Gao, Tianci, open the door.¡± Gu Yang had long sensed the presence of these two; in the same boat, always whispering in hushed tones- it was hard not to notice. Meeting them here was fate. The door opened with a creak, Feng Tianci¡¯s face was filled with excitement, ¡°Brother Gu, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Seeing that Feng Tianci had broken into the Third Rank, Gu Yang felt somewhat relieved. Considering Feng as his half-apprentice, he approved, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve reached the Third Rank.¡± ¡°Compared to you, Brother Gu, my little progress is not worth mentioning.¡± Gu Yang cast his gaze inside at two people, a man and a woman, lying unconscious. The man appeared to be in his thirties, and the girl was around fourteen or fifteen. ¡°Who are these two?¡± he asked. Gao Fan, standing at the side, said, ¡°Children of Xiahou Shuwen. Guo Taiping stole the Golden Text Dictionaries written by Xiahou Shuwen. After succeeding, he silenced them for good. This silly little fellow couldn¡¯t bear to see injustice and saved them.¡± Gu Yang asked in surprise, ¡°Golden Text Dictionaries?¡± Gao Fan replied, ¡°The Xiahou family was once a prestigious world family, descendants researching the Xia Dynasty¡¯s Golden Text, and compiled a Golden Text Dictionary, the family heirloom. Sadly, it was because of this that their family met its demise.¡± This was like a pillow arriving just as he was getting sleepy. Gu Yang was just thinking about how to dodge those people in Divine City and translate the text from the treasure map, and here were two experts delivered to him. He asked, ¡°Being the children of Xiahou Shuwen, they must understand the Golden Text too, right?¡± ¡°Xiahou Shuwen once said that his daughter is a genius in this field with a profound understanding of the Golden Text.¡± Gu Yang looked at the young girl, noticing she was unconscious, and began to channel some True Qi into her. Just then, something strange happened. Something inside the girl¡¯s clothing sort of jumped. That object quickly flew out from the collar of her dress. It was a cylindrical piece of white jade about the thickness of a little finger, tied with a golden thread and worn around the girl¡¯s neck. This piece of white jade emitted a purple glow. Within the glow, a few lines of complex text were projected that resembled the Golden Text. What was happening? Gu Yang found it strange and withdrew his True Qi. Immediately, the text vanished from the jade piece, the glow faded, and the jade piece fell again. As he again channeled True Qi into her, the jade flew up and displayed text. At this moment, the unconscious girl groaned, fluttered her eyes open, and was greeted by this bizarre scene. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Gu Yang felt that there was something unusual about this piece of jade. He beckoned with his hand, the golden thread snapped, and the jade moved into his palm. Gao Fan and Feng Tianci at his side too were amazed. ¡°Master, that jade piece seemed to react to Brother Gu¡¯s True Qi. What¡¯s going on?¡± Gao Fan, as if considering something, furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Perhaps, she will know.¡± He was referring to the young girl from the Xiahou family. The girl had just come out of her shock and quickly said, ¡°Give it back to me¡­¡± However, her body was restrained by an invisible force, unable to move. Gu Yang said, ¡°You see, this piece and I are destined to be.¡± The girl instinctually tried to argue back, but upon seeing the jade piece in his hand, emitting a purple glow, and displaying characters, she choked and was left speechless. As soon as she looked at the text, her face gradually changed, and looking at Gu Yang, her eyes showed a hint of alarm. Gu Yang took back his True Qi, and the jade reverted to its original form. ¡°Tell me, what on earth is this?¡± The girl¡¯s face changed several times, bit her lip, and finally unable to resist, glanced at Gao Fan and his apprentice Feng Tianci. Gao Fan immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡± Saying this, he pulled his apprentice and left the room, closing the door conveniently. Gu Yang said, ¡°Now, you can say.¡± The girl¡¯s lips moved slightly, she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a seal that represents a certain status¡­¡± PS: The third update, begging for a monthly pass. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167 167 Divine Law of the Nine Heavens Chapter 167 167 Divine Law of the Nine Heavens Translator: 549690339 A few dozen miles from the canal, a dozen or so carriages were parked by the roadside, surrounded by a similar number of guards. In the largest carriage at the front, several night pearls were embedded in the carriage walls, emitting a soft glow. Inside, Guo Taiping held a book in his hand, which he was flipping through. On a small table in front of him, an ancient map was laid out, displaying a series of bizarre characters. The book he held was snatched from Xiahou Shuwen. It was a compilation of golden text annotations that the Xiahou family had been organising for generations. It contained more than a thousand golden characters, which was comparable to those kept in the Academy of Letters and the Academy of Martial Studies. The map was a treasure map he had accidentally obtained. He instantly recognized the golden characters written on it and remained vigilant. After returning to his clan, he had specialists appraise the map. Both the material and the paint used on the map dated back over a thousand years, which unquestionably indicated that it came from the Xia Dynasty. Most importantly, the clan members skilled in deciphering golden text figured out part of the map which revealed a secret of epic proportions¡ª the whereabouts of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword is arguably the most famous divine weapon amongst the human race. A veritable Emperor¡¯s blade. Both the ancient Human Emperor and the Xia Emperor of the middle ages brandished this sword to create awe-inspiring achievements, proving unrivaled under the heavens. Guo Taiping naturally regarded it as a treasure beyond measure. This was undoubtedly a monumental opportunity. Upon finding out that the Xiahou family had the greatest expertise in interpreting golden text in the world, Guo Taiping immediately paid them a visit to seize their annotations of the golden text. After obtaining the annotations, he annihilated the Xiahou family. This move was ruthless to the extreme. Because when Guo Taiping obtained this map, the person was actively reproducing it, meaning the map had already been disseminated. As such, he decided to nip things at the bud to prevent others from investigating further. By doing so, he would be the first one with a chance at finding the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. With the thousand-year-old essence of the Xiahou family in his grasp, Guo Taiping quickly translated all the golden text on the map. Even if a few characters were missing, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. ¡°King Qi¡¯s mansion? Where is that?¡± Guo Taiping finally pinpointed the location of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword on the map, but came across another problem. Where was the former home of King Qi a thousand years ago now located? Suddenly, he felt a certain degree of regret. He shouldn¡¯t have killed so rapidly, that old man might have known the location. But that old man had the nerve to strike at him, nearly injuring him. ¡°Young master.¡± At this point, his subordinate, who had been dispatched to eliminate the two who had escaped, had returned. He reported from outside, ¡°They¡¯ve entered a ship. It¡¯s Gu Yang¡¯s ship¡­¡± ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Upon hearing Gu Yang¡¯s name, Guo Taiping¡¯s face darkened, and he uttered resentfully, ¡°Again, him. He¡¯s like a ghost that won¡¯t go away.¡± In the Juyang City of Jingzhou, it was Gu Yang who had subjected him to unprecedented humiliation. The subordinate outside continued, ¡°Nearby, there¡¯s also the Deputy Steward of the Duke of the State, the Commandant of the Inner Guards Lai Baocheng, and the esteemed Princess Chang¡­ they all came together to court favor with Gu Yang¡­¡± Hearing this, Guo Taiping¡¯s face turned even more ashen. The most sensational news in the world now was the rumor of Gu Yang defeating the Lin family¡¯s Divine Power Lin Yimo in Jiangzhou City with a knife. In his heart, he sneered at this, not believing the rumors at all. First Rank Godslayer? What nonsense were they talking about? Surely, it was only the ignorant who would take such rumors seriously. ¡°Your subordinate failed in my duty. Please punish me, young master.¡± Guo Taiping coldly said, ¡°You are penalized three months¡¯ salary.¡± Although he was furious, he did not vent his anger on his subordinates. He just symbolically fined some salary. Being raised as the future patriarch, he was taught from a young age to clearly distinguish rewards and punishments in order to garner loyalty from his subordinates. You couldn¡¯t just kill them like he did to other people. Thinking about Gu Yang being nearby made him uncomfortable; he ordered, ¡°Get the horses, we¡¯re leaving for Divine City tonight.¡± He told himself, ¡°Hmpf, the important thing is to find the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword first. I¡¯ll settle this score later.¡± Elsewhere, on a large ship sailing along the canal. Gu Yang activated his True Essence, forming an air barrier that completely separated him from the outside. After unknowingly leaking secrets before, his sense of confidentiality had greatly increased. The girl looked at the man in front of her, her expression a mixture of fear and an indescribable feeling. She stuttered, ¡°In the Xia Dynasty, every member of the royal family has a royal seal like this representing their royal identity. You¡­ you can activate this seal, which¡­ which proves that you have¡­the bloodline of the Xia Dynasty¡¯s royal family¡­¡± What a load of crap! Gu Yang found it amusing. He was from Earth, a descendant of the Yan Huang lineage. How could he possibly have the bloodline of the royal family of the Xia Dynasty in this world? Was this some kind of joke? Apparently, the force that caused this reaction from the seal was the True Qi within his body. Simply put, it was caused by the cultivation method ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. So, it turned out that this cultivation method was related to the Xia Dynasty. Curious, Gu Yang asked, ¡°Can you understand the text on it?¡± Seeing his gaze, the young girl hesitated but then nodded timidly. ¡°Translate it.¡± Gu Yang input True Qi and the text above the seal was fully revealed. The girl whispered, ¡°The emperor¡¯s seventh son, Xia Jun, is named King of Qi, forever ruling over the land of Qi Province. Thus, it is decreed!¡± Qi Province, it seemed like the land of the Guo Family. Gu Yang then asked, ¡°Apart from proving the identity of the royal family, does this have any other function?¡± The girl nodded, ¡°According to my grandfather¡¯s study, there should be the legacy of the Xia Emperor in this seal, the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang was even more interested. The Xia Emperor was a formidable character who dominated this world for a thousand years, and his cultivation method must be top-notch. ¡°How do I obtain the legacy inside of it?¡± The girl shook her head, indicating that she was not sure. Moving slightly, Gu Yang pocketed the seal and said, ¡°You can rest here for now. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe here. Guo Taiping doesn¡¯t dare to act wildly in my territory.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. The young girl seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t end up saying it. Turning her head to look at her still unconscious elder brother, the thought of the gruesome affair that occurred earlier made her cry uncontrollably. When Gu Yang stepped outside, he greeted Gao Fan and his student before returning to his room to play with the seal for a while. In the previous simulation, he did not obtain this seal. Otherwise, it would have been mentioned in the simulation. Upon careful consideration, he had a rough idea. It must be that after receiving the system¡¯s reward, his power skyrocketed, attracting Gao Fan and his student. Along the way, he kept a very low profile. Because Wu Er was by his side, he always hid his essence using the Hidden Knife Style. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden surge in his cultivation level from the simulation, he certainly would not have attracted Gao Fan and his student. Coming to this realization, Gu Yang became grave. This meant that as his power increased, even a minor action could have a huge impact on reality, and the butterfly effect would become more serious. From now on, the results of his simulations could only serve as a reference. Otherwise, there could be huge surprises waiting for him at any moment. Gu Yang stored the seal and opened the system. After all, he wasn¡¯t of the Xia Emperor¡¯s bloodline; he was simply a counterfeit. Who knows if the Xia Emperor had left any prohibitions in this seal. To be safe, he should do another simulation. ¡°You¡¯re twenty-two years old and have reached the peak of the First Rank, only one step away from forming a Golden Body¡­¡± ¡°You obtain the Nine Provinces Seal of the Xia Dynasty¡¯s royal family before reaching Divine City. Using the True Qi from ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯, you activate the seal and get the ¡®Divine Phoenix Manual¡¯ from ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯.¡± ¡°Several days later, you arrive at Divine City, join the Imperial Guard as a vice-commander, and get the opportunity to refine in Huaqing Pool twice.¡± ¡°Months later, a person with a mana boundary appears in front of you, you activate the ¡®Divine Phoenix Manual¡¯, transform into a phoenix, and manage to escape.¡± ¡°You flee to Tianzhu Mountain, enter the Secret Realm, and meet up with Su Qingzhen and the others.¡± ¡°After that, you concentrate on cultivating in the Secret Realm.¡± PS: First update, asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168 168 Tianxin Martial Arts Hall Chapter 168 168 Tianxin Martial Arts Hall Translator: 549690339 [¡­ Thirty-two years later, a great war broke out between the Celestial Beings in the outside world and the entrance to the Secret Realm was destroyed. This Secret Realm was then exposed to the world. You left the Secret Realm and were pursued by the Wanxiang Gate with their mana realm power.] [At a critical moment, you used the Divine Phoenix Manual, transformed into a Phoenix, and escaped with several women.] [After escaping this continent and reaching the ocean, you found an uninhabited island to settle in. Due to extreme exhaustion, you fell unconscious.] [A month later, you regained consciousness. You found yourself in a new Secret Realm, the Star Sea, one of the Four Great Sacred Lands. Many warriors from Great Zhou were also hiding here. The leaders here are from two major families, the Chen and Lin families.] [You rested and healed your wounds in the Star Sea, and twelve years later, another Celestial Being arose in the Chen family. At the same time, news came from the outside world that the Wanxiang Cave Heaven was destroyed and Wanxiang Gate suffered heavy losses. The two major families decided to seize this opportunity to counterattack.] [You, with your exceptional strength, were also among the attacking forces.] [Two years later, you encountered an Unleaking Realm strongman from Star Luo Sect and you were eventually killed by him. You passed away at the age of sixty-four.] After Gu Yang finished reading the content of this simulation, his eyes brightened. This ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± really has something extraordinary to it. Achieving transformation into a Phoenix offers remarkable speed, enough to outrun even the mana realm experts. Truly, a top-tier escape methodology. After escaping the manna realm expert of the Wanxiang Gate, a new subplot was successfully started. He, along with Su Qingzhen and others, entered the Star Sea, one of the Four Great Sacred Lands. There, it should be a Secret Realm. About the two major families hiding there, it seems that the invasion of Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate did not wipe out the upper echelons of Great Zhou completely. Likewise, they could counterattack later. He knew about the collapse of Wanxiang Cave Heaven, where a white-robed woman alone slew her way to Wanxiang Cave Heaven and fought fiercely with the experts of Wanxiang Gate. Eventually, the whole Cave Heaven world was destroyed. Such a blow would severely deplete the vitality of the Wanxiang Gate even if it did not annihilate them completely. However, he was unsure of the result of this counterattack. The information was too scarce to predict the outcome. [Simulation over, you can retain one of the following options.] [One, the martial arts realm at the age of sixty-four.] [Two, the martial arts experience at the age of sixty-four.] [Three, the life wisdom at the age of sixty-four.] ¡°I choose one.¡± After Gu Yang said this, he felt something was off. He initiated the simulation simply to master those two forms of Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, but in two consecutive simulations, he chose exactly the martial arts realm. He had no other choice. The allure of the Phoenix Transformation from the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± was just too strong. Once he mastered this extraordinary skill, even if he comes across mana realm experts, he will still have a chance to survive. Boom! He felt a majestic will descending upon him. In his mind, the Phoenix in flames emitted an extremely joyful chirp. His consciousness kept elevating, as if fusing with the majestic will. In an instant, countless pieces of knowledge transferred to him from that will. Simultaneously, his body was set ablaze, and under the power of the flames, it underwent earth-shattering changes. ¡°This tastes good¡­ Master, this food¡­ must be expensive, right¡­¡± In the cabin, Feng Tianci and his apprentice Gao Fan were wolfing down the food on the table, all of which were meat and fish. On their journey, they did have meat, but it simply could not compare to this feast. Halfway through the meal, Feng Tianci felt a bit guilty. ¡°It¡¯s not your money, quick¡ª¡± While speaking, both of them felt a surging will coming from one side. They vaguely heard a heart-shaking chirp. Both the master and the apprentice looked at each other, they could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Feng Tianci asked shakily, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It should be a transmission of an unparalleled skill.¡± Gao Fan answered, and then continued eating. Who cares about the unparalleled skill? The chicken leg in his hand was much more appetizing. Feng Tianci stared enviously at his master for a moment. Seeing his master finish off the whole roast chicken, leaving only the bones, he suddenly felt anxious, ¡°Leave some for me¡­¡± In another room, the young girl from the Xiahou family was still crying. Suddenly sensing the surging will, she raised her head hastily. Her eyes, red and swollen from crying, flashed with astonishment. ¡°He indeed possesses the royal bloodline of the Xia Dynasty!¡± If she had any doubts before, there was none left now. The one who could obtain recognition from the Imperial Seal and the transmission of ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± inside it was the proof. Moreover, his bloodline was extremely pure. Had he been in the Xia Dynasty, what he was doing at the moment would have been tantamount to inheriting the royal title of King Qi. ¡°Father, your daughter has finally found that person¡­¡± Unfortunately, her father would never be able to witness it. Reflecting on this, the girl¡¯s sadness deepened. A full half an hour later, everything finally calmed down. Gu Yang opened his eyes, and they seemed to burn with a pair of flames. He clenched his fist, feeling the violent power contained within his body and finding it hard to believe. The gains this time were far beyond his imagination. After forming the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, his mortal body significantly improved yet again, with the strength nearly doubling. His mortal body¡¯s might was in no way inferior to the genuine Golden Body Realm. The ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± and ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± were harmoniously compatible, giving the impression of having a common origin. Yet, one focused on physical refinement, the other focused on Mana. However, ¡°Even when my strength has reached this level, I still haven¡¯t reached the Divine Power realm?¡± Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. Was ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± really so stubborn that without reaching its standards, achieving it would be impossible? There was no room for negotiation. He closed his eyes again, reflecting on his gains. Of course, the most important thing was the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± in ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method.¡± This technique was incredibly mystical. Now, he only needs a thought to transform into a phoenix and wield a portion of divine power. For instance, the Phoenix Divine Flame and the Spatial Teleportation Divine Power. However, wielding these divine powers consumed an immense amount of energy. At present, he had only reached the first level, enabling him to sustain the transformation for a quarter of an hour. But if he wielded any divine power, it could only be maintained for thirty breaths¡¯ time. Moreover, this ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, advancing to the second level, was nearly impossible. To practice this technique, the essence blood of a phoenix is required. Where would he get the essence blood of a phoenix? Gu Yang now understood why the bloodlines of the Monster Race had been hunted and exterminated in the era of Xia Dynasty. Most likely, during the Xia Dynasty, many cultivation techniques required the essence blood of the Monster Race. Take for instance this ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± was merely one part. The other eight all corresponded to a different Divine Beast. In the past, there were nine royalty titles in the hands of Xia imperial family. Each person would grasp the inheritance of one specific technique. Perfecting to the highest realm, they could transform into true Divine Beasts. Only the Xia Emperor, who simultaneously cultivated in all Nine Techniques, implying that he combined the strengths of nine Divine Beasts. Who among his peers would be his match? It was simply invincible. No wonder he could use his own strength to rule the world for a thousand years. The next day, at noon, they finally arrived at the Divine City. After Gu Yang disembarked, he hired two horse-drawn carriages. He and Gao Fan occupied one, while the Xiahou siblings occupied the other. They slowly progressed into the Divine City. Upon seeing the massive city gate, he began to understand why it was referred to as the Divine City. The city wall soared hundreds of meters high. Each city gate spaced more than twenty meters wide and over fifty meters tall. Upon first glance, one might think they had arrived in the land of giants. In the presence of such a large city gate, anyone would naturally feel insignificant. Gu Yang found it hard to imagine that such a tall city wall had stood for two thousand years. This was not Earth, and the destructive power of Divine Power realm practitioners was extremely terrifying. Forget about stone this thick; even if it were a corresponding volume of steel. From the Xia Dynasty to the present, two transfers of power had taken place. Let alone the Divine Power realm, there must have been Celestial Being realm practitioners who battled fiercely in the Divine City, yet they failed to damage the city gate and walls. This city, filled with so many legends. Feng Tianci on the side was even more dumbstruck. Once they entered the Divine City, the buildings inside finally began to look normal. In this city, apart from wider major roads, it wasn¡¯t much livelier than Jingzhou City in terms of hustle and bustle. Feng Tianci asked, ¡°Brother Gu, where should we go next?¡± Gu Yang was reading a book about Divine City and replied, ¡°Tianxin Martial Arts Hall.¡± ¡°The number one martial academy in the world!¡± Feng Tianci¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. He had long heard of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall and had always yearned to see it. After learning about the experiences of the master of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, he viewed him as an idol. ¡°Brother Gu, do you know the master of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall?¡± More than just know him, Gu Yang answered, ¡°We¡¯ve been acquainted for a long time.¡± At that moment, there¡¯s a sudden shout from outside, ¡°Guo Taiping is going to challenge Tianxin Martial Arts Hall!¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170 170 Cheng Tianxin Chapter 170 170 Cheng Tianxin Translator: 549690339 In Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, the disciples followed their senior¡¯s lead, practising the movements methodically, creating an atmosphere that seemed normal but was very different from usual. The usually stern seniors appear absent-minded, failing to notice even if the disciples below performed poorly. While those training continued to punch, they listened carefully to the noise from the gate. The news that Guo Taiping, the sixth on the Pride List, was set to challenge the master of the hall had spread. Although they continued to train under the strict orders of their seniors, their minds were elsewhere. Some were excited, looking forward to witnessing such a significant event. Duels between Second Grade fighters are rare even in Divine City. Some were worried. Guo Taiping, a prodigy from a prestigious family, must be confident and prepared to challenge the master of the hall. But what if the master lost? The many disciples at the training ground had various thoughts in mind. Inside the Zhengxin Hall, the atmosphere was serious. The three disciples of Cheng Tianxin were all present, their faces exceptionally solemn. Having higher cultivation levels and broader experience, they were aware how formidable the disciples from prestigious families were, practicing supreme methods. They could not compete with those of the same realm. Moreover, the one to challenge this time was a prodigy like Guo Taiping. Finally, the third disciple Cheng Xue could not sit still any longer. She abruptly stood up, walked to the door behind, and said to the inside, ¡°Father, allow me to take this fight!¡± The door creaked open, and an unremarkable middle-aged man walked out. His features were ordinary; he was in coarse clothes, rough hands and feet, and tanned skin. He looked just like a simple farmer. This man was Cheng Tianxin, the master of the famous Tianxin Martial Arts Hall among the commoners. He looked calm, confident without any anxiety despite the looming formidable adversary. He shook his head, ¡°You are no match for Guo Taiping.¡± ¡°But father¡­¡± Even as the anxious Cheng Xue was about to continue, Cheng Tianxin patted her hand, saying, ¡°What¡¯s meant to happen will happen. Even if you beat Guo Taiping today, who will fight for me if Li Taiping or Zhang Taiping comes next time? Enough, no more arguments.¡± Having said this, Cheng Tianxin, seeing his daughter absent, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qingyu? I have something to tell her.¡± ¡°She was here just now¡ªOh no!¡± Cheng Xue suddenly looked alarmed. Cheng Tianxin¡¯s face changed too. He knew his daughter too well; where else could she be if not here at this hour? ¡°Sir¡­we¡¯ve arrived,¡± The carriage stopped, and the coachman stuttered, fearing the powerful warrior sitting in the carriage, he had just watched Guo Taiping¡¯s carriage disintegrate in thin air. Gu Yang pushed open the carriage door and stepped out. Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, deemed the top martial academy in the world, was located at the end of a remote street within a lower-class civilian area, all with low houses. The front of the hall was ordinary, just like a regular house. Even the inscription on the plaque was merely decent without any sense of aesthetic. As Gu Yang was examining the martial academy, suddenly, a figure appeared before him, pointing at him, asking, ¡°Are you Guo Taiping?¡± The figure was a girl, around twelve or thirteen, in a green dress, her eyes clear and teeth white. Now she looked stern and hostile. Gu Yang anticipated her identity. He recalled from the simulation that Cheng Tianxin had a daughter, and she was very young. Before he could respond, the girl asked rapidly, ¡°Why are you challenging my dad? Does our Tianxin Martial Arts Hall have a grudge against you? My dad just wants to provide a path to learn martial arts for the poor. Can¡¯t you noble disciples stand it? Do you insist on annihilating us?¡± Gu Yang found it amusing. Cheng Tianxin¡¯s daughter was so young and brash. Thankfully she bumped into him instead of the ruthless Guo Taiping. Otherwise, she would be in danger. ¡°Silence!¡± Along with the reprimand, a figure blocked the girl. It was a middle-aged man in coarse clothes, not tall but exuding a profound aura. This must be the master of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, Cheng Tianxin. On first glance, Cheng Tianxin looked nothing like the character in Gu Yang¡¯s imagination. Upon closer inspection, it seemed fitting for Cheng Tianxin to appear this way. Gu Yang, with a different perspective, noted his True Essence was pure white and decent in quantity, but remarkably pure. Cheng Tianxin gave a slight bow, ¡°Please forgive my ignorant daughter.¡± His daughter behind him protested, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Just then, Cheng Xue arrived, standing by the girl¡¯s side, pulling her to stop talking, but was shocked as she recognized the man before her, exclaiming, ¡°Mr. Gu?¡± ¡°Mr. Gu?¡± Cheng Tianxin had been puzzled; judging by this man¡¯s demeanor, he didn¡¯t seem like a disciple of a prestigious family. How could Guo Taiping ride in such a plain carriage? Cheng Xue excitedly asserted, ¡°It¡¯s Gu Yang, Mr. Gu.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± Father and daughter, Cheng Tianxin, exclaimed in unison. In recent years, no, for the past decade, Gu Yang has arguably been the most talked-about figure. Ever since he ranked on the Hidden Dragon List a few months ago, discussions about him have become increasingly prevalent. His deeds are extraordinary, one after another, continuously astonishing everyone. Not too long ago, rumors spread about Gu Yang beating the Lin family¡¯s Divine Power-level fighter in Jiangzhou City, propelling his reputation to its peak. His experiences are unbelievable, bordering on the mythical. These incidents are so extraordinary that you can¡¯t help but believe them. Among them, the ranking released by Red Mansion, it is impossible to be false. The credibility established by Red Mansion over a thousand years has deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Now, this legendary figure had actually arrived at the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. Cheng Tianxin hurriedly apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you, Mr. Gu. I apologize for my daughter¡¯s rudeness. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± Gu Yang smiled and said, ¡°Master Cheng, no need for formalities. Your daughter is lively and straightforward, I find her very adorable.¡± By now, Cheng Qingyu had abandoned her previous insolence, realizing she had mistaken the person, she hid behind her father with some embarrassment on her face. ¡°Mr. Gu, you didn¡¯t mention your visit to Divine City beforehand.¡± Cheng Xue, who had always been grateful to her savior, said. Gu Yang laughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now. As I don¡¯t know anyone in Divine City, I hope to stay a few days here.¡± Cheng Xue was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t wait to agree. With Gu Yang here, it would certainly deter Guo Taiping. However, she held back and looked towards her adoptive father. Cheng Tianxin sighed hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we might have some inconveniences today. How about this, Xue, why don¡¯t you let Mr. Gu stay at your place for a few days?¡± Cheng Xue inwardly felt bitter, she knew that her adoptive father would not let Gu Yang stay at the martial arts hall at a time like this. ¡°Oh? What does Master Cheng have going on today?¡± Gu Yang asked. Peeking out from behind her father, Cheng Qingyu blurted, ¡°A jerk is coming to challenge our martial arts hall¡­¡± ¡°Qingyu!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was silenced by a sharp look from her father. She stuck her tongue out in response, daring not to say more. ¡°Is the one who¡¯s coming to challenge the hall Guo Taiping?¡± Gu Yang asked. Cheng Tianxin replied, ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t make it today.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Cheng Tianxin and the rest were puzzled. Before Gu Yang could say anything, Feng Tianci, who was standing behind him, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°On our way here, we blocked Guo Taiping¡¯s path. He tried to act unruly until Brother Gu taught him a lesson. I reckon he¡¯s too ashamed to show up.¡± After hearing this, Cheng Tianxin and the others were stunned. Both Cheng Xue and Cheng Qingyu were overjoyed. Cheng Tianxin¡¯s expression, however, was somewhat complicated. Looking at Gu Yang, he could only accept this favor, ¡°Mr. Gu, please come in.¡± Upon entering the gate, there was a large martial arts practice field with dozens of disciples divided into small groups, practicing their martial arts. Seeing the two carriages moving in, these disciples were intrigued. After waiting for a long time, Guo Taiping hadn¡¯t arrived, but now these few people had. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder who these new arrivals were. By the time they were eating lunch, someone with reliable information found out that the guests who had visited the martial academy in the morning were led by none other than Gu Yang. This created an even bigger stir than when they had heard that Guo Taiping was going to challenge Master Cheng. This was Gu Yang! The man who had defeated the top-ranked pride of the First Rank list, alleged to have overcome the Divine Power Realm, an unparalleled figure throughout history. In terms of reputation, Guo Taiping wasn¡¯t even worthy of being his shoeshiner. So Gu Yang had come to Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. At this point, all the disciples at the academy felt an immense pride. No one was in the mood to practice martial arts anymore, everyone wanted to meet Gu Yang. Many people were regretting not having taken a closer look when the carriages passed the martial arts field in the morning, thus missing the opportunity to see the face of this unparalleled genius. Later, they found out that Guo Taiping had bumped into Gu Yang on the way and was severely injured by Gu Yang with one palm strike. No wonder Guo Taiping hadn¡¯t shown up yet, so that¡¯s what happened. So much for being supreme, he¡¯s just plain foolish¡ªdid he consider Divine City just any other place? He wanted to act tyrannically, well, he¡¯s now kicked an iron plate. Serves him right! PS: The first update, seeking monthly vote. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171 171 State Prime Minister’s Mansion Chapter 171 171 State Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion Translator: 549690339 Divine City, Guo Residence. Guo Taiping sat in the room with a sword resting on his knee. After two days of meditating, his volatile emotions finally calmed down. He opened his eyes, a dim purple light flashed in them. Compared to two days ago, his aura had changed significantly. He had astonishingly broken through to the First Rank realm. ¡°Well done.¡± A sound of approval echoed in his ear, it was the voice of his third uncle, ¡°You have nurtured your Mind Demon.¡± Guo Taiping¡¯s expression was somber. Given the choice, he would never want that man to be his Mind Demon. All the nine surnames in the world, including the extinct Wu Family, have their unmatched secret techniques known to everyone. But only the Guo Family¡¯s secret technique always remained a mystery, with very few people knowing about it. The Guo Family¡¯s secret cultivation technique is called ¡°Overbearing Heart of Mind Demon.¡± Its cultivation method is incredibly bizarre. Once cultivators who practice this technique are defeated by someone, the victor becomes their Mind Demon. Once a Mind Demon is created, it continues tormenting the cultivator day and night. The cultivator draws strength from this pain. The deeper the Mind Demon, the more pain it inflicts, and consequently, the quicker the power increases. Under the influence of the Mind Demon, their intent to kill their enemy gets stronger over time. If they can successfully kill their enemy, they shall gain enlightenment and greatly increase their power. If they are unable to kill their target, they will either die by their hand or succumb to the torment of the Mind Demon, dying in madness. This technique brings huge rewards as well as enormous risks. To outsiders, the Guo Family is fascinating, cultivating at a rapid pace, and everyone who reaches the Divine Power realm is extremely young. But who knows that all these are achieved at the risk of their lives? Every member of the Guo Family lives life on a tightrope, a small misstep can lead to a catastrophic fall. This results in the Guo Family¡¯s cautious demeanor. They do not easily offend others, but once they bear a grudge, they are determined to fight to the death. Originally, Guo Taiping had planned a safe path for himself. When selecting opponents, he was very cautious, choosing those whose cultivation level was not much higher than his own and did not have a strong backing. In this way, even if he was defeated by his opponent, his own cultivation level would surpass theirs in no time, allowing him to kill them, breaking the hold of the Mind Demon. Then, he would find the next opponent. Guo Taiping¡¯s cultivation level was in fact in a rapidly growing phase, therefore he didn¡¯t need to use this extreme method to enhance his power. At this rate, within a year or two, he would be able to break through to the First Rank. But to his surprise, Gu Yang appeared out of nowhere and shattered all his plans. Now, he had no choice. Gu Yang¡¯s attack had created a Mind Demon in him, and although this led to his breakthrough to the First Rank within a short span of two days. The consequence is that it was a life and death situation between him and Gu Yang. Guo Taiping turned extremely somber thinking about it. He was very clear about the gap in strength between himself and Gu Yang. The attack two days ago made it clear that Gu Yang¡¯s strength was close to what people say ¨C enough to slay the Golden Body. ¡°Damn it, why did you have to provoke me?¡± Guo Taiping¡¯s heart was filled anger and he felt extremely wronged. Unconsciously, his Mind Demon was already taking hold. Knock, knock. The sound of knocking on the door jolted him to reality. He composed himself and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The person who entered was Guo Family¡¯s intelligence chief stationed in Divine City; an inconspicuous middle-aged man. ¡°Young master, we have found the location of King Qi¡¯s throne during the Xia Dynasty.¡± Guo Taiping was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°The Minister¡¯s Residence!¡± The Minister¡¯s Residence? Guo Taiping¡¯s eyes narrowed. Divine City is unlike any other place. There are many people, even he cannot afford to offend. At the very top of that list would be the two women. The Empress and Princess Chang. The Minister¡¯s Residence is the Empress¡¯s natal family. Although they have retained a low-profile, rarely meddling in court matters, if someone were to cause trouble there, will that powerful woman let it go? The royal family of Great Zhou is undeniably the most powerful family in the world. Eighteen years ago, the Wu Family was very strong, and even though it had two Unleaking Realm practitioners, they were exterminated when called for. The middle-aged man continued, ¡°Coincidentally, the Minister will celebrate his sixtieth birthday in ten days. All the families in Divine City will receive invitations. You can use the occasion to infiltrate.¡± Guo Taiping gripped his sword tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s figure out how to proceed.¡± He was determined to get his hands on the sword of the Human Emperor, no matter what, even if it meant offending the Empress. At the back courtyard of Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, Gu Yang was discussing the ¡°Duan Yue Knife Technique¡± with Cheng Tianxin. ¡°Brother Cheng, if I¡¯m not wrong, this saber technique is a simplified version derived from the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯, specifically the Break Mountain Style.¡± ¡°Indeed, back then, I only acquired a fragment of a technique and pondered over it for a long time. From it I understood the ¡®Duan Yue Knife Technique¡¯. Unfortunately, up to now, I have not been able to restore this technique, which is quite disappointing.¡± In two days, the two of them had already grown to feel like old acquaintances, each possessing a sense of wishing to have met earlier. Neither of them were the kind to stand on ceremony, so their addresses to each other had become quite casual. ¡°This saber technique is best learned gradually, starting from the first move, which is the Hidden Knife Style¡­¡± Gu Yang did not withhold any information and prepared to directly pass on the first of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± to Cheng Tianxin. ¡°Wait¡± Cheng Tianxin interrupted him, saying with a serious face, ¡°No reward without merit¡­¡± ¡°Brother Cheng!¡± Gu Yang spoke with great solemnity, ¡°This saber technique is not to be given to you. The martial arts resources in this world, the top-notch methods and skills, are all monopolized by the great sects and clans. Ordinary people have no chance of advancing. Only you, who are not confined by the views of Sects and Clans, are able to accept many disciples and spread the knowledge you have accumulated.¡± ¡°I have long been used to living freely and idly, I do not wish to mislead disciples. Entrusting you with this saber technique is my way of doing my part.¡± Cheng Tianxin was taken aback. He did not expect him to say such things, and in the end, he did not say anything else but respectfully saluted him. In the following few days, Gu Yang transmitted all of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± to Cheng Tianxin, in addition to that, he also passed on the Pre-celestial Mysterious Origin Technique, which is an advanced version of the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±. With this technique, Cheng Tianxin might have the chance to break through to the Divine Power Realm. After completing the transmission of the techniques, Gu Yang prepared to leave. Who knows, after listening to the ¡°Pre-celestial Mysterious Origin Technique¡±, Cheng Tianxin suddenly sat down cross-legged and started practicing right away. From this posture, he seems to be preparing to break through to First Rank. He has accumulated enough experience, the only thing he was missing was an appropriate technique. It can¡¯t be helped, this old Cheng has a bit of stubbornness, refusing even a saber technique that was offered on a silver platter. Of course, it is because of this character, that he enjoys such a large reputation today. Gu Yang stepped out of the courtyard and closed the door. He saw the Xiahou siblings standing at a distance, want to come over but dare not approach. As he was about to wave his hand to beckon them over, a figure sprinted over with a basket in her hand and asked, ¡°Brother Gu, where¡¯s my father?¡± It was Cheng Qingyu, the little girl, blinking her big eyes at him. Gu Yang corrected her, ¡°You should call me Uncle Gu.¡± Cheng Qingyu lifted up her head and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re only a few years older than me. Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me.¡± Gu Yang did not continue arguing with her and asked, ¡°Where did you learn this body technique from?¡± This little girl¡¯s cultivation level is barely Fifth Grade, but her body technique is exceptionally extraordinary, incredibly fast. It feels even more advanced than his ¡°Transforming Shadows¡±. ¡°Elder Sister Su taught me.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Elder Sister Su?¡± ¡°Her house is right behind ours, separated by just one wall. I used to climb over the wall to play with Elder Sister Su when I was little,¡± she replied. Gu Yang pondered for a while but still couldn¡¯t think of a well-known young woman surnamed Su. It can only be said that Divine City is a place full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, where experts are everywhere. At that moment, Cheng Xue walked in from the outside, ¡°Mr. Gu, emissaries from the residence of the Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law have just delivered an invitation, asking you to attend his sixtieth birthday celebration five days from now,¡± she said. Having said that, she handed over a gilt invitation card. ¡°Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law¡¯s residence?¡± Gu Yang took it, read over it, and fell into contemplation. The Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law is the Emperor¡¯s wife¡¯s father. It seems they are looking for an excuse, trying to draw me over to their side through this event. Cheng Xue said, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law loves lively events. Every time he celebrates his birthday, he will invite families from all over Divine City, and it should be the same this year.¡± So, that¡¯s how it is. ¡°Then please convey to the one who brought this message that, five days later, I shall certainly attend the celebration.¡± Gu Yang is more inclined to join the Queen¡¯s faction for two reasons. Firstly, she is quite generous and secondly, and most importantly, she is the winner. In the simulation, thirty years later, at the time of the invasion by Star Luo Sect, she still held power in her hands. This is enough to prove that in the court struggle, no one can defeat her. He is not in a hurry to declare his stance now, as it is to raise his value. If he were to agree too easily, how would he negotiate terms? At the very least, a demand of ten million silver might be a start. It depends on whether this consistently generous Empress is willing to part with that sum. After Cheng Xue had left, Cheng Qingyu suddenly pulled at his sleeve and said, ¡°Do you know where the Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law¡¯s residence is?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Elder Sister Su¡¯s home.¡± A stir raised within Gu Yang¡¯s heart, ¡°The Elder Sister Su you referred to is?¡± ¡°Of course, she¡¯s the daughter of the Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law. I¡¯ve heard the servants in the Emperor¡¯s Father-in-law¡¯s residence all call her the Second Young Lady. Guess who¡¯s the Eldest Young Lady?¡± Gu Yang saw her conceited expression, just like a little sister, which softened his smile a bit and he asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so dumb, of course, it¡¯s our present Queen!¡± PS: Second update, seeking monthly votes. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172 172 I also have a treasure map Chapter 172 172 I also have a treasure map Translator: 549690339 While chatting with Cheng Qingyu, Gu Yang beckoned to the Xiahou siblings, indicating for them to come over. When they approached, the little girl wisely kept her mouth shut. ¡°It appears that your injuries have almost healed,¡± Gu Yang said. The siblings fell to their knees, ¡°We are extremely grateful for Gu Yang¡¯s life-saving grace. We have nothing to offer in return and are willing to serve as your bondservants.¡± Looking at the siblings kneeling on the ground, Gu Yang felt a headache coming on. He didn¡¯t want to tread on the same path from before. ¡°Actually, the ones who saved you were Senior Gao and his disciple. If you want to thank someone, thank them instead,¡± he said. With a wave of his hand, the siblings were lifted up by an invisible force and landed about ten meters away. His meaning was clear ¨C he did not want to accept them into his service. Seeing this, Cheng Qingyu was flabbergasted and looked at Gu Yang with newfound awe and reverence. She asked softly, ¡°Brother Gu, have you achieved Divine Power yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± This level of divine power and still not in the Divine Realm? Cheng Qingyu couldn¡¯t imagine the power a true master of the Divine Realm would possess. At this point, the Xiahou girl came running back over and offered a book from her bosom, ¡°Please accept this.¡± This time, Gu Yang didn¡¯t refuse, and he took the book from her. The girl bowed deeply before departing. Gu Yang flipped through the book, noting the entirely golden text and detailed annotations. This was the hard work of the Xiahou family, passed down over a dozen generations. This was exactly what he needed. With this book, he would be able to translate the text on his treasure map, uncovering the way to open the Secret Realm. That evening, a clear whistle emanated from the courtyard where Cheng Tianxin resided. Through another perspective, Gu Yang could clearly see his True Essence skyrocket and become purer. Cheng Tianxin had successfully broken through to the First Rank. ¡°This youngster has talent, comprehension and determination, all he lacked was opportunity,¡± Gu Yang mused. Gao Fan and his disciple, Feng Tianci, were also awakened and joined them. In a somewhat weary tone, Gao Fan remarked, ¡°This means that from now on he will be a thorn in the side of many¡­¡± Feng Tianci replied indignantly, ¡°Are people in power going to make things difficult for him just because he opened a Martial Academy?¡± In response, Gao Fan said, ¡°My boy, you truly don¡¯t understand the dangers of human nature. To those noble children, the sight of the once-oppressed turning the tides is utterly unacceptable¡­¡± After lecturing his disciple, Gao Fan turned to Gu Yang and brought up the main issue at hand, ¡°Today, did the Xiahou siblings give you a book annotated in golden text?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could I borrow it for a bit?¡± Intrigued, Gu Yang asked, ¡°What would Senior Gao need with the golden text annotations?¡± Looking around to make sure no one was paying attention, Gao Fan leaned in and said quietly, ¡°To be frank, I unintentionally obtained a treasure map from the Xia Dynasty, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to read the Golden Text.¡± A treasure map from the Xia Dynasty? Gu Yang felt strange in his heart. Could his treasure map and Gao Fan¡¯s be the same, by any chance? Gao Fan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t simply borrow it. I¡¯ll share the treasure with you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Yang agreed. Gu Yang followed Gao Fan and his disciple to their quarters. Once inside and the doors were closed, Gao Fan removed a folded silk map from his shoe and spread it out on the table. As Gu Yang looked at this peculiar map, he grew more curious. Gao Fan¡¯s map was somewhat different from his own. The terrain seemed similar, but the text was entirely different. There were actually two treasure maps from the Xia Dynasty. Keeping his surprise hidden, he handed Gao Fan the book and asked, ¡°How did senior obtain this treasure map?¡± ¡°I stole it from someone.¡± As Gao Fan talked, he began to browse the book. With the golden text annotations in hand, he started translating the text on the map. ¡°Rumour has it that when the Xia Dynasty fell, a prince hid the majority of the empire¡¯s wealth and the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword in a Secret Realm within Divine City. This treasure map marks the location of that place and details how to open it.¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, again? Gu Yang furrowed his brows, sensing that things weren¡¯t so simple. The question was, which map was real? Based on his simulation, the map he had should be the real one. After successfully opening the Secret Realm, there was indeed a Divine Sword inside and even a strong master from the Unleaking Realm guarding it. However, it does not necessarily mean that Gao Fan¡¯s version is fake. Perhaps, the methods to open the secret realm on both maps are valid. Suddenly, Gu Yang remembered, ¡°Senior, did you tell that Sword Saint about the treasure when you last went to Jingzhou City?¡± ¡°Yes, I was hoping to recruit him as a helper, but unfortunately, Wu Tianqi has already broken through to the Divine Power realm. He no longer needs the Human Emperor Sword,¡± Gao Fan sounded rather regretful. If Huangfude is willing to help, the chances of obtaining the Human Emperor Sword would be much higher. Even if he is injured, his strength is incomparable to those of ordinary Mana Realm. Gu Yang had finally connected all the clues. In that previous simulation, King Jinghai was killed, forcing the Sword Saint out of desperation to head to Divine City to claim the Human Emperor Sword. Furthermore, it was likely that the treasure map Gao Fan held had been circulated, attracting over a ten Divine Power realm practitioners to seek it. If each Divine Power realm practitioner represented a different power, that would suggest everyone from these powers holds a copy of the treasure map. Given Gu Yang¡¯s vast experience, this situation indeed made him suspicious ¨C if there were no tricks being played behind, that would be the real surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± A quarter of an hour later, Gao Fan had finally translated the golden text on the map and joyfully announced, ¡°The location of the secret realm is in the residence of King Qi.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang had a clear understanding. The map in Gao Fan¡¯s hand was a fake. He remembered the true entrance to the treasure was in the Heavenly Altar, a heavily guarded Imperial spot where even flies would struggle to enter uninvited. However, the residence of King Qi, that was indeed a coincidence. The seal he got from that Xiahou girl was from King Qi himself. He had received the legacy within the seal, which effectively made him King Qi now. Gao Fan excitedly added, ¡°Now, we just need to find the location of the King Qi Residence.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but caution, ¡°Senior, are you so sure that this treasure map is genuine?¡± Gao Fan shrugged, ¡°The Human Emperor Sword is of great importance, even with just a one percent chance, I have to try.¡± Having spoken, he folded back the treasure map, carefully tucked it back into his shoe sole, and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll go find out the location of the King Qi Residence from the era of the Xia Dynasty. Tianci, you stay here.¡± Then he left. For the next few days, Gao Fan was nowhere to be found, which had Feng Tianci worried sick. After Cheng Tianxin had reached the First Rank,he went into closed cultivation to solidify his realm. Meanwhile, Gu Yang translated the golden text from his copy of the treasure map, which indeed mentioned that the entrance to the secret realm was within the Heavenly Altar. The method to open it was also listed. The problem now was how to sneak into the Heavenly Altar, unknowingly open the portal to the secret realm, and finally shift all the gold and silver from the secret realm without alerting the Unleaking Realm expert? ??It seemed like an impossible task to complete. The day before the banquet at the Duke¡¯s residence, Cheng Xue came to his quarters with her men, each carrying a box of gold and silver, and announced, ¡°Young Master Gu, we¡¯ve completed our mission. All those items have been sold, earning us three million one hundred thousand taels of silver. It¡¯s all here.¡± Gu Yang was thrilled at the news ¨C over three million taels was a thirst-quenching amount. After moving into the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, he had requested Cheng Xue to sell the items they had collected from the Lin Family¡¯s secret warehouse. Cheng Xue had indeed put in significant efforts. In the past few days, she had been busy handling the sales and had finally managed to sell everything. Thanks to Tianxin Martial Arts Hall¡¯s extensive network in Divine City, the items were sold at good prices. Gu Yang spoke, ¡°Miss Cheng, thank you for your efforts.¡± After seeing Cheng Xue off, he was about to proceed to convert all his gold and silver into currency when Gao Fan walked in. Immediately entering, he stated, ¡°I found it. King Qi residence is the present Duke¡¯s residence.¡± Really? The more Gu Yang thought about it, the more he felt that this was brimming with the scent of conspiracy. All of this was just too coincidental. Tomorrow is the Duke¡¯s sixtieth birthday, for which he will invite members from all over Divine City. Coincidentally, the entrance to the secret realm stated on the treasure map was known to be in the Duke¡¯s residence. Are all these merely coincidences? He didn¡¯t believe it one bit. Gu Yang had a hunch that tomorrow¡¯s visit to the Duke¡¯s residence would be quite lively. PS: Third update, votes for the next month are appreciated. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173 What does 173 represent? Chapter 173 What does 173 represent? Translator: 549690339 Several miles away from Divine City, there was a mountain known as Dragon Head Mountain, named so due to its shape resembling a dragon¡¯s head. In a canyon on the mountain, a figure silently descended and after looking around, he said contentedly, ¡°This is the place.¡± Then, he found a stone to sit on. This person was Gu Yang. That afternoon, he had learned from Gao Fan that the Duchy Residence was once the residence of King Qi during the Xia Dynasty, and smelled the strong scent of conspiracy. Since he knew the Duchy Residence was a dangerous place, he naturally had to make preparations in advance. First, a simulation to predict the outcome of tomorrow¡¯s trip. Gu Yang knew there were hidden and dangerous powerful beings within Divine City, including those at the Celestial Being realm. so he didn¡¯t want to carry out the simulation in Divine City. He left the city and came to this mountain miles away. [Do you want to use the life simulator? Each use consumes 500,000 coins.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At twenty-two, you have reached the peak of First Rank, just one step away from achieving a Golden Body. Your defeat of Lin Yimo from the Lin Family, who is at the Golden Body realm, in Jiangzhou city, has shocked the world.] [You went to Divine City and on a certain day, you went to the Duchy Residence for the Duchy¡¯s birthday. At the feast, an unexpected event occurred and the entrance to a Secret Realm was opened by someone. Almost a dozen Divine Power realm cultivators rushed into the Secret Realm simultaneously. Soon after, the Secret Realm closed itself.] [While you were observing the chaos, the Duchy Residence was suddenly sealed off. Five cultivators at the Divine Power realm arrived and immediately launched an attack, intending to kill everyone present.] [At the critical moment, two royal bodyguards from the Empress¡¯s side took action, along with two Divine Power realm cultivators. You were also forced to take action, barely fending off the five enemies.] [A devastating battle ensued. Both royal bodyguards sacrificed their lives. Eventually, the lockdown of the Duchy Residence was broken, and reinforcements quickly arrived. The five enemies retreated.] [This battle resulted in heavy casualties among the guests, and the dozen or so Divine Power realm cultivators trapped in the Secret Realm couldn¡¯t be rescued. Attempts to open the realm using the treasure map were unsuccessful.] [You were severely injured and stayed in the Duchy Residence to recuperate. The second daughter often visited you out of gratitude for saving her father, and you two often discussed martial arts.] [Your performance earned the approval of the Empress, who personally tried to win you over. You agreed to her offer of ten million taels and joined the guard after recovering.] [A year later, the steppe people sent a messenger to Divine City to propose marriage to the peerless princess. After being rejected, they launched a large-scale invasion into Great Zhou.] [Not long afterward, the Red Venerate Church staged a rebellion.] [You remained in Divine City the whole time, responsible for protecting the Empress.] [Five years later, Pei Qianlan stepped into the Divine Power realm and came to meet you in Divine City.] [Three years after that, Su Qingzhen also reached the Divine Power realm and came to Divine City.] [Nine years later, Qin Wu led his troops to attack Zhou, marching all the way to the outskirts of Divine City. King Luo took action, resulting in a battle between Celestial Beings.] [Amid the chaos, a powerful being from the Mana realm appeared in front of you, only to be injured by a Mana realm protector beside the Empress and fled in fear.] [The Celestial Being battle outside of Divine City broke the ancient prohibition, opening the entrance to the Star Luo Pocket Universe. Soon after, a Celestial Being flew out from within the Star Luo Pocket Universe and killed King Luo while Qin Wu barely escaped when they were both seriously injured.] [Later, dozens of cultivators in the Divine Power realm flew out from the Star Luo Pocket Universe, intending to occupy Divine City. But at the critical moment, a Celestial Being from the College made a move and killed half of the disciples of Star Luo Sect. The Celestial Being from Star Luo Sect retaliated, sparking off a fierce battle within Divine City.] [In the end, the royal family activated an ancient prohibition, suppressing the Celestial Being from Star Luo Sect deep beneath the royal palace. Not long after, the Celestial Being from the College also passed away.] [Afterward, Star Luo Sect laid siege to and sealed off Divine City.] [Five years later, Divine City could not hold on any longer. Led by the royal family of Great Zhou, they launched a breakout attempt. In the fierce war, you were targeted by a powerful cultivator in the Unleaking Realm and were killed on the spot. You died at the age of forty-five.] After reading this, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He felt shocked about the major events that Divine City would go through in the next twenty years. According to the results, two Celestial Beings fell, one was severely injured, and one was suppressed. As for those cultivators in the Divine Power realm, it goes without saying, countless had died. As for the final breakout, how many could escape? He remembered that once during a simulation, he met the royal family of Great Zhou who had escaped overseas. Even dealing with Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling, the newly promoted Divine power realm cultivators, was quite difficult. It was truly tragic. Lost in his thoughts, Gu Yang returned his attention back to tomorrow¡¯s trip to the Duchy Residence. Looking at the results, this was undoubtedly a conspiracy, with one objective being to lock those powerful beings who coveted the Human Emperor Sword, into the Secret Realm. The second was to kill all guests in the Duchy Residence. This tactic was indeed extremely ruthless. They could destroy a group of divine power realm combatants, catching all high-ranking officials in one fell swoop. If they could succeed in the end, all the major forces would suffer losses. The worst hit would be the court and the royal family, their losses would be devastating. The Empress also attended the banquet that day. Unfortunately for them, they encountered me. As Gu Yang pondered, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± In a few prior simulations, the Empress survived and lived for several decades. This means that even without him, this conspiracy would ultimately not succeed. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that the Empress had special means to protect her life, which is why she managed to survive. This simulation held too much information, yet many details were missing. He only had fragments of information and could only guess. ¡°How nice it would be if there was an option to acquire all the memories within this simulation,¡± Gu Yang muttered. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had harbored this wish. If it were so, why would he need to make guesses like now? However, one thing was certain. The Empress wasn¡¯t so ruthless. In this simulation, she didn¡¯t betray him again. Clearly, she acknowledged his deeds at the national husband¡¯s mansion. More than that, she allowed him to stay by her side, not letting him leave Divine City. The mana realm powerhouse from some holy land had no opportunity to make a move. It wasn¡¯t until the celestial war decades later that they had the opportunity to attack, but the Empress¡¯s guards thwarted it. Of course, this indirectly resulted in him living nearly twenty years less. If he had not stayed in Divine City, he could have lived into his sixties. He lost almost twenty years of his life. What a loss. [Simulation ends. You can retain one of the following options.] [One, martial arts realm at 45 years old.] [Two, martial arts experience at 45 years old.] [Three, life wisdom at 45 years old.] This time, he made a tough decision and chose the second option. Suddenly, a flood of memories poured into his mind, including his combat experiences. The most impressive ones were the impending battle at the national husband¡¯s mansion, and the breakout battle before his death. There were also various martial arts experiences. The most significant were the two techniques of the ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡±. His talent in saber techniques didn¡¯t disappoint. After more than two decades, he finally mastered these two techniques. Gu Yang sat in place for two hours, until it was dark before he was able to digest these experiences barely. Having newly mastered the two techniques of the ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives,¡± he was more confident about tomorrow¡¯s battle. Still, this wasn¡¯t enough. What if he overperforms and becomes the enemy¡¯s primary target? The fate of the Empress¡¯s two guardians served as a sobering example. The five divine realm powerhouses certainly had stronger capabilities than their opponents. Gu Yang initiated another simulation. [¡­You obtained the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± from the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± within that seal, leading to a substantial increase in your cultivation level, and you adequately refined the seal.] [You go to the national husband¡¯s mansion to celebrate his birthday, with the seal, you find a residual prohibition underground. You were about to explore, but an anomaly occurred, and an entrance to a secret realm appeared out of thin air.] [Over a dozen divine power realm combatants rushed into the secret realm, then the secret realm entrance closed and the national husband¡¯s mansion was sealed, and five divine realm combatants appeared¡­] [¡­After this battle, you won the favor of the Empress, who then decreed her sister as your wife.] [You didn¡¯t want to accept it, so you left Divine City. On the way, you were caught by a mana realm powerhouse. You activated the Divine Phoenix Manual, turned into a phoenix about to fly away, but a red rope wrapped around your leg, no matter how much you struggled, you couldn¡¯t break free¡­] PS: The first update, asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174 174 The First Seal Chapter 174 174 The First Seal Translator: 549690339 [You were bound and brought back to Divine City, confined in the deepest level of the sky prison, charged with resisting the emperor¡¯s order.] [At the deepest level of the sky prison, strong ancient Prohibitions are in place which seal off the True Essence of martial practitioners. Relying on your formidable physical strength, you become the dominating power within the prison. You meet several remarkable figures and unexpectedly obtain another prince¡¯s seal of the Xia Dynasty from one of the prison guards.] [From the seal, you acquired the ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡± from the Nine Heavens Divine Method.] [Five years later, you finally mastered the Divine Ape Technique, and your power greatly increased.] [In the next year, a newcomer arrives at the sky prison, the Dean of the Martial Arts Academy.] [Three years later, another divine-level powerful being in the prison finds you to discuss the details of a prison break. You decide to join them. Six months later, you and a few other divine-level prisoners join forces to tunnel through one of the walls, creating an exit.] [A terrifying aura then emerges from the hole, causing it to expand. A colossal white claw reaches through, tears the hole wider, and a monstrous mouth appears, swallowing all present. You die at the age of thirty-one.] After reading all this, Gu Yang feels much enlightened. Just because he refused the queen¡¯s decree of marriage, they became so hostile as to confine him to the deepest level of the sky prison for eleven years straight. This is undeniably tyrannical. The saying ¡®Serving a ruler is perilous like serving a tiger¡¯ definitely rings true in his case. ¡°Why did I refuse it?¡± Gu Yang took a moment to carefully consider. In a simulation, unless one knows the plot in advance and decides how to act, it is impossible to control how emergent events will be dealt with. But still, his actions in the simulation reflect his own motivations. The guess is quite straightforward. His original plan was to keep a safe distance from the queen during this simulation and be ready to leave at any time, even if it means being captured by someone from a sacred land and forced into harsh cultivation. At least, then he could live longer. He must have refused the marriage for the same reason. If he were to wed the queen¡¯s sister and then run away, that would be quite irresponsible. Had he known this in advance, he would rather have accepted the marriage. After all, it¡¯s just a simulation. It doesn¡¯t make a difference who he marries. Alas, his life ended more tragically even before he could turn thirty-two. What on earth had they unleashed from beneath the sky prison? A monstrous mouth that swallowed several divine-level practitioners in one gulp. This Divine City is too dangerous. Not only does it have a passage to the world of the hollow heavens, but it also has such horrific beasts lurking beneath the sky prison. [After the simulation ends, you can retain only one of the following.] [One, your Martial Arts Realm when you were thirty-one.] [Two, your martial arts experience when you were thirty-one.] [Three, your wisdom of life when you were thirty-one.] ¡°I choose the first option.¡± Suddenly, a wild and unruly will, as forceful as a towering golden ape, materialized in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. Following this, an explosive surge of strength erupted within him, causing his body to expand rapidly and tear through his attire. He transformed into a giant over three meters tall. ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡± from the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±! At the same time, his True Essence started to increase rapidly. The progress of the second technique, ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, also advanced a notch. Opening his eyes, Gu Yang managed to suppress the savagery that had briefly overwhelmed him and returned to his original form. He looked down and found his skin had become glossy smooth, leaving him somewhat speechless. No matter, no one saw him. A wave of excitement flashed across his face. His physical body had ascended to new heights after successfully practicing the first level of the ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡±. As expected, there are nine parts in total to the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, and practicing them all concurrently results in a cumulative strengthening effect on the physical body. Now that he had mastered the Divine Ape Technique, his physical strength had probably surpassed that of a first-tier Golden Body practitioner. What level of strength could he reach if he mastered all nine techniques? Gu Yang looked forward to the future, deciding to keep an eye out to collect as many of these seals as possible. The divine ability bestowed by mastering the Divine Ape Technique is a surging strength. Just reaching the first level unlocked a power rivalling a Golden Body¡¯s divine strength. ¡°My mastering the Divine Ape Technique proves that the seal contains a drop of Divine Ape¡¯s Essence Blood. And I guess that¡¯s probably the only drop it has. Once it¡¯s used, it¡¯s gone.¡± Gu Yang took out the seal from King Qi, guessing that it must contain a drop of the Divine Phoenix¡¯s Essence Blood as well. Thinking of this, a satisfied smile emerged on his face. The system¡¯s value was truly demonstrated in this simulation. Both times, he obtained the seal¡¯s heritage and Essence Blood during the simulation. This suggests that in reality, the Essence Blood should still be present within the seal in his hand and the one held by the prison guard. Gu Yang could potentially utilize the simulation to constantly acquire the Divine Phoenix and Divine Ape¡¯s Essence Blood and cultivate them to the greatest extent. This simulation has already proven this method to be viable. He unknowingly absorbed the Essence Blood of the Divine Phoenix contained within the seal, advancing his progress in mastering the second level of the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±. It would be entirely possible to accomplish this with a few more tries. Let¡¯s do it again! Gu Yang opened the simulation system again and started a new round of simulation. This time, he already knew the perfect strategy to clear the level, allowing for maximization of his cultivation results. In Divine City, outside the Lord of the State¡¯s private residence, there was a bustling scene with a stream of carriages and horses, and guests like clouds. The servants of the Lord of the State¡¯s residence were already proficient in handling such scenes and everything was organized. Gu Yunfei, accompanied by his uncle, rode in a carriage to the Lord of the State¡¯s residence. He was attending on his father¡¯s behalf to wish the Lord of the State a happy birthday. ¡°Our Gu Family and the Su Family both served under the emperor¡¯s banner as generals in the past. Later, they were both bestowed the title of Marquis. A few hundred years ago, our two families were indeed once close.¡± In the carriage, the uncle seemed a bit sentimental, ¡°Later, the Su Family gradually declined while our Gu Family flourished day by day. We gradually lost contact. Unexpectedly, after several hundred years, the Su Family¡¯s luck turned for the better and they produced such an amazing woman, heh, they had a sudden reversal of fortune. Now, we all have to flatter this ignorant and distracted Lord of the State.¡± The tone of his words expressed his disdain for the Lord of the State. Gu Yunfei naturally knew about this history. The rise of the Su family was an event that happened just a decade ago. Ten years ago, who knew who Su Jingyao was? Neither literate nor martial, in Divine City, he was just an average joe. Now, everyone in Divine City is competing to visit the Su family residence to wish this Fifth Grade elderly martial artist a happy birthday. All this was because he has a good daughter. Gu Yunfei thought of the Empress and felt a little apprehensive. He has heard that when this woman first entered the palace as a common court lady, she quickly captivated the Emperor and made him go against public opinion to make her the Empress. It could be said that she rose to the top in a single step. Before long, the Emperor fell seriously ill and was bedridden. All the imperial decrees were issued by her, which drew opposition from the court ministers. Later, this woman demonstrated her ability to manipulate situations at will. She first established an internal guard, used a treason case as a starting point, and sent all those who opposed her to prison, thoroughly cleansing the court. At that time, no one could have imagined that this woman¡¯s methods could be so ruthless. After a few years of purging, she had grasped real power, and everyone in the court had become her people. Nowadays, the only one who could contend with her was Princess Chang, who was of royal blood. Before long, the carriage stopped. Gu Yunfei alighted from the carriage and looked at the luxurious mansion ahead. This place was originally a royal garden that was given to the Lord of the State by the Empress, who is his daughter. In the whole Divine City, there are very few residences of this caliber. The rest were either inhabited by princes or other Lords of the State. Su Jingyao, a Fifth Grade martial artist who didn¡¯t even originally have an official rank, what capabilities did he have to live here? Like Gu Yunfei¡¯s clan uncle, there were many individuals, families, and larger clans who looked down on Su Jingyao. In their eyes, the Su Family was nothing more than a nouveau riche. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had produced an empress, no one would have given them a second look. However, no matter how much they disdained the Su Family in their hearts, they would never show it outwardly. No one wanted to offend that woman. After Gu Yunfei and his clan uncle entered the gates, he suddenly thought, ¡°That person is also in Divine City, I wonder if he will show up today.¡± Just as he was pondering this, he heard an announcement from outside the gate, ¡°The eldest son of the Guo family is here to wish you a Happy Birthday.¡± He found it strange. Guo Taiping actually came? The relationships between the nine families and the royal family were delicate. Almost none of them held official posts in the court. According to logic, a person like Guo Taiping shouldn¡¯t need to curry favor with the Su Family. Soon, there was another announcement, ¡°The eldest son of Gao Family has arrived to wish you a Happy Birthday!¡± Gu Yunfei was even more puzzled. The Gao Family was also one of the nine major families of the realm. Next, another announcement rang out, ¡°The chief disciple from the Academy has come to wish you a Happy Birthday!¡± This time, Gu Yunfei was taken aback, ¡°What, she actually came too?¡± The chief disciple of the Academy, Ye Lingbo, who was ranked third on the Celestial Talent Ranking, was known for her extraordinary talent and stunning beauty. She was the youngest chief disciple in the history of the Academy. Furthermore, there was a rumor that she was a reincarnation of an ancient, powerful entity. What on earth was happening today? Even if Gu Yunfei was slow, he could tell that today was somewhat out of the ordinary. Suddenly, the announcer¡¯s voice from outside the gate turned extremely excited, ¡°The fifth prince has arrived to wish you a Happy Birthday.¡± Gu Yunfei was startled, even the fifth prince had come. You must know that as the Emperor¡¯s health deteriorated, the relationship between the Empress and several princes became increasingly delicate. It was somewhat of an unspoken agreement that neither side would interfere with the other. This was seriously too abnormal. ¡°The¡­ The Princess Chang has arrived to wish you a Happy Birthday!¡± Hiss Gu Yunfei couldn¡¯t help inhaling a breath of chilly air. PS: Second update, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: 175 I’m here to take your lives Chapter 175: 175 I¡¯m here to take your lives Translator: 549690339 Princess Chang¡¯s arrival not only stunned Gu Yunfei but also shocked the entire Duke¡¯s mansion when the news spread. Ever since five years ago, when the Princess was anointed by the Emperor as master of the Long Autumn Palace, she had been entitled to establish her residence and office, rapidly gathering a group of talents around her. The Queen¡¯s way of conducting affairs was bound to offend many. Therefore, when Princess Chang set up her office, all of the Queen¡¯s opponents rushed to support her. As the Emperor¡¯s younger sister, Princess Chang was clearly presented by the royal family to compete against the Queen, serving to balance her power. The relationship between these two women is highly tense, even if it¡¯s not exactly bitter enemies. In Divine City, even three-year-old children knew that Princess Chang and the Queen were mortal enemies, who would either engage in verbal quarrels or spitefully insult each other when they met. Now, surprisingly, Princess Chang had arrived at the Duke¡¯s mansion on his birthday anniversary. The first reaction of everyone upon hearing this news was ¨C could she be here to provoke the Queen? So far, the struggle between Princess Chang and the Queen has been on a latent scale. Clear-headed people could see that the Queen was very restrained, knowing that it was hard to completely overthrow Princess Chang. She refrained from any minor tricks and strived to maintain her grace and dignity. The same was the case with Princess Chang. She realized she couldn¡¯t shake the Queen¡¯s position any time soon, so she refrained from any rash actions, while attracting more support and waiting for an opportunity. The saying goes, ¡°A king doesn¡¯t see another king.¡± Now that Princess Chang had arrived at the Queen¡¯s father¡¯s mansion, claiming she was here to celebrate his birthday would naturally meet disbelief. The arrival of this heavyweight guest immediately turned the entire Duke¡¯s mansion into a turmoil. The birthday star, Duke Su Jingyao, had to personally greet her with his staff. Despite being the Emperor¡¯s father-in-law and considered a senior, he still had to kneel before Princess Chang. According to the hierarchy of heaven, Earth, prince, parents, and teacher, the prince comes first, and Princess Chang represented the prince¡¯s authority. While everyone was stunned by Princess Chang¡¯s arrival, Gu Yang arrived at the Duke¡¯s mansion. He first returned to the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall to change into a new outfit. The servants at the Duke¡¯s mansion were so surprised that they forgot to announce his arrival. As soon as Gu Yang entered, he heard that Princess Chang had come and was somewhat surprised, ¡°Is she here for that treasure, too?¡± He suddenly remembered that in several simulations, Princess Chang basically did not show up. Could it be that she ultimately got trapped in that secret realm? As Gu Yang pondered, he gripped the seal of King Qi in his hand. This seal was a sort like a magic treasure. He had learned the method of refining it during the simulation and had since refined it. Now, through this seal, he sensed a prohibition. It was the same prohibition mentioned in a previous simulation. It should be noted that the Xia Dynasty had been extinct for two thousand years, and this King Qi mansion had undergone countless renovations. Still, a prohibition remained. Maybe there¡¯s a treasure hidden inside. Gu Yang walked towards the prohibition. Whether it was the visiting guests or the servants of the mansion, no one recognized him. He moved around freely, and no one paid him any attention. Soon, he reached the backyard where the fewer people were. Ordinary guests wouldn¡¯t come to the backyard, and the servants were all helping out in the front yard. This made things a lot easier. As he was approaching the courtyard where the prohibition was, he suddenly heard a familiar voice, ¡°Elder Sister Su, why haven¡¯t you gotten married yet?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°She¡¯s here too.¡± The speaker was Cheng Tianxin¡¯s daughter, Cheng Qingyu. He had instructed her to stay at the martial academy and not to go anywhere, but she didn¡¯t listen at all. This rebellious girl with too many ideas was really worrying. Then, another young woman¡¯s voice came, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in this? Are you in your spring? Tell me, who¡¯s the guy you¡¯re interested in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you¡­¡± Then, there was a burst of laughter and frolicking. This woman must be the Queen¡¯s sister. Gu Yang recalled a simulation when the Queen insisted on arranging a marriage between him and this sister. On second thought, it was better to keep his distance. As he was about to leave, he felt someone approaching. With a flash, he hid behind a nearby rockery. On the other side, the two playful women in the courtyard suddenly quieted down. After a few breaths, two figures appeared in the courtyard. One of them whispered in a low voice, ¡°Uncle San, I think this is the place.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t need to look up from behind the rockery to recognize this familiar face, Guo Taiping. The person next to Guo Taiping was a Divine Power cultivator. Although he hid his cultivation level, Gu Yang could clearly see from his perspective how powerful his body was, far stronger than that of Lin Yimo from the Lin Family. This was a formidable practitioner with a Golden Body Level Two. Gu Yang was somewhat surprised, ¡°This guy has a Golden Body Level Two practitioner following him. Even after I beat him up, he still held his anger. He¡¯s quite unusual.¡± A few days ago, if he had faced this Golden Body Level Two practitioner, he would likely not have won. Absolute Golden Body Level Two, his mortal body was almost as invincible as the diamond, even with the sophistication of Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, with his True Essence, it was difficult to harm the opponent in the slightest way. Guo Taiping was hiding his strength, clearly all for this treasure; or rather, for the rumored sword of the Human Emperor inside the treasure. Gu Yang wondered what expression he would have when he found out later that the so-called ¡°Sword of the Human Emperor¡± was just a conspiracy. He was somewhat intolerant in his heart. ¡°Third Uncle, we need to hurry, things are too unusual today; Gao Minghai, the fifth prince, Ye Lingbo, even Princess Chang came. Their goal might be the same as ours.¡± A gloom hung on Guo Taiping¡¯s face. He had invested significant effort to find this place. While he is on the brink of success, suddenly so many competitors appeared. The Gao family, the fifth prince, the academy, Princess Chang¡­ There wasn¡¯t a single one here easy to mess with. Especially Princess Chang¡ªthis being Divine City¡ªthe royal family¡¯s stronghold, could call in several Divine Power Realm experts at any time. If she was also here for the Sword of the Human Emperor, he would have no chance at all. That ¡°Third Uncle¡± said, ¡°There are two people over there.¡± ¡°Never mind them. Let¡¯s start now,¡± Guo Taiping urged anxiously. The Third Uncle did not hide his cultivation any longer; an unparalleled power surged into the sky, and he shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡± A crack unexpectedly appeared in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± Guo Taiping was overjoyed. When that Divine Power expert of the Guo Family exploded with energy, everyone in the Duke¡¯s mansion, whether host or guest, was shocked. There was actually a Divine Power Realm expert taking action in the Duke¡¯s mansion. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Yunfei, who was chatting leisurely with a disciple from a noble family, had his expression change dramatically. As he hastily looked over, he was even more taken aback. He saw a crack in the sky that was gradually expanding into a gateway, indicating another world over there. It was a Secret Realm! At that moment, dozens of silhouettes simultaneously flew up towards the gateway in the sky. Space Control Divine Power! Divine Power Realm! As many as dozens of Divine Power Realm experts. Gu Yunfei felt a shiver run down his spine. Normally, it would be hard to even meet one Divine Power Realm expert, but today, in Duke¡¯s mansion, more than a dozen had appeared at once. What kind of treasures could be in that Secret Realm that could attract so many Divine Power Realm experts? As many as dozens, perhaps almost half of the Divine Power Realm experts in Divine City had come. Gu Yunfei even saw Princess Chang among them. As expected, he knew that Princess Chang didn¡¯t visit the Duke¡¯s mansion for no reason, she must have had a scheme. Gu Yunfei realized that there must be some earth-shattering treasure in that Secret Realm to move the hearts of so many Divine Power Realm experts. What if these Divine Power Realm experts quarrel over the treasure and start fighting.. Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t sit still and prepared to flee. In the blink of an eye, those dozens of Divine Power Realm experts had already flown into the Secret Realm. Suddenly, the entrance to the Secret Realm closed abruptly, and the crack disappeared completely. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Gu Yunfei was shocked, he saw the sky suddenly darken. ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± A burst of laughter rang out, and a man in a black robe appeared in the sky, triumphantly saying, ¡°With a little bit of cunning, I have wiped out seventeen Divine Power Realm experts, fifteen Golden Body experts, and two Mana users¡­ Hahaha¡­.¡± Ma¡­ Mana realm? Gu Yunfei realized that the other party used Mana to seal the entire Duke¡¯s mansion and couldn¡¯t help but feel a dropping sensation in his heart. Upon hearing the other party¡¯s words, he was even more shocked. Those dozens of Divine Power Realm experts were actually ambushed? ¡°No good. It¡¯s the Red Venerate Cult¡­¡± Suddenly, a cry of surprise rang out from the crowd, someone had recognized the strength of the man in the sky. ¡°I am Red Sun. Today, I have come to take all your wretched lives!¡± PS: The third update asks for monthly ticket. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Who Has More Patience Chapter 176: Who Has More Patience Translator: 549690339 When a spatial rift appeared in the sky, Guo Taiping was incredulously excited. The entrance to the Secret Realm was finally open. It seemed that the treasure map was indeed genuine. It was as if he could see the Sword of the Human Emperor waving at him. But at that moment, more than a dozen formidable auras erupted nearby. They were undoubtedly from powerful entities in the Divine Power realm. Damn it! This completely took him by surprise. Inside the Duke¡¯s mansion, there were actually more than a dozen entities in the Divine Power realm. He was instantly alarmed. ¡°Third uncle!¡± The ¡°Third Uncle¡± beside him didn¡¯t wait for him to speak. With a swish, he rushed into the Secret Realm. Guo Taiping was desperate to follow him, but the remaining rationality allowed him to suppress this impulse. With so many entities in the Divine Power realm present, if he entered the Secret Realm, he would not only be unable to lend a helping hand but would also become a burden to his third uncle. Just as he was thinking about this, more than a dozen figures closely followed his third uncle and flew into the entrance of the Secret Realm. Gao Songwei of the Gao Family, Zhou Zongye of the Literary Academy, Hou Jiyuan of the Inner Guards, Gan Zilin of the Lord of the State¡¯s mansion, Princess Chang¡­ Guo Taiping recognized several entities in the Divine Power realm at a glance. Among them were Gao Songwei and Zhou Zongye, both of whom were in the Mana realm. His complexion turned pale at once. His third uncle was only at the second level of the Golden Body. How could he contend with two entities in the Mana realm? At this moment, he was somewhat regretful. He should have reported this to the ancestor earlier. It wasn¡¯t that the Guo Family didn¡¯t have entities in the Mana realm. It was just that he had harbored some selfish desires, wanting to monopolize the Sword of the Human Emperor, so he only brought his closest third uncle along. Who knew that the Gao Family and the Literary Academy would disregard Martial Arts and directly sent out the powerful entities in the Mana realm? Guo Taiping had considered that the treasure map might be leaked, but he had not expected it to be so thoroughly leaked. These dozen-odd Divine Power entities almost all hailed from different forces. By this time, he began to sense that something was amiss. Logically speaking, anyone who got a treasure map would definitely think of monopolizing it. Why would they announce it widely and let so many people know about it? Just as he was thinking about this, the entrance to the Secret Realm suddenly closed on its own and disappeared. ¡°How can this be?¡± This unexpected change greatly surprised Guo Taiping. He had not instructed the entrance to close. The methods to open and close the entrance to the Secret Realm were all recorded on that treasure map. Just at this moment, a layer of black light appeared in the sky, enveloping the entire Duke¡¯s mansion. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A man in a black robe appeared, laughing wildly. ¡°With a little bit of trickery from me, I eliminated seventeen Divine Power entities, fifteen Golden Bodies, and two Mana¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± The Red Venerate Sect! The Mana realm! For a moment, Guo Taiping felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave. By now, how could he not understand that he had been tricked? The so-called treasure of the Xia Dynasty, the Secret Realm hiding the Sword of the Human Emperor, they were all false. All of this was a scheme by the Red Venerate Sect, aimed at trapping and killing the Divine Power entities of the major forces. His third uncle was likely in great danger this time. In the sky, the man in the black robe said, ¡°I am called Red Sun. Today, I have come to take your miserable lives.¡± In front of him, a ball of crimson flame condensed, and a terrifying high temperature began to spread. It was the ¡°Red Flame Divine Skill¡±, one of the signature techniques of the Red Venerate Sect. The man in the black robe was a powerful entity in the Mana realm. A full strike from him could reduce the entire Duke¡¯s mansion to a flat ground. Guo Taiping could feel the destructive power of the crimson flame, and a sense of despair rose in his heart. He finally understood that the Red Venerate Sect had laid such a large trap, not only to kill a few Divine Power entities but also to wipe out all the high officials and nobles of the court. Today was the 60th birthday of the Duke. Almost all the high officials were here, including the Empress and Princess Chang. If these people were all to die here, the Great Zhou government would likely collapse. With the Red Venerate sect launching a rebellion in various places, the world would immediately be plunged into chaos. Guo Taiping was extremely unwilling, ¡°Could it be¡­ I am going to die here today?¡± Suddenly, two figures silently appeared behind the man in the black robe. One of them held an ancient bronze candle holder, with only a short white candle left on it. A green flame was lit at the wick of the candle. An eerie green light appeared on the man named Red Sun and immobilized him on the spot. The other person held a spindle and stabbed it at the black light curtain. This sudden change caught everyone off guard. No one had expected that there would still be two powerful entities in the Divine Power realm present. Guo Taiping instantly recognized the attire of these two men. They were from the palace and must be in charge of protecting the Empress. Just as one of the palace experts was about to break open the light curtain, he suddenly dodged. With a hiss, a spray of blood spattered from his shoulder, and in the blood, the shape of a sword could be seen. ¡°The Invisibility Sword?¡± Guo Taiping blurted out. The owner of this sword is even more famous, the Shadowless Sword Saint. He is the earliest to be known as a sword saint among the ten contemporary sword saints, and he is also the oldest. This person has not appeared in the world for decades, and many people have believed that he has died. Unexpectedly, the Invisibility Sword reappears today, and it is somehow mixed up with the Red Venerate Sect. A man in white appeared, chuckled, and said, ¡°Quick response.¡± The wounded elite of the Imperial Household sternly said, ¡°The successor of the Invisibility Sword?¡± This person could not possibly be the Shadowless Sword Saint, otherwise, that one sword just now would have killed him without a doubt, and even the people present would have been slain by that sword. The man in front of them only had the first level of the Golden Body cultivation. During their conversation, a black shadow and a red shadow attacked the Imperial elite who held the bronze candleholder. Almost at the same time, a white sword intent and a blue sword intent clashed with the shadows. The use changes that happened continuously were bewildering as one after another strong man of the Divine Power realm appeared on the stage, and accidents occurred frequently. In the sky, six of the Divine Power realm strongmen were embroiled in a melee fight. And two others were locked in a stalemate. The emotions of the people below fluctuated dramatically. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that the key to the current situation was on that elite of the Imperial Household who held the candleholder. It was him who used the abnormal treasure to pin down this Mana realm strongman, Red Sun. Otherwise, all the people present would have long been corpses. On their side, all four were just at the Golden Body level, even if combined, they could not stop Red Sun. ¡°Hehe, at last, do I have to be the one to do it?¡± Accompanied by a hoarse voice, another figure in a black robe appeared. This time, everyone in the Duke¡¯s mansion felt a sinking feeling. Another Divine Power realm strongman from the Red Venerate Sect. They were done for. Who could stop him? Despair filled many people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Gu Yunfei suddenly thought of a name in his mind. If he were here, perhaps there would still be hope. The question is, did he come at all? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to act yet? If the abnormality here is discovered by the palace, it will be too late.¡± One of them from the Red Venerate Sect urged. The last to appear black-robed man sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to teach me what to do.¡± Although he said so, he pulled out the saber from his hands. The whole saber was red, with a hint of evil. He lifted the saber and swung at the elite of the Imperial Household who held the candle holder. ¡°The Godslayer?¡± Guo Taiping seeing the saber in the hand of the mysterious black-robed man, he exclaimed in surprise. The Godslayer, it was an unparalleled divine weapon in the hands of Wu Da, the ancestor of the Wu Family. Coupled with his cultivation method ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡±, God knows how many men at the Divine Power realm died under his saber. After Wu Da¡¯s death, this Godslayer should have been in the royal family. Who was this black-robed man anyway? Not far away, behind a rockery. Gu Yang was staring at the black-robed man in the sky with a strange familiar feeling. It was not until the other side drawn his saber that he suddenly realized, ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±! The saber technique this person cultivated turned out to be ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. ¡°Who is this person? What does he have to do with Ling Ling?¡± He was very curious, but he had no intention to make a move. He was waiting. He believed that someone was more anxious than he was. Just as the Godslayer of the black-robed man in the sky was about to kill the Imperial Household elite, a red thread flew out and tightly bound the black-robed man. ¡°It turns out to be her!¡± Gu Yang suddenly looked at a courtyard not far away, he was greatly surprised. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177 Demon Suppression Tower Chapter 177 Demon Suppression Tower Translator: 549690339 The reason why Gu Yang was so sure, and could hold back even at the last moment, was that he guessed there must be a Divine Power Realm master in the Lord¡¯s mansion. The Empress in the Lord¡¯s mansion, Ye Lingbo, and Guo Taiping, had all survived several years into the future. Not to mention the Empress, Ye Lingbo, the chief disciple of the literary institute, had once followed the Empress¡¯s order to challenge this third-ranked genius in a simulation. The time was several years later. According to the original progress of time, Guo Taiping would challenge Cheng Tianxin a few years later. From these signs, he inferred that the people in the Lord¡¯s mansion must be unharmed from all dangers in this trip. Even if he did not make a move, someone naturally would. However, Gu Yang really did not expect that the fifth Divine Power Realm master in the Lord¡¯s mansion would be Sister Su, whom Cheng Qingyu had mentioned in his speech. That is the current Empress¡¯s younger sister. How old was she? The Empress entered the palace ten years ago, and she was at most twenty-five or twenty-six years old. Her little sister, should not be older than twenty-five years. A Divine Power Realm master at twenty-five years old, this was simply ridiculous. Moreover, the weapon she used was a red string, which reminded him of some not so pleasant memories. Could the Mana Realm master who had tied him up with a red string in a previous simulation have anything to do with her? ¡°This woman is too scheming. In the previous simulation, she just watched as I was severely injured. Now, it¡¯s your turn to take the hit.¡± Gu Yang smirked, with a touch of schadenfreude. In the sky, the man in the black cloak holding the Godslayer Sword was carelessly tangled up in the red string. The terrifying aura on him instantly disappeared, as though his cultivation had been sealed. He started to fall. ¡°Marriage Rope? It¡äs someone from Blue Sky Palace!¡± The man handling an intangible sword had the upper hand, and when he saw what was happening on the side, his facial expression changed suddenly. The Marriage Rope was an ancient abnormal treasure. It had a pleasant name, but its power was extraordinary. Once entangled by it, all one¡¯s cultivation would be sealed, and one could do nothing about it. It was said that in ancient times, if a female immortal took a liking to a male immortal, she would tie him up with the Marriage Rope and bring him back to her cave to marry. That was the origin of its name. This kind of abnormal treasure had long been lost, and only the disciples of Blue Sky Palace had ever used it. The man in the black cloak who was bound by the Marriage Rope was falling continuously when suddenly a bizarre purplish-red glimmer lit up in his eyes. For a moment, the thoughts of everyone present seemed to freeze as if they had turned into ice. ¡°No good!¡± Gu Yang, who was behind the rockery, could not help but lose his smile. He was very familiar with this strange fluctuation. It was the ninth style of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles,¡± the God Destroyer Style! This style was extremely bizarre and completely unreasonable. Once swung, it would directly annihilate the Original Spirit. He had used it once and noticed something wrong with this move. To this day, he still dared not use it again. The man in the black robe had even learned this move. At this moment, an annoyed voice rang out in his ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t make a move, everyone will die here! You¡¯ll not be able to escape either.¡± Apparently, the Empress¡¯s sister had already found him out. Gu Yang didn¡¯t need her remind, he had already leaped up, fully activated his True Essence, raised his Phoenix Feather Knife, and used the first style of ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives,¡± the Beginning of Chaos! His target was not the man in black cloak, but the light curtain in the sky. As long as he could break the light curtain, the strong men inside Divine City should be able to quickly discover what was happening here and come to the rescue. If the people from the Red Venerate Sect wanted to survive in Divine City, the only thing they could do was retreat. The black-robed man¡¯s ¡°God Destroyer Style¡± affected everyone present, regardless of whether they were friends or foes. The nearest palace expert holding a bronze candlestick was the first to bear the brunt. His mental state was seriously affected. The point of the green flame on the candlestick flickered and was on the verge of going out. He bit his tongue, his face flashed with an abnormal blush, and the candlelight finally stabilized. But, it was too late. When the candle flickered, the Red Sun was still unable to move, but a trace of black light flashed in his eyes. A strand of his hair flew out. The strand of hair swelled in the wind and transformed into a massive black tower that moved to envelop Gu Yang. Gu Yang felt a terrifying suction force, his body involuntarily propelled towards the enormous tower. What the heck is this thing? He was taken aback, unable to break free. In a flash of realization, he gritted his teeth, his hands did not stop their motion. He slashed out at the air with his sword. Right at that moment, he felt a tightness around his foot. He looked down and saw a red thread wound around his ankle. Whoosh. Gu Yang didn¡¯t even have time to observe the result of his slash ¨C his vision went black, and he couldn¡¯t see anything. After a feeling of weightlessness, Gu Yang¡¯s vision returned, and he once again felt the presence of gravity. He was rapidly descending. He quickly surveyed his surroundings. It was a vast space, desolate, devoid of any signs of life. On the ground, numerous ruined buildings and various strange objects were scattered around. The most abundant thing was the skeletal remains of corpses. Thud. Gu Yang finally landed, extremely alert, ¡°What kind of hellish place is this?¡± There was air here, as well as the existence of vitality, no different from the outside world. However, the space¡¯s range was limited. Despite the limited light, he still noticed the apparent boundary. Behind him, a woman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°This is the first level of the Demon Suppression Tower.¡± Gu Yang turned around to see a woman in a light purple dress. Although he was accustomed to seeing breathtaking beauty, this woman in front of him was stunning beyond anything he had seen before. A phrase instantly sprung to his mind ¨C devastatingly beautiful. On the Beauty list, there were thirteen people. However, the first and the second places were blank, each only holding a codename. Second place was¡ªdevastatingly beautiful. Gu Yang had a premonition that this woman before him was the unnamed devastating beauty on the Beauty list. She was also the younger sister of the queen, the Elder Sister Su mentioned by Cheng Qingyu. He asked her with some confusion, ¡°Why did you come in with me?¡± He wouldn¡¯t believe that she was brought in because she wanted to save him. This woman had chosen to follow him into this place of her own accord. As if she hadn¡¯t heard his question, the woman continued speaking, ¡°The Demon Suppression Tower was originally the sacred treasure of the Dao Sect¡­ ¡°After decades, the leader of the Red Venerate Sect, wielding the Demon Suppression Tower, suppressed dozens of divine power realm masters¡­ finally, the remaining Dao Sect disciple took control of the Demon Suppression Tower.¡± ¡°The Demon Suppression Tower has nine layers. To escape, you must reach the top. To survive, reach the ninth floor before the Red Sun leaves Divine City.¡± When the woman got to here, her brow furrowed at Gu Yang scratching around on the ground, ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Gu Yang pulled something from the ground, blew off the dust, revealing a golden gleam. It was a gold bar, weighing about fifty taels. His eyes seemed to be shining, ¡°Why is there gold in the Demon Suppression Tower?¡± The woman was somewhat angry that he was paying attention to such a trivial matter at such a moment, and said patiently, ¡°The previous Red Venerate leader used the Demon Suppression Tower to contain entire cities. The people were offered sacrifices to the Red Sun, but their belongings were left behind. We should go.¡± ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Gu Yang completely ignored her and continued collecting money. ¡°You-¡± The woman felt that this man was simply unreasonable. At such a critical juncture, he cared about worldly possessions. She left without further ado. Left behind, Gu Yang quickly pulled out a sizeable pile of gold and silver. He was delighted, ¡°I¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡± He opened his system interface, elected to recharge, and at once, the remaining balance began to jump, five digits, six digits, seven digits¡­ Finally, when it reached eight digits, it stopped. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178 Divine Power! Chapter 178 Divine Power! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Over ten million?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the balance. How could it be so much? Suddenly, it dawned on him with a slap to his thigh. ¡°Could it be that when I recharged earlier, the system converted all the gold and silver around here into value?¡± The system¡¯s recharge mechanism required proof that the gold and silver were his. If there were others around, only the gold and silver in his hands could be recharged. If it was placed on the ground and selected, the system wouldn¡¯t respond. If no one was around, he could carry out batch recharging. When the amount of money was too large, he would use this method of batch recharge, else he would become tired from manually recharging each piece. However, before this, recharging was always done in a room. As long as there were no other people in the room, batch recharging was possible. Recharging in such an open space was a first for him. It seemed that as long as there was no one around, the system would automatically identify all the gold and silver as his, regardless of whether he was indoors or outdoors. This was the first time Gu Yang realized this. It was really convenient and saved him a lot of effort. Otherwise, it would take a lot of time to dig up all the gold and silver in such a large area. This also showed that the woman must have gone far. Perhaps, she had already ascended to the second floor. Without hesitation, Gu Yang sat down, opening the system. He could feel that he was very close to the Divine Power Realm and could break through at any time. Now that his balance was over ten million, it should be enough for more than twenty simulations. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you are already at the peak of the First Rank, one step away from forging a Golden Body. Your defeat of Lin Yimo, who was at the first stage of the Golden Body, in Jiangzhou City, shook the world.¡± ¡°You went to Divine City and encountered an accident when visiting Guozhang Mansion for a birthday celebration. You and Miss Su Er were trapped in the Demon Suppression Tower.¡± ¡°You defeated the Soul Monster guarding the tower and ascended floor by floor. You stopped on the fourth floor. Using Miss Su Er¡¯s Abnormal Treasure, you evaded the Soul Monster¡¯s repeated searches.¡± ¡°A year later, one day, you found that Miss Su Er was missing. You could only practice alone in the Demon Suppression Tower, hoping that one day, you could pass the fourth level.¡± ¡°Eight years later, using the Phoenix essence blood in the seal, you trained the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± to the second level. One day, you discovered a Mana Realm powerhouse. With a single stroke, you killed the Soul Monster guarding the pass and seized the opportunity to ascend to the fifth level, the sixth level,¡­until the ninth level.¡± ¡°You and the Mana Realm powerhouse broke out of the Demon Suppression Tower and finally saw daylight again. Outside was a battlefield with several Divine Power Realm practitioners in combat, and the surrounding area was blocked by mana. You were forced to join the battle.¡± ¡°In the end, the successor of the Godslayer blade used the Godslayer style, a terrifying will descended, and you couldn¡¯t resist it, leading to your death at the age of thirty-one.¡± After Gu Yang finished reading the content of this simulation, he was quite satisfied with surviving for nine years. There were two key points, one was that the Demon Suppression Tower was not very dangerous, he was able to stay there for nine years on his own. The second was the major battle nine years later, likely the downfall of the Red Venerate. It was too dangerous for him now; it would be best not to get involved. ¡°The simulation is complete, and you can retain one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm at the age of thirty-one.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty-one.¡± ¡°Three, life wisdom at the age of thirty-one.¡± ¡°I choose one.¡± After Gu Yang made his choice, the fire phoenix in his mind swelled once again and he experienced the tempering of the Divine Fire. This was the second level of the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±. However, the amount of True Essence increased was less. ¡°Again.¡± ¡°¡­you discovered a Mana Realm powerhouse appearing on the fourth level, but you ignored him and continued to practice.¡± ¡°Half a year later, a terrifying will swept through the Demon Suppression Tower. You were found, and a force pulled you uncontrollably into a large mouth. You died prematurely at the age of thirty-two.¡± As expected, staying in the Demon Suppression Tower was not safe, and in the end, he was eaten by someone. That terrifying being was probably the behind-the-scenes mastermind of the Red Venerate, or that being of Red Ming sky. The creature was so monstrous that it ate people. ¡°The simulation has ended, and you can retain one of the following items.¡± After that, Gu Yang continued with one simulation after another. He was trapped in the Demon Suppression Tower, with no room to choose or struggle. At the most, he could only survive for ten years. By the sixth simulation, his ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± had broken through to the third level. Then, he and Miss Su finally made it to the fifth floor. Unfortunately, it was of no use; he still died ten years later. By the fourteenth time, Gu Yang¡¯s ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± had broken through to the fourth layer. Afterwards, they managed to charge into the sixth layer. He tried to follow the strong Mana Realm cultivator that left the Demon Suppression Tower, but he likewise died in that great battle. The twentieth time. [¡­Five years later, you are consummate in your practice, stepping into the Divine Power Realm, achieving the Golden Body.] [Two years later, after solidifying your realm, you finally made it out of the Demon Suppression Tower with nothing but your own strength. Running the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, you transformed into a phoenix and fled.] [You went to Tianzhu Mountain and entered the secret realm to meet up with Su Qingzhen and others for arduous cultivation.] [Twenty-four years later, a great battle breaks out in the outside world, and the secret realm entrance is destroyed¡­] [Depending on the Divine Phoenix Manual, you evaded multiple assassination attempts, always on the run. Three years later, you met Chu Xiyue and followed her to the Blue Sky Palace.] [Nine years later, news of the destruction of Wanxiang palace reached you. Blue Sky Palace lead a retaliatory attack. You, along with Su Qingzhen and others, also joined the expedition.] [Three years later, you were targeted by an Unleaking Realm expert from Wanxiang Gate and, in the end, with no means of escape, you died in battle at the age of sixty-five.] Finally obtained the Divine Power! When Gu Yang saw those words, he could hardly believe it. He looked at it again, and indeed, he had obtained the Divine Power. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh, it truly wasn¡¯t easy. For this day, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had to simulate. He even suspected that there was something wrong with this method and that it was impossible to cultivate it to the Divine Power realm. Now, all his skepticism and worries were gone like smoke in the wind. He had broken through to the Divine Power Realm. He didn¡¯t care at all about the content that followed. [The simulation ends and you can keep one of the following rewards:] [One, the martial arts realm at the age of sixty-five.] [Two, the martial arts experience at the age of sixty-five.] [Three, the wisdom of life at the age of sixty-five.] Gu Yang said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the first one!¡± Boom! In an instant, a huge phoenix flew out of his mind. When he cultivated the Divine Phoenix Manual to the third layer, it changed into this form, truly resembling a divine bird. The fiery red flames surrounded his body in layers, wrapping him and the phoenix together. Gradually, the flames extinguished, leaving only a large red egg. At this moment, Gu Yang entered a profound and indescribable state. A marvelous power, as if welling up from the depths of his veins, induced an incredible transformation in his body. His True Essence was constantly sublimated, becoming flame-like. In his mind, he received some extremely ancient lineage knowledge, originating from an ancient lineage. Unfortunately, some of the knowledge was too much to grasp, so he couldn¡¯t discern it. He understood that it was due to his weak bloodline. After who-knows-how-long, everything calmed down. Gu Yang felt something and, with a movement, the surrounding shells around him shattered and disappeared into nothingness. He opened his eyes, and two balls of red flame flickered in his eyes. ¡°Super Strength Divine Power!¡± He clenched his fist, feeling an unprecedented powerful force. It felt as if he could tear the emptiness apart with a single punch. ¡°Space Control Divine Power!¡± With a thought, his body floated and whisked off, freely flying around in the air. Both of these Divine Powers are powers anyone could master once breaking through to the Divine Power Realm. Gu Yang slapped open his palm, in it a small clump of flame with a shocking temperature. All his True Essence had transformed into this kind of flame, its might was considerably powerful. Gu Yang closed his fingers and the red flame disappeared at once. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± PS: Getting the Divine Power! I suppose asking for votes then isn¡¯t too much to ask! Chapter 179 - Chapter 179 Has it broken through? Chapter 179 Has it broken through? Translator: 549690339 Skyfire Annihilation! In the sky, a sea of fire descended, reducing a soul monster of the first tier Golden Body realm into ashes while it wailed in sorrow. Su Ningyan landed slowly from the sky, with a somewhat solemn expression on her face. The soul monsters at the first level actually possess the strength of the first level of Golden Body realm. This was utterly beyond her anticipation. Originally, she had thought that after the one from the Literature Academy seriously injured Chiming Sky, its control over the Demon Suppression Tower would decrease and it would not exert too much power here. Who would have thought that the first level was guarded by a soul monster of the first tier Golden Body realm. The so-called soul monsters are peculiar products of the Chiming Sky. For a warrior, Chiming Sky is undoubtedly a demon cave. Once one¡¯s Original Spirit is corrupted by the demon aura of Chiming Sky, they will turn into a soul monster without consciousness, completely controlled by the entity of Chiming Sky. The soul monster she just annihilated was once a warrior of the first tier Golden Body realm. Luckily, this Demon Suppression Tower is the national treasure of the human race, specifically designed to suppress demonic beasts. Humans inside it will not be suppressed. If something else replaced it, the beast¡¯s strength would be greatly suppressed. Defeating a Soul Monster would become even more challenging. The one from Chiming Sky wants to completely refine the Demon Suppression Tower. It will not be something that can be accomplished in just over a hundred years. Su Ningyan felt that she might have been misguided this time. She was willing to take the risk, seizing this once-in-a-millennium opportunity, and actively followed Gu Yang into the Demon Suppression Tower. Naturally, she had great plans. However, meeting a soul monster of the first tier Golden Body realm at the first level, she anticipated that the soul monsters guarding the upper levels would only become stronger. Based on her own strength, it might be very difficult to break out of the ninth level of the Demon Suppression Tower. ¡°Even if I join forces with that guy, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not likely.¡± Su Ningyan had a rough estimate of his strength from Gu Yang¡¯s sword moves earlier. It seemed slightly inferior to hers. Combined, they probably still couldn¡¯t break through the tower. Even if she loses hope about this journey, she is still unwilling to give up; since she¡¯s already here, she naturally wants to give it her best shot. She entered the magic array in the middle. As soon as she stepped in, she felt something and suddenly turned to look back. There was a flash of black light. She had arrived at the second level, where the surroundings were still as grey as before, giving a very oppressive feeling. ¡°Just now, was that¡­?¡± There was some astonishment in Su Ningyan¡¯s eyes, but unfortunately, in the Demon Suppression Tower, one can only ascend, not descend. After reaching the second level, one can no longer return to the first. She suppressed the doubts in her heart and walked forward without any delay towards the towering mountain in the distance. [Recharge failed!] As Gu Yang was approaching the mountain, he found some gold and silver and wanted to recharge, but this prompt popped up. What¡¯s going on? He felt a sudden unease in his heart, a sense of impending doom. With a slight exertion of force in his hand, he left a fingerprint on the silver ingot, confirming that it was indeed silver. He opened the system and saw a completely different prompt, [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes one unit of energy.] [Current energy level is zero, please collect energy as soon as possible.] Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This is bad. This means that gold and silver are now useless to him. Now, if he wants to perform a simulation, energy is required. But what is this energy? How can he collect this energy? There¡¯s not even a hint. ¡°After reaching the Divine Power realm, you really changed the currency. You really are something.¡± Gu Yang had speculated that after reaching the Divine Power realm, the price for a single simulation would increase. He¡¯d also considered that it might switch to something else. For him, naturally, it would be better to continue using gold and silver. Even if the price increased somewhat, he could afford it. Great Zhou is so vast, and the reserves of gold and silver are considerable. At worst, he would overthrow Great Zhou, establish his own country and issue banknotes. This would be better than the current situation, where it switched to ¡°energy¡± and he doesn¡¯t even know what that is. While thinking, Gu Yang had already climbed onto the peak of the mountain. ¡°Huh?¡± For some reason, after entering the range of the mountain, he felt that the True Essence within his body had been somewhat suppressed. ¡°Demon Suppression Tower, damn it, are you treating me as a demon beast?¡± He quickly guessed the reason. After breaking through to the realm of Divine Power, due to the two martial techniques, ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± and ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, he had awakened some of the Phoenix¡¯s bloodlines. Detected by the Demon Suppression Tower, he was, therefore, constrained by the demon suppression measure. ¡°A Phoenix is a divine beast, you know.¡± Gu Yang commented sarcastically. Seeing nothing atop the peak, it must have been Miss Su Er who disposed of the soul monster guarding the passage. He, then, walked into the diagram in the center. As soon as he stepped in, he felt dizzy and in the blink of an eye, he was already on the second level. He curiously glanced around, the environment on the second floor was similar to that of the first, but the area seemed to be smaller. Not far away, there was another towering peak, which was the entrance to the third floor. Before long, he was at the peak yet again. Without the soul monster to guard, he went straight to the third level. ¡­ Just like this, Gu Yang made his way up to the fourth level, and suddenly things felt different. The oppressive force, material-like, the feeling of being rejected by the world, made him feel somewhat uneasy. Boom! In the distance, on the peak, a flash of lightning lit up. ¡°Thunderbolt Annihilation?¡± Gu Yang immediately recognized the origin of this lightning and wasn¡¯t surprised. At that time, his ¡°Six Extensions of the Divine Sky¡± were passed down directly from the queen. This Miss Su, being the queen¡¯s sister, it was normal that she would know this saber technique. ¡°Such formidable strength.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, although the other party is only in the first stage of the Golden Body realm, her strength greatly surpassed that of Lin Yimo from Jiangzhou City. ¡°She must be the true disciple of the Blue Sky Palace.¡± The thunderbolt, combined with the most rigid Yang¡¯s annihilating force, was surprisingly unable to harm the enemy. Gu Yang frowned, ¡°Is this power¡­?¡± The one fighting against Miss Su should be the soul monster guarding this level. Its power gave him a sense of familiarity. Very much like the terrifying presence he felt the first time he used the God Destroyer technique. ¡°So, the Wu Family is related to that person from Chi Ming Tian.¡± Gu Yang finally understood many things. It was highly likely that the Wu Family and Chi Ming Tian were connected. Perhaps, ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡± and ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± both originated from Chi Ming Tian. He also understood why Wu Er and Ling Ling, although they both have direct bloodline relationship with the Wu Family, had not practiced the martial techniques passed down by the family. One created ¡°Nine Heavenly Questions and Blade¡±. One transformed the martial technique of the Dao Sect¡¯s ¡°Extreme Yang True Gang¡±. This seemed to be measures to break away from the controls by that person from Chi Ming Tian. With this thought, the extermination of the Wu Family might not be that simple. While processing all this, Gu Yang acted swiftly. Using his Space Control Divine power, he flew at an extremely fast speed to the peak and finally clearly saw what the soul monster looked like. From appearances, it still retained a human form. However, it was not using the True Essence for power but rather a kind of grayish-white flame that gave people a dangerous feeling of dirtiness and corruption. The energy within its body was much more massive compared to that Golden Body second stage individual around Guo Taiping back then. Moreover, the grayish-white flame it manipulated seemed to be extremely restrained against the True Essence used by martial artists. Although Miss Su was only one realm lower, her True Essence was more than ten times less, she was completely suppressed. If the fight continued, defeat was inevitable. Without further ado, Gu Yang drew out the Phoenix Feather Knife and struck with a slash. ¡°Six Extensions of the Divine Sky¡±, Skyfire Incineration! ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Su Ningyan¡¯s Thunderbolt Annihilation was effortlessly blocked by the soul monster, causing her heart to sink. She knew that there was no way she would pass this level. The difference was too vast. The soul monster of the Golden Body¡¯s second stage was far stronger than she had imagined. ¡°This time, not only didn¡¯t I succeed, but I also lost my forces. The loss is too great.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, knowing that success was impossible, she was about to use her techniques to leave this Demon Suppression Tower. At this moment, a familiar and powerful presence was approaching rapidly. ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Su Ningyan was shocked. That presence was clearly that of the Divine Power Realm! She suddenly turned her head and saw that it was indeed Gu Yang, with perfect presence, indeed in the Divine Power Realm. Her heart was riddled with shockwaves. Just a while ago, he was not in the Divine Power Realm. In just less than half an hour, he has broken through? PS: Asking for monthly votes for the first update. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180 Want to steal my kills? Chapter 180 Want to steal my kills? Translator: 549690339 Skyfire Annihilation! Before Su Ningyan¡¯s eyes, it was as if a blazing sun had appeared, so bright that it made her eyes squeeze shut. The terrifying temperature curled her hair and filled the air with the scent of charring. ¡°Is this the first level Golden Body?¡± She was profoundly shocked. In Gu Yang¡¯s hands, the power of this move far exceeded expectations. The soul monster with a level two Golden Body seemed to sense danger, its grey flames now burning fiercely. In the next instant, boom! The Skyfire descended, instantly engulfing the level two Golden Body demon. The grey flames, as if encountering its nemesis, were silently extinguished upon contact with the fiery-red Skyfire. When the flames receded, all was calm. The demon had vanished without a trace. Just like that, it was annihilated into ashes and smoke with a single move! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Su Ningyan¡¯s eyes narrowed, shocked for the third time. This demon was as powerful as a Level Two Golden Body, so how was it so easily defeated? When you reach the Divine Power Realm, there are no mediocrities. Each person¡¯s practice is remarkable, whether in terms of temperament or understanding, they are all the best of their time. The gap within the same realm won¡¯t be huge, unlike in the First Rank, where a single realm could differentiate five levels of strength. Even if one has been in the Golden Body realm for over a decade, defeating a newcomer is easy, but killing them is extremely difficult. If the realms are not the same, the difference in power is as vast as a chasm. To challenge someone beyond your realm, you¡¯d need to wield an unsurpassed divine weapon. Items of such caliber, there are only a dozen or so throughout Great Zhou, almost all of them in the hands of mana Realm powerhouses. The Phoenix Feather Knife in Gu Yang¡¯s hand was also an unsurpassable divine weapon once, but after being sealed, it was only a piece of mundane iron. It did nothing to boost his power. Right after he broke through to the Divine Power realm, he wiped out a level two Golden Body demon with a single blow. This was beyond her comprehension. ¡°No, his True Essence¡­ actually possesses the characteristics of Mana!¡± Su Ningyan, with her extraordinary experience, quickly discovered the key point, and it startled her. Mana and True Essence are fundamentally different. When you reach the Mana Realm, you can control the environment, possess nearly cataclysmic power¡ªit¡¯s like ascending to the status of a God. To let the True Essence have some characteristics of Mana in the Golden Body realm! Only the legendary ancient sects with their powerful cultivation methods could accomplish that. ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was of this caliber. After Gu Yang dispatched the demon with a single blow, his expression changed slightly. A pop-up suddenly appeared before his eyes, [You have gained one unit of energy. You currently have 1 unit of energy.] He was truly caught off guard. He had originally assumed that he would need to find some sort of spirit stone filled with spiritual power. He never thought he could gain the energy necessary for an additional simulation by simply destroying a soul monster. No, it should be a Divine Power Realm demon! Gu Yang quickly calculated in his mind. This was the fourth floor, there were still five more above. A minimum of five more energy units could be gained. He was delighted. The Demon Suppression Tower was indeed his lucky break! He excitedly approached the magic array in the center that led to the next floor and turned to the woman, saying, ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for?¡± Su Ningyan came back to her senses, her expression complex as she followed after him. By the time they reached the fifth floor, Su Ningyan was just about to speak, when Gu Yang suddenly sped off towards a nearby mountain. She could only swallow the words she was about to say and did not follow him. Instead, she took out a one-inch-long sword tip from her bosom and held it in her palm. Then, she closed her eyes and began to sense its vibrations. After a moment, Su Ningyan put away the item with a disappointed look, ¡°It¡¯s not on this floor.¡± She had decided to take a risk and enter the Demon Suppression Tower this time in search of a particular item¡ªa treasure that was immensely important to her. As it was not on this floor, she could only continue moving upwards. She hoped that Gu Yang could vanquish the demon on this floor. Right now, he was the only one she could count on. With every rising level in the Demon Suppression Tower, the strength of the guards became more potent. Based on her experiences in the first three levels, the soul monster of the fifth level would be several times stronger than on the fourth floor. Boom! As she was thinking, she saw a bright fire blaze up on the mountaintop and immediately disappear in an instant. ¡°Is it¡­over?¡± Su Ningyan could no longer sense the soul monster, her expression froze. In just a few moments, she arrived at the mountaintop, where there was not a soul in sight. Gu Yang had already gone through the array first, ascending to the next level. Gazing at the residual traces on the ground, she was somewhat in awe. This kind of strength was beyond her expectations. Simultaneously, a glimmer of hope arose in her heart. As one ascends to the higher levels¡­ Upon reaching the sixth floor, Su Ningyan pulled out the sword-tip once again and closed her eyes to sense its presence. After a while, she revealed a look of disappointment again. This level still didn¡¯t have it. That thing must be located above the seventh floor. At the summit, a bright fire blazed up once again and then fell silent. The battle was resolved in the same swift fashion. Yet Su Ningyan¡¯s expression did not depict any relief. The first three floors of the Demon Suppression Tower contained soul monsters of the first rank Golden Body. From the fourth to the sixth floor, the second rank. Above the seventh floor, there were inevitably the third rank ones. No matter how strong Gu Yang was, could he possibly overcome enemies two realms higher than him? The environment on the seventh floor seemed even more oppressive. As Su Ningyan opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but display some disappointment. It still wasn¡¯t there. It looked like that thing was either on the eighth floor or the ninth. She couldn¡¯t help looking towards the mountain peak, even though she knew it was impossible, her heart was still filled with a slight hope. The battle over there had already started, waves of red fires glowing brightly like sprinkling fireworks. On the other side, there were white flames blocking the red ones. It wasn¡¯t like the lower soul monsters who would break upon contact. It really was a third rank Golden Body! Even the last glimmer of luck in Su Ningyan¡¯s heart was doused out. She was someone who could pick up and let go with equal ease and did not let the feelings of regret trouble her for too long. ¡°This boy has immense potential, it would be a pity if he died here.¡± She flew towards the mountain peak at the fastest speed, proclaiming, ¡°I¡¯m here to assist you.¡± A red rope flew out of her hand, forming a huge net in the air, aiming to trap the soul monster. Although Su Ningyan could not compete with the soul monster, using the red thread to stall for a moment was no problem. She only needed to hold it for a moment, create some distance, then she could use her methods to escape with Gu Yang. Gu Yang was passionately wielding his True Essence, he hadn¡¯t experienced such a thrilling fight in quite some time. The earlier three soul monsters were too weak to even receive a single hit from him. Finally, he encountered a worthy opponent for an exhilarating battle. Ever since he had stepped out into the world, most of his opponents were dealt with in one swift strike. He had never had a back-and-forth battle like this, it lacked excitement. As the battle was raging on, that woman suddenly intervened. Gu Yang glared at her dissatisfied, was she trying to steal his kill? He made no more reservations and used Skyfire Annihilation once again. A streak of an extreme sword aura flew out, hitting the soul monster¡¯s head at its core. With a sizzling sound. It split into two halves, and shortly after, a red flame lit up, swallowing up the two halves of the soul monster, which, in a blink of an eye, vanished into thin air. He sheathed his sword, walked towards the arrays in the center and disappeared without leaving a trace behind. Leaving behind Su Ningyan in complete shock. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Master Chapter 181: Master Translator: 549690339 Eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. Su Ningyan felt the sword tip in her palm vibrate slightly, her heart filled with joy, she opened her eyes and exclaimed, ¡°Found it!¡± With a swish, she flew in a certain direction. There were several large bone skeletons in this place, these enormous bones were left by monster beasts, the size of their bodies implied that their cultivation level was at least Divine Power or higher. Before long, Su Ningyan stopped, waved her hand intending to move the skeleton below, but to her surprise, when her True Essence touched it, it vanished without a trace. The skeleton didn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°Impervious to all forces, the Celestial Being realm!¡± She looked at the giant skeleton beneath her, her expression slightly trembling. There was a Celestial Being realm monster beast that had died here. ¡°This must be the last Great Sage of the Monster Race, the Divine Rooster Great Sage.¡± Rumor had it that the last Great Sage of the Monster Race was killed by the Nameless Taoist of the Dao Sect. This Great Sage of the Monster Race, originally a brocade rooster, experienced numerous fortuitous encounters, achieved the Celestial Being realm, and became the last Great Sage of the Monster Race. After the death of the grand enemy, the Xia Emperor, this Great Sage attempted to lead the Monster Race back to the world, but was captured by the Nameless Taoist with the Demon Suppression Tower and ultimately died within the Tower. Who knows how many years it has been dead for, the skeleton it left behind actually possesses the quality of being impervious to all forces. ¡°If we could use this corpse¡¯s bones to make some weapons¡­¡± This thought flashed through Su Ningyan¡¯s mind. Of course, it was just a fleeting thought, this was the Great Sage of the Monster Race, even if one had a peerless divine weapon at hand, it would be impossible to even slice a single bone. She landed on the ground, following the sensation from the sword tip, walked inside the skeleton, and finally saw a sword stuck in the ground, emitting a faint green glow right now. ¡°The Blue Sky Sword!¡± Su Ningyan was overjoyed, she had finally found it. Next to the sword, there was a human skeleton, one hand still gripping the sword hilt, kneeling on one knee, the skull facing upward, it seems he died with a sense of strong resentment. ¡°Yun Chang, you thought that hiding inside the Demon Suppression Tower, no one would be able to find you?¡± ¡°You calculated everything, but didn¡¯t expect the Demon Suppression Tower would fall into the hands of Red Venerate of the Skyfire Heaven. Your calculations all turned into nothing but illusions.¡± Su Ningyan walked over, while speaking to the skeleton, she pried open the phalanx bones gripping the sword hilt. The skeleton clung too tightly in its lifetime, when she exerted force, she broke all the bones in one go. She gripped the sword hilt and pulled the sword out. ¡°Who dares to disturb my solitary cultivation?¡± Suddenly, an old and indignant voice sounded. This sudden shock was no small matter to Su Ningyan. This was the eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, there were actually living beings here? At the very least, he or she was at the third tier of the Golden Body realm, otherwise, it would be impossible to come here. The destiny string had already flown out, shielding her body. Finally, she saw who was talking, and her gaze slightly intensified. It turned out to be a small, green bird, about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, stopping on that skeleton, its black eyes staring at her intently. Although Su Ningyan didn¡¯t sense any threat from this little bird, she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. A talking bird appearing on the eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, what does this signify? It was at least a being in the Mana realm. The Demon Suppression Tower was created to suppress the Monster Race and had a natural suppression effect on them. Monster beasts on the eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower would have their strength suppressed by 80%. Not to mention, that Red Venerate from Skyfire Heaven, whether against humans or Monster Race, he absolutely didn¡¯t show mercy. The fact that it could survive was a strange thing in itself. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the Little Green Bird turned its tiny head, exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Master¡­¡± With a swish, its body disappeared out of thin air. Su Ningyan didn¡¯t even see how it left, instantly breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Master? Could it be¡­¡± She quickly stored the Blue Sky Sword and then rose into the air, flying towards the mountain peak. ¡°Master, why have you become like this?¡± At the top of the mountain, Gu Yang was engaged in fierce battle with a Soul Monster, when suddenly a crisp voice sounded from the side, startling him. He turned his head to look and saw a small green bird, about the size of a sparrow, its feathers incredibly beautiful. Damn it! What kind of monster is this? He was taken aback, nearly slashing the bird with his sword. A talking bird is in any case, eerie. This moment of distraction almost cost him a hit from a sword. The Soul Monster here is much stronger than the previous one. He dared not to let his guard down and quickly put some distance between them. The Soul Monster stopped; it couldn¡¯t leave the range of the mountain peak. The little bird still followed him with an anxious tone, ¡°Master, how did you become this weak?¡± Gu Yang looked at the talking bird. Seeing that it called him master and had no intention of attacking, he still did not let his guard down. ¡°I am not your master. You got the wrong person.¡± Such things could not be taken lightly. One may hide for a while, but not forever. When it found the truth, wouldn¡¯t it slaughter him? ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Master must have had complications during his last Nirvana. He doesn¡¯t even recognize me anymore.¡± The Blue Bird fluttered its wings, appearing in a frenzy. Nirvana? Hearing this, Gu Yang understood. The bird recognized him as its master because he had received some of the Phoenix bloodline when he broke through to the Divine Power realm. ¡°I say it again, I am not your master. And, are you¡­ from the Monster Race?¡± ¡°I am ¡± The Little Green Bird suddenly halted, frantically saying, ¡°Master, I seem to have forgotten a lot of things. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Who am I? What is my name? Where am I?¡± Looking at it being so tiny, Gu Yang thought, perhaps its brain capacity wasn¡¯t big enough. ¡°Whoever you are, stop following me.¡± At this moment, he noticed Su Ningyan flying over with a sword in her hand. He suddenly realized. This Green Bird was summoned by her. He was puzzled. The simulation last time clearly didn¡¯t mention this weird little bird. Why did it suddenly appear this time? Gu Yang flew towards the peak once again, using the Skyfire Extermination skill to decisively kill the Soul Monster. He realized earlier that his fire is the nemesis of Soul Monsters, as long as he uses the Skyfire Extermination, he can easily dispose of it. He stepped into the formation. ¡°Master, wait for me.¡± The little green bird swiftly flew onto Gu Yang¡¯s shoulder, getting teleported to the ninth floor with him. Upon seeing Gu Yang easily taking down a Soul Monster at the Golden Body stage third level, Su Ningyan had become numb. She immediately followed suit and entered the formation. Upon reaching the ninth floor, Su Ningyan saw Gu Yang chasing the little green bird with a knife, but he wasn¡¯t even able to touch a feather. ¡°Master, are you playing with me?¡± The Little Green Bird dodged while laughing cheerfully. Gu Yang seemed genuinely annoyed and a layer of red flame appeared around him. The little green bird suddenly inhaled sharply, slurping all the flames into its mouth. ¡°Burp¡±, it let out a satisfied burp. The Little Green Bird excitedly fluttered its wings,¡± Master, it¡¯s delicious, I want more¡­¡± Gu Yang silently sheathed his Phoenix Feather Knife and turned away. The little green bird landed on his shoulder, ¡°Master, give me more¡­¡± A little bird acting spoiled to Gu Yang, no matter how you look, it is bizarre. Without a word, Su Ningyan followed, her gaze sweeping over Gu Yang¡¯s back. Who exactly is Gu Yang, that a mysteriously unpredictable little bird would call him master? His identity became even more enigmatic. Still guarding the ninth floor was a Soul Monster at the Golden Body stage third level, only it was much stronger than the one on the eighth floor. ¡°Shut up.¡± At last, Gu Yang could not bear the incessant chatter from the Green Bird on his shoulder and scolded it. ¡°Oh.¡± At long last, it shut its mouth. The world finally became quiet. Just as Gu Yang was letting out a sigh of relief, barely two seconds later, it spoke again, ¡°Master, are you finally willing to acknowledge me?¡± ¡°Master, help me name myself. I have forgotten my previous name.¡± ¡°Master, that thing looks disgusting. It is ugly to look at and stinks.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Skyfire Extermination! Gu Yang raised his hand and launched an incantation, all the True Essence inside his body surged out, transforming into a sea of red flames, fiercely falling onto the Soul Monster. Go to hell! PS: Third update, asking for monthly ticket. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Cui’er, go! Chapter 182: Cui¡¯er, go! Translator: 549690339 At this moment, outside Divine City, a shocking battle was happening. Two powerful beings at the Mana realm were indeed fighting fiercely, even the mountains outside the city were flattened. A red and blue light entwined with each other, occasionally with startlingly loud explosions. At this moment, the city gate of Divine City was tightly closed. Luckily, the tall city wall blocked the aftershocks of the fight. Otherwise, countless people would have been killed by the aftershocks. Quite a few people stood on the city wall, witnessing this rare battle at the Mana realm. Since the Wu Family battle eighteen years ago, the Nether Sect had grown bigger, hunting down the solitary warriors at the Divine Power realm, so sighting Divine Power realm warriors was rare. The last time there was a battle amongst the Mana realm warriors was over a decade ago. Those daring to observe the fight from the city walls under the Mana aftershocks were at least Golden Body realm warriors, or were under their protection. Gu Yunfei was also on the wall. Standing in front of him was his granduncle. Though he couldn¡¯t see the true bodies of the two Mana realm warriors, he was still amazed. A sword flattening a mountain top! A punch causing the ground to collapse! This was an absolutely godlike power. One of the warriors at the Mana realm in the fight was Red Sun from the Red Venerate Sect. Just moments ago, when in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Gu Yang slashed through Red Sun¡¯s Mana Barrier. Within a few breaths, several Divine Power realm warriors arrived. Seeing the tide turn against them, the Red Venerate Sect scattered and fled. Red Sun, who was immobilized, was a step late, eventually chased down by the Mana realm warrior from the palace. The queen, in order to save her sister, commanded him to make a deadly move. From the city to the outside, where he reached, it was like a natural disaster, resulting in countless casualties. After a while, Gu Yunfei¡¯s granduncle appeared, chasing with him, allowing him the fortune of witnessing this epic battle. Even him, he could tell Red Sun was at a disadvantage, suppressed by the palace¡¯s high-level warrior. Boom! Suddenly, an extremely dazzling ball of light lit up, instantly collapsing the blue mana. Gu Yunfei felt as though the sunrise was blinding him, forcing him to close his eyes. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± The murderous voice of Red Sun echoed throughout Divine City. A moment later, the light faded, revealing his figure, a large black tower loomed over his head, growing larger. ¡°Demon Suppression Tower!¡± Gu Yunfei was shocked. Just at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Red Sun had used the Demon Suppression Tower to trap Gu Yang and Miss Su Er. Only now, this Dao Sect treasure revealed its true form. It was rumored that the founder of the Dao Sect had suppressed a Demon Saint who was a Celestial Being with the Demon Suppression Tower, thus establishing his prestige. The previous head of the Red Venerate Sect was invincible with this treasure, even the peerless warriors at the Unleaking Realm couldn¡¯t handle him. The moment Red Sun took out the Demon Suppression Tower, his momentum became completely different. The warrior from the Palace at the Mana realm also showed her figure. She was a beautiful middle-aged woman dressed in palace attire, with a red mole between her eyebrows like blood. Her face solemn, she turned her hand and a bronze candelabra was there, the same Abnormal Treasure that had bound Red Sun at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. However, the candle on the candelabrum had burnt down completely. On the city wall, Gu Yunfei was gasping for breath, crushed by the stern atmosphere. He was well aware that both of the warriors had unleashed their respective trump cards, preparing to determine the final victor. Just then, an anomaly occurred. At the top of the Demon Suppression Tower, a light flashed, and two figures flew out. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Gu Yunfei recognized one of the figures and blurted out. He had managed to escape from the Demon Suppression Tower. His granduncle, who was standing in front of him, heard this name. His glance swept over the figure with the knife in haste, and his eyes sparkled sharply. The knife was the Phoenix Feather Knife that the Gu Family had lost a hundred years ago. Even though the Phoenix Feather Knife had been sealed, it held a special significance for the Gu Family. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Red Sun looked at the man and woman fleeing from the Demon Suppression Tower, his eyes narrowed. No one knew better than him about the situation inside the Demon Suppression Tower. Starting from the seventh floor, all the way to the ninth, were all Soul Monsters at the third stage of the Golden Body. Within the Soul Monsters was True Demon Qi, something that the True Essence of warriors specially restrained, so it was impossible to get past without having a cultivation level at the Mana realm. One of them hadn¡¯t even reached Divine Power level yet, while the other was at the first level of the Golden Body. How could they escape from the Demon Suppression Tower? Red Sun sensed what was inside the Demon Suppression Tower and was both shocked and angry. All the Soul Monsters inside were gone! Those were Soul Monsters crafted by the Demon Saint with his True Demon Qi, they had all been killed. Without the Soul Monsters guarding it, the Demon Suppression Tower would lose half of its effectiveness. Even if people were trapped inside, they could quickly escape. The God Venerate had granted him the Demon Suppression Tower so he could capture Golden Body level warriors and offer them as sacrifices to the Red Sun. Now that the tower had lost its power, how would he explain it to the God Venerate? Fearing the severe consequences of angering the God Venerate, Red Sun¡¯s desire to kill intensified. He roared, ¡°You will pay!¡± The surrounding dread-inducing mana transformed into crimson flames and swept over the man and woman like a giant wave. ¡°Ningyan!¡± The beautiful woman saw Su Ningyan and felt a weight lift off her heart. Then she saw Red Sun¡¯s near-madness and his reckless use of his mana source, and her face paled slightly. Even she had to briefly evade the all-out assault from a mana realm being. She tossed out a red rope, lassoed Su Ningyan¡¯s wrist, and pulled her to her side. In a flash, she had disappeared. Only Gu Yang was left behind, standing alone in the face of a full-blown blow from a mana realm expert. On top of the city wall, the watching Divine Power Beings turned pale and retreated one after another. Red Sun¡¯s attack was world-endingly powerful that even those who were some distance away felt the enormous threat and hastily took cover behind the city walls. Only the elder from the Gu Family, Gu Yunfei, stayed where he was. Naturally, Gu Yunfei also couldn¡¯t flee. Watching the tiny figure confronting the wave of mana, he was caught in a complex wave of emotion. This time, it was almost certain Gu Yang would die. Not even a third rank Golden Body-level cultivator could survive the full force of a Mana realm hit, let alone Gu Yang, who hadn¡¯t reached the Divine Power rank. Would such a prodigy really perish here? He surprisingly found himself feeling a profound regret. ¡°So heartless, so ungrateful,¡± Gu Yang muttered. That Miss Su Er had just up and left him behind. His face, however, showed no surprise. Since he knew the Demon Suppression Tower¡¯s current master was a Mana realm powerhouse, he naturally hadn¡¯t just blundered out into the open. Before coming out, he had run a simulation. Therefore, he had expected the circumstances outside. ¡°Cui¡¯er, attack!¡± he shouted. The small blue bird perched on his shoulder flapped its wings in response and flew toward the flame-like wave of mana. Its minuscule form in front of the terrifying wave of mana was insignificant, like a droplet of water.¡± Opening its beak, it took a mighty gulp. Space in front of it warped to form a huge vortex like a funnel. The terrifying flame was sucked into the vortex as soon as it touched the edge of the funnel and disappeared into the little bird¡¯s mouth. In the blink of an eye, the terrifying mana vanished without a trace, utterly drained. ¡°Belch¡± The little blue bird let out a long, satisfied burp, opened its mouth, and spewed a breath of flame. It mumbled to itself, ¡°So distasteful¡­¡± The scene fell silent. Everyone, whether it was the Divine Power Being from the Gu Family who remained where he was or the people who had retreated behind the city walls, wore expressions of shock. An all-out attack from a Mana realm expert had just been swallowed by a little bird. They would never have believed it had they not seen it with their own eyes. What sort of creature was that little blue bird? ¡°He didn¡¯t die?¡± Gu Yunfei looked over at Gu Yang in astonishment. This was incredible! At that moment, he finally believed that Gu Yang must be the Child of Destiny. No matter what traps he faced, he could always easily sidestep them. Such a person completely defied logic. At this point, if Gu Yang retaliated and killed the Red Sun, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all. Red Sun, not too far away, was looking at the little blue bird in disbelief, as if he had just seen a ghost. Quickly, he put away the Demon Suppression Tower, and in a flash, he had disappeared. He had actually been scared off. The attack he had just unleashed had consumed a tremendous amount of his vital essence. It was the most potent attack he had ever released in his life, and it was swallowed by a little blue bird. Swallowed, can you believe it? No wonder he was left cold. As soon as he disappeared, the blue bird in the air began to falter and suddenly plummeted. Gu Yang reached out to catch it, cradled it in his hand, and praised, ¡°Well done.¡± PS: The first update, asking for votes. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Nether Sect 183 Chapter 183: Nether Sect 183 Translator: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Upon seeing Red Sun fleeing in defeat, a feeling that Gu Yunfei couldn¡¯t quite put into words welled up inside him. Ever since he witnessed Gu Yang entering Hidden Dragon List months ago, he had been following his legendary journey with great interest. Today was the first time he had met Gu Yang in person, and he did not disappoint. Not only had he shattered the conspiracy of the Red Venerate, but he also managed to escape from the Demon Suppression Tower. Lastly, he used an odd bird that had frightened away a practitioner at the Realm of Mana. Even his life was saved by Gu Yang. Not just him, everyone in the residence of the emperor¡¯s wife today owes Gu Yang a debt of gratitude. ¡°Uncle?¡± Gu Yunfei noticed that his great-uncle seemed to have no intention of leaving. Just as he was becoming puzzled, he sensed a terrifying presence that made his heart jump. Sudden changes appeared! Four figures emerged suddenly from the ground, surrounding Gu Yang from four directions. These four people showed no signs of life, and their expressions were stiff. Their eyes were bloody red, but their breath was extremely terrifying. It was clear that they had reached the Golden Body Realm. ¡°What the hell are these things?¡± Gu Yunfei was extremely shocked. These four people gave him an eerie feeling and he instinctively felt frightened. The figure at the front, his great-uncle, said indifferently, ¡°Those are Evil Corpses, the people from the Nether Sect are here as expected.¡± Not just him, even the Divine Realm practitioners at the city wall appeared to have no intention of leaving. It seemed like they had anticipated the arrival of the Nether Sect from the beginning. Everyone present had their own thoughts. No one spoke, waiting to see how Gu Yang would respond. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Gu Yang lifted his head and looked above him. There was another person above, wearing a black cloak, with pale skin, thick dark circles under his eyes, and was skinny like a skeleton, looking extremely creepy. This man looked at Gu Yang, and his eyes were emitting a green light. He appeared as if he was looking at a rare treasure. Blood flowed onto his pale face and he excitedly said in his hoarse voice, ¡°An Innate Body! This time I¡¯ve picked up a treasure, it wasn¡¯t a waste waiting outside the Divine City for years, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Innate Body?¡± The practitioners at the Divine Realm present had not heard this term before. However, it must be extremely precious to make a disciple of the Nether Sect so excited. Could it be the secret behind Gu Yang¡¯s rapid cultivation progress? Only Ye Lingbo was shocked when she heard those four words. She grabbed the sleeve of the teacher in front of her and whispered, ¡°Master, save him, please!¡± The professor of the Academy turned to look at her, sighed, and said ¡°That disciple of Nether Sect is at second level of the Golden Body Realm, not to mention the additional four corpses at first level, I¡¯m no match.¡± This professor was just at first level of Golden Body Realm. It¡¯s not that the Academy doesn¡¯t have any stronger individuals, but they all went to the residence of the emperor¡¯s wife to rescue the Vice Dean. The vice-dean of the Academy, who was also a Mana Realm powerhouse, had been trapped in the Secret Realm. Hearing this, Ye Lingbo couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. The professor consoled her, saying, ¡°But you need not worry. Someone will definitely take action.¡± Ye Lingbo was somewhat puzzled. She had been engrossed in her cultivation for years, focusing solely on her training and paying little attention to the outside world. She was only vaguely familiar with the name Gu Yang. Nevertheless, she trusted her teacher¡¯s judgment. The person the professor of the Academy was alluding to was indeed Gu Qingchuan. Among the people present, his cultivation level was the highest. The Gu family¡¯s treasured sword, the Treasure Sword, was currently in Gu Yang¡¯s possession. Given Gu family¡¯s style, they wouldn¡¯t likely demand it back forcefully. So, now was the best opportunity. All they had to do was save Gu Yang, and there was no doubt that he would return the Treasure Sword. Gu Qingchuan did indeed harbor this thought. He was waiting for the best opportunity to take action. He was deemed the most outstanding talent in the Gu family after their ancestor. He was at the third level of Golden Body, just a step away from the Mana Realm. Ever since he found out about the whereabouts of the family¡¯s ancestral treasure, the Phoenix Feather Knife that was stolen a hundred years ago, there had been several discussions within the Gu family about how to retrieve the Phoenix Feather Knife. Until now, no decision had been reached. This matter was extremely delicate. Gu Yang¡¯s background was a mystery. If they offended him, it might bring disaster to the Gu family. If force wouldn¡¯t work, then persuasion must be attempted. Now was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Gu Qingchuan was ready to take action. ¡°Good eye.¡± Gu Yang was a bit surprised; this was the first time someone had recognized that he possessed the Innate Body. Even Wu Er and Gao Fan, those two mysterious old guys, hadn¡¯t figured it out. The Nether Sect, indeed, is not to be underestimated. However, the other party¡¯s gaze made his scalp tingle. Might this damn person be some sort of pervert? Feeling uneasy all over, Gu Yang drew his Phoenix Feather Knife, a surge of crimson fire shot up to the sky, and instantly broke through the pervasive black fog around him. ¡°Divine Power?¡± Gu Yunfei was shocked by the overwhelming aura that he felt. Just a short while ago, he hadn¡¯t reached the realm of Divine Power yet. Had he finally attained Divine Power after visiting the Demon Suppression Tower? Gu Yunfei didn¡¯t know what to say. For some, the chasm to achieving Divine Power seemed non-existent, they could break through it as if it were as easy as eating or drinking. He suddenly remembered a fact. Gu Yang was only twenty-two years old. Twenty-two years old and already in the realm of Divine Power! He swallowed hard. Gu Yang might possibly be the youngest to have reached the realm of Divine Power since the rankings were established. The previous record holder was Qin Wu, the ancestor of the Qin Family. He stepped into the realm of Divine Power at twenty-eight, earning the reputation as the most gifted in a millennium. Now that record had been shortened to twenty-two years. When Gu Yunfei thought of himself, who was already twenty-four and still far from First Rank, let alone Divine Power, he felt a sense of despair. Those in attendance who were at the realm of Divine Power had already realized that Gu Yang had reached this level. They were still surprised at this moment. The solidity of this young man¡¯s True Essence was beyond comprehension, far from being a novice in the realm. Even those who had been in the realm of Divine Power for decades paled in comparison. ¡°How did this kid cultivate?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A disciple of the Nether Sect, Shang Qinglin, felt a sense of unease in his heart. Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence somehow managed to block his omnipotent corpse energy. Their Nether Sect¡¯s ability to move unhindered in the world, striking fear into the hearts of countless others in the realm of Divine Power, relied on their use of this corpse energy. This was the black fog that permeated the surroundings. This corpse energy specialized in attacking the mortal body. Once it made contact with skin, the body would be infected, limiting movement, and ultimately causing loss of mobility. Furthermore, the corpse energy was pervasive. It was very difficult to disperse it with True Essence alone. Only those in the Mana Realm could stand fearless against the corpse energy. Earlier, Shang Qinglin had spoken at length, wary of that strange Blue Bird while hoping to silently infect it with his corpse energy. Who knew that Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence would prove to be the nemesis of the corpse energy, burning as fiercely as fire. ¡°Kill!¡± Seeing his plan thwarted, Shang Qinglin gave a stern yell and launched his attack. The four corpse creations of the Golden Body Realm immediately sprang into action, all attacking Gu Yang at once. After becoming corpse creations, their speed had taken on a ghostlike quality. But no matter how fast they were, they weren¡¯t faster than Gu Yang¡¯s sword. The first strike of the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, Chaos Unleashed! Presently, as he executed this move, its power surged more than tenfold. It was only after he reached the realm of Divine Power that he was able to truly harness the might of this saber technique. As he swung his saber, it was as if he was opening up the heavens and the earth! Everyone present felt as if they were enveloped by the flash of his blade. There seemed to be nowhere to hide, nowhere to evade. Several people instinctively drew their weapons, hoping to defend against it. Even Gu Qingchuan, who was the most advanced in the cultivation level present, nearly drew out his blade. As the light of the saber faded, many people¡¯s backs were soaked in cold sweat. The way they looked at Gu Yang had completely changed¡ªit was as if they were looking at a ghost. Had he truly just broken through to Divine Power Realm? Gu Qingchuan¡¯s hand was on the hilt of his blade. As he looked at Gu Yang, a storm raged in his heart. Even with that swing, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure that he could have blocked it. Part of this was undoubtedly due to the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, an unmatched saber technique in the world. However, it also proved that Gu Yang¡¯s strength was incomparable to that of a regular cultivator in the first realm of the Golden Body. ¡°No¡± On the other end, Shang Qinglin groaned at the sight of Gu Yang splitting all of his corpse creations in half with a single swing. His heart ached as if it were bleeding. Out of the four corpse creations, three were rewarded to him by his master after a battle eighteen years ago. In all these years, he had only managed to acquire one more corpse creation. He never expected that a novice Golden Body Realm cultivator would be able to destroy his corpse creations with a single swing of his blade. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: 184 I am not a frivolous person (The third update, monthly ticket needed) Chapter 184: 184 I am not a frivolous person (The third update, monthly ticket needed) Translator: 549690339 Boom! The four severed bodies suddenly exploded, and countless sticky black clouds burst open, rushing toward Gu Yang, completely obstructing his view. Gu Yang did not dare to underestimate them. Gao Fan had warned him about the methods of the Nether Sect, and the malicious aura of these bodies was the most potent poison for those in the Golden Body realm. If infected, the consequences would be unthinkable. He made no more reservations and released his True Essence. The red flames incinerated the black clouds. When the black clouds disappeared, the figure of the Nether Sect disciple was gone. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Gu Yang sneered, then darted in a certain direction in pursuit. He had just slashed four bodies without gaining any energy. He had fought here for quite some time, only for it to be in vain. How could he bear this? The Red Venerate disciple of the Chi Zun sect was at the Mana realm, which he was not able to kill yet, so he could do nothing when they fled. But, he couldn¡¯t let this Nether Sect disciple escape. ¡°Escaped¡­? Escaped?¡± Gu Yunfei was taken aback, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that the guy from the Nether Sect is in the second stage of the Golden Body Realm?¡± Gu Qingchuan was silent, looking in the direction where Gu Yang disappeared, sighing deeply after a while. He knew that the chance of getting the Phoenix Feather Knife back from Gu Yang had become extremely slim. The man had just broken through to Divine Power, yet he was able to scare off a second-order Golden Body disciple of the Nether Sect. What¡¯s worse, he kept revealing unexpected trump cards one after another. Like that Blue Bird, it could swallow the Mana of powerfighters, which was unheard of before. Who knows what other means he still has hidden? Gu Qingchuan suddenly made up his mind that once he returned, he would no longer care about the Phoenix Feather Knife and would devote himself to retreat. Until he broke through to the Mana realm, he would not leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After this thought, he carried Gu Yunfei and flew back to the city without hesitation. ¡°Damn, how could there be such a terrifying Golden Body Realm one? It¡¯s simply against the natural order.¡± Tens of miles away, Shang Qinglin felt like he had an unfortunate encounter with such an unreasonable person. The malicious aura had no effect on that boy, which left him at a loss. He was very clear that his Cultivation Level was bestowed by his master, and it was slightly shorter compared to those who were genuinely at the second stage of the Golden Body Realm. He dared to hunt the Golden Body Realm practitioners. One was relying on the malicious aura that specifically restrains those in the Golden Body Realm. The second was relying on his four malicious corpses. These four malicious corpses had been refined in the Black Soul Valley. Although they lost their original True Essence after their death, their Mortal Bodies had been further refined, comparable to the second stage of the Golden Body Realm. With these two advantages, he could gain the upper hand against practitioners at the first and even second stage of the Golden Body Realm. However, today, he encountered a freak like Gu Yang. The boy¡¯s True Essence was as powerful as Mana, capable of annihilating the malicious aura. His saber technique was extremely horrifying, cutting the four malicious corpses in half with a single slash. That was equivalent to a Golden Body at the second stage, yet under his saber, it was like cutting through tofu. Where¡¯s the justice in that? Shang Qinglin almost wet his pants out of fright. He was also only at the second stage of the Golden Body Realm, so he couldn¡¯t withstand that boy¡¯s single slash either. Just now, he had feigned a retreat to deceive the enemy and made it seem like he was getting ready for a desperate fight, but in reality, he slipped away. Shang Qinglin thought fearfully, ¡°This boy will inevitably become a great enemy of my sect. I must return to the Black Soul Valley and report it to my master -¡± Just as he was thinking, he looked up and froze. There in front of him was Gu Yang, who remarked, ¡°You run pretty fast.¡± ¡°Spare me, sir¡­¡± Shang Qinglin felt weak in the knees and knelt down to beg for mercy. Gu Yang was taken aback; he had never seen such a spineless warrior. Let alone the fact that this was a Divine Power Realm strong man, his Cultivation Level was even higher than his own. Could it be that he wanted to dull his vigilance and look for a chance to counterattack? Gu Yang stared at him and asked, ¡°Why do you think I will spare you?¡± ¡°I know a big secret of the Nether Sect. If you spare my life, I will tell you everything honestly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the secrets of the Nether Sect.¡± ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s a secret to ascending to Celestial Being!¡± ¡°Celestial Being?¡± Gu Yang looked him up and down, laughed coldly, and said, ¡°Even you know the secret of ascending to Celestial Being?¡± Seeing his disbelief, Shang Qinglin became anxious, ¡°It¡¯s true, I swear, if I deceive the young master, let me be struck by nine thunderbolts, and die horribly.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t believe such things. He slowly raised the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hands. Shang Qinglin felt his murderous intent. In the terror of death, he disregarded everything else and hurriedly said, ¡°In the Black Soul Valley, there¡¯s a corpse of a Celestial Being. All you need to do is to refine this corpse into an evil corpse, then use the reincarnation method to attach your Original Spirit to the evil corpse, and you can accomplish¡ª¡± Shh! Gu Yang beheaded him with a single strike. [You have obtained two units of energy. Your current energy quantity is: seven.] Huh? It¡¯s two units of energy. His eyes brightened, he didn¡¯t expect that killing a martial artist from the Golden Body Realm Second Level could gain him two units of energy. During the Demon Suppression Tower times, whether it was a Soul Monster of the Golden Body Second Level or the Golden Body Third Level, there was only one unit of energy. What triggers the system¡¯s mechanism is still unclear. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing. Wonder if killing a martial artist from the Golden Body Third Level will gain more energy? ¡°No no no, how can I harbour such evil thoughts?¡± Gu Yang reminded himself inwardly, warning himself, ¡°If this continues, sooner or later I will become a big demon who kills innocents. Unless, someone wants to kill me, and I am forced to fight back in self-defense. That would be justified.¡± He looked at the corpse on the ground, contemplating the man¡¯s words earlier. There¡¯s a corpse of a Celestial Being in the Black Soul Valley. If he remembers correctly, Black Soul Valley is a dead place, it seems that the Nether Sect has already occupied this place. So, the two Unleaking Realm powerhouses from the Nether Sect must have encountered fortuitous opportunities in the Black Soul Valley, allowing them to make a breakthrough. Those two oldies had been in a closed state for years, only to refine the Celestial Being¡¯s corpse, hoping to step into the Celestial Being Realm in just one magic stroke. This disciple of the Nether Sect, he wanted to move him by such a secret, it¡¯s just laughable. Gu Yang could take a prosperous path, yet he chose to take this wicked path. Is he stupid? He casually dug a hole, buried the corpse, and then flew towards Divine City. When Gu Yang returned to Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, he didn¡¯t alarm anyone. As he walked into the courtyard, he was surprised to find that someone was already waiting at the entrance. It was a woman, dressed in a moon-white robe, with an ethereal temperament, looking so beautiful as if unaffected by the mortal world. Standing there, she looks like a deity. Seeing this woman, a phrase flashed in Gu Yang¡¯s mind ¨C ¡°A fairy descending to the mortal world!¡± Ranked third on the Beauty List, chief disciple of the Literature Academy, Ye Lingbo. What does she want from me? Gu Yang found it rather peculiar. At this moment, Ye Lingbo sensed his presence, turned around, and greeted him, ¡°Ye Lingbo from the Literature Academy greets Brother Gu.¡± ¡°Hello there. Please come in.¡± Out of politeness, Gu Yang invited her in, and sat down in front of the stone table in the yard. He couldn¡¯t help but glance towards the back. The government house over there¡ªso lively. At least twenty Divine Power Realm, even more than the ones in the morning. Gu Yang brewed some tea and directly asked, ¡°I wonder why Fairy Ye came to see me?¡± Ye Lingbo looked at him with clear eyes and revealed the purpose of her visit, ¡°I want to invite Brother Gu to be my Dao Companion.¡± Gu Yang nearly spit out his mouthful of tea. Looking at her serious face, she did not seem to be joking at all. Of course, from the vibe she gave, she didn¡¯t look like a person who would joke. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his face, ¡°Turns out, I am so attractive?¡± First, it was Princess Chang, who started flirting after exchanging just a few words. In the simulation, Miss Su Er was also madly in love with him. Now, Ye Lingbo is over the top, she wants to become his Dao Companion at the first meeting. If this isn¡¯t attractiveness, then what is it? Gu Yang solemnly said, ¡°I am not a promiscuous person.¡± Wanting to become his Dao Companion right off the bat, what kind of person does she think he is? Ye Lingbo replied, ¡°I know, this is a bit abrupt. However, we don¡¯t have time.¡± PS: It¡¯s Monday again, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: 185 I will not sell myself Chapter 185: 185 I will not sell myself Translator: 549690339 No time left? Gu Yang was intrigued by Ye Lingbo¡¯s words and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Lingbo¡¯s expression was somewhat serious, completely unlike when talking about love. She said, ¡°Does Brother Gu know, that this world is about to face a big catastrophe!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yang was somewhat surprised, looking at her with a changed gaze. He was too aware of any major future events. In a decade, Star Luo Sect invades, and in twenty years, Wanxiang Gate comes again. For this world, it¡¯s undoubtedly a huge disaster. The question is, is this the crisis she refers to? He asked, ¡°What kind of catastrophe will it be?¡± Ye Lingbo didn¡¯t answer directly but asked another question, ¡°Does Brother Gu know when the Four Great Sacred Lands appeared?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Lingbo said, ¡°A professor at the academy has searched through all history books, folk tales, and some litterateurs¡¯ travel notes, discovering that the earliest rumors about the Four Great Sacred Lands were in early Qin Dynasty.¡± ¡°In all the documents of Xia Dynasty, there exist no records about the Four Great Sacred Lands.¡± ¡°Not just the Four Great Sacred Lands, but even Red Mansion, and the phrase ¡®Nine Noble Clans¡¯ only emerged after the Qin Dynasty.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Nine Noble Clans, including the royal family of the Qin Dynasty, have intricate ties with the Four Great Sacred Lands.¡± ¡°Most professors at the academy believe that the death of the Xia Emperor is related to the Four Great Sacred Lands. The extinction of the Xia dynasty suggests that the civilization of this world was already destroyed.¡± ¡°The martial arts system of today was all passed down from the Four Great Sacred Lands. It¡¯s more similar to ancient Qi refining practices.¡± ¡°In the Xia Dynasty, the focus was mainly on body refining. However, this method of cultivation has been extinct.¡± ¡°One can imagine, in the Xia Dynasty, the martial artists must have been eradicated, otherwise, there would certainly have been a legacy.¡± Ye Lingbo¡¯s tone was very calm, but Gu Yang was stunned as he listened. From the seal of King Qi, he obtained the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, so he naturally knew what she was saying was the truth. This method was indeed very different from the martial arts methods from today. He had guessed that the Four Great Sacred Lands were likely invaders, but he had not thought deeply about the tremendous slaughter they had caused to this world. No wonder there are so few records about the Xia Dynasty. No wonder history books regard the Xia Dynasty as the middle ancient times. The emergence of the Four Great Sacred Lands, for this world¡¯s civilization, was a watershed that marked the beginning of a brand-new era. After a while, Gu Yang asked, ¡°So, how did the Four Great Sacred Lands come to this world?¡± Ye Lingbo said, ¡°This matter is related to the catastrophe I mentioned earlier. The president once said that this world contains some prohibitions left by the ancient times.¡± ¡°Some of these prohibitions are used to seal the Spatial Gates. A thousand years ago, the prohibitions loosened, the Spatial Gates opened and led to different worlds. These are the later Four Great Sacred Lands.¡± ¡°Now, a thousand years have passed. The president discovered that near the Divine City, a few ancient restrictions are loosening and may fail at any time. When that happens, the demise of the Xia Dynasty a thousand years ago will certainly be repeated.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect that the celestial being at the academy had indeed foreseen the invasions of Star Luo Sect and the Wanxiang Gate. Quite impressive indeed. However, ¡°What does this have to do with you wanting to become my Dao Companion?¡± She¡¯s been talking a lot, but still has not addressed the main topic. ¡°Your innate mortal body can convert the celestial energy in my body into innate energy. With the innate energy, I can quickly advance into the Celestial Being realm. To deal with the future crisis.¡± Ye Lingbo finally revealed the true reason. So she¡¯s after my innate mortal body! Gu Yang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the advantage for me?¡± Ye Lingbo shook her head, ¡°The celestial energy will place a tremendous burden on your innate mortal body. However, once I achieve the Celestial Being realm, I can naturally help you¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just trying to paint a rosy picture, forget it.¡± Gu Yang lost his interest in listening and said, ¡°Miss Ye, please return.¡± She¡¯s kidding, daring to make such a request for something that doesn¡¯t benefit him. Where does she get her confidence from? As for Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate, by the time they arrive, it will already be a decade or two later. By then, he probably would have already become a Celestial Being. After Ye Lingbo left, Gu Yang sat in the courtyard and activated the system. Earlier, in the Demon Suppression Tower, he had conducted a simulation. [¡­You killed a disciple of the Nether Sect.] [Half a month later, a powerful being at the Mana realm assassinated you, bringing your life to an end at the age of twenty-two.] Gu Yang gazed at the last sentence, deep in thought. Whom did this powerful being at the Mana realm belong to? He went through the list of possible enemies. The most probable ones were the Red Venerate Sect and the Shen Family. Both possessed the motive and the power to assassinate him. ¡°It seems¡­ I need to find a powerful backer after all.¡± Although he was now at the Divine Power realm, if a powerful being at the mana realm decided to ambush him, he would still be incapable of stopping it. He could only conduct the simulation seven times. Breaking through to the Mana realm seemed unrealistic at this point. The only solution left to escape this deadly fate was to find a powerful backer. In Divine City, he didn¡¯t have many options. The Academy was out of the question. Ye Lingbo was lusting for his body, and to seek backing from the Academy, he would probably have to sell his body. After careful consideration, his only option seemed to be the Empress. Although her sister was unfeeling and heartless, the Empress herself was quite righteous. [Simulation over. You can retain one of the following items.] [1. The martial arts realm of yours at age twenty-two.] [2. The martial arts experience of yours at age twenty-two.] [3. The life wisdom of yours at age twenty-two.] ¡°I choose the second option.¡± Gu Yang casually made a choice, after which a memory of a battle appeared in his mind. While he was cultivating, he suddenly felt something wrong, and when he looked up, everything turned pitch black. Then, he had no more recollections. ¡°It¡¯s the Shen Family!¡± He was an old opponent of the Shen Family, and had faced off against their First Rank and Golden Body realm members before. From this snippet of memory, he could tell that the person behind the attack was a powerful being at the Mana realm from the Shen Family. A person at the mighty Mana realm, resorting to ambushing a rookie of the Golden Body realm, was truly shameless. Gu Yang activated the system once again. [Do you want to use the life simulator? Using it once will consume one unit of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you achieved the Golden Body, becoming the youngest one at the Divine Power realm. You made the Red Sun, the leader of the Red Venerate Sect, retreat outside the Divine City, and killed a disciple of the Nether Sect, sending shockwaves across the world.] [The next day, you went to Yuzhou and found a jade slip in Shen Baiyi¡¯s private residence. From it, you gained the inheritance of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±.] [Before you left Yuzhou, a powerful being at the Mana realm caught up with you. You launched the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, transformed into a phoenix, and fled to Tianzhu Mountain, entering a Secret Realm.] [A few days later, the entrance to the Secret Realm was forcibly breached by someone, and you were killed on the spot. Your life ended at the age of twenty-two.] This is outrageous! Even after fleeing to the Secret Realm, he was found and his retreat was forcefully breached. How could that even be justified? Gu Yang was a little frustrated, as this was equivalent to his last escape route being cut off. But, thinking about it, he must have left too obvious a trail that allowed the individual from the Shen Family at the Mana realm to know that he had last disappeared at Tianzhu Mountain. Hence, they deduced that he must have hidden in the Secret Realm and managed to find him. In other words, hiding in a Secret Realm wasn¡¯t absolutely safe. He¡¯d have to learn from this lesson the next time around. [Simulation over. You can retain one of the following items.] ¡°I pick the second one.¡± PS: I need monthly votes for the first update. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: I’m sorry I’m powerless to help Chapter 186: I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m powerless to help Translator: 549690339 In the rear hall of the Taiji Palace, a sudden bout of violent coughing emerged. ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of your dragon health.¡± In the hall, several eunuchs knelt on the ground, almost pleadingly said. The one lying on the dragon bed was the owner of this colossal empire, the Supreme Emperor. At this moment, he was merely a middle-aged man sick in bed. Upon hearing the news of his sister¡¯s danger, he became agitated, coughing violently. As the cough persisted, it led to coughing up blood. The eunuch caring for him at the side was horrified and yelled out, ¡°Call for the imperial doctor immediately.¡± Suddenly, the Emperor grabbed his wrist, panting heavily said, ¡°Summon ¡­ summon Lord of the State immediately!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­.¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± On the other side, inside the Qi Feng Pavilion. A dignified figure sat at the table, holding a brush, reviewing memoranda. ¡°My Lady, Commander Lai has arrived.¡± Outside the bead curtain, a servant reported in a low voice. ¡°Tell him to come in.¡± In a short while, Lai Baocheng, the commander of the Imperial Guard, entered. He performed a formal bow through the bead curtain, saying, ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s been confirmed that the sponsor in the Duke¡¯s mansion left Divine City a month ago and his whereabouts are unknown.¡± The woman behind the bead curtain didn¡¯t lift her head, asking, ¡°What about the Lord of the State?¡± ¡°According to the report, his internal injuries flared up half a month ago, and he has been resting ever since.¡± The woman scoffed, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, such a massive event took place, and there wasn¡¯t any reaction from the entire Duke¡¯s mansion, merely a coincidence?¡± Lai Baocheng knelt on the ground, ¡°I have failed in my duties, and put you in danger, please punish me, my lady.¡± As the leader of the Imperial Guard, such a major event occurred right under his watch, he was undoubtedly responsible. The woman said calmly, ¡°Draft a decree, the Imperial Guard Commander Lai Baocheng performed duties ineffectively, reducing his rank and dismissing his titles, penalize three years¡¯ salary, demote him to Deputy Commander, and he will have the chance to make up for his errors.¡± Lai Baocheng bowed his head, ¡°Thank you for your grace, my Lady.¡± ¡°Within three days, remove all the Red Venerate spies in Divine City.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Lai Baocheng finished speaking, he exited. Once he left Qi Feng Pavilion, his whole person was filled with an aura of killing intent, ready to cause trouble for the Red Venerate. For him, this was entirely an unexpected disaster. In Divine City, with such a presence from the academy, as well as the Lord of the State, no one would have thought that the new leader of the Red Venerate would dare to cause trouble in Divine City and successfully pull off such a massive coup. Two powerhouses of the Celestial Being realm, Gao Weisong from the Gao family, Zhou Zongye from the academy, the Princess Chang, along with fourteen practitioners of the Divine Power realm, all trapped in an unknown secret realm. Both golden bodies in the palace trying to protect the queen, also died tragically on the spot. Thinking about this, Lai Baocheng was still somewhat terrified. Two beings from the mana realm! The new leader of the Red Venerate is cruel in his methods, deep in his plans, daring in his actions ¨C it¡¯s unimaginable. This is the Divine City, home to a Celestial Being, and a Sword Saint. However, thinking about it, the one from the academy has been holed up there for decades, some say he is challenging a higher realm. Others say he has been severely injured and is in recovery. No matter the case, it¡¯s a fact that this Celestial Being has not shown his hand in decades. As for the Lord of the State, he was injured during a battle with the Red Venerate years ago. Periodically his injury flares up, necessitating recuperation. Under these two, the number of powerhouses in the mana realm in Divine City is small. Zhou Zongye of the academy is one, there is also a mysterious sponsor in the Duke¡¯s mansion. Aside from these, there are some in the palace, but those powerhouses in the palace¡¯s mana realm have never left the palace. As for the mana realm powerhouses who tried to chase and kill the Red Sun that day, he didn¡¯t even know they existed beforehand. Regarding the various families in Divine City, it is not that none of them are in the mana realm, just that they are not in Divine City. Powerhouses in the mana realm do not input mana into the Divine City. This has been an unwritten rule for a long time. This is related to a great change in the Divine City two hundred years ago. Only establishments as powerful as the academy, and people such as the Lord of the State granted special privilege by The Emperor, are exceptions. Unexpectedly, this allowed the Red Venerate to exploit a loophole. Inside the Qi Feng Pavilion, the Empress of the Great Zhou was still reviewing her memoranda. Suddenly, a line of words appeared on the bronze mirror on the table, ¡°Emperor summons Lord of the State to the palace.¡± After a glance, the Empress ignored it. The Lord of the State was such a scaredy-cat, he definitely would not dare come into the palace, at most he would send his son. As for the Emperor¡¯s purpose in summoning the Lord of the State, the reason could be easily guessed. It is, of course, for his sister. The queen, thinking of this, suddenly paused in her actions. She set down the royal brush in her hands, stood up and walked to the window, looking out the night sky. After a long silence, it seemed like she had made a decision. She returned to the table, picked up a pen and wrote a note. She stuck it on the copper mirror, and the words on the note disappeared out of thin air. After doing all these, she continued to review her notes. Inside the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. Gu Yang opened his eyes, his brow slightly furrowed. He said, ¡°There is no technique beyond the Celestial Being realm.¡± In the simulation, he had obtained all the techniques of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, but only up to the Divine Power realm, including the Golden Body realm, Mana realm, and Unleaking realm. There were no techniques for the Celestial Being realm. That means he can only cultivate up to the Unleaking realm. The techniques beyond the Celestial Being realm, they must be exclusive to the Three Holy Sects. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid this sect. He would have to go there eventually. But, that would have to wait until later. Gu Yang started concentrating on the technique of the Golden Body realm, thinking, ¡°Finally, no more iterations of Nirvana required.¡± Once the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± reaches the Golden Body realm, like other techniques, it refines the mortal body. By the third level, the body is condensed into the body of a Celestial Phoenix. However, when cultivating it, one needs the aid of foreign objects. Most preferably various Spirit Fires to temper the body, such as Ami True Fire, Sun True Fire, Earth Pulse True Fire and so on. With the assistance of these Spirit Fires, cultivation would move at the speed of a thousand miles in a day, and one could quickly condense into a Celestial Phoenix body. If there is no Spirit Fire, one can only temper their body with their True Essence, but the pace of cultivation would be extremely slow. Gu Yang felt somewhat troubled as he read, ¡°Where can I find these Spirit Fires?¡± Just from their names, they don¡¯t seem like common things. Presumably, the Earth Pulse True Fire might be a bit easier to find. Just as he was thinking, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Brother Gu!¡± It was the anxious voice of Feng Tianci. Gu Yang walked over to open the door, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tianci was pale and looked distraught. Seeing him, he looked as if he had seen a savior, ¡°My master¡­ he¡¯s missing.¡± Gu Yang was taken aback. Couldn¡¯t be, right? Earlier in the day, he hadn¡¯t seen Gao Fan enter the entrance of the Secret Realm. He comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, take your time and tell me what happened exactly.¡± Feng Tianci said, ¡°This morning, master said he had some business to attend to and asked me to stay here. He specifically told me that if he didn¡¯t come back by evening, it means something has happened. He instructed me to find you, Brother Gu¡­¡± Hearing this, Gu Yang immediately understood that the old chap must have also entered the Secret Realm. He didn¡¯t know how he did it, but he even deceived everyone else¡¯s eyes and ears. Moreover, Gao Fan must have sensed that something was not right, hence he left such instructions for his disciple before departing. This Senior Gao, he thinks too highly of him. Even if he wanted to save them, he didn¡¯t know how to do it. He didn¡¯t know the method to open the Secret Realm, and only the Red Sun probably knew about it in this world It seemed that Feng Tianci saw his difficulties and pleaded, ¡°Brother Gu, you must save my master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± That¡¯s all Gu Yang could say right now. At this moment, someone came outside the door again. A crisp voice rang out, ¡°Gu Yang.¡± In the entire Tianxin Martial Academy, the only one who dared to call him by his full name was Cheng Tianxin¡¯s precious daughter. The courtyard door is pushed open, the voice comes in before the person, ¡°Miss Su wants to see you.¡± Cheng Qingyu brought in the second miss of the Su Family. Oh, she has the nerve to come and find me? Seeing this woman, Gu Yang¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked at Cheng Qingyu and said, ¡°Knock before you enter next time.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Cheng Qingyu looked flustered and a little wronged, ¡°I-¡± Su Ningyan stepped in front of Cheng Qingyu and said, ¡°I have overstepped my boundaries. I shouldn¡¯t have had her bring me here at this time. I apologize.¡± Gu Yang looked at her as if just noticing her, and asked coldly, ¡°What does Miss Su intend to do by visiting late at night?¡± Su Ningyan seeing his reaction, turned to Cheng Qingyu, ¡°You go back first.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Cheng Qingyu reluctantly left the courtyard. Then, Su Ningyan looked at Feng Tianci, making him uncomfortable, and he too Excused himself. In the courtyard, only Su Ningyan and Gu Yang were left. Su Ningyan finally declared her intention, ¡°I would like to ask Mr. Gu to take action and rescue Princess Chang and others who are trapped in the Secret Realm.¡± Gu Yang directly refused, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m powerless to help. Please go back.¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Queen 187 Chapter 187: Queen 187 Translator: 549690339 Being extremely brilliant, Su Ningyan observed Gu Yang¡¯s cold demeanor this time, and quickly guessed the reasons behind it. During their time in the Demon Suppression Tower, although he was also cold, he didn¡¯t display such a distant attitude, as if keeping her a thousand miles away. There must be some discontent in his heart towards her. She bowed slightly, softly saying, ¡°Mister Gu, I haven¡¯t yet thanked you for saving my life. If not for you, I fear I might not have been able to escape from the Demon Suppression Tower.¡± However, Gu Yang did not react at all, indifferently uttering, ¡°There is no need for thanks, I simply saved myself.¡± ¡°Today, outside the city, my master grew overly concerned about my safety and left you alone to face the Red Sun. I have been extremely worried. Only when I heard that you demonstrated your divine power, driving back the Red Sun, my fears were finally laid to rest.¡± ¡°Are you finished?¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°If you¡¯re done, you may leave.¡± Seeing his immovable attitude, Su Ningyan realized that continuing the conversation would be futile and with a sigh, she turned around and left. Gu Yang did not dwell on this matter. After returning to his room, he began his first practice session after reaching the Divine Power Realm. The night passed without words. The next morning, when the first ray of sunlight fell into the courtyard, Gu Yang opened his eyes and shook his head inwardly. After reaching the Golden Body Realm, cultivation had become slower than before. It seemed that without the help of Spirit Fire, he had no idea when he would be able to reach the second level of the Golden Body Realm. The essence of this cultivation technique was quite grinding. Thinking this, Gu Yang did not hesitate and ordered someone to fetch Cheng Xue. ¡°I need your help with something.¡± Cheng Xue did not waste any words, firmly saying, ¡°You just need to command, sir.¡± ¡°Help me find the jailer responsible for guarding the lowest level of the Sky Prison. He possesses an item just like this.¡± Gu Yang took out King Qi¡¯s seal to show her. During a Simulation, he had been locked up in the lowest level of the Sky Prison, where he obtained another seal from a jailer, which contained the inheritance of the ¡°Divine Ape Technique.¡± The cultivation of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was too slow. It would be best to have another option. Examining the item carefully, Cheng Xue returned it to him. ¡°Purchase the item from the jailer. Keep this matter discreet and do not let anyone know about it until it¡¯s in our hands.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Cheng Xue, and she left. Gu Yang admired her straightforward and efficient style. Leaving this matter to her, he felt assured. In the afternoon while Gu Yang was awaiting the return of Cheng Xue, he was visited by an unexpected person. The visitor only said one sentence, ¡°Follow me to the imperial palace.¡± So Gu Yang obediently followed. The visitor was none other than the Mana Realm expert who had battled the Red Sun outside the city the day before ¨C Su Ningyan¡¯s master. Probably someone who had imprisoned him in the Sky Prison during one of the Simulations. Even if he were to use the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± to transform into a Phoenix, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. When dealing with such characters, it was best to cooperate. Gu Yang was truly surprised that this Mana Realm expert would personally come to fetch him and take him to the palace ¨C it seemed that he was to meet the Empress. This made him very curious. ¡°Could it really be because of the matter Su Ningyan came to plead with me about last night?¡± Gu Yang was quite bewildered. Whether it was Princess Chang or the Vice President of the Institute, both were in conflict with the Empress. Wouldn¡¯t their deaths in the Secret Realm be beneficial? Moreover, what made her think that he would be capable of rescuing them? Before long, they arrived at the imperial palace. It was a vast and ancient structure; its outer walls bore the markings of time. This palace was at the heart of Divine City. It was due to the existence of this palace that Divine City earned its name. Whether it was the Qin Dynasty or the Xia Dynasty that existed a thousand years ago, this site had served as the imperial palace for more than two thousand years. It was a symbol of imperial power. Under the guidance of the middle-aged beauty, Gu Yang stepped through the palace gates. Instantly, he felt an invisible force field suppress all his True Essence. When he tried to mobilize his True Essence, it refused to move. This left him a bit shaken. Although he had heard rumors about this from Wu Er, only after personally experiencing it did he truly understand its terror. Legend had it that within the territory of the palace, an ancient Prohibition existed that prevented the use of one¡¯s True Essence. Not even Celestial Beings were exempted. Another feature of the palace was that any martial artist that managed to stay inside the palace for three years would adapt to the force field, rendering it unable to suppress their True Essence. This unique property of the palace maximized the advantage of the home field. Back in the day, an unparalleled Unleaking Realm powerhouse from the Wu Family only dared to strike when the emperor left the imperial palace for hunting. If that emperor was in the palace, he had no chance at all. The uniqueness of the imperial palace lies far beyond this. Wu Er once mentioned that there were three special Qi currents within the palace. A single Qi current could birth an Unleaking Realm powerhouse. In other words, there are at least three Unleaking Realm masters guarding this place. Of course, cultivators who utilize these Qi currents will face extreme restrictions. Once they leave the palace, their cultivation level will rapidly decline to the point of total loss and subsequent death. That¡¯s the price to pay for taking shortcuts. This explains why in a previous Simulation, the Unleaking Realm powerhouse guarding the Sword of the Human Emperor was surrounded and slain upon entering the palace. Three against one, plus the home-field advantage, his death was far from unjust. It¡¯s no surprise that the royal line has managed to hold true power for hundreds of years without being overthrown. Even if the last emperor died unnaturally and a prince without any cultivation level ascended the throne, the imperial authority remained stable. Truthfully, Gu Yang felt quite uncomfortable with the suppression of his True Essence. It felt as if he were shackled. At last, he was led to a palace named Da Ming Palace, a side hall called Qi Feng Pavilion. After the introductions, Gu Yang finally saw the most powerful woman in the current court. Although she was separated by a beaded curtain, he could vaguely see her silhouette. He couldn¡¯t help but remember her extraordinary history. She came from a declining noble family, entered the palace at a young age, and soon won the emperor¡¯s favor. Within a few years, she was promoted to queen. Her ability to hold great power was closely linked to the emperor¡¯s frequent illness. The emperor, who is largely overlooked, also has a legendary history. It is said that when he was young, he entered a Demonized Cultivation State during a training session and became a waste. He was the son the late emperor detested the most. Originally, he was unable to ascend to the throne. Who knew that Wu Da singlehandedly slaughtered his father, the emperor, all his fathers wives, and his numerous siblings. He became the only surviving prince and naturally inherited the throne. Of all the children the late emperor had, only the son he hated the most, and his beloved youngest daughter survived. ¡°Gu Yang, your attack yesterday broke the Mana barrier, saving not only me but also everyone present,¡± a pleasant and soothing voice interrupted Gu Yang¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I have decided to award you five hundred thousand taels of gold¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Yang hurriedly interrupted her. It has to be said, the queen¡¯s investigation was very detailed; she even discovered his love for money. But that was in the past. He couldn¡¯t use money to recharge anymore, what use did he have for so much gold? He spoke righteously, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the court is facing financial difficulties recently. It¡¯s better to use this gold for state affairs.¡± He had heard this piece of news from Cheng Xue. The queen took control of the Four Sea Bank, intending to use its funds to fill the fiscal deficit of the court. This wasn¡¯t a secret in the Divine City. ¡°Oh?¡± The queen seemed surprised, ¡°How rare for you to be concerned about state affairs. Alright, if that¡¯s the case¡ª¡± She hesitated, ¡°I have decided to marry you to my sister¡ª¡± What?! ¡°No,¡± Gu Yang blurted out. The queen¡¯s tone instantly hardened, ¡°Why, do you think my sister is not good enough for you?¡± The royal prison! Gu Yang immediately remembered the fate that awaited those who refused the imperial marriage in the Simulation, and quickly said, ¡°To be honest, I already have someone in my heart.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The queen¡¯s tone softened, ¡°No harm. It¡¯s common for a real man to have a few spouses. I don¡¯t mind letting my sister be a concubine.¡± Wait, what?! Would it be right to betray your own sister like this? Gu Yang wanted to say that he did mind, but he remained silent. He realized now that this woman was bent on becoming his aunt-in-law, using such means to tie him to her boat, and she would not allow him to refuse. This woman, who had tidied up all the ministers opposing her and taken control of everything in such a short time, was not without reason. She was ruthless, willing to sacrifice her own sister to tie him to her side. Forget it, as soon as he gets through the disaster that is the Shen Family, he could just run away. Did she really think she could bind him like this? For now, he would endure a little bit of disadvantage. PS: Third update, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: 188 Kyushu Print Chapter 188: 188 Kyushu Print Translator: 549690339 At the same time, underneath the Qi Feng Pavilion, there was a massive underground palace. On top of it, there were several large glowing beads that illuminated the entire area as bright as daytime. In the middle of the palace, there was a huge bronze cauldron engraved with intricate, ancient patterns and inscriptions. Inside this large cauldron, a light blue flame was burning. A sword, with an apparent crack at the tip, floated above the cauldron. Beneath the light blue flame, there was no change in the sword¡¯s body. Sitting next to the bronze cauldron was Su Ningyan, whose hands were placed on the cauldron. She channeled her True Essence into the cauldron, maintaining the flame inside it. It was evident that she was utilizing the flame from the bronze cauldron to repair the Blue Sky Sword she had acquired from the Demon Suppression Tower. Soon, Su Ningyan began to sweat. Suddenly, footsteps echoed. A middle-aged, beautiful woman entered the hall and sat down next to the bronze cauldron, placing her hands on it. The flame in the bronze cauldron flared up, and its color became lighter. The intensity of the flame had increased significantly. Su Ningyan withdrew her True Essence, sat in place, and began to meditate to regain her energy for a moment before she recovered. She asked, ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman answered, ¡°She wants you to marry that young man.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Ningyan¡¯s face changed slightly, and she frowned, ¡°What is she trying to do?¡± First, she decided to rescue those trapped in the Secret Realm who had reached the Divine Power realm. Now, she wanted Su Ningyan to be married to Gu Yang. What was her true game plan? The middle-aged woman stated, ¡°You should know more about that than me. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you, the young man has a deep connection with the Three Saints Sect. Try not to get too involved with him.¡± Su Ningyan clarified, ¡°I have absolutely no personal feelings for Gu Yang. She made this decision on her own.¡± ¡°Whether you do or not, only you know. From today, I will focus on the repair of the Blue Sky Sword. You should take care of yourself,¡± the middle-aged woman finished, closing her eyes. Su Ningyan silently bowed and exited the grand hall. Climbing a flight of stairs, it wasn¡¯t long before a door appeared overhead. The sound of a discussion was heard from above, she involuntarily stopped in her tracks. ¡°Saving Princess Chang and company?¡± Just as Gu Yang expected, the empress indeed proposed this requirement. He stated, ¡°The Empress undervalues me quite a lot, even the Divine Power realm experts of Divine City can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve only recently made a breakthrough; I don¡¯t possess such capability.¡± The woman behind the bead curtain calmly stated, ¡°Since you have mastered Wu Shengtian¡¯s Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, naturally you have such ability.¡± Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives? A thought struck Gu Yang¡¯s mind; the third attack in this Saber Technique. If he can train it to cut through space, he might actually pull it off. Continuing on, the Empress said, ¡°If you are willing to help, you can pose any request to me. Regardless of whether it¡¯s accomplished or not, I can satisfy your request.¡± This deal is indeed reasonable. Gu Yang contemplated for a moment, quickly making up his mind. He asked, ¡°Does the Empress know that a thousand years ago, the nine princes of the Xia Dynasty each had a seal bestowed upon them by the Xia Emperor?¡± ¡°You must be talking about the Jiuzhou seal. Coincidentally, the palace has one.¡± They actually have one? Gu Yang was somewhat delighted. He only mentioned it to give it a shot, but he didn¡¯t expect the palace to have one in its possession. ¡°I want that.¡± ¡°Someone, bring my command, go to the inner storehouse, and fetch out the Jiuzhou seal.¡± In no time, a eunuch fetched a seal and placed it into Gu Yang¡¯s hand. The Empress asked, ¡°Is this the item you requested?¡± Gu Yang held the seal in his hand, a mysterious affinity building. He nodded and confirmed, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Then I will entrust you with the matter concerning the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t promise anything definitively. The Empress assigned a eunuch to accompany Gu Yang to the Duke¡¯s mansion. After Gu Yang left, Su Ningyan emerged and faced the sovereign of the harem, her gaze somewhat sharp. Coldly, she asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Facing her interrogation, the Empress wasn¡¯t angered. She smiled and responded, ¡°You should be getting married. I found a suitable husband for you, you should be thanking me.¡± Su Ningyan sneered, ¡°Does it seems like you¡¯re the one falling love? Hmph, I warned you not to practice the Zhao Family¡¯s Dragon Emperor Extreme Path. This technique has a huge flaw, yet you wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡± The Empress laughed and said, ¡°My dear sister, rest assured, I won¡¯t fight you for a man. You heard it just now, he asked for the Jiuzhou seal, an excellent artifact created by the Xia Emperor. With all nine seals, one can reactivate the Jiuzhou grand formation.¡± ¡°For a thousand years, countless people have studied the Jiuzhou seal, unable to decipher its secret. It¡¯s said that only the bloodline of the Xia Emperor can activate the Jiuzhou seal. This Gu Yang is mysterious, who knows, he could be of the Xia Emperor¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°As a descendant of the Xia Emperor, he shares the same goal as you. What¡¯s wrong with becoming Dao companions?¡± Su Ningyan retorted coldly, ¡°My affairs are none of your business. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Having said her piece, she turned and left. In the Qi Feng Pavilion, only the Empress remained. A cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth as she spoke to herself, ¡°My dear sister, with your constant concern for the big picture, how can you compete with me?¡± Inside the Duke¡¯s mansion, twenty-odd experts at the Divine Power realm gathered together, discussing in pairs and trios about rescuing their loved ones. A full day had passed since the incident occurred, and despite their lengthy discussions, no one had presented a viable rescue plan. Without the activation of a certain method, forcefully opening the entrance to a Secret Realm was easier said than done? For the vast majority of martial artists, the Secret Realm was a blind spot in their knowledge. Even the most learned professors from the Academy who devoted their careers to researching the Secret Realm couldn¡¯t find a solution. Everyone realized that the chances of rescuing those trapped in the Secret Realm were extremely slim. Moreover, among the trapped were two powerful beings at the Mana stage. It would be wiser to pin hopes on them breaking out of the Secret Realm themselves. Professor Wang Yuanzhuo from the Academy, his face heavy with anxiety, said, ¡°This is no average Secret Realm. It is almost like a tunnel to an alternative universe. Most likely, it was created by a powerful individual of the ancient Hollow Void realm, thus it cannot be cracked by brute force¡ªnot even at the Mana stage. The only ones capable are those who have mastered the Law of Space.¡± He was a Golden Body triple-stage expert with the highest Cultivation Level among those present, as well as an expert in studying the Secret Realm. The martial arts of today followed the traditions of the ancient practice of Qi refinement, focused on gradual progress. Divine Power stage was like the foundation building phase while the true understanding of ¡°The Way¡± wouldn¡¯t begin until reaching the Celestial Being realm. The cultivation system was distinct from the one in the Xia Dynasty, where they could borrow the bloodline power of the Monster Race. From the Divine Power stage, they could already comprehend various divine abilities. In terms of diversity in battle skills, the current Divine Power stage couldn¡¯t even come close to comparing with that of the Xia Dynasty. Someone then said, ¡°Elder Wang, couldn¡¯t we ask your Academy¡¯s Headmaster for help?¡± The one who spoke was Gao Minghai, the eldest son of the Gao family. The Gao family had a Mana stage expert trapped in the Secret Realm, an unbearable loss for them. Gao Minghai was thus desperate for a solution. Suddenly, many people chimed in, ¡°Yes, we should request the Headmaster of the Academy to take action.¡± The headmaster of the Academy was a celestial being and possibly the only one in Divine City who might be able to break into the Secret Realm. Among those who echoed this sentiment was Guo Taiping. The fact that his uncle was trapped in the Secret Realm made even a one in ten-thousand chance worth pursuing. ¡°Everyone, listen to me.¡± As soon as Wang Yuanzhuo started speaking, all voices fell silent. He spoke with a touch of sorrow, ¡°The deputy headmaster from our Academy is also trapped in the Secret Realm. The Headmaster is not unwilling to help, but rather incapable.¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone went silent. The atmosphere turned incredibly heavy. All in all, seventeen people were trapped in the Secret Realm. All present at the meeting were close friends and family of those seventeen. Wang Yuanzhuo¡¯s words effectively sounded a death knell for their loved ones, leading many to despair. For the vast majority of powers, losing a Divine Power stage was a crippling blow, akin to the sky falling down. Just as the atmosphere became overwhelmingly oppressive, a voice came from the entrance, ¡°The Crown Prince of the Duke of the State has arrived.¡± Hope immediately flickered in many eyes. Indeed, they still had the Duke of the State, maybe he would have a way. Compared to the Headmaster of the Academy, who remained in seclusion for decades, the Duke of the State was the true stabilizing presence in Divine City. Soon, a dominating figure walked in. It was the Crown Prince of the Duke of the State. A lady-in-waiting, filled with an imposing air, asked, ¡°Where is the Duke, Crown Prince? Princess Chang¡¯s life hangs in the balance, why has the Duke not shown up yet?¡± The maidservant was from Princess Chang¡¯s palace, and had kept silent before because the Divine Power stage individuals present weren¡¯t court officials and wouldn¡¯t respect a simple maidservant. Upon seeing the Crown Prince, she finally found an outlet for her frustration. ¡°If something happens to Princess Chang, can the Duke bear the responsibility?¡± Being reproached as soon as he arrived, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression turned cold. He responded, ¡°My father¡¯s old injury has flared up and he¡¯s in seclusion. Regarding this matter, our house is powerless.¡± After speaking, he turned around and left. His words effectively extinguished the last glimmer of hope for those present. In the crowd, Guo Taiping felt as if his mind buzzed loudly. He knew that he was finished. His reckless actions leading to his uncle¡¯s death was enough to lose the trust of his family, marking the end of his standing. He would lose everything he possessed. Just then, another announcement came from the doorway, ¡°Nurse Qi and Gu Yang have arrived.¡± Gu Yang? On hearing this name, Guo Taiping felt an uncontrollable surge of murderous intent. This was a natural reaction from the devil in his heart. Very quickly, he suppressed the murderous intent with his powerful reason, and a suspicion was born in his mind, ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Nurse Qi was a trusted aide to the Empress, at the Golden Body triple stage. Why would Gu Yang arrive at the Duke¡¯s mansion with her? PS: Seeking monthly tickets for the first update. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: 189 Third Knife Chapter 189: 189 Third Knife Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang followed an elder maid to the Lord of the State¡¯s residence. Until others at the residence referred to her, he only then came to know that the maid beside him was Nurse Qi. All along the way, she never uttered a word, and her attitude was very cold, behaving as if she wanted to keep others at a distance. However, her age did not seem that big, probably only about thirty or forty. After reaching the Divine Power Realm, the aging process would become extremely slow with a lifespan of 200 years. From her appearance, it was difficult to determine her real age. Perhaps she was already one or two hundred years old. As Gu Yang thought, he already reached the courtyard, seeing a group of powerhouses in the Divine Power Realm. As soon as he walked past the moon gate, dozens of gazes were simultaneously cast over. The power of their gazes, carrying substance, gave him tremendous pressure, many of them filled with malice. He glanced around, most of them were unfamiliar faces, but there was one person he did recognize, Guo Taiping. This guy was still here. And his murderous intent was the thickest of all. Gu Yang did not recognize any of the others present. Just as he was contemplating how to break the ice, Nurse Qi finally spoke, ¡°Please, could Mister Wang point out the location of the Secret Realm for us?¡± Wang Yuanzhuo was surprised and delighted at her words. ¡°Does Nurse Qi have a way?¡± This Nurse Qi was indeed famous in Divine City. Years ago, when the queen was purging high-ranking officials from the court, some of the departmental officials were not easy to deal with as some of them were cultivators in the Divine Power Realm. Whenever they encountered someone from the Divine Power Realm, it was Nurse Qi who took action, arresting them and throwing them into the heavenly prison. It could be said that she was the sharpest knife under the queen¡¯s control. Of course, everyone in the Divine City now knows that there is also a mana realm powerhouse beside the queen. Being in the same third-layer Golden Body realm, Wang Yuanzhuo¡¯s attitude was quite courteous. Nurse Qi said, ¡°That would depend on Young Master Gu¡¯s capabilities.¡± In an instant, all eyes were once again on Gu Yang standing next to her. The gazes held doubt, scrutiny, fear, murderous intent ¡­ As if recalling something, Wang Yuanzhuo said excitedly, ¡°Could it be that you have mastered the third form of the ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯?¡± Upon hearing this, many of the people present looked at Gu Yang with even more hostility. During the destruction of the Wu Family years ago, many of those present had personally participated, and they held a deep grudge for the extermination of the Wu Family. Hearing that Gu Yang had received Wu Shengtian¡¯s legacy now, it was natural for them to fear him. ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯ was not renowned, but the major powers all knew just how terrifying Wu Shengtian was in his prime. After Wu Shengtian had fully mastered his Blade Dao, he challenged the truly world-class powerhouses of their time. He never made more than three strikes in each match. If it were not for the intervention of the Celestial Being who killed him, the outcome of the war with the Wu Family would have been quite uncertain. Gu Yang nodded and said, ¡°I hope Mister Wang can shield me.¡± On his journey here, he had already run a simulation once. Among the people present, he knew that only Wang Yuanzhuo was reliable. Wang Yuanzhuo was astute and naturally understood that after Gu Yang¡¯s relationship with the Wu Family had been revealed, some people present might intend to harm him. He said, ¡°Alright.¡± He stood beside Gu Yang, pointed towards the sky, and said, ¡°If my calculations are correct, that spot should be the weakest point of the Secret Realm¡¯s entrance.¡± Gu Yang stared at the position pointed by Wang Yuanzhuo, gripped the Phoenix Feather Knife, and said through voice transmission, ¡°Some accidents may occur later on, Mister Wang, please be careful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying Blade Intent burst forth from him. ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡±, the third form: Engulfing All Under Heaven! Under the vastness of the universe, infinite and unending, how could one reach to the other side of space? This strike from Gu Yang destroyed a void, breaking some prohibition hidden within the void. The sky seemed as if it had been cut open by a corner, revealing another world beyond it. ¡°It worked!¡± Everyone present, whether they harbored ill feelings toward Gu Yang or not, were excited. This meant that there was hope for the people trapped in the Secret Realm. Such a reversal of fortune! When the scholar from the academy, along with the Lord of the State, both declared their helplessness, they felt that the chances of those trapped in the realm surviving were extremely slim. To their surprise, a newly advanced Golden Body cultivator managed to slash open an entrance to the Secret Realm. Even Guo Taiping, who held the deepest murderous intent towards Gu Yang, couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of gratitude. It was indeed a narrow escape from death. As long as his third uncle returned safely, all would be well. After the void was cleaved, a chain reaction quickly occurred, and the gap continuously collapsed, eventually revealing the situation inside. Suddenly, a terrifying aura emanated from the gap. All those present, including those in the Divine Power Realm, felt a fear deep within, as if they had encountered their mortal enemy. ¡°An Unleaking Realm monster from the Monster Race?¡± The color drained from the face of Wang Yuanzhuo standing beside Gu Yang. In Great Zhou, the Monster Race had disappeared without a trace a thousand years ago. Unexpectedly, an Unleaking Realm monster from this race still existed in the Secret Realm. If it were to break out, the consequences were unthinkable. Upon hearing his words, many people couldn¡¯t help but gasp in fright. The Monster Race and humans were natural enemies. The monsters fed on humans, and humans hunted monsters to extract their bloodline. Once they encountered each other, it was a battle to the death. Whoosh! Whoosh! Several people in the Divine Power Realm fled without hesitation, and like a chain reaction, within a blink of an eye, more than half the people had left. Out of the more than twenty people in the Divine Power Realm, less than ten remained in the end. Even Nurse Qi had run away. Those who stayed were those with deep connections to the ones trapped in the Secret Realm. Gu Yang did not run, not that he did not want to, but because he could not. The moment he broke open the space, he was locked on to by a terrifying pressure from the Unleaking Realm monster in the Secret Realm. As the gap in space continued to collapse, one could finally see the situation inside the Secret Realm. There was a giant Turtle Beast, with a man in its mouth, it bit down, tearing off half of the man¡¯s body and began to chew. ¡°Uncle¡­!¡± Guo Taiping did not run, and saw this scene, his eyes red with anger, he let out a mournful shriek. The one torn in half was his uncle. Witnessing his uncle being eaten by the giant Turtle Beast, he was heartbroken. He had thought that they had escaped death, but in the end, his uncle could not escape dying, and in such a tragic manner, dying right in front of him. A person with double layers of the Golden Body, was actually eaten by a Monster Beast. In the Secret Realm, only five or six people were struggling to survive. This Unleaking Realm Monster Beast was terrifying, all of them together were no match for it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was huge and somewhat clumsy, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on this long. Suddenly, they saw the space crack open, their hearts filled with both shock and delight. This was a true escape from death. At the same time, they all felt relieved. Although they did not know why the terrifying Turtle Beast was distracted, how could they miss this fleeting opportunity? Everyone ran towards the gap. Finally, the Guo Family member who was in the Golden body realm was the most unlucky, he was a moment too slow, and was left behind by the Turtle Beast, the others all escaped, totaling five people, including the two in the Mana Realm. ¡°Run quickly.¡± After escaping from the brink of death, the others did not stay at all, like scared birds, they instantly fled the Lord of the State¡¯s mansion. The only ones who stayed were Zhou Zongye, the vice-principal of the academy, and Wang Yuanzhuo, who had stayed beside Gu Yang the whole time. ¡°Where¡¯s Princess Chang?¡± A palace maid threw out a shrill scream. Out of those who just left the Secret Realm, Princess Chang was not among them. This meant that she might have already died inside. Seeing this, Zhou Zongye knew that it was this young man who had saved them, without hesitating, he immediately took action, using his mana to temporarily seal the spatial gap. At this moment, Gu Yang felt a sense of relief, finally breaking free from that killing pressure. Zhou Zongye said, ¡°You better get out of here fast.¡± Instead of running, Gu Yang rushed into the Secret Realm. This action greatly surprised Zhou Zongye and Wang Yuanzhuo, both of them were extremely puzzled as to why he was seeking his own death. Of course, Gu Yang was not looking to die. He was going for another piece of the Nine States Seal. In the simulation earlier, he found a piece of the Nine States Seal in the Secret Realm. After the Secret Realm was sliced open by his blade, it would not be long before it completely collapsed. If he didn¡¯t find the Nine States Seal before the Secret Realm collapsed completely, he would never find it again. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: There really is a treasure at 190 Chapter 190: There really is a treasure at 190 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Immediately evacuate everyone from the Guozhangfu.¡± Zhou Zongye acted decisively, telling Wang Yuanzhuo. After Wang left, he stayed alone in the area, desperately trying to replenish the expended mana. By now, the young man had flown out of sight, followed closely by the Turtle Beast, both of which were no longer visible. Zhou Zongye¡¯s face was serious. If an Unleaking Realm monster were to appear in the Divine City, countless people would die. The best he could do at the moment was to evacuate the people nearby in order to minimize casualties. In the Divine City, only the imperial palace possessed an Unleaking Realm expert. To kill this Unleaking Realm monster, they would need to lure it towards the palace. But that was easier said than done. After reaching the Unleaking Realm, even the most unperceptive monster would be imbued with wisdom, no less intelligent than a human. What he was most worried about was if this monster were to alarm his mentor, the repercussions would be unimaginable. Zhou Zongye¡¯s heart was heavy. Suddenly, he thought of the young man who had dashed into the Secret Realm and wondered why he would take such a risk. ¡°Senior Gao!¡± After entering the Secret Realm, Gu Yang began to shout at the top of his lungs. Behind him, the Turtle Beast pursued him mercilessly, as if it bore a deep grudge against him. It went without saying that this was all because he had cultivated the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, thus attracting such hatred. This Secret Realm was likely bestowed to King Qi back in the day, and this Turtle Beast was probably captured by King Qi to extract its essence blood. A cultivation method like the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± which required the essence blood of monsters, was doomed to initiate a death feud with the Monster Race. The Turtle Beast might have assumed Gu Yang as a descendant of the Xia Emperor, an offspring of its enemy, hence, it naturally sought to kill him. ¡°Senior Gao!¡± This Secret Realm was huge and boundless, crammed with lush vegetation and small animals. It had formed a complete ecosystem and still brimmed with life after being isolated from the outside world for a thousand years. ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Suddenly, from a distance, Gao Fan¡¯s irate voice rang out, ¡°How did you manage to lead that thing here? Hurry up and go!¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang immediately ascertained Gao Fan¡¯s location and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it can¡¯t catch up with me.¡± After saying this, he utilized the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, transformed into a Phoenix, and his speed proliferated, swooping away and disappearing in an instant. ¡°Roaaar!¡± The Turtle Beast bellowed, hopping mad with frustration when Gu Yang disappeared, yet it didn¡¯t concede and continued to move forward in pursuit. Within no time, Gu Yang had already travelled hundreds of miles. He retracted the surrounding flames, reverted back to his human form, and landed on the ground. Beneath him, Gao Fan watched in utter amazement, ¡°The ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯? Are you a descendant of the Xia Emperor?¡± Aside from Gao Fan, there was one more person lying on the ground, Princess Chang. ¡°We should leave right away.¡± Gu Yang, without any explanation, picked up Princess Chang from the ground and started to move quickly. Gao Fan also realized that it was not the time for questions and quickly followed suit. Gu Yang said, ¡°Start the invisibility method quickly, the beast is about to catch up.¡± Gritting his teeth, Gao Fan took out a charm and lit it with an anguished expression. Suddenly, an invisible wave enveloped the three of them and they disappeared without a trace. A moment later, the Unleaking Realm Turtle Beast arrived at their previously location, only to discover that the targets were gone. Frustrated, it opened its mouth and unleashed a series of deep blue mana strikes on the ground. The undergrowth blew up one after the other. In the blink of an eye, the surroundings had been completely leveled by the Turtle Beast. Tens of miles away, upon hearing the sound of explosions from behind, Gu Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°My Divine Concealment Charm¡­¡± Meanwhile, Gao Fan was still heartbroken over the used charm, lamenting, ¡°That was the last one.¡± It was a life-saving tool for him. Initially, he had three, but now all of them were used up in order to retrieve the Imperial Sword, which turned out to be a futile effort. This was clearly a case of stealing a chicken without scraping a single grain of rice. Gu Yang ignored his laments, looked at Princess Chang in his arms, and remarked, ¡°You really have the devil¡¯s own luck.¡± Keeping one hand on Princess Chang¡¯s back, he continued to transfer True Essence into her. Princess Chang was heavily injured and barely breathing. In the simulation, Gu Yang had been a step late. By the time he found Gao Fan, Princess Chang had already passed away with Gao Fan in poor condition himself. Gu Yang saved her without any ulterior motives. Later, when he would negotiate with her for the Nine States Seal, it would seem natural. Yes, the Nine States Seal was on her. Gu Yang whispered, ¡°Senior Gao, this Secret Realm is about to collapse soon. We need to leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Upon hearing this, Gao Fan quickly said, ¡°I have found the treasure trove.¡± Although this Secret Realm is actually a trap set by the Red Venerate and there does not exist the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, there is indeed a treasure hiding place in this Realm. Is there still a treasure here? Gu Yang was stunned for a moment. There was no mention of this in the Simulation. Also, in the Simulation, Gao Fan was seriously injured. Exactly how was he injured? Gao Fan said, ¡°The Concealing Symbol lasts for half an hour. We have plenty of time.¡± He had lost three Concealing Symbols, so he must make up for it from somewhere else. Gu Yang was convinced. Anyway, this Secret Realm would not collapse that quickly. It wasn¡¯t a problem to hang in there for half an hour. Before long, they arrived at the treasure trove that Gao Fan mentioned, which was a palace. Even before Gu Yang approached, he felt the lethality everywhere in the palace. Obviously, there was a very strong prohibition at the entrance. He finally understood how Gao Fan was injured in the Simulation. He was evidently trying to forcibly enter the palace, and was injured by the prohibition above. Gao Fan also sensed it and hesitated. Wanting to give up but feeling unwilling, he said, ¡°The prohibition here is a bit tricky. Gu Yang, do you have a solution?¡± Do I have any solutions? Just as Gu Yang was about to shake his head, a thought struck him. He took out the seal of King Qi, and a red glow lit up on the seal. Accompanied by thunderous rumbling, the palace gate automatically opened. It actually worked. He had just thought that this palace should belong to King Qi. Maybe using the seal could open it. And indeed, it opened upon trying. Once the gate was opened, the prohibition above naturally disappeared. Gao Fan was both surprised and delighted. ¡°Gu Yang, you truly are my lucky star. Let¡¯s go and see what treasures are inside.¡± The two walked through the palace gate. Inside was a grand hall, empty, with a huge bronze tripod in the middle. Besides that, there was nothing else. Seeing the giant tripod, Gao Fan¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, and he excitingly said, ¡°Nine Divine Ding?¡± He rushed forward and circled the giant tripod, becoming even more excited. ¡°It really is the Nine Divine Ding¡­¡± Recalling, Gu Yang seemed to have seen the record about the Nine Divine Ding in a history book. This thing was said to have been handed down from ancient times. According to the books, this Nine Divine Ding is a symbol of imperial power. The Xia Dynasty had one, which was later taken by the Qin Dynasty. After the Qin Dynasty collapsed, it fell into the hands of the Zhou Dynasty, staying around in the Altar of Heaven. Not understanding, he asked, ¡°Senior Gao, wasn¡¯t it said that the Nine Divine Ding is in the Altar of Heaven? It is used by the royal family for worshiping heaven.¡± Gao Fan, looking infatuatedly at the patterns on the giant tripod, replied, ¡°The Nine Divine Ding originally had nine pieces. They were cast by Emperor Fu as the successor of the Human Emperor to suppress the fate of the Human Race. In total, there are nine. The one in the Altar of Heaven is just one of them.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. Gu Yang asked again, ¡°What¡¯s special about this Nine Divine Ding?¡± ¡°This Nine Divine Ding is a supreme artifact, corresponding to the Yin Yang Five Elements Universe. When the nine tripods are gathered together, a peerless formation can be set up. In ancient times, Emperor Fu established the everlasting dominance of the Human Race by setting up this formation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that later the Nine Divine Ding were all lost. The Xia Emperor only found one piece, which is the one at the Altar of Heaven.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this tripod is the Earthly Divine Ding.¡± After hearing all this, Gu Yang understood a bit. He guessed that after King Qi of the Xia Dynasty got this tripod, he secretly hid it here and did not dare to take it out till his death. This thing is a symbol of imperial power. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t dare to let the Xia Emperor know about it. Otherwise, he would definitely have a tragic end. As a result, this tripod had been left here for over a thousand years. If it weren¡¯t for Gao Fan discovering this place, the final fate of this Nine Divine Ding would have been to get lost in the crevices of space forever following the collapse of the space. Gu Yang said, ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Quickly take this Ding and let¡¯s leave.¡± Gao Fan, who was initially overjoyed, all of a sudden seemed to have thought of something. His entire body felt like it was struck by lightning; his face turned pale. The quick change of expression caught Gu Yang by surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Looking rather disoriented, Gao Fan said, ¡°We can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Artifacts like the Nine Divine Ding have special activation codes. Without knowing the codes, we can¡¯t move it an inch with our cultivation level. In such a short period of time, how could we decipher the codes on it?¡± The idea of having such an artifact in front of his eyes but being unable to take it away almost suffocated Gao Fan with heartache. After hearing this, Gu Yang gave it some thought, and felt that it was worth a try. He asked, ¡°Where are these activation codes?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t have any hope, Gao Fan still told him the method. Gu Yang set Princess Chang aside, then according to what he was told, placed both his palms on the giant tripod. Soon, he felt an ancient and long-lasting will from the tripod body. A set of mantras appeared in his mind, which was not long, but extremely profound. Then, he activated the extractor. [Use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume one square of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± PS: The third update. Please vote for the monthly ticket. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Completely unrecognizable Chapter 191: Completely unrecognizable Translator: 549690339 ¡°At twenty-two, you broke through to the Divine Power Realm and achieved the first level of the Golden Body. Outside of Divine City, you caught the attention of Red Venerate¡¯s leader, Red Sun, and killed Shang Qinglin, a disciple of the Nether Sect. Becoming the youngest Divine Power practitioner in the world, you astounded everyone.¡± ¡°You used the third strike of the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives to break through the void, save several people, and then infiltrate the Secret Realm to rescue Princess Chang and Gao Fan. You found a Nine Divine Tripod, but were unable to bring it out of the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°After the dragon tortoise escaped from the Secret Realm, it was startled by a wisp of breath and fled from Divine City.¡± ¡°Grateful for your help, Princess Chang gifted you with the Nine Provinces Stamp.¡± ¡°You received the legacy within the Nine Provinces Stamp, gaining the Divine Tiger Manual and the Divine Turtle Manual.¡± ¡°You decided to form a Dao partnership with Ye Lingbo, hiding in the academy to cultivate with her.¡± ¡°A month later, Ye Lingbo broke through to the Divine Power Realm.¡± ¡°After two years, Ye Lingbo made the breakthrough into the Mana Realm.¡± ¡°One day, the Nether Sect launched a major attack with two Celestial Beings, besieging the academy. The Dean of the Academy was forced to intervene, killing one Celestial Being but dying soon after. At the critical juncture, Luo Wang arrived and killed the other Celestial Being from the Nether Sect.¡± ¡°In this battle, Ye Lingbo was seriously injured. Vice Dean Zhou Zongye fell.¡± ¡°One day, the founder of the Shen Family arrived and captured you. A year later, you were brought into a separate world and forced to transfer your true essence into a stone every day.¡± ¡°After ten years, your Vitality was on the verge of depletion. One day, in the separate world, Ye Lingbo came alone with her sword. She faced off against two Celestial Beings in a shocking battle. Finally, she managed to rescue you.¡± ¡°One year later, you died at the age of thirty-five.¡± Gu Yang had a headache when he saw the results of this simulation. There was another variable, the Nether Sect had two additional Celestial Beings two years later who attacked the academy, causing the Celestial Being of the academy to fall. This was outrageous. If the Celestial Being from the academy died, the outcome of the incoming battle with the Star Luo Sect might be changed. Could Divine City hold on for that many years? Was it because he joined the academy that caused such a disaster? And then there was Ye Lingbo, with such exaggerated talent, she became a Celestial Being in just over ten years. Alone, she stormed the Three-Holy-Door, fighting off two enemies and successfully rescuing him.¡± She was fierce. Unfortunately, she arrived too late. His body had been drained for a full ten years and he didn¡¯t last long after that. ¡°The simulation is over, you can choose to keep one of the following.¡± ¡°One, your Martial Arts Realm when you were twenty-five.¡± ¡°Two, your Martial Arts experience when you were thirty-five.¡± ¡°Three, your life wisdom when you were thirty-five.¡± It happened yet again. In the simulation, although he died at 35, he could only retain the Martial Arts Realm he had achieved at the age of 25.¡± This meant that throughout those ten years, his cultivation had been declining.¡± The reward of the simulation usually corresponds to the peak year.¡± The Three Holy Doors exploited him ruthlessly, squeezing him dry.¡± ¡°I choose the second.¡± Immediately, countless pieces of martial arts experience filled Gu Yang¡¯s mind.¡± The most important were the ¡°Divine Tiger Manual¡± and the ¡°Divine Turtle Manual¡± from the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. The Divine Tiger Manual focused on cultivation of the White Tiger among the four sacred beasts, primarily dealing with slaughter.¡± The Divine Turtle Manual corresponded to the Black Tortoise. However, without the essence blood, even knowing the method of cultivation wouldn¡¯t be much use.¡± Apart from that, there was the method for activating the Earth God¡¯s Tripod. The esoteric methods that he had fully comprehended and practiced diligently for more than ten years were now mastered to perfection.¡± Gu Yang opened his eyes, a small smile on his face. ¡°Shrink!¡± He mobilized his true essence and applied the method of metamorphosis, and the massive tripod quickly started to shrink.¡± Gao Fan, who was extremely upset on the side, was struggling intensely. After sealing his cultivation, he was no longer able to use any mana. Even after learning the method of operation, it was useless.¡± But there was a Nine Divine Tripod right in front of him, and the Secret Realm space was about to collapse.¡± He had only two choices.¡± One, watch as the treasure of the human race disappeared with the collapse of space.¡± The second, unlock his seal, take a chance to see if he could take control of the treasure before the Secret Realm collapsed.¡± Suddenly, Gao Fan¡¯s eyes flashed with determination, ¡°If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?¡± He must not let this treasure disappear. If so, he would be the sinner of the human race.¡± ¡°Gu Yang¡­¡± He looked up, about to delegate some tasks. When he looked up, he was stunned. His mouth half-opened and his eyes widened.¡± He saw the huge tripod shrinking rapidly, from two feet high, in the blink of an eye, it was only several feet high and still shrinking.¡± Finally, the original two-feet high tripod became less than a foot high, small enough to fit in the palm of Gu Yang¡¯s hand.¡± Gu Yang put away the small tripod and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how¡­¡± Gao Fan was speechless, his mind thoroughly confused. How did he do it? This kind of treasure usually has extremely profound laws to operate it ¨C it¡¯s almost as complex as some unparalleled divine skills. The Nine Divine Cauldrons have been passed down since ancient times. The techniques to use them are different from today¡¯s martial arts and will therefore be even harder to learn. Even Gao Fan himself wasn¡¯t very confident that he could master the basic understanding in such a short period of time. But Gu Yang had not only managed to master it in this brief time, but also reached so far into the profound depths. To be able to change its form, he at least had to train to the third level, right? The first level ¨C transferable. The second level ¨C cultivable via the essence of heaven and earth gathered by the Divine Cauldron. It is only at the third level that it can change its form: growing larger, smaller, according to one¡¯s will. As for going beyond that, using it to fight enemies is not possible at the Divine Power realm. Without reaching the Celestial Being realm, there simply isn¡¯t enough mana to stimulate such a high-level artifact. Just as he had mentally prepared a response, Gu Yang had already reached the third level, capable of freely altering the form of the Nine Divine Cauldrons. Isn¡¯t this exaggeration? Before Gao Fan could ask a question, Gu Yang pulled him along with Princess Chang, flying at the fastest speed toward the exit. From a far distance, they could see the Dragon Turtle guarding a gap. Its mana spread to the surroundings, sealing the exit to the outside world, clearly waiting for a target to appear. The bulk of the Dragon Turtle seemed to have reduced in size, obviously changing form. This beast could be cunning. Gu Yang stopped outside the range of the barrier formed by the mana. At this moment, the effect of Concealing Charm¡¯s still in place, and the Dragon Turtle had not discovered them. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s blocking the exit. It might not be possible to leave,¡± Gao Fan came out of his trance and, seeing the situation ahead, couldn¡¯t help but say worryingly. If the Dragon Turtle is an Unleaking realm and uses mana, it is impossible not to alert it. ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s wait a bit.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t seem worried. During the previous two simulations, he had safely left the secret realm. Meaning, this time, it should be mostly safe with a slight scare. Gao Fan wasn¡¯t aware of his confidence, somewhat speechless. In his view, waiting here was not as good as going back and hiding. Otherwise, if the Concealing Charm fails and the Dragon Turtle discovers them, it could be very dangerous. The change in the beast¡¯s form seemed to have made it less clumsy and probably harder to deal with. While he was thinking, the aura on the Dragon Turtle suddenly surged. It looked towards the outside, let out a mixed roar of shock and anger, and dashed out. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the horizon. What just happened? That change was so abrupt, Gao Fan was caught off guard. He turned to look at Gu Yang and saw him smiling, which made him feel that this young man was more mysterious than he thought. With the obstacle gone, the three of them finally escaped from the Secret Realm. Once outside, Gao Fan then understood what had just happened. At the Royal Palace, a dragon-shaped aura ascended into the sky, countless golden lights scattered down, and a breathtaking breath enveloped most of Divine City. In surprise, he exclaimed, ¡°The Extreme Dragon Emperor Formation?¡± This was a terrifying formation in the palace. Once activated, even Celestial Beings would retreat in fear. It¡¯s said that, so far, it had only been activated twice. Once during the fall of the Xia Dynasty. The second time was when Qin Dynasty fell. One can say that this formation is the Palace¡¯s last line of defence. Once activated, it signifies that the Palace is at a life and death juncture. Gao Fan couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying, ¡°Did Zhao Yi go crazy?¡± Zhao Yi was the name of the current emperor. The only one who could order the activation of that big palace formation was this emperor. He actually activated this formation to save his sister. No wonder the Dragon Turtle was scared off. If it didn¡¯t run, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Seeing the dragon-shaped aura in the sky, Gu Yang felt a chill in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help but swallow. It must be the formation that suppressed one of the Celestial Beings from Star Luo Sect in one of the simulations. Indeed, it¡¯s terrifying. I wonder what kind of price it has to pay for activating such a formation. If it can¡¯t be activated, that would be a lot of fun. Gu Yang always felt that although they managed to rescue Princess Chang and others this time, the future has become unrecognizable and has taken a different path. Not to mention anything else, just in the Divine City alone, when Star Luo Sect invades, it probably won¡¯t last past the first wave. With the increase of his realm and the enhancement of his strength, the greater his disturbance to the future. As Gu Yang was thinking, Princess Chang, who was in his arms, finally came out of her faint with her beautiful eyes staring at his face. PS: First update, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: 192 Granting Marriage Chapter 192: 192 Granting Marriage Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang lowered his head to see Princess Chang staring intently at him, her eyes as gentle as water. He immediately showed an awkward but polite smile, and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± Her lips were pale, somewhat cracked. The moment she opened her mouth, her voice was weak, devoid of the dominance she embodied during their previous encounter. With those words, she broke free from Gu Yang¡¯s arms, took off a pendant from around her neck and forced it into his hand, while gently scratching his palm. ¡°I will come back for you.¡± Princess Chang left him with a charming smile, then turned around and left. A palace maid who had been waiting nearby draped a red cloak over her. Suddenly, she transformed back to the original, haughty princess and instructed, ¡°To the palace.¡± Gu Yang lowered his head and saw in his hand a seal of the Nine States, which still carried her body heat. Once he got the seal from the jailer in the celestial prison, he would have four seals. If he could collect them all, he would obtain the complete inheritance of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, possess the power of nine divine beasts. The very thought thrilled him. ¡°The favour of saving my life, I, Zhou, will remember in my heart.¡± At that moment, Zhou Zongye walked over and thanked him solemnly. Gu Yang was not polite either, he held his hands out in thanks, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for me here, I¡¯ll go home first. If I ever have a chance, I¡¯ll visit you for tea at the literary academy.¡± Zhou Zongye responded, ¡°I will sweep the couch to wait for you.¡± This old Zhou, he is not bad, just a bit old-fashioned. Gu Yang thought to himself, then returned to the neighbouring Tianxin Martial Arts Hall with Gao Fan. ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Tianci had been waiting there already, seeing Gao Fan, his eyes reddened instantly, ¡°You¡¯re finally back¡­¡± Gao Fan said annoyingly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, don¡¯t mourn here, go go go.¡± And chased his disciple away. Once they were back in the courtyard, Gao Fan said, ¡°In this trip, I owe it to you. Without you, I would have really ended up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I specifically went to save you.¡± Gu Yang pulled out the Nine Divine Cauldron and placed it on the table, and started examining it carefully. Although he spoke carelessly, he owed a big favour. Gao Fan was not the kind of person who would not return a favour, said, ¡°I know the whereabouts of a Nine States seal.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Gu Yang looked up at him. ¡°The Gao Family¡¯s secret vault.¡± The Gao Family? One of the nine surnames in the country, based in the north. So far, Gu Yang has had dealings with several major families, but has never encountered anyone from the Gao Family. In fact, he had long suspected if Gao Fan had any connections with the Gao Family. Now that Gao Fan had said so, it was almost an indirect admission of his relationship with the Gao family. If he wasn¡¯t from the Gao Family, how could he know there was a Nine States seal in the Gao Family¡¯s secret vault? Gu Yang asked, ¡°Can you get it?¡± ¡°To the Gao Family, I¡¯m already dead.¡± This became difficult. This concerned one of the nine surnames in the world, which has Unleaking realm powerhouses to guard. To infiltrate their secret vault and get the seal, the power of the Unleaking realm is at least required. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t going to give up and asked, ¡°So you can¡¯t think of a way?¡± Gao Fan slapped his thigh, ¡°I got it. I have a great-granddaughter, who is exceptionally talented and is also on the Beauty list. If you can hook up with her, have her take out the Nine State Seal and give it to you.¡± Gu Yang gave him a sideways glance, seriously doubting if he is taking advantage of him. This old rogue. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this Wu Earth Divine Cauldron?¡± ¡°It can gather the purest earth element from the world. With it, martial artists who practice the earth attribute technique can increase their cultivation speed by several, even up to ten times. Once they reach the Mana realm, the benefits are endless.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat disappointed. In other words, this toy is of no use to him for now. He practices the fire attribute technique. If he could get his hands on a divine cauldron of the fire attribute, that would be good. Gao Fan added, ¡°This is just the basic function, once you reach the Celestial Being realm, you can use it as a weapon, its power is infinite.¡± But that was a question for the future. Gu Yang was toying with the divine cauldron in his hands when suddenly a prompt popped up in front of him, ¡°Energy source detected, would you like to charge?¡± Seeing this prompt, he was momentarily stunned, instinctively looked at the divine cauldron in his hand. Then he was overjoyed, this thing can actually be used to recharge his energy? He nearly couldn¡¯t resist, and almost recharged it. Stay calm! This is the Nine Divine Ding, an ancient artifact. He¡¯d better keep it for now. He still has four units of energy left. When he¡¯s at his wits¡¯ end, it wouldn¡¯t be late to recharge. Gu Yang stored the Divine Ding and took out a Jiuzhou Seal. After a while, another prompt popped up in front of him, [Energy source detected, recharge now?] Sure enough, it could be done. Apparently, such artifacts can serve as energy sources. He had found another way to recharge, how awesome. ¡°I wonder if this would work?¡± Gu Yang switched to the Phoenix Feather Knife. Shortly after, a prompt appeared, [Sealed energy source detected, recharge now?] He was even more convinced that divine weapons could also serve as energy sources. By this calculation, he had quite a few things on him that could be used for recharging. Originally, he was somewhat anxious with only four units of energy left. Now, he felt much calmer. If all else fails, he could always charge the Phoenix Feather Knife. But he wondered, how many units of energy does the Phoenix Feather Knife hold? At this time, the abnormal phenomenon in the sky finally disappeared, and the terrifying pressure also dissipated along with it. Obviously, Princess Chang had already arrived at the palace, and the Emperor, knowing his sister was safe, stopped the formation. Suddenly, Gu Yang asked a question, ¡°Why are there so few mana realm powerhouses in Divine City? Just one Red Sun from the Red Venerate Sect caused chaos in Divine City.¡± Gao Fan sneered, ¡°It¡¯s all due to the Zhao Family¡¯s own sins. Two hundred years ago, the Zhao Family had a mad Emperor who always thought people wanted to harm him. To eliminate potential threats, he set up a trap and killed several mana realm powerhouses, causing great turbulence.¡± ¡°From then on, powerhouses in the mana realm of all families would not stay in Divine City, so as to avoid having another madman from the Zhao Family.¡± ¡°Originally, the Zhao Family had master warriors insiders and three great devotees outside, enough to protect the safety of Divine City. However, eighteen years ago, in the battle with the Wu Family, two of the three great devotees died and one was injured. The Zhao Family lost a major force. That¡¯s what led to the current situation.¡± So, such things happened. Isn¡¯t that paranoid? Why does the Zhao Family produce so many eccentric Emperors? The fact that Great Zhou could last for five hundred years is indeed impressive. Gu Yang felt emotional. ¡°Brother Gu!¡± Suddenly, Cheng Qingyu¡¯s voice came from outside the door, and she appeared at the door, then suddenly stopped, retreated outside and gave a knock before coming in. ¡°Someone from the palace is here, and they brought many, many things. You¡¯d better see it for yourself.¡± As Gu Yang looked outside, indeed, there were many, many items. Judging from this grandeur, it was even more exaggerated than when the King of Jinghai gifted presents during his visit to Jingzhou. A long line of people had formed outside. An eunuch in a shrill voice said, ¡°Gu Yang, receive the decree.¡± He opened a royal decree and began to read it out loud. Gu Yang stood there to receive the decree. Once reaching the Divine Power realm, one doesn¡¯t need to kneel down. This custom started from the Qin Dynasty and was also continued in Great Zhou. The content of the decree was to grant him and Miss Su of the Su Family a marriage, letting them choose a date for the wedding. In addition, there were a lot of rewards, among them, a mansion, two divine weapons, as well as all kinds of gold, silver, jewels, silks and satins. There were too many items, only the most important ones were mentioned. ¡°Congratulations to Master Gu, congratulations to Master Gu.¡± The eunuch offered his warm congrats with a smiling face. Gu Yang did not expect the Empress¡¯ actions to be so fast, and it was obvious she had planned this beforehand. He¡¯d guess the moment he stepped out of the palace, the gift delivery people were already ready to leave. Next door, Gao Fan and Cheng Tianxin¡¯s several personal discipline students were watching the drama unfold. Upon hearing the content of the decree, they were somewhat surprised. The Empress actually wanted to marry her sister to Gu Yang. This was not a trivial matter. The news of several great powers in Divine City wanting to win over Gu Yang had long been spread. Now it seemed like the Empress had taken the first step. Once her sister marries Gu Yang, wouldn¡¯t they be part of the same family? The key point was, would Gu Yang accept it? Before Gu Yang could react, a loud shout came from outside, ¡°Wait.¡± PS: Seeking monthly votes for the second update. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: 193 Kidnapping the Bride Chapter 193: 193 Kidnapping the Bride Translator: 549690339 After leaving the State Affairs Council, Princess Chang got into her carriage and took out a white porcelain bottle from her bosom. As she uncorked the bottle, an overwhelming wave of Spirit Qi spread out. As she inhaled, a droplet of red liquid flew out of the bottle and fell into her mouth. In an instant, some color returned to her pallid face. She was severely injured in the Secret Realm by the mana of a dragon turtle. If it were not for her solid foundation, that assault could have easily taken her life. Thanks to Gu Yang constantly transferring his True Essence to her, protecting her vital energy, she was able to hold on and save her life. Even so, her injuries were severe. It would take several months for her to fully recover. It was not easy to withstand an attack from a warrior of the Unleaking Realm. The blood she ingested was the Essence Blood of the ancient Divine Beast, Bai Zhe, which had miraculous healing effects. No matter how grievous the injury, as long as there was a breath left in the body, it could bring one back to life. By the time the carriage entered the palace doors, her injuries had already healed significantly, and some of the True Essence within her body had recovered. Princess Chang headed directly towards Taiji Palace, to meet her royal brother. Inside the Taiji Palace¡­ The emperor, uncharacteristically, wore his dragon robe and sat on the dragon throne. In one hand, he gripped the ancestral sword of the emperor, and in the other, he held the imperial jade seal, his demeanor formidable. ¡°Royal Brother¡­¡± The moment Princess Chang walked into the Taiji Palace, she thought she saw her father. She had always looked down on her weak royal brother, only resenting that she was not born male, otherwise, he would not have been the one to assume the throne. The present state of Great Zhou, its decline, is due to this royal brother¡¯s mistakes. But in saying that, she bore some of the responsibility too. These years, she had been focused on cultivation and paid no mind to worldly matters. Only when she achieved the Divine Power did she come out to find that the throne of Great Zhou was controlled by a woman. On one hand, there was disappointment; on the other, she made a stand, defending the royal power. It wasn¡¯t until now that she saw her royal brother had, without hesitation, activated the grand formation to save her. Others might not know, but she is well aware that once the grand formation is activated, one of the Qi veins in the palace will dry up, requiring a hundred years for recovery. The Unleaking Realm expert who guards that Qi vein will also perish. Activating the formation once will cause the loss of an Unleaking Realm warrior. The cost is too high. Princess Chang looked at her royal brother on the dragon throne, her feelings were complicated. Seeing her safe return, the emperor was overjoyed, ¡°I am glad you are safe.¡± After that, his whole person sagged as though deflating, his vitality seemed to fade. Just now, it seemed as if he was spending his last bit of energy. An attendant swiftly handed him an elixir, which he consumed. Princess Chang moved her lips and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Royal Brother, take care of your health.¡± The emperor coughed a few times, waved his hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an old condition, it¡¯s nothing. My Jade, don¡¯t take risks moving forward. In future days, I will need you to support my useless sons.¡± Seeing him steadying, Princess Chang sighed with relief. His words seemed like he was preparing for his own demise, which made her frown. Unwilling to continue with this topic, she changed the subject, ¡°Royal Brother, I have a request.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it? Just say it.¡± The emperor was curious, his sister had always been haughty and never asked him for anything. ¡°I ask for you to arrange a marriage for me.¡± ¡°You have fallen in love? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± The emperor excitedly slapped his thigh. He coughed violently due to the over-excitement. When he finally caught his breath, he said, ¡°I approve.¡± Princess Chang wanted to say something else, but suddenly she seemed to hear something. Her face changed and she said, ¡°Royal Brother, I have some matters to attend to. Please excuse me.¡± After saying that, she abruptly turned around and left. After she left, the smile on the emperor¡¯s face vanished. He extended a hand and quietly said, ¡°Help me back to bed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the eunuch¡¯s help, the emperor lay back down in bed and quickly fell asleep. The entire resting chamber became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Princess Chang stepped out of the Taiji Palace and marched toward the palace maid, asking furiously, ¡°Is what you just said all true? Is she really going to marry her sister off to Gu Yang?¡± ¡°Absolutely. The envoy bearing the decree should be arriving at the Tianxin Martial Academy soon.¡± The palace maid, who had served Princess Chang since her childhood, was trusted implicitly. After hearing the news, she immediately reported it to her in a special manner. Princess Chang snorted coldly, ¡°Without the decree of the inner cabinet, it won¡¯t count.¡± She had eyes and ears in the inner cabinet. Nothing about any decree could escape her. The so-called decree of betrothal, which had not yet received the approval of the inner cabinet, could not be considered a decree according to procedure. ¡­ When Princess Chang arrived at the Tianxin Martial Academy, the eunuch had just finished reading the decree and was about to hand it to Gu Yang. She immediately shouted, ¡°Wait.¡± This stunned everyone present. No one anticipated that there would be someone preventing Gu Yang from receiving the decree. People hiding in the neighboring location looking at the awakening event spotted a woman of extraordinary beauty. ¡°What a disaster.¡± Gao Fan, seeing that it was Princess Chang who had arrived, couldn¡¯t help exclaiming. He had witnessed the flirtatious exchanges between Princess Chang and Gu Yang at the national uncle¡¯s residence just a while back. This fellow seemed to attract females everywhere he went. It was the same in Jingzhou City, where several women circled him, with three of them from the Beauty List. Now, he had only been in Divine City for a few days, and he had attracted both Princess Chang and the queen¡¯s sister. Let¡¯s see how he will handle this. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Princess Chang?¡± The several people besides were also taken aback. Although they had not met Princess Chang before, they could guess her identity from her garments. They were extremely puzzled about what Princess Chang was doing here. Soon, they found out. The eunuch in charge of announcing the imperial decree turned his head, and was surprised to see Princess Chang, ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡± Princess Chang didn¡¯t bother to exchange pleasantries with him. She snatched the decree from his hands, took a look, and said, ¡°There is no imperial seal on it. This decree doesn¡¯t count.¡± Saying this, she tore it to pieces immediately. Everyone was stunned by this act. The eunuch turned pale as he witnessed the destruction of the decree¡ªit was issued by the queen herself. Princess Chang had publicly destroyed it, was she intending to fall out with the queen? The others were equally shocked. It was no secret to the whole Divine City that Princess Chang and the queen were not on good terms. But both sides had been very restrained. However, now that Princess Chang had publicly destroyed the queen¡¯s decree, it was tantamount to slapping her in the face. Would the queen tolerate this? Something massive had just occurred, and now it seemed that Princess Chang was going to war with the queen. When one wave subsided, another wave followed. Then they heard Princess Chang say, ¡°Gu Yang is mine. Whoever dares to covet him, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Upon hearing her remark, everyone was dumbstruck. It turned out she was here to claim her groom? Princess Chang was fighting over a man with the queen¡¯s sister. This was sensational news. Holy shit! In Gu Yang¡¯s mind, it felt as if ten thousand alpacas were running past. Although he had some premonitions when this woman appeared, he was still stunned when she uttered those words. He was reflecting on what exactly he had done. One was the queen, the most powerful woman in Great Zhou, who insisted on marrying her sister to him. The other was Princess Chang, the most noble woman in Great Zhou, who didn¡¯t hesitate to fall out with the queen to marry him. In the end, Gu Yang could only put it down to his damned charm. PS: Third update, ask for orders. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: 194 Two Divine Weapons Chapter 194: 194 Two Divine Weapons Translator: 549690339 In the end, the envoys sent by the Empress had to leave sheepishly. Against the powerful Princess Chang, they were left with no recourse but to report back to the palace. However, what they brought was left behind. Throughout the process, Gu Yang didn¡¯t utter a word; he didn¡¯t want to put himself at the risk of getting burnt. In such a situation, regardless of what he said, it was possible to incur the hostility of those involved. One wrong move might risk offending people. Worse still, he could end up offending both sides, leading them to bear a grudge against him out of affection. What a loss that would be. The lady from the palace and the current Princess Chang both seemed to show signs of obsessive characters. One insisted that he marry her sister upon their first meeting. The other, after being saved by him, wanted to marry him. Earlier, she had claimed that any man who wished to be hers must reach the Unleaking Realm. Yet, she seemed to have voided this condition so quickly. When everyone else had left, leaving him alone with Princess Chang, he finally spoke, ¡°I am grateful for your deep affection, Your Highness, but I already have someone in my heart.¡± Princess Chang asked, ¡°Is the one you¡¯re talking about that servant¡¯s sister?¡± Using true essence, Gu Yang secluded the surroundings to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. She didn¡¯t hide her hostility towards the Empress in the least. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, is it Su Qingzhen? Xu Ruomei from the Sword Palace? Chu Xiyue from the Chu family? Or perhaps, the queen of Prince Jinghai?¡± Good heavens, she¡¯d named all the women in his life except Ling Ling. It seemed she¡¯d thoroughly investigated him. Gu Yang steeled himself and simply owned up. ¡°You already know that there are so many women by my side, Your Highness. You should understand what kind of man I am. A hedonistic man like me isn¡¯t one you can control. It¡¯d be better to keep your distance, so you won¡¯t get hurt in the future.¡± ¡°Good!¡± A glimmer of admiration flashed in Princess Chang¡¯s eyes. She clapped her hands in approval. ¡°Just as I thought, the man I¡¯ve taken interest in has gumption. Had you tried your best to distance yourself from those women, I would think less of you.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I have no intention of competing with them for a man. Only one thing is off-limits. You can marry anyone, but you absolutely must not marry that servant¡¯s sister.¡± Gu Yang was unsure of what to say in response, his eyes shifting towards the divine weapons placed next to him. Princess Chang saw through his thoughts immediately. ¡°You can keep those. After today, the whole Divine City will know that you are my man. I¡¯d like to see if she dares to steal you from me right in front of everyone.¡± Such a statement could be interpreted in different ways. But indeed, considering her interference, the empress likely wouldn¡¯t bring up the matter of marriage anymore. Doing so risked making the royal family a laughingstock. However, this would also mean that his plan to align with the empress would be ruined. Gu Yang voiced his difficulties. ¡°To tell you the truth, I have a grudge against the Shen Family. They sent a mana-realm assassin after me. In a few days, they will likely come to kill me.¡± ¡°The Shen Family? It must be because of the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens,¡¯ right?¡± After a brief pause, Princess Chang replied, ¡°I see, leave it to me. Wait a couple of days.¡± With that, she turned around and left without any hesitation. Gu Yang was slightly taken aback. From the sound of it, could she handle the Shen Family? Whatever the case, he¡¯d find out in a couple of days. No sooner had Princess Chang left than Cheng Xue returned, having successfully acquired the Nine Provinces Seal, ¡°Mission accomplished.¡± Gu Yang took the seal with pleasure, praising, ¡°Well done.¡± Just then, Cheng Xue caught sight of the two divine weapons in his hand and, taken aback, exclaimed, ¡°The Chasing Light Sword and the Shadow Chaser Sword?¡± ¡°You recognize these swords?¡± Gu Yang asked casually. ¡°These are a pair of famous divine weapons. Several decades ago, an extraordinarily loving couple each wielded one of these swords. When paired, they ranked first and second on the First Rank List. Their tales have been widely circulated. Sadly, none of their descendants lived up to their legacy. After the couple passed away, these divine weapons were sold off.¡± From Cheng Xue¡¯s story, it seemed the Empress had given him these divine weapons as a symbol of her good intentions. As Gu Yang mulled over this, a prompt finally appeared, [Energy source detected, do you want to charge?] His eyes lit up. If the weapons of this caliber could be used as energy sources, he couldn¡¯t ask for more. Cheng Xue bid him farewell shortly afterwards. Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to charge the swords with energy. Instead, he first extracted the sword techniques within. All divine weapons carried with them corresponding sword techniques. The more powerful the divine weapon, the profound the sword technique it contained. These two swords, the Chasing Light Sword and the Shadow Chaser Sword, are naturally inferior to the peerless divine weapons in the hands of the top ten Sword Saints. However, the sword techniques they contain are by no means mediocre, at least they belong to the Divine Power Realm. Even if he doesn¡¯t need them, he can give them to Cheng Tianxin. It would be a pity if such profound sword techniques were lost. [Energy source detected, charge up?] This time, Gu Yang directly chose ¡°Yes.¡± The sword in his hand vanished like before when he charged gold and silver. [Charging successful, obtained one unit of energy, current energy quantity is five.] Seeing the words ¡°charging successful,¡± Gu Yang was overjoyed, as if he¡¯d found a new direction in life. Such a divine weapon could charge one unit of energy. He wondered how many units of energy those ten unparalleled divine weapons could generate. Gu Yang suddenly remembered that when he dealt with the treasures he got from the Lin Family¡¯s secret vault, there seemed to be a divine weapon. The divine weapons of this world, the vast majority of them, should be in the hands of these aristocratic families. In the future, he would have to find a way from them. Next, Gu Yang charged another divine weapon into the system, once again obtaining one unit of energy. Meanwhile, in the Qi Feng Pavilion of the royal palace. The queen heard about Princess Chang meddling in the marriage she had arranged for Gu Yang. She raised her eyebrows and said jokingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the proud Princess Yuzhu would also have feelings for a man.¡± Nurse Qi, who was standing by, asked, ¡°Your Majesty, how do we deal with this?¡± ¡°Deal with it? Should everyone watch and see how I quarrel with my sister over a man for Princess Chang¡¯s sake? Let this matter pass.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this encourage her arrogance? If she continues to oppose you in everything, you can¡¯t always give in.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s the emperor¡¯s most beloved sister. It¡¯s only right that I give in a bit more.¡± The queen said indifferently, it was hard to figure out her true intentions. She then said, ¡°Go on my behalf to visit the emperor. I heard, he spit blood again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nurse Qi exited the room. The queen was left alone. She looked at the memorial in front of her, her eyes deep. Today, too many things happened. Compared to the marriage, it was no longer significant. She had more important things to deal with. She murmured, ¡°Emperor, what are you really planning?¡± Meanwhile, at the Long Autumn Palace. Princess Chang returned to her chamber, dismissed everyone, and her expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Hmph, I almost died in the palace of the state uncle.¡± A gloomy voice came, ¡°It happened so suddenly that even if I had acted, I couldn¡¯t have saved you.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t assured me that there was no problem with the treasure map, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked!¡± After a while, the voice said again, ¡°The map is indeed from a thousand years ago. Perhaps, the words were added later. There must be experts in the Red Venerate Sect. Even I was fooled. However, it was not a loss for you. You found a perfect gentleman.¡± Princess Chang coldly said, ¡°He is now being hunted by the Shen Family. As long as you can solve this problem, I can forget about what happened.¡± After a while, the eerie voice said, ¡°Agreed.¡± Then, peace was restored in the chambers. Princess Chang closed her eyes, started her energy circulation to treat her injuries. Inside the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, Gu Yang opened the system. With two units of energy gained, he could now confidently use the Simulator. [Do you want to use Life Simulator? Each use costs one unit of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the first level of the Golden Body¡­] [You have obtained the legacy from the Nine States Manual, practiced to the first level of the Divine Tiger Manual and Divine Turtle Manual¡­] PS: The first update asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: 195 Unparalleled Divine Weapon Chapter 195: 195 Unparalleled Divine Weapon Translator: 549690339 [You have cultivated the second layer of ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡±.] [You moved into the academy, frequently discussing martial arts with Zhou Zongye, and perusing the academy¡¯s collection of books.] [Two years later, Nether Sect launched a massive assault, with two celestial beings besieging the academy. During this conflict, the Academy¡¯s dean perished, Luo Wang arrived in time, and all the invading members of the Nether Sect were slaughtered.] [You went to the imperial palace, seeking the protection of the empress.] [One month later, an upheaval took place in the imperial palace. The empress passed away, a powerhouse in the Unleaking realm emerged and killed you, ending your life at the age of twenty-four.] Really? How did the empress die this time? Gu Yang felt a significant discrepancy. The butterfly effect he had caused was having an increasingly significant impact on the future, rendering the timeline unrecognizable. ¡°Could it be Princess Chang¡¯s doing?¡± If there was any major change from the previous timeline, it was that he had saved Princess Chang¡¯s life. Given her animosity towards the empress, she indeed had every reason to kill her. ¡°But why was I also killed?¡± Could it be unrequited love that led to hatred? With such scant information, it was truly difficult for him to make an accurate judgment. [Simulation ended, you can select one of the following to keep.] ¡°I choose the first.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s body began to undergo drastic changes, an aura of absolute killing intent surged towards the sky, as he transformed into a white tiger. A moment later, his aura changed again, permeating a cold atmosphere, he transformed into a Divine Beast that combined the features of a snake and a tortoise. Finally, he transformed into a giant ape, even larger than the previous giant. After a while, he changed back to his original form, feeling the changes in his body. His strength and the toughness of his mortal body had both amplified almost two-fold. This was somewhat incredible to him. His body perfectly fused the essence blood of four different Divine Beasts without any conflict. Keep in mind, his body contained both the fire attribute Phoenix blood and the water attribute Black Tortoise blood. These two were inherently incompatible, yet in his body, a perfect balance was formed. ¡°The Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, this technique was truly peak powerful. If he could incorporate the essence blood of nine different Divine Beasts, to what degree would his mortal body become? In the following days, the entire Divine City was still discussing the major event that had taken place. Although the incident had passed, it had far-reaching implications. The number of powerhouses in the Divine Power Realm that entered the Secret Realm was seventeen, but only six managed to escape. The death of eleven Divine Power Realm experts naturally led to some reshuffling of forces. For top-tier forces, the death of one Divine Power realm expert might not cripple them. But for many noble families, it was a catastrophic event. In addition to the dragon turtle that escaped from the Secret Realm that day, there was the large formation activated by the imperial palace. For most citizens of Divine City, these were major unprecedented events. Only the incident where the previous emperor and many consorts, princes, and nobles were killed twenty odd years ago could compare with this one. At the same time, one topic that the common people enjoyed discussing was Princess Chang stealing her younger sister ¨C the empress¡¯s fianc¨¦, who was none other than Gu Yang, the popular star of the day. This had added a touch of legend to the scandalous news. However, none of these had any effect on Gu Yang. In these few days, he had been staying in the courtyard, turning a deaf ear to the matters outside. Until this day, the arrival of Princess Chang disrupted his peaceful life. ¡°The Shen family stated they will not pursue the matter, but they demand you return that technique to them.¡± This was indeed good news. Gu Yang pondered for a moment and thought it didn¡¯t matter if he returned this technique to them. After all, he didn¡¯t need it anymore. He didn¡¯t believe that anyone else in this world could cultivate this technique except him. He took out a pen and paper, wrote the location of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± on it, handed it to Princess Chang, and said, ¡°That thing is at the location mentioned on this paper.¡± Princess Chang took the paper, looked him up and down with some surprise, and said, ¡°Why is your mortal body so powerful? You¡¯re clearly only in the first layer of the Golden Body, but you¡¯re not inferior to the second layer.¡± ¡°This is the breath of the Monster Race. Have you awakened the Monster Race¡¯s bloodline?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯! You actually have the Xia Emperor¡¯s bloodline!¡± Princess Chang quickly guessed the truth, and the way she looked at him suddenly changed. She suddenly grabbed his hand and said, ¡°You come with me.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Long Autumn Palace.¡± Long Autumn Palace is not far from the imperial palace. It used to be a royal villa, but a few years ago it was given to Princess Chang. Considering it¡¯s a palace, the scale is naturally extremely impressive. It¡¯s even larger than the mansion of a national prefect. Gu Yang shared a ride with Princess Chang. He didn¡¯t quite understand actually. They both could fly ¨C why did they need to go by carriage? Not only was it slow, but there was also heavy traffic on the road. However, as a guest, he wouldn¡¯t object to the host¡¯s preference. If Princess Chang chose to travel by carriage, he would accompany her. Upon arriving at Long Autumn Palace, the two got off the carriage and walked inside. Princess Chang was in high spirits and asked, ¡°Do you know what this place was during the reign of the Xia Dynasty?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It used to be King Wei¡¯s mansion.¡± Princess Chang revealed the answer. ¡°The Xia Emperor had eight sons and one daughter in his life. They are the origin of the nine royal titles in the Xia Dynasty.¡± ¡°Among them, the only daughter was given the title of King Wei. The Nine Provinces Seal I gave you a few days ago is King Wei¡¯s seal.¡± After listening to her explanation, Gu Yang somewhat understood why she brought him to the Long Autumn Palace. He asked, ¡°Is there another treasure hidden here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no treasure, I just need you to help open a door.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Gu Yang saw that door. Princess Chang led him to a basement, which was right beneath her sleeping quarters. The basement was extremely spacious and seemed to have a formation engraved on the floor. As soon as he entered, he felt that it was different from the outside. The air was filled with some kind of special energy. Gu Yang had an intuition ¨C cultivation in this place would obviously be faster than the outside world. It was indeed a cultivation treasure ground. That door was located at the very back of the basement. Upon looking at the door, Gu Yang instinctively felt a sense of danger. This reminded him of the prohibition on the entrance of the palace where he found the Nine Divine Ding in the Secret Realm. It seemed to be somewhat similar to this. Suddenly, he had a thought. When he was at the national prefect¡¯s mansion, by using King Qi¡¯s seal, he had sensed a prohibition beneath the ground. Could it be like this place ¨C a secret chamber? At this moment, Princess Chang said, ¡°There¡¯s an old prohibition on this door that¡¯s hard to break. The thing inside is very important to me, can you help me open it?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± He took out the seal of King Wei, activated the Divine Turtle Manual, and easily refined it. A deep blue light appeared, and the door was spontaneously opened. Immediately, a terrifying surge of evil energy burst out from inside. Both of them reacted quickly, using their True Essence to protect their bodies and block the evil energy. The evil energy dissipated quickly. Somehow, Gu Yang had an ominous feeling. That evil energy gave him a sense of familiarity. It seemed to be related to the terrifying existence that had come with the final move of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. Behind the door lay a skeleton, completely black, kneeled down on one knee and holding a long sword in its hand. That skeleton, surprisingly, radiated a powerful pressure, which was even stronger than the Unleaking Realm Dragon Turtle he encountered in the Secret Realm. Gu Yang was shocked, ¡°Could it be¡­ a Celestial Being Realm?¡± Princess Chang had already stepped in, knelt in front of the skeleton, and said, ¡°I, Zhao Mingzhu, prostrate myself before my elder. I swear to help you in avenging your death. Kindly bestow upon me the Long Autumn Sword!¡± With that, she kowtowed three times to the skeleton. The sword in the skeleton¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a faint blue light and, with a hum, it flew to Princess Chang¡¯s front on its own. ¡°A peerless divine weapon?¡± At a glance, Gu Yang knew that this sentient sword was the stuff of legends. It was said that all ten of the peerless divine weapons held by the Sword Saints were sentient. It¡¯s indeed not on the same level as any ordinary divine weapon. He wondered how much energy it could give if it were charged into the system. Seemingly sensing Gu Yang¡¯s malicious gaze, the Long Autumn Sword hummed and started to tremble. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Hasn’t Miss 196 suffered enough because of you? Chapter 196: Hasn¡¯t Miss 196 suffered enough because of you? Translator: 549690339 ¡°Truly teeming with spiritual essence.¡± Upon seeing the sword reacting to his gaze, Gu Yang found it even more fascinating. However, he didn¡¯t intend to snatch the sword from Princess Chang. Instead, he looked towards the skeleton on the ground, curious about the powerful aura emanating from it. He went over, reaching out to touch the blackened bones, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if it was a response from his bloodline. ¡°It must be the ¡®Divine Turtle Manual¡¯, this person must be King Wei.¡± Dead for over a thousand years, only the skeleton remaining, yet still exerting such tremendous pressure. One could only wonder how powerful he must have been in life. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such powerful beings were all dead, showing just how strong the Four Great Sacred Lands were. Just as he was thinking, a prompt suddenly popped up,[Energy Source Found, Recharge?] Is this even possible? ¡°Yes.¡± The skeleton vanished in a blink of an eye. [Recharge successful, received three units of energy. Current energy balance: eight units.] Gu Yang was pleased. A mere skeleton awarded three units of energy, equivalent to three divine weapons. Not bad at all. He had found another energy source, making his path suddenly wider. Compared to slaying Divine Power Realm powerhouses or acquiring divine weapons, the bodies of the powerful should be the easiest to obtain with the least risk involved. ¡°Hmm, it seems I need to learn some grave-robbing skills.¡± No, it¡¯s probably too late to learn now. Gu Yang remembered that on this road, he had a powerful competitor¡ª the Nether Sect. The Nether Sect hunted Golden Body Realm experts everywhere to refine corpses into nefarious zombies. They definitely wouldn¡¯t pass up such a resource. Presumably, they had already excavated all the known graves. Speaking of which, a disciple of the Nether Sect once mentioned that there was a Celestial Being¡¯s corpse in Black Soul Valley. He wondered how many units of energy it would charge. ¡°What happened?¡± At that moment, Princess Chang noticed that the skeleton had vanished out of thin air, and she was taken aback. Gu Yang blinked and said, ¡°I have no idea. It just disappeared all of a sudden.¡± Princess Chang looked around suspiciously. She guessed he had done something but did not delve deeper. Everyone had their secrets, and prying into the secret of others was rude. ¡°Gu Yang, I need to go into seclusion for a while.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Yang nodded. She just acquired a peerless divine weapon and needed to get accustomed to it. Even for the sword technique inherited within the divine weapon alone, it would take quite some time to master. Princess Chang looked at him, suddenly grasped his robe, pulled him to her, stood on her tiptoes, and gently kissed his lips. She giggled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget me.¡± Having said that, she disappeared without a trace. Having crossed over to this world, Gu Yang had never met such a bold and assertive woman. Her faint fragrance still lingered around his nose. Darn, can¡¯t believe she flirted and ran. But it was indeed quite stimulating. After Gu Yang and Princess Chang left, an extremely faint dark shadow suddenly materialized in the basement, transforming from the malevolent energy that slipped out when the door opened. The shadow flew towards the entrance, slipping out through the gap under the door. Once outside, it ascended into the air, seemingly guided by something, and flew in a certain direction. Suddenly, it stopped, changed directions, and swiftly headed for the royal palace. The secret realm breach at the Guo¡¯s residence had completely disappeared, but there was still a group of people fervently discussing in the yard. These were students from the academy The professor leading these students was Wang Yuanzhuo. Ye Lingbo was also there. She was a bona fide genius, ranked first in every subject in the academy. She outclassed everyone in all fields. The secret realms existing in the world today were all passed down from ancient times. According to the academy scholars¡¯ research across generations, all secret realms were man-made. However, the method of creating secret realms had been lost. Even their dean didn¡¯t possess this ability. It was said that one must step above Celestial Beings, reaching the Hollow Void Realm, and master the Way of Space to open up a new space. But after the collapse of the ancient mystical era, no beings of the Hollow Void Realm had appeared. Even a person like the Xia Emperor failed in his attempt to break through into the Hollow Void Realm. Now, with a Secret Realm on the brink of collapse, Wang Yuanzhuo and his group naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Over the past few days, they had been staying here, observing the collapse of the Secret Realm and benefited greatly. With a twinge of regret, Wang Yuanzhuo said, ¡°If the dean were here, he might have been able to decipher the mystery of the space. It¡¯s such a pity.¡± Ye Lingbo was sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, calculating incessantly in his mind. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and turned his gaze to the direction of the door. ¡°Senior sister, have you discovered something?¡± The other students immediately came over and crowded around to ask. Ye Lingbo said, ¡°Gu Yang is coming.¡± Gu Yang is coming? Is it related to her calculations? The fellow disciples were somewhat at a loss. ¡­ ¡°How dare you come looking for Miss!¡± Gu Yang once again came to the state office. As soon as he entered the door, a young maid blocked him, with a very menacing look on her face. He had no impression of this maid, but from the looks of her, she was probably the maid of Miss Su Er. He said, ¡°I am not here to see your mistress.¡± The maid, furious, said, ¡°You are not welcomed here. Please leave.¡± Just a few days ago, the Empress had ordered a royal marriage. The news of Princess Chang, who had usurped the fianc¨¦ of another, had already spread throughout the Divine City and would soon spread throughout the whole Great Zhou. Her mistress had now become the laughingstock of the entire Divine City. She grew up with her mistress since she was a child and can be considered as sisters. So, upon hearing that Gu Yang had arrived, she exploded. He even dared to come to the state office! Hasn¡¯t he harmed the mistress enough? Without considering her own safety, she came running to stop him. ¡°Ruyi, you must not be reckless!¡± From one side, Miss Su Er walked out and rebuked her maid for her rudeness. The maid pleaded anxiously, ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, apologize to Mr. Gu immediately.¡± Miss Su Er¡¯s tone was severe, ¡°Mr. Gu is our family¡¯s benefactor. Without him, who knows how many people would have died here.¡± And with that, she apologized to Gu Yang, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my maid¡¯s rudeness. I will make sure she is severely punished.¡± Encountering her, Gu Yang felt somewhat awkward, saying, ¡°I came to check on the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°Please, sir.¡± Miss Su Er did not intend to accompany him. Without saying more, Gu Yang left on his own. As Miss Su Er watched his retreating figure, she slightly furrowed her eyebrows, thinking, exactly how many ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Methods¡¯ has he practiced so far? ¡­ Meanwhile, Gu Yang, while making his way inside, opened up the system. For precaution, it¡¯s better to carry out a Simulation, just in case there¡¯s danger. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Using it once consumes one energy unit.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you¡­] [In the national palace, you opened a Prohibition underground with the seal of King Qi and discovered a frozen woman. Unable to awaken her, you took away a divine weapon.] [You moved into the academy and practiced with Ye Lingbo¡­] [Two years later, Nether Sect invaded¡­] [You took Ye Lingbo to the Altar of Heaven Worship, opened the Secret Realm, and let loose a powerful Unleaking Realm character. At that moment, the ancestor of Shen Family and a Mana Realm character arrived. They staged a spectacular battle against that Unleaking Realm powerhouse.] [You took Ye Lingbo and hid in the Secret Realm. And closed the Secret Realm.] [Eight years later, Ye Lingbo stepped into the Celestial Being Realm. You came out of the Secret Realm to find the Divine City taken over by the Star Luo Sect. You were spotted and hunted down.] [Under the attack from several Celestial Beings, you both died in battle at age thirty-two.] Well, Star Luo Sect has already emerged ahead of time. The timeline of the future of this world is now completely messed up. But, there was still some gain from this Simulation. First, the Prohibition he is going to activate is not dangerous. Second, Star Luo Sect possesses quite a few Celestial Beings. PS: Third update, please vote. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: 197 Golden Body Level 2 Chapter 197: 197 Golden Body Level 2 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Simulation finalized; you can choose to retain one of the following options.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm you reached at thirty-two years old.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience you accumulated up until being thirty-two years old.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom acquired throughout your life until the age of thirty-two.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t make a choice and temporarily put it aside. Too many people were around, he¡¯d decide when he got back to Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. Before long, they arrived at the courtyard. There were more than a dozen people in the courtyard, all dressed in moon-white robes. Wang Yuanzhuo greeted Gu Yang warmly, ¡°Master Gu.¡± That day, it was thanks to Gu Yang that Vice President Zhou Zongye was saved. The entire Scholars Institute owed him a debt of gratitude. ¡°Professor Wang, you guys proceed with your work, I¡¯m just having a look around,¡± Gu Yang said with a smile. Feeling an unusual gaze, he turned to see Ye Lingbo. This maiden isn¡¯t bad; she¡¯s worth making friends with. He remembered the last time in the simulation, after she ascended to a Celestial Being, she bravely stormed the Three Sacred Gates and rescued him. His smile grew warmer. He nodded at her, extending a greeting. In the courtyard, the rest of the Scholars Institute disciples were eyeing him curiously. They were all familiar with the name Gu Yang ¨C universally recognized within the younger generation as the number one talent. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this man that he can even suppress our Senior Sister Ye?¡±, they wondered, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. Gu Yang didn¡¯t pay much attention to their gazes. He strolled around the courtyard, feigning interest in the surroundings. Seeing no one looking, he sneaked into a small courtyard nearby. He held the seal of King Qi in his hand and could clearly sense the position of a forbidden area. Passing through the courtyard, he entered a room. Finally, he pushed open a door to find a woman¡¯s boudoir. By the look of it, it should be Miss Su Er¡¯s room. What a coincidence, the forbidden area was right under that room. ¡°How do I get down there?¡± Gu Yang wondered, just as the seal in his hand lit up and a complicated magic array sparked under his feet. Next moment, whoosh, he disappeared from the room. ¡°What is¡± Outside, Wang Yuanzhuo and Ye Lingbo felt something together. They turned to look at the small courtyard, astonished. With a whoosh, a figure flew to the courtyard. They both recognized the figure as Miss Su Er, the queen¡¯s younger sister. Previously, Miss Su Er had kept a low profile, almost invisible. No person knew her name. But now, no one could ignore her presence. A twenty-something Celestial immortal, enough to make any so-called geniuses envious. People were increasingly mentioning her and Gu Yang as the Twin Jewels of Great Zhou. The most curious thing was, no one knew her lineage or the martial arts she practiced. She was a mystery. While Wang Yuanzhuo was still hesitant, Ye Lingbo took a step ahead. As they reached the spot where Gu Yang¡¯s aura had vanished, Su Ningyan shook her head signaling she didn¡¯t know. Both women stopped talking and waited in place. That fluctuation just now, it was like the legendary teleportation array. This kind of array was a long-lost art, only surviving in ancient legends. They all wondered what tricks Gu Yang was playing. Gu Yang only felt a flash before his eyes and then found himself in an underground palace. It looked a bit similar to the underground chamber in Long Autumn Palace. He took a deep breath, sensing a more active vitality than outside. Practicing here would yield twice the result for half the effort. At the far end of the underground palace was a door, the same kind he had seen before. Gu Yang skillfully used King Qi¡¯s seal to open the door and a gust of cold air rushed out revealing a crystal coffin with a figure. In that coffin was a woman, dressed in palace attire, as beautiful as a Celestial Immortal with a distinct aura. In the lady¡¯s hand was a sword, the divine weapon mentioned during the simulation. He changed his angle to get a better look. The woman had no signs of life left ¨C she must have been dead for many years now. ¡°Please pardon my intrusion.¡± He said softly, placing his hand on the crystal coffin. Shortly, a prompt appeared before his eyes, ¡°Power source detected, charge up?¡± ¡°So, it does work.¡± Gu Yang felt confident that the crystal coffin was not ordinary. He took a chance and it indeed provided charge. He silently praised his cleverness. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Charging successful, received two units of energy. Current energy is: nine units.¡± The coffin vanished and the woman¡¯s body along with the sword fell to the ground. Next, he placed his hand on the woman¡¯s body, thinking it would be a waste to leave this body unused. ¡°Power source detected, charge up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [Successful Energy Added, Acquired One Unit of Energy, Current Energy Value: Ten Units.] ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yang noticed that the woman was still calmly lying in front of him and had not disappeared. He was taken aback. At that moment, the woman¡¯s long eyelashes quivered. She opened her eyes, their gazes met, but her eyes were filled with confusion. What the hell was happening? Wasn¡¯t she dead? For a moment, Gu Yang thought she was playing dead and almost broke into a cold sweat. On second thought, so what if she was playing dead? Regardless if she¡¯s a zombie or a ghost, he could defeat her with one slap. He still hadn¡¯t fully adjusted to the idea. Gu Yang changed his view and noticed that inside her body, a ball of red flames was becoming more and more vigorous. In a blink of an eye, it became as dazzling as the sun. ¡°Oh my, why does this power feel so familiar?¡± He was startled, and at this moment, the confusion in the woman¡¯s eyes disappeared. She regained her consciousness, looked extremely surprised, and blurted out, ¡°Father!¡± As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around his neck, crying with joy, ¡°You¡¯ve finally come back¡­ sniffles¡­¡± Gu Yang was dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, he was mistaken as the master by the Little Green Bird. Now, he was mistaken as the father by this woman. This was too exciting. The woman in front of him, the red flame inside her body and his True Essence were indeed extremely similar; they were from the same source. If his guess was correct, she was likely a member of the Monster Race, possessing the bloodline of the Phoenix. That was why she recognized him as her father. The thing is, he wasn¡¯t. He was only twenty-two years old, where would he get such a big daughter? What¡¯s scarier was that her realm was extremely high, at least the Mana Realm. Perhaps she had been dormant for too long, or was injured, her strength hadn¡¯t fully recovered. What if she realizes her mistake later and finds out that she mistook the person? That would be really fun to watch. Gu Yang hurriedly pushed her away and said sternly, ¡°Um, Miss, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± The woman was somewhat startled and looked at him. Her tears started flowing down like broken pearls. She cried sadly, ¡°Father¡­ Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Yang shouted in a low voice. The woman forced herself to stop crying. He said solemnly, ¡°Miss, take a good look at me, my face. And this body, a genuine human body. How could I possibly be your father? Wake up.¡± The woman wiped her tears and said timidly, ¡°But, you are my father.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the proof? How can you prove that I am your father?¡± Without saying a word, the woman picked up a sword from the ground, made a cut on her wrist, and blood gushed out. Instead of landing on the ground, the blood suspended in mid-air. Gu Yang was stupefied by this. There was no need for her to harm herself just because of a few words, was there? The blood was like a flame, constantly condensing and compressing. Finally, it condensed into a droplet. With a swoosh, that droplet of blood slipped into his brow. Gu Yang didn¡¯t have time to react, all he felt was a loud crash in his head. This feeling, somewhat familiar. He suddenly remembered meeting a mysterious powerful person on Dragon Gate Island. After crushing the phoenix¡¯s gall, that droplet of liquid also slipped into his brow. He suddenly understood, this was a droplet of Phoenix¡¯s Essence Blood. It wasn¡¯t the normal Essence Blood found in King Qi¡¯s seal, but the Essence Blood that encompassed the Phoenix¡¯s origin. In an instant, Gu Yang¡¯s body was on fire, transformed into a phoenix. Power inside his body was getting stronger and stronger, quickly reaching its limit. A moment later, he broke through the limit. Everything suddenly became clear, and he stepped into a whole new world. After what seemed like ages, everything returned to normal. Gu Yang opened his eyes, feeling an unprecedented strong power filling his body. He had actually broken through to the second level of Golden Body. ¡°Did I just break through?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. This was the fastest and easiest breakthrough since he embarked on the path of cultivation. Gu Yang looked at the woman in front of him. She seemed extremely weak, her body had changed. Initially, she seemed like a woman in her twenties, but now, she looked like a girl of fifteen or sixteen. Obviously, that droplet of Essence Blood had taken a great toll on her. Seeing her body swaying, about to fall, Gu Yang subconsciously steadied her. The young girl cried, ¡°Father, you can¡¯t not recognize me¡­¡± Gu Yang was at a loss for words and remained silent in the end. What could he say? She had already been like this. It seemed like he had no choice but to acknowledge that he is her father. He couldn¡¯t possibly get a benefit, wipe his mouth, and pretend not to know her. That would be too despicable. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would also experience the joy of fatherhood one day. He got such a big and filial daughter for nothing. PS: I am now a father, please give me your monthly votes. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Catch a 198 in the act Chapter 198: Catch a 198 in the act Translator: 549690339 ¡°Why would she mistake me for her father?¡± Gu Yang held the girl in his arms, looking as if she had exerted herself too much and had fallen asleep. One of her hands still clung tightly to his shirt, as if afraid that he would suddenly leave. He had the feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed. It couldn¡¯t be just because he had practiced the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± and the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± that she foolishly mistook him for her father, could it? That birdlike creature might possibly make that mistake. But the girl in his arms was a powerful practitioner at the mana realm. She couldn¡¯t possibly lack even that bare minimum of discernment. He suspected that it was very likely related to that mysterious old man on Dragon Gate Island. He remembered that after the old man had shot the drop of liquid from the phoenix gall into his forehead, he had said: ¡°You will thank me in the future.¡± That mysterious old man was unfathomably cryptic. So much so, that Gu Yang even suspected the man might have been a Celestial Being. A person of such caliber would not act without aim. Could it be that the drop of liquid in the phoenix gall possesses some special properties? He had the feeling that he had been drawn into a huge conspiracy. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave here first.¡± Gu Yang picked up the sword on the ground, glanced around and saw there was nothing of value nearby, activated King Qi¡¯s seal, and a magic array once again appeared beneath his feet. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yang was back in the original boudoir. He saw Miss Su Er and Ye Lingbo were also there. This embarrassed him a great deal. He showed an embarrassed but polite smile on his face: ¡°What a coincidence, you guys are here too.¡± Both women looked simultaneously at the girl in his arms, asking, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°What kind of person is she?¡± Would you believe me if I said she is my daughter? Gu Yang changed the subject, ¡°I picked her up down there.¡± Suddenly, Ye Lingbo¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°A member of the Monster Race?¡± Upon hearing this, Miss Su Er took a closer look and indeed detected a faint non-human aura. After a moment of pondering, she said, ¡°It seems she is a member of the Monster Race that was imprisoned by the royal family of the Xia Dynasty. The only ones who could have survived till now are the Longevity Race within the Monster Race.¡± The Monster Race was extraordinarily blessed, especially some of their most powerful bloodlines, which were born with great power and lengthy lifespans. These were what the Longevity Race was. Ye Lingbo recognized her bloodline¡¯s aura and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Phoenix.¡± Miss Su Er nodded, confirming her judgement. This place used to be the residence of King Qi, who had inherited the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual.¡± It was normal for a member of the Monster Race with Phoenix bloodline to be held captive in his house. Gu Yang admired how they had deduced the girl¡¯s origins in just a few words. Ye Lingbo reminded him, ¡°The Monster Race despises the Xia Emperor the most. As you¡¯ve practiced the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method,¡¯ you¡¯ll definitely be seen as an enemy by them.¡± ¡°She has survived for a thousand years and is at least at the level of Mana Realm. Keeping her by your side is too dangerous. It¡¯s better to kill her and take her essence blood. If Brother Gu can¡¯t bear to do it, I can.¡± Gu Yang quickly said, ¡°No need, thank you for your kindness, Miss Ye.¡± Since Ye Lingbo didn¡¯t press the matter further. She suddenly looked at him and exclaimed: ¡°The second stage of the Golden Body?¡± The attention was all on the girl in his arms just now. Only at this time did they realize that he had actually advanced to the second stage of the Golden Body, which startled them. Miss Su Er took a closer look and indeed, his cultivation level had already reached the second stage of the Golden Body. This speed of cultivation was simply unbelievable. His breakthrough to the Divine Power realm was only three days ago. Now, he had broken through again. Was he still human? Suddenly, she remembered a rumor that Gu Yang was the reincarnation of a great power from ancient times, and that¡¯s why his speed of cultivation was faster than usual. Initially, she thought this rumor was very absurd. Now, she felt it might be possible. Otherwise, why would his breakthroughs seem as easy as eating and drinking? This was no longer something that could be explained by talent. Other Divine Power realm cultivators would spend eight to ten years to break through a minor realm, and that would be considered fast. Yet Gu Yang had only used three days! Three days was far from enough for others to consolidate their realm. Gu Yang nodded, ¡°Yes, I have something else to do, I¡¯ll go first.¡± After saying that, he quickly slipped away. When Gu Yang returned to the Tianxin Martial Academy next door, Gao Fan was still in his courtyard, studying the Wutu Divine Cauldron. He was almost obsessed with this divine cauldron, not leaving it since he returned three days ago. He didn¡¯t react at all as Gu Yang passed by him. Gu Yang went back into the room, laid the girl in his arms on the bed, gently pried open her hand gripping his clothes, then left the room. He opened the system, claiming the reward from the last simulation. He suddenly had a wild thought at the three options, ¡°If I choose option one, will my cultivation level regress to the first level of the Golden Body?¡± Of course, it was just a thought. He wouldn¡¯t do something so suicidal. ¡°I choose option two.¡± An enormous amount of martial arts experience suddenly filled Gu Yang¡¯s mind. It took him more than half an hour to completely digest all these experiences. Although he only lived for ten years in this simulation, it was the most rewarding one so far. He was very surprised. However, after careful thought, he realized he and Ye Lingbo stayed hidden in the Secret Realm for eight years, until she broke through to the Celestial Being realm. During this time, her continuous guidance naturally led to immense gains. Gu Yang immediately started another simulation. This time, having obtained several energy cells from the Long Autumn Palace and the Premier¡¯s Mansion, he had ample energy. He wanted to see what changes would be brought about by the addition of a ¡°daughter¡±. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the second level of the Golden Body, shaking the world.¡± ¡°In a certain prohibition, you saved Xi Huang, who mistook you as her father and followed you.¡± ¡°Two months later, the Cao family sent a mana realm powerhouse to bring you back to their family. Xi Huang, who had restored her cultivation, fought with divine power and repelled him.¡± ¡°Half a year later, the Shen family¡¯s patriarch led two mana realm powerhouses to capture you and Xi Huang.¡± ¡°Two months later, you were taken to a cave world. From then onwards, you were forced to input True Essence into a stone every day.¡± ¡°Five years later, your essence nearly depleted, you were killed along with Xi Huang for your essence blood. You died at the age of twenty-eight.¡± Just as he thought, the difficulty level had increased. Gu Yang knew that with every breakthrough in his cultivation level, the enemies he encountered would grow stronger. This time, not only did the patriarch of the Shen family personally appear, he also brought along two mana realm powerhouses. The renowned strength of one of the Nine Great Clans was indeed extraordinary! Such a force was simply unstoppable without the intervention of the Dean of the Academy. No doubt, it was the appearance of that ¡°daughter¡± that caused the Shen family to make such a grand move. The oppression from the Three Holy Sect also became fiercer. Last time, he managed to hold on for ten years, but this time, he could only hold out for five years. After killing him, they even extracted his essence blood. They really didn¡¯t leave any room for survival. ¡°Simulation ends. You can keep one of the following rewards.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm at the age of twenty-three.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience at the age of twenty-eight.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom of life at the age of twenty-eight.¡± No need to even consider option one, he chose option two directly. Gu Yang¡¯s mind was once again filled with countless martial arts experiences. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± ¡°At the age of twenty-two¡­¡± ¡°Two months later, a mana realm powerhouse from the Cao family comes to take you to the Cao family. You successfully awaken Cao Yiyi.¡± ¡°As soon as Cao Yiyi awakens, she takes you through the void to the Wanxiang Cave Heaven. She then destroys the abnormal treasure, making it impossible for you to leave.¡± ¡°You find a place to settle down, and two years later, disciples from the Wanxiang Gate try to take you back to the Sect. You fight your way out.¡± ¡°With Cao Yiyi¡¯s capability, you hide and run. Ten years later, you are finally surrounded by several mana realm powerhouses from Wanxiang Gate. With nowhere to escape, you are finally captured.¡± ¡°You are taken to the Wanxiang Gate and interrogated. Afterward, your cultivation is sealed and you are locked up in the Black Prison.¡± ¡°Two years later, a riot breaks out in the Black Prison. You perish in the chaos, at the age of thirty-four.¡± This time, he still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being brought into the Wanxiang Cave Heaven. It seemed that it was intentional on Cao Yiyi¡¯s part. But why was he found by the Wanxiang Gate this time? PS: It¡¯s the 25th, remember to cast your monthly vote if you have one. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: 199 is not what you think it is Chapter 199: 199 is not what you think it is Translator: 549690339 ¡°Could it be that it happened because I¡¯ve reached the Divine Power Realm?¡± The only difference Gu Yang found through comparing it with the previous simulation was that his cultivation level had changed. This was quite possible. It seemed this path was no longer viable. [Simulation completed, you can keep one of the following.] [First, the martial arts realm at the age of thirty-two.] [Second, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty-four.] [Third, life wisdom at the age of thirty-four.] ¡°I choose the first option.¡± Suddenly, the power within Gu began to swell, once again transforming him into a White Tiger, followed by a Black Tortoise. He had advanced to the second level in both the Divine Tiger Manual and the Divine Turtle Manual. His mortal body strength surged yet again. When Gu Yang opened his eyes, he saw Gao Fan staring at him in shock. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Fan stammered, ¡°Did you¡­ achieve the second layer of the Golden Body?¡± Even with his extensive knowledge and experience, Gao Fan was startled. He was initially in the yard studying the Wu Earth Divine Cauldron when the commotion in the house caught his attention. Initially opting to ignore it, he quickly realised something was wrong. This was clearly the power of the second layer of the Golden Body. Gao Fan¡¯s shock was no small matter: abandoning the Wu Earth Divine Cauldron, he rushed to verify his suspicion. Gu Yang, watching her shocked expression and feeling quite pleased, calmly said, ¡°I got some luck and finally made a breakthrough.¡± ¡°You¡± Gao Fan appeared conflicted, hesitating before finally seeming to make a decision, ¡°Is the Jiuzhou seal very important to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Wait for my news,¡± Gao Fan said before heading out, a final message reaching Gu Yang, ¡°Take care of Tianci for me.¡± Gu Yang thought to himself, Old Gao sure knows how to get things done efficiently, with zero hesitation. At that moment, footsteps rang out from outside. Cheng Qingyu¡¯s voice echoed from afar, ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± When she reached the courtyard door, she paused, knocking forcefully. After being scolded by him once, Cheng Qingyu had made it a habit to knock on the door before seeking him out. Gu Yang said, ¡°Come in.¡± Cheng Qingyu rushed in, her face filled with distress, ¡°Brother Gu, Lin Ruo Xi from the Lin Family has arrived in Divine City, claiming to settle scores with you. You need to hide.¡± The Lin family? Gu Yang knew that she was referring to one of the Top Nine Families in the world ¨C the Lin family. He wasn¡¯t surprised. From the moment he decided to oppose the Lin family, he had prepared for the possibility of their retaliation. No matter what, he had single-handedly taken down the Lin branch in Jiangzhou. Was the Lin family not concerned about their reputation? He asked, ¡°Who is this Lin Ruo Xi?¡± He didn¡¯t recognize the name; he had never heard it before. ¡°Twenty years ago, she ranked first in the First Rank List. After reaching the Divine Power Realm, she secluded herself to practice intensely. Apparently, she is now at the third level of the Golden Body. After exiting her seclusion recently, she announced that she would challenge Chen Wen Yuan of the Chen family. However, after learning about the events in Jiangzhou involving the Lin family, she declared that she would come after you. She will arrive in Divine City soon.¡± A third constellation Golden Body was indeed a bit tricky. However, this person was not mentioned in the simulation, so likely, he had avoided this encounter. For Lin Ruo Xi, challenging the Chen family was a bigger deal. Gu Yang had heard about the grudges between the Lin and Chen families. The Lin family was once very influential, even more dominant than the current Qin family. This family had once produced a Celestial Being ¨C the only one among the world¡¯s top families. The Lin and Chen families had a profound connection and were initially on very good terms. However, during the chaotic late Qin dynasty, the Lin family¡¯s Celestial Being was killed in a war against the royal family of the Qin Dynasty. In that battle, the Lin family was on the verge of total annihilation. It is said that when the Lin family sought help from the Chen family, the Chen family turned a blind eye. From then on, the two families became sworn enemies. For centuries, the Lin family had been very low-key, not getting involved in the feuds of other families. But one thing remained ¨C almost every generation of the Lin family went to challenge the disciples of the Chen family. This had almost become a tradition in the Lin family. Victory brought glory, while defeat brought shame. Compared to a mortal enemy, Gu Yang¡¯s matter could be put aside for now. Gu Yang nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± This time, he decided to meet this Lin Ruo Xi. Given that she hails from the Lin Family and is in the third phase of the Golden Body Realm, the weapon she uses must be divine, right? Seeing his nonchalant attitude, Cheng Qingyu became anxious, ¡°Elder Sister Su had said that Lin Ruo Xi practices the Lin Family¡¯s direct lineage Divine Technique, originated from the Star Sea. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s inferior to your Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it under control.¡± Naturally, Gu Yang wouldn¡¯t underestimate her. A family that had produced a Celestial Being, could their technique be bad? ¡°Father.¡± At this time, Xi Huang walked out, leaning against the door frame. She appeared frail as a willow in the wind, but her eyes were fixated on Cheng Qingyu as she asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Her tone hinted at an unmistakable hostility. ¡°Father?¡± Hearing this address, Cheng Qingyu was shocked. She looked at Gu Yang, then at the young girl, her mouth shaped into an ¡®O¡¯. Gu Yang was about to explain, but then deemed it unnecessary. Perhaps it¡¯s better if others misunderstand. His attraction to the opposite sex had always brought him trouble. Having a daughter could help him avoid many problems. In his heart, he congratulated himself, ¡°I¡¯m simply too clever.¡± He laughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s the owner of this place, her name is Cheng Qingyu.¡± Xi Huang stared at Cheng Qingyu for a while. Various expressions crossing her face, finally, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Father, if you wish to take her as a wife, could I not call her mother? She¡¯s too young.¡± This statement made Cheng Qingyu turn bright red in embarrassment. She covered her face and left. Gu Yang felt like asking, which eye of hers saw my interest in her? However, seeing her pitiful expression, he decided to speak in a softer tone, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± At his words, Xi Huang¡¯s face turned white. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Father, do you intend to abandon her after having your fun? What if she gets pregnant and the child grows up without a father, just like me?¡± Her imagination was truly impressive. He hadn¡¯t done anything at all, and yet in her mouth, he was already a scoundrel who got a woman pregnant and then left her high and dry. Just how vile was her father? From her words, it seemed her mother was abandoned and she grew up without a father. Gu Yang suddenly thought, had she never met that scumbag father of hers? She was so excited to see him because she lacked a father¡¯s love from a young age. He wanted to say something, but he felt the more he tried to explain, the guiltier it would make him look. So what he intended to say turned into, ¡°You¡¯re very weak right now, you should go back and rest.¡± At the same time, outside Divine City, two riders¡ªone ahead, one behind¡ªcame from afar. They stopped when they reached a mound. The rider in front reined in his horse. He was a young man, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, dressed in blue robes, exuded an extraordinary aura. His lips curved in reminiscence, ¡°Divine City, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Had senior been to Divine City before?¡± The rider behind was a young man, exuding an air of august majesty. If Gu Yang were here, he would recognize this man as Jiao Shumo, who had once given him the Shadow Thief Treasure Map. The young man in front replied, ¡°That was many years ago.¡± Jiao Shumo asked again, ¡°So, senior came to Divine City this time to¡­¡± ¡°Find someone.¡± This young man was none other than Lin Ruo Xi from the Lin Family. He originally had no plans to come to Divine City until he happened to hear about Lin Yimo¡¯s defeat by Gu Yang, a First Rank Martial Artist from the Jiangzhou Lin Family. He was greatly surprised. After hearing various tales about Gu Yang¡¯s feats, he became intensely interested in him. Especially when he heard that Gu Yang had broken through to the Divine Power Realm a few days ago, he decided to meet this peerless genius. After all, he had to pass through Divine City anyway. On his way, he met this young man whose manners resonated with him. Respectful and polite, they journeyed together, with Lin Ruo Xi occasionally giving him pointers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Ruo Xi gave the reins a shake and quickly entered the gate of Divine City. Jiao Shumo followed closely behind. PS: Here¡¯s the third update, please vote if you¡¯re enjoying the story. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: 200 Tianji Pavilion Chapter 200: 200 Tianji Pavilion Translator: 549690339 ¡°Has it really been a thousand years?¡± In an ordinary carriage, Xi Huang cautiously lifted a corner of the curtain, peering out. She was still finding it hard to accept this fact. For her, it seemed as if she had just taken a nap. But when she woke up, she discovered that a thousand years had passed in the outside world. This was too unbelievable. She needed time to process this fact. Suddenly, her gaze met with a passerby. She immediately let go of the curtain and leaned closer to Gu Yang, as if seeking some sense of security. She seemed to have forgotten that she had a cultivation level of the Mana Realm, and she could wipe out a large group of the ordinary people outside with a mere breath. Gu Yang felt a bit sorry for her. She was somewhat fearful of strangers or to be precise, she didn¡¯t dare to go to places with many people. He had originally wanted to take her out for a stroll, but before they could even step outside, seeing the students of the Tianxin Martial Academy practicing martial arts made her feel terrified. Perhaps her prolonged confinement had given her a psychological fear of human beings. So, he found a carriage and after the outside view was blocked, she was a bit more courageous. ¡°Yes, a thousand years have passed since the fall of the Xia Dynasty and then the Qin Dynasty took control, now it¡¯s the Zhou Dynasty.¡± Gu Yang explained the current world situation to her. ¡°Times have changed. Nowadays, warriors practice Martial Arts. They no longer need the Essence Blood of the Monster Race. The Monster Race will not face the same imminent threat as they did in the Xia Dynasty. I even met a fellow with dragon blood who has achieved the title of king in Zhou Dynasty.¡± ¡°Really? No one will come to capture me anymore?¡± Xi Huang¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu Yang was about to say yes when the thought of her identity being exposed and the patriarch of the Shen Family coming personally to capture her caused him to swallow his words. He revised his statement, ¡°The precondition is, not to reveal your identity. Unless absolutely necessary, avoid conflicts.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xi Huang nodded vigorously. ¡°Were you captured by King Qi?¡± Upon hearing King Qi¡¯s name, a look of fear and anger flashed across Xi Huang¡¯s eyes. She clenched Gu Yang¡¯s garment corner tightly and began to narrate her background. Her mother was a human from a noble family who had an illicit relationship and gave birth to Xi Huang. This brought shame to the family and as a result, mother and daughter were ostracized. As her bloodline continued to awaken, her origin also could no longer be concealed. In the end, her identity was uncovered, and her mother was killed for protecting her. She was then sent to King Qi¡¯s mansion. Since then, she had been locked up. King Qi did not treat her poorly. On the contrary, he fed her all kinds of Spirit Fruits and Elixirs to accelerate the awakening of her bloodline. Because of this, she was able to quickly reach the Mana Realm. She clearly understood her fate. The moment she reached the Unleaking Realm, King Qi would continuously harvest her Essence Blood. ¡°¡­My mother died because of that scoundrel. How could I allow him to have his way?¡± As she spoke, Xi Huang¡¯s voice became resentful and it was clear that she harbored extreme hatred for King Qi. ¡°I found an opportunity to end myself. When I woke up, I saw you.¡± Listening to her story, Gu Yang could basically understand what had happened. That King Qi clearly didn¡¯t want her to just die like that. He used some method to put her into a false death state and then froze her. A thousand years later, when he opened the crystal coffin and recharged the object that caused her false death, she resurrected. Well, in the simulation, he didn¡¯t have a system and couldn¡¯t wake her up. That¡¯s the cause and effect of the whole affair. Gu Yang noticed that there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road and asked the coachman, ¡°Where are we now?¡± ¡°Young Master, the Martial Academy is just ahead. Do you want to turn back?¡± The Martial Academy? He became intrigued, ¡°I heard that the First Rank List, the Beauty List, etc., are located just opposite the main gate of the Martial Academy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Gu Yang had always been interested in these lists. Now that the Martial Academy was nearby, obviously, he could not miss the opportunity to see them. He asked Xi Huang, ¡°In the Xia Dynasty, were there any First Rank List, Beauty List, etc.?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± Xi Huang said. ¡°There were only the Divine Weapon Spectrum and Beauty Spectrum.¡± ¡°The Divine Weapon Spectrum?¡± ¡°The Divine Weapon Spectrum lists the most powerful Divine Weapons in the world. There are a total of forty-nine of them. The first one is the Human Emperor Sword. As for the Beauty Spectrum, it lists the most outstanding beauties.¡± This Master List and the Beauty List are eerily similar to the modern ones, just with different names. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Who published these Divine Weapon List and Beauty List?¡± ¡°Tianji Pavilion. It is said that the master of Tianji Pavilion holds the divine book and knows countless secrets. He¡¯s also the Xia Emperor¡¯s most trusted subject.¡± Gu Yang had a strong suspicion that today¡¯s Red Mansion was the Tianji Pavilion of the Xia Dynasty. As they were talking, the carriage stopped, and the coachman said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Gu Yang lifted the curtain and saw an ordinary wooden noticeboard, quite old, with some of its paint peeling off. There were several lists posted on it, printed on ordinary red paper. A few of them were so old that the color had almost completely faded away. The first list Gu Yang looked at was the oldest and was at the front, the Master List. The Master List only included those with Mana. Ranked first was Chen Yuanqing of the Chen Family. This man was the top in the Mana realm; it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to call him the strongest among those below the Unleaking Realm. The list had a total of twenty people, almost all of them from the Nine Great Surnames and Six Major Sects. Only one person was not from these fifteen major forces, and he was an old acquaintance, the Sword Saint of the East Sea, who ranked last. Of course, the Master List only ranked personal cultivation levels, not counting the enhancements from divine weapons. It meant that if it came to a real fight, the Sword Saint of the East Sea wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose to the nineteen people ranked ahead of him. Next to it was the First Rank List. The list was brand new, clearly just replaced. After he broke through to the Divine Power Realm, his name had been removed from the First Rank List and the Hidden Dragon List. The current number one on the First Rank List was someone he hadn¡¯t considered before ¨C Pei Qianlan. She actually became the number one on the First Rank List? The pace of her progress was simply too fast. She had broken through to the First Rank only two months ago. Gu Yang was surprised, and suddenly, he heard chatter from the crowd gathered around the list. ¡°I wonder how exactly handsome Gu Yang is, to make the Jinghai Princess, Princess Chang, and Miss Su Er all fall for him. Such ladies man, truly enviable!¡± ¡°I also heard that the icy beauty Su Qingzhen, and the solitary Xu Ruomei, and the shy Chu Xiyue from the Beauty List all have close ties with him.¡± ¡°He truly deserves the title of ¡®prettiest man in the world,¡¯ able to win the hearts of so many beauties.¡± What the hell? The prettiest man in the world? Gu Yang was stunned, ¡°Are¡­are they talking about me?¡± Just a few days without stepping out, and he suddenly had this title? This was too ridiculous! The people in front of the list were discussing amongst themselves, completely unaware that the person in question was right behind them. Actually, this list had been changed a few days ago, but the shock it caused was unprecedented. Gu Yang had been on the First Rank List for just over two months, then stepped into the Divine Power Realm and attained a Golden Body. His feats caused a sensation like never before. He broke countless records: the youngest Divine Power Realm practitioner in a thousand years, shortest time from the First Rank to the Divine Power Realm. Pei Qianlan topping the First Rank List also drew much attention. Not long ago, there were rumors that the Jinghai Princess had passed away due to illness, and then she appeared at the top of the First Rank List. Soon after, rumors about Gu Yang and the Jinghai Princess started circulating. Such gossip always traveled the fastest. Plus, the incident from two days ago, when Princess Chang tore up the royal marriage decree from the Queen for Gu Yang. Now, he had become the idol of countless men, and the title ¡®prettiest man in the world,¡¯ was gaining traction. PS: The first update seeks your votes. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: 201 You are Gu Yang? Chapter 201: 201 You are Gu Yang? Translator: 549690339 Not far away, a luxurious carriage was racing towards them. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s return to the palace first. If the emperor knew that you returned to Beijing without paying respects, he would be angry.¡± Inside the carriage, an old man advised. His voice was sharp and thin, clearly an eunuch. The one dubbed as ¡°Your Highness¡± was none other than Zhao Yu, the third princess of the current dynasty. She sat there, as if she hadn¡¯t heard the old man¡¯s words, lost in her thoughts and nonresponsive. The old man sighed inwardly. Ever since two days ago, when the third princess heard that Gu Yang had reached the Divine Power Realm, she had been like this. The princess was always arrogant from a young age and regarded her aunt as her role model. She intended to make all the men in the world bow down to her. Before she met Gu Yang, she did not regard anyone of her age group as her equal, including Ye Lingbo from Wen Institute, the rumored reincarnation of an ancient powerful figure, she was absolutely confident. A short while ago in Jiangzhou, she personally witnessed Gu Yang defeat Lin Yimo, another in the Divine Power Realm, and she received her first setback. However, that setback did not crush her. On the contrary, it ignited her fighting spirit. She resolved to break through to Divine Power Realm as soon as possible and to achieve a stronger cultivation level than Gu Yang¡¯s. To her dismay, she heard the news less than a month later. Gu Yang had already advanced to Divine Power Realm first. This delivered a massive blow to the third princess. Not only was she weaker than him, but now even her cultivation level was inferior to his. Originally, the third princess had planned to travel around in search of a breakthrough opportunity. Now that this happened, she did not have the mood anymore. She let the old man escort her, and flew back to Divine City. The first thing she did after she arrived at the Divine City was to visit the Martial Arts Institute. The third princess had had many teachers, but she truly regarded only one person as her master, who was the dean of the Martial Arts Institute. Whenever she faced difficulties in martial arts, she would go to the dean for advice. This time was no exception. The old man knew that she was suffering from self-doubt after experiencing such a large setback for the first time. Someone needed to guide her. Suddenly, there was the sound of horse hooves behind them. He suddenly felt a surge of fear. There were clearly two sets of hoof beats outside, yet he sensed only one person¡¯s presence. There was no one on the other horse. Anyone who could trick his perception must be a terrifyingly powerful warrior. ¡°Senior, what is that place ahead?¡± ¡°Martial Arts Institute.¡± The two of them sped past the carriage during their conversation. The old man quietly lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out. When he saw the side profile of that man, he recognized who it was. His face changed, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Lin Ruo Xi was a standout figure twenty years ago. He was once ranked first on the First-Rank list, and his fame was no less than that of King Jing Hai at the time. In just a short span of twenty years, he had already advanced to the third level of the Golden Body Realm. He truly was an extraordinary prodigy. The old man held a critical position in the palace and was always responsible for intelligence work. Although he was not part of the government, he still kept abreast of important intelligence. A few days ago, Lin Ruo Xi suddenly left seclusion and sent a challenge letter to Chen Wen Yuan of the Chen family. He also knew that Lin Ruo Xi was ambushed by a third-level Golden Body disciple of the Nether Sect on the way. However, the Nether Sect disciple had his entire corpse destroyed and had to flee in shame. From this, one could catch a glimpse of this man¡¯s strength. He heard that Lin Ruo Xi had also received guidance from the dean of the Martial Arts Institute when he was younger. He was likely here to pay a visit to the dean. In a short while, Lin Ruo Xi had already arrived at the entrance of the Martial Arts Institute. He pulled on the reins and stopped his horse, then he looked towards the leaderboard in the distance with a sharp gaze. Naturally he was looking at the Master¡¯s List. It was as if he wanted to memorize every single name on it. The Golden Body realm was merely the starting point of the Divine Power Realm. Only when one reached the Mana Realm, could they embark on the path to immortality. The twenty individuals on the Master¡¯s List were top existences in the Mana Realm. They were also his future targets. This list had remained the same for the past twenty years. Twenty years ago, when he was on the First-Rank list, the same twenty people were also on the Master¡¯s List. Suddenly, he heard a familiar name, ¡°Who on earth is this ninth person on the Talent list, Jiao Shumo? It seems like I have never heard of him before.¡± ¡°Looking at the explanation above, he is from Yuzhou. Could it be that like Liu Zhe, he also comes from an influential local family?¡± Lin Ruo Xi gave Jiao Shumo, who was behind him, a glance. The ones he took note of definitely wouldn¡¯t be ordinary people. At a tender age, he had already achieved First-Rank cultivation level. Even at his prime, he was slightly inferior. Such a prodigy aroused his fondness for talents, especially after learning about his background. He said, ¡°My family has strict rules, and I cannot take you as my disciple. However, if you wish, you may join the Martial Arts Institute. The dean is knowledgeable in both celestial and human knowledge. Under his guidance, your future achievements will not be inferior to mine.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also join the Wen Institute. The environment there for studying martial arts is excellent. It¡¯s also a good choice.¡± Jiao Shumo gratefully said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior. Let me think about it.¡± Lin Ruo Xi nodded. Just when he was about to enter the Institute, he suddenly sensed something. He turned around and looked, then his eyes lit up. ¡°Jiao Shumo?¡± Gu Yang had yet to snap out of his shock from the title of ¡°Most Handsome Man in the World¡± when he heard a familiar name. Very quickly, he remembered that innocent young man whose family was destroyed because of the treasure map of the Shadow thief. Number nine on the Heavenly Pride List? Gu Yang looked at the Heavenly Pride List. The list was new and indeed, at the ninth place, it was written: Jiao Shumo, 18 years old, First Rank cultivation level, from Yuzhou. He was from Yuzhou, and his age matches. This Jiao Shumo could very possibly be the young man he encountered half a year ago. But, how could he be First Rank? Gu Yang remembered very clearly that his cultivation level was rather insignificant at the time. Surprisingly, in just half a year, he had made it to First Rank. Who would have thought? Could it be, that this boy is actually the protagonist of this world? As Gu Yang was thinking, something familiar caught the corner of his eye. He looked closely, and the more he saw, the more familiar it seemed. Wasn¡¯t that Jiao Shumo? What a coincidence. Should he say hello? He glanced again at the man beside Jiao Shumo. On this glance, his eyes narrowed in surprise. Golden Body Realm? From the man¡¯s aura, Gu Yang felt an oppressive force, equal to that of Nurse Qi, who possessed a threefold Golden Body. At that moment, the man also turned to look at him, his aura locking onto Gu Yang in an instant. ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Lin Ruo Xi recognized the young man on the carriage as soon as he saw him. The Lin family has its own intelligence group, and a sketch of Gu Yang was sent to him much earlier. ¡°Golden Body Second Stage?¡± Lin Ruo Xi was able to instantly determine Gu Yang¡¯s true realm, a look of shock crossing his face. Hadn¡¯t he just broken through to the Golden Body Realm a few days ago? How was he already at the second stage? Even with Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s calm manner, a moment of astonishment flickered across his eyes. After he broke through to the Golden Body Realm himself, it took him five years to break through to the second stage. He was quite proud of this achievement, considering that it ranks him among the top five in the Chen family¡¯s generations. Yet someone was able to breakthrough to the second stage in just a few days. How was this possible? ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Hearing this widely recognized name, Jiao Shumo who was by the side immediately turned to look. On seeing who it was, he was utterly surprised. This¡­ is Gu Yang? The man before him seemed incredibly familiar. Although, the man had most of his face covered at that time, he recognized him at first sight. This was the mysterious man who helped him take revenge on the murderers that slaughtered his family. Jiao Shumo never thought that the man who saved his life and helped him seek revenge was the famously renowned Gu Yang. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± At this moment, the luxurious carriage also arrived. Upon hearing the name, the Thirteenth Princess in the carriage was jolted awake, she immediately pulled back the window curtain and looked out. Indeed, she saw Gu Yang sitting in a carriage. ¡°Golden Body Second Stage?¡± Following that, the voice rang out again, imbued with a sense of disbelief. What? The Thirteenth Princess narrowed her eyes, turning to the elderly man beside her in surprise, stammering, ¡°Is¡­ this¡­ true?¡± The elderly man was also taken aback. Although he was unable to discern Gu Yang¡¯s true cultivation level, since Lin Ruo Xi was the one to say it, there would be no falsehood. Presumably, Gu Yang truly was in the second stage of the Golden Body Realm. But, this was simply unthinkable. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: 202 You lost Chapter 202: 202 You lost Translator: 549690339 ¡°Lin Ruo Xi?¡± Gu Yang also guessed the identity of the man, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come all this way. Since that¡¯s the case, draw your sword.¡± As he said this, he patted Xi Huang¡¯s hand next to him, signaled her to keep hidden, and flew out. He stirred up quite the commotion with his words. The people present were all responsible for gathering information. They were naturally familiar with the name Lin Ruo Xi¡ªa main descendant of the Lin Family and one with the Third Level of the Golden Body Realm. Gu Yang was openly challenging him. Inside the carriage, the three princesses and the old man¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Has he gone mad?¡± What arrogance! Although Gu Yang had defeated Lin Yimo of the Golden Body Realm while he was at First Rank. However, Lin Yimo was just a branch member of the Lin Family, incomparable to a direct descendant like Lin Ruo Xi. The Lin Family¡¯s Heavenly Gang True Law, a top-notch skill recognized worldwide, once produced a Celestial Being. Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s strength was not comparable to the average mana realm powerhouse. Even with Gu Yang¡¯s exceptional talent and superb Saber Technique, there was a gap in their cultivation realms; how could he possibly be a match for Lin Ruo Xi? That was also the thought of other people present. ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Lin Ruo Xi felt underestimated but was not angry. Instead, he laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re more interesting than I thought. Such confidence is impressive, indeed.¡± Scratching his head, he said with some annoyance, ¡°If I accept this fight, I fear others would say that I¡¯m a bully. If I don¡¯t, you might think I¡¯m scared of you.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Suddenly, he clapped his hands, saying, ¡°You gave my cousin in Jiangzhou quite a miserable time. It¡¯s only reasonable that I, as his nephew, avenge him.¡± Having found a reasonable excuse to fight, Lin Ruo Xi drew his sword from its sheath, and a surge of Sword Intent shot up into the sky. In an instant, the sky darkened, the sun lost its light, and a starry sky appeared. The Zhou Tian Xingchen Sword Method! Under the star-studded sky, he appeared as a star god, his grand voice resonating far, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill that day; today, I won¡¯t kill you either. After this sword, I hope you will learn not to be so arrogantly ignorant. Remember, there are always higher skies to soar to and better people to meet!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing him about to attack, Gu Yang interrupted. Lin Ruo Xi smirked, saying, ¡°What? Want to beg for mercy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of your sword?¡± ¡°Heavenly Pivot Sword, why, any issues?¡± ¡°I just think it¡¯s meaningless to just fight. Why not spice it up a bit?¡± Surprise flashed across Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Inside the carriage, the third princess and the old man exchanged glances, a hint of doubt creeping into their minds. Could it be that Gu Yang was truly confident? Although reason told them it was impossible, they couldn¡¯t help but be affected by his confidence. Everyone understood what Gu Yang¡¯s words meant: he had taken a liking to Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s sword. Such certainty and the plainness of his words exuded unparalleled confidence and dominance, leaving people deeply moved. Gu Yang said, ¡°My Phoenix Feather Knife is a divine weapon, albeit sealed. But I¡¯ve always used this knife. Why not use this knife and the sword in your hand as an extra stake?¡± Lin Ruo Xi stared at him for a moment, then opened his lips to utter a single word, ¡°Fine!¡± Finally, Gu Yang¡¯s words stirred a hint of anger within him. He said coldly, ¡°Draw your weapon!¡± The True Essence inside Gu Yang burst out, a Blade Intent shot into the sky, instantly piercing through the starry sky above. The sunlight came down once again, illuminating him and making him shine brightly. Thus, an amazing scene appeared on the field. One side was day, the other night, a clear distinction between the two. A gravity of weight added to Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s eyes. The formidable strength of the opponent¡¯s Blade Intent exceeded his imagination, imposing immense pressure on him. At this moment, he finally considered the young man before him a worthy adversary. Regardless of one¡¯s Realm, strength was what truly mattered. Gu Yang¡¯s display of power forced him to take the situation seriously. ¡°No wonder this kid is so arrogant. If I had his kind of strength, I¡¯d be ten times more haughty than him.¡± Inside the martial arts school, a few people were watching the battle. The one speaking was a short, fat middle-aged man with a drunken nose who held a bottle of wine in his hand. These people were all instructors at the martial arts school. As soon as there was a commotion outside, they rushed to the scene. However, they showed no intention of intervening. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but that they lacked the power to do so. In the entire martial arts school, apart from the principal, not one had reached the threefold Golden Body state. The strongest among them had only acquired a twofold Golden Body state. How could they intervene in the battle outside? The only one with the strength to intervene was the principal, who had vowed not to fight with anyone unless they were a Celestial Being. As the hosts of this place, they could do nothing but stand and watch. Their only hope was that the two people outside wouldn¡¯t destroy the martial arts school. At this moment, they were astounded by the power displayed by Gu Yang. He appeared to be at the twofold Golden Body state, but the robustness of his True Essence and the powerful Blade Intent were not inferior to Lin Ruo Xi, who was at the threefold Golden Body state. Some instructors exclaimed in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t imagine how he had trained this way. ¡°It is the bloodline of the Divine Phoenix!¡± Suddenly, a man in a blue robe appeared. He looked at Gu Yang outside the courtyard with a puzzled expression. ¡°Strange, he¡¯s clearly human. Why does he have the Phoenix bloodline?¡± ¡°Principal!¡± The instructors hurriedly bowed in salute. Only the man with the drunken nose didn¡¯t move. He continued to drink his wine nonchalantly. ¡°There are many strange things in this world. Some people even practice the ancient Divine Power of externalizing a Dharma Appearance. What¡¯s so big about this?¡± Just as the principal was about to speak, he saw seven stars in the sky burst into dazzling light. A terrifying power made his face change slightly. ¡°Seven stars eclipsing the sun!¡± This was a lethal move in the Lin Family¡¯s Zhou Tian Xingchen Sword Method. Since a calamity that almost annihilated the Lin Family 500 years ago, this sword technique had not reemerged in the world. Even he had only read about it in some ancient records. The seven stars were the Big Dipper. Lin Ruo Xi drew down the light of the seven stars and gathered them in the Heavenly Pivot Sword in his hand. He turned them into a Sword Light that slashed towards Gu Yang. Any words would fall pale and weak under this Sword Light. Everyone in the scene was blinded. They could neither see nor sense anything. Everything was stripped away under this sword, leaving them devoid of any perception. Inside the carriage behind them, Xi Huang felt a chill down her spine as she sensed a great threat. She almost couldn¡¯t hold back from making a move. Just then, a flash of saber light appeared in the void. Wherever the saber light passed, the dazzling light dissipated. Gu Yang made his move. The second move of Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, Saber Defines the Universe! The Sword Light seemed to freeze, then shattered bit by bit. The cracks spread to the starry sky above. Whether it was the dark night or the starlight, everything shattered. Spit! The moment the Sword Intent was shattered, Lin Ruo Xi spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot. His face was pale to the extreme. He looked at his trembling hand in disbelief, unable to accept that he had been defeated. He was defeated under the saber of a person at the twofold Golden Body state. The scene fell silent. Whether it was the Third Princess in the carriage or the people who were watching the spectacle by the leaderboard, or the instructors in the martial arts school, they were all dumbfounded, unable to speak a word. Only Gu Yang¡¯s calm voice could be heard, ¡°You lost.¡± Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: 203 Spirit Tools Chapter 203: 203 Spirit Tools Translator: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡± Gu Yang¡¯s words struck Lin Ruo Xi like a heavy hammer, causing him to cough up another mouthful of blood. ¡°Such remarkable Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives!¡± He squeezed these words out through gritted teeth, turned around and flew into the sky, his back figure looking utterly defeated. The Heavenly Pivot Sword remained on the spot and slowly flew towards Gu Yang. This was the stake between them. Lin Ruo Xi had lost, and the Heavenly Pivot Sword now belonged to Gu Yang. Gu Yang seized the Heavenly Pivot Sword. It trembled slightly in his grip, as if trying to escape from his hand and follow its master. This kind of spirit was incomparable to the Long Autumn Sword of Princess Chang, but it was far superior to the two swords Chasing Light and Shadow Chaser gifted by the Empress. At least it was worth several units of energy. He suddenly realized that this was a great way to get rich. More importantly, there wasn¡¯t much risk involved. Lin Ruo Xi, despite being at a higher realm, lost to him. He would be too embarrassed to complaint to his family and ask the strong members of his family to stand up for him. Even if he had no shame, the Lin family couldn¡¯t afford such a disgrace. Gu Yang returned to his carriage and, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, turned it around and left gracefully. In the martial academy, an instructor murmured, ¡°The Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, as expected, lives up to its reputation!¡± They could all see that Gu Yang¡¯s attack was a perfect counter to Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s Seven Stars Solar Eclipse, hence Lin Ruo Xi¡¯s resounding defeat. However, the man with a bulbous red nose disagreed, ¡°No matter how powerful the saber technique, it all comes down to the individual. In my opinion, in terms of true essence and saber technique, Gu Yang surpasses Lin Ruo Xi. Isn¡¯t his victory expected?¡± The others were left speechless. They could not disagree with this point. They just instinctively thought that Lin Ruo Xi, being at a higher realm, would have lost because of the reputation of the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives. They had a hard time accepting that Gu Yang, at the second tier of the Golden Body realm, could outclass Lin Ruo Xi at the third tier in every aspect. It entirely went against their understanding. An instructor couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Headmaster, why is Gu Yang¡¯s strength so abnormal? Is it just because he has the divine beast¡¯s bloodline?¡± The headmaster replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he possesses several secret techniques.¡± He didn¡¯t elaborate on which ones. The instructors naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask further, but they couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. They really wanted to invite Gu Yang to the academy and learn from him. However, knowing that Gu Yang had once saved the dean of the literature academy and had an unusual relationship with them, they didn¡¯t think he would be interested in the martial academy. ¡°This is the target you¡¯ve set for me? Are you hoping for my quick death?¡± At the entrance, Jiao Shumo watched the departing carriage in a gloomy mood, speaking in a voice only he could hear. In his mind, a cold voice emerged, ¡°This man possesses an unusually substantial original source, far surpassing an ordinary Golden Body Realm. If you can swallow him, you will certainly break through to the Mana Realm.¡± Jiao Shumo sneered, ¡°Do you think you can defeat him?¡± ¡°As long as I can find the other half of my body, I can recover thirty percent of my power. Killing him would be as easy as flipping my hand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of that. Didn¡¯t you say that once we reached Divine City, you could sense the location of your other half? Where is it now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it. It¡¯s over there.¡± ¡°Over there?¡± Jiao Shumo looked in the direction indicated, without hesitation, whipped his horse around and galloped off. In the carriage, Gu Yang was examining the Heavenly Pivot Sword in his hand. The sword was full of character and resisted his true essence. He was unable to infuse his true essence into it, and naturally couldn¡¯t obtain the sword technique inheritance contained within. Seeing this, Xi Huang couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Father, this is a Spirit Tool. You must gradually erase the previous owner¡¯s imprint before you can fully utilize it.¡± ¡°So, there are ranks among magical weapons.¡± Gu Yang felt that he had learned something new. Before, no one had ever explained the different levels of Godly Weapons to him. After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but worry that asking such a basic question could make her suspicious of his identity. Soon, he found that he was overthinking. Xi Huang showed no reaction and patiently explained, ¡°The most common are Magical Tools, like my Qingping Sword. It doesn¡¯t require refining and anyone who obtains it can use it. Its full power can be unleashed at the Golden Body Realm.¡± ¡°Above Magical Tools are Spirit Tools. They contain a spirit that recognizes its master once refined and is wholly loyal. If you want it to recognize a new master, you need to erase the previous master¡¯s imprint first. Otherwise, it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Like this Heavenly Pivot Sword. You have to reach the Longevity Realm to fully harness its power.¡± ¡°Above Spirit Tools, there are Magic Treasures. As far as I know, the use of them is only possible when one reaches the Celestial Being Realm. I have never seen one myself,¡± she said. ¡°Furthermore, there are Divine Treasures. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword held by the Xia Emperor, it is considered a Divine Treasure.¡± ¡°If you were ever to come across the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, Father, be cautious. This sword embodies the destiny of the human race and inherently suppresses our monster race.¡± ¡°Two of our past Monster Emperors have met their end under this sword.¡± After hearing this, Gu Yang now had a clearer understanding. The Shadow Chaser given to him by the Empress previously is considered a Magical Tool. The Heavenly Pivot Sword is a Spirit Tool, and the Long Autumn Sword most likely is as well, but it¡¯s a higher-ranked Spirit Tool. As for Magic Treasures, he was uncertain if the Nine State Seal could be considered as one. As for the Nine Divine Cauldrons, they most likely would be considered Divine Treasures, considering that they were forged by the second Human Emperor. [Energy source detected. Shall we proceed with charging?] ¡°Yes.¡± The Heavenly Pivot Sword in his hand vanished into thin air. [Charging Complete. You have gained five energy cells. Your current number is: Thirteen Cells.] As expected of a Spirit Tool, five energy cells are equivalent to five Chasing Light Swords. Xi Huang looked surprised at the disappearance of the Spirit Tool, but she didn¡¯t ask any questions. In her view, there was nothing her father could not do, so the fact that he possessed such an ability was not surprising. The events of today were only a minor incident for Gu Yang. Following this, he continued to narrate to Xi Huang about the changes that occurred in the thousand years following the downfall of the Xia dynasty. Meanwhile, he asked her questions about her time in the Xia dynasty. Xi Huang was like a living fossil. Regrettably, she was raised in a major family and was confined to King Qi¡¯s residence before reaching adulthood. Her experience and knowledge were limited. Her knowledge of the Xia dynasty was acquired from the stories she heard as a child. Despite this, she was still the most well-informed individual regarding the Xia dynasty. After all, documents regarding the Xia dynasty were few and far between, and the records in history books were excessively brief. Gu Yang was able to obtain firsthand information about the Xia dynasty from her. Such as the Tianji Pavilion in the Xia dynasty. At that time, there were only four Sword Saints. And the Xia dynasty¡¯s five major families and four major sects. Interestingly, three of the surnames among the Xia dynasty¡¯s five major families are present in the current Nine Surnames of the world. The two sects from that era that still exist today are the Sword Palace and the Dao sect. However, the difference then was that both the four Sword Saints and the five major families and four sects were all under the command of the Xia dynasty. During the Xia dynasty, there were ten Celestial Beings in total. Apart from the Xia Emperor, the nine princes were all beings in the Celestial Being Realm. The ten Celestial Beings, who suppressed the world, allowed no forces to disobey the Xia Emperor¡¯s will. However, even such a powerful Xia Dynasty ultimately collapsed. Gu Yang felt a tinge of regret; when the Xia Dynasty fell, Xi Huang was already in deep slumber, unaware of how the Xia Dynasty had been brought down. If she had, they would have a rough idea of the strength of the Four Great Sacred Lands. Now, they could only guess. Of course, there was another way; those ancient families and sects that have been passed down from the Xia Dynasty would have experienced that war. Maybe even took part in it. The carriage roamed around outside for half a day, finally returning to the Tianxin Martial Academy as it was getting dark. Gu Yang advised Xi Huang to rest in her room. Her prior act of forming a droplet of essence blood had harmed her origin. Coupled with her thousand-year slumber, she needed a good rest and recuperation. He went out into the outer room and opened the system. Every time he gained new energy, he would simulate once. This had almost become a habit. [You are now twenty-two years old, an individual of the second layer of the Golden Body. You defeated Lin Ruo Xi, who is at the third layer of the Golden Body, outside the Academy, shocking everyone.] [Two months later, a magic realm expert from the Cao family will come to visit¡­] PS: The end of the month is fast approaching. If you have any more monthly tickets, please cast your sacred and solemn vote. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Emperor 204 Chapter 204: Emperor 204 Translator: 549690339 [¡­ Vice Principal Zhou Zongye of the literature academy intervened, stopping the mana realm of the Cao family.] [Another half year later, the empress suddenly summoned you into the palace. You arrive at the palace and meet a man dressed in a dragon robe, who transformed into a shadow and pounced on you. You die, at the age of twenty-three.] The content of this simulation was quite brief. ¡°The emperor?¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect that he would be killed by the emperor, who had very little presence. In so many previous simulations, the emperor had never appeared. Unexpectedly, the first time he appeared, he gave him such a big surprise. It seems that the emperor, who was legendary for entering a demonized cultivation state during his childhood and couldn¡¯t practice cultivation, was also not simple. Even in the palace, where his true essence was suppressed, based on his strength of his mortal body, it would be difficult to kill him without the cultivation level of the mana realm. This emperor, possessing such cultivation, still managed to deceive everyone in the world. ¡°So, the previous simulation suggested that the empress¡¯s death was his doing.¡± Gu Yang thought back to the emperor poisoning the empress after he saved Princess Chang. The key to it should lie with Princess Chang. Previously, in the timeline where Princess Chang died, the emperor didn¡¯t cause any troubles. So why, in this simulation, did the emperor suddenly attempt to kill him? The only change was that he defeated Lin Ruo Xi. But how did that affect the emperor? [The simulation ends, and you can retain one of the following options.] [One, the martial arts realm at the age of twenty-three.] [Two, the martial art experience at the age of twenty-three.] [Three, the life wisdom at the age of twenty-three.] Gu Yang thought for a moment and chose the third option. Immediately, a memory appeared in his mind. In the Qi Feng Pavilion, on the empress¡¯s seat, sat a middle-aged man in a dragon robe, emanating a charming aura. The next moment, the middle-aged man transformed into a black shadow and lunged at him. His vision went black, and he knew nothing more. The last thought in his mind was, ¡°The palace is too dangerous; one mustn¡¯t go casually.¡± ¡°Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique!¡± After re-experiencing the scene of his death, Gu Yang was taken aback. The technique used by the emperor was the same as the one used by the creature who claimed to be the Heavenly Extreme Taoist at Lian Mountain. In one of the previous simulations, he was possessed by the Heavenly Extreme Taoist and learned the Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique. The martial art experience was still there, so he recognized it at once. How does the emperor know the Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique? Could it be that he was possessed by the Heavenly Extreme Taoist? How did the Heavenly Extreme Taoist, who was far away at Lian Mountain, get all the way to Divine City? With his usual deeds, wouldn¡¯t he massacre his way to Divine City? It¡¯s impossible that there wouldn¡¯t be any news about it. All Gu Yang had were questions. This was indeed no trivial matter. He had been possessed by the Heavenly Extreme Taoist in the simulation, and he knew how terrifying the Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique was. The emperor managed to reach the mana realm level in such a short time. God knows how many people¡¯s powers he had absorbed. The palace was full of powerful martial artists, even a few at the Unleaking Realm. It¡¯s possible that the emperor could advance directly into the Celestial Being realm through them. Then who in the world could stop him? This was extremely dangerous. Gu Yang felt uneasy as he thought about a ticking bomb in the palace. He told Xi Huang and then left. The Divine City houses two academies¡ªthe literature academy to the east and the martial arts academy to the west. Compared to the already declining martial arts academy, the literature academy is thriving today. Two hundred years ago, the literature academy broke away from the court and became independent. The root cause was the very emperor who had a persecution complex, who had the deputy dean of the academy killed at the time. The deputy dean was the dean¡¯s favored student, destined to inherit his mantle. Yet, he was ambushed and murdered by the despot. The dean, in his fury, declared the academy independent. Subsequently, the emperor was forced to abdicate, passing the throne to his son. Not long after, he passed away in depression. In the history of the Zhou Dynasty, he was the only emperor to have been forced off the throne. The loss of the academy¡¯s support marked the turning point from prosperity to decline for the Zhou Dynasty. From then on, the Great Zhou Dynasty began to decline. The academy continued being the holy land that all the poor but talented disciples yearned for. Every spring, tens of thousands of young people from all over the country would come with the hope of being admitted. When Gu Yang arrived at the academy, looking at the gate, which looked exactly like the Martial Arts School, he felt it was not quite befitting the academy¡¯s reputation. The academy, recognized as the leader among the six major sects, has a very positive image. They admit a new generation of disciples every year, disregarding their origin, and do not just look at their aptitude for martial arts. Anyone who can pass the admission test can become a disciple of the academy. In reality, it is a place to foster scholars, with martial arts being only a sideline. It can only be said that the dean is quite extraordinary. Being a mere scholar, he has actually reached the pinnacle of martial arts in the world. A once proper academy, has now become a major martial arts sect. Just as Gu Yang was about to enter, he was stopped. ¡°Classes are in session now. Please come back after the afternoon session,¡± a voice said. The gatekeeper was an old man, seemingly unimpressive, but his cultivation level was Second Grade. ¡°My name is Gu Yang, I¡¯m looking for Principal Zhou, could you please notify him?¡± He said politely. ¡°Principal Zhou is conducting a class right now and is likely too busy to see you.¡± The old man seemed not to have heard his name and did not intend to make any exceptions. Gu Yang was helpless and prepared to leave. ¡°Brother Gu?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice called out. He turned his head to see that it was Ye Lingbo. She spoke to the old gatekeeper and came out of the gate, saying, ¡°The academy has rules. During classes, no one is allowed to enter and cause disturbance. I cannot violate it, and I cannot take you inside, Brother Gu.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°If it is a rule, it should be adhered to.¡± ¡°Are you here to see Principal Zhou, Brother Gu?¡± ¡°Yes, I have some questions to ask. It¡¯s the same if I ask you. Have you ever heard of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist?¡± Ye Lingbo nodded and said, ¡°A hundred years ago, a traitor of the Dao Sect, under the bewitchment of the respectable Chi Ming Tian, betrayed his sect and was ultimately suppressed by the Sect Leader of the Dao Sect. It was precisely that disturbance that significantly weakened the Dao Sect, and gave that respectable individual the opportunity to nearly wipe out the Dao Sect.¡± Gu Yang initially wanted to ask her for help in gathering some information. Who would have thought that she was so well-informed about the affairs of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist? She said, ¡°This is not the place to talk. Let¡¯s find a quiet place and take our time talking.¡± Not far away, inside a private room of a restaurant, Gu Yang began his inquiry. He asked, ¡°What was the Heavenly Extreme Taoist¡¯s cultivation level back then?¡± ¡°He was originally in the Mana realm, but he was stuck and unable to break through. Seeing that his life was drawing to an end, he secretly turned to Chi Ming Tian. Although his talent was mediocre, his comprehension was exceptional. He combined the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique with the Dao Sect¡¯s practice to create a deviant technique. It could devour other people¡¯s strength and life force to enhance himself.¡± ¡°After he practiced this technique, he went crazy and turned against his fellow sect members. He quickly broke through to the Unleaking Realm. He thought he could challenge the Sect Leader of the Dao Sect. After losing and being seriously injured, he fled from the Dao Sect and began to wreak havoc in the world, no one knows how many martial artists he devoured.¡± ¡°A few years later, the Heavenly Extreme Taoist had reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm and challenged the Sect Leader of the Dao Sect again, attempting to devour him and break through to the Celestial Being realm.¡± ¡°In the end, the Sect Leader of the Dao Sect defeated the Heavenly Extreme Taoist. However, he found that he couldn¡¯t kill him completely. The only option was to divide him into five parts and suppress them separately. As for where they were suppressed, only the Sect Leader of the Dao Sect would know.¡± When Gu Yang heard this, he finally understood. So, the Heavenly Extreme Taoist in Lian Mountain was only a part of the original person. The one the emperor got was probably another part. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Is there any way to suppress this Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique?¡± At his words, Ye Lingbo¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Brother Gu, have you found someone practicing this Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique?¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just a suspicion.¡± Gu Yang did not tell her the truth. Her cultivation level was too low, and getting involved would be of no benefit to her. Ye Lingbo spoke in a somewhat serious tone, ¡°The Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique is very formidable. Although it seems deviant, it¡¯s a true method of the Dao Sect and does not fear flames or thunders. Back in the day, several major forces dispatched people to hunt down the Heavenly Extreme Taoist, but to no avail. Instead, they suffered significant losses.¡± ¡°Only the Dao Sect¡¯s supreme ultimate technique, the Extreme Yang True Gang, can slightly counter it. Perhaps, the Divine Thunder Six Destruction can suppress it a bit, too.¡± Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: 205 Human Realm Purgatory Chapter 205: 205 Human Realm Purgatory Translator: 549690339 When Gu Yang arrived at the residence of Minister of State, the gatekeeper he had seen before was still there. Before he could knock, the gatekeeper rushed to open the door and announced his arrival, causing quite a stir. To be honest, if it was possible, Gu Yang would rather not come here again. After the engagement incident, it always felt awkward to see Miss Su Er. However, he had no other choice this time. The imperial palace was a no-go. That was the emperor¡¯s home turf. Once inside, his True Essence would be suppressed, and he could only endure any blows thrown his way. If the emperor decided to hole up inside the palace, relying on the suppressive force within and the three Unleaking Realm guards, he was practically invincible. Even if a Celestial Being entered, they might not be able to kill him. Therefore, to eliminate the Emperor, he had to rely on the Empress. Gu Yang had no choice but to seek Miss Su Er, asking her to remind the Empress. He believed in the Empress¡¯s abilities; he speculated that once alerted, she would not fall victim to the Emperor easily. Either way, it was going to be a thrilling marital battle in the future. During his visit to the Minister of State¡¯s residence, Gu Yang received the highest honors. Even the Minister and his wife personally welcomed him and treated him as a distinguished guest. Firstly, he had saved the Minister¡¯s life. Secondly, he had just defeated Lin Ruo Xi, who was at the Golden Body triple realm. Just because of the second point alone, the previous unpleasantness seemed insignificant. This Minister of State truly was an interesting character ¡ª unlike other high-ranking officials who put on airs, he was warm without being ingratiating, which sat well with Gu Yang. When the Minister learned that Gu Yang had come to see his daughter, he didn¡¯t mind either and even sent someone to inform her. After a while, Miss Su Er arrived, and the Minister tactfully found an excuse to leave, leaving them alone to talk. Gu Yang cut to the chase, ¡°What kind of person is the present Emperor?¡± Su Ningyan was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve only met him a few times. He seems to be a very kind person, but his health is failing.¡± When speaking of the Emperor, there was no reverence in her tone. It was as if she was evaluating an ordinary person. This was the self-confidence of a Divine Power realm expert. Gu Yang said, ¡°I heard he¡¯s so weak that he has to stay in bed, and had no choice but to entrust all state affairs to the Empress.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Su Ningyan asked bluntly. Gu Yang said, ¡°Have you heard of the Heavenly Extreme Divine Method?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious technique created by the Heavenly Extreme Taoist. It allows one to absorb other people¡¯s skills, essence, and even their source for personal use.¡± Su Ningyan was knowledgeable about the Heavenly Extreme Taoist from her investigations on Gu Yang¡¯s origins. Especially since he first appeared in Lian Mountain. Gu Yang didn¡¯t continue the topic. After talking a bit more, he took his leave. After he left, Su Ningyan fell into deep thought. Imperial Palace, Qi Feng Pavilion. The Empress was sitting at a table, reading through the official documents. Ever since the Red Venerate Sect publicly re-emerged, the reports from the various regions had increased. Among them, there were signs of instability in many remote regions. Historically, whenever the Red Venerate Sect started causing trouble, there would be unrest. She had to prepare in advance. Suddenly, the bronze mirror on her desk lit up, displaying lines of text. At the sight of the words ¡°Heavenly Extreme Divine Method? The Emperor?¡±, the Empress paused, ¡°Summon Lai Baocheng.¡± Truthfully, when the Emperor activated the great formation of the palace a few days ago, she had felt that something was amiss. However, as there were no abnormalities from the Emperor¡¯s side these days thereafter, she had let her guard down. Now that she received the alert, she instinctively felt danger. She couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously. Regardless, it was necessary to investigate. After Gu Yang had warned Miss Su Er, he returned to Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, activated the system, and resumed the simulation. In the end, personal strength was what mattered most. As long as he became strong enough, no threats could scare him. [At 22, you¡¯ve advanced to the second tier of the Golden Body and defeated Lin Ruo Xi at the Martial Academy gate, causing a sensation throughout the world.] [You leave Divine City with Ye Ling Bo, proceeding to Tianzhu Mountain, and enter the Secret Realm to cultivate.] [Eight years later, Ye Lingbo reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm and for the purpose of assaulting the Celestial Being realm, he left the Secret Realm in search of an opportunity to break through.] [Three years later, the entrance to the Secret Realm abruptly collapsed. You were forced to leave the Secret Realm and discovered that the Human Realm had become a purgatory. As soon as you emerged, you were besieged by countless Ghostly Beings.] [A year later, you were attacked by several Ghostly Beings at the Mana Realm, and fell on the battlefield, at the age of 36.] What is happening here? The Human Realm has turned into purgatory, and Ghostly Beings are rampant. Is it Cthulhu? This situation is even more terrifying than the invasion of the Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate. The question is, how did it end up like this? Where are the Four Great Sacred Lands? What about Luo Wang? How about Qin Wu? Where is Ye Lingbo? ¡°Did I somehow ruin this world?¡± Gu Yang felt an inexplicable concern. Upon reflection, he decided that everything had primarily to do with the emperor. The key was the Heavenly Extreme mystical power and most importantly, the hidden mastermind behind the scenes, Chi Mingtian! The one who swayed the Heavenly Extreme Taoist was Chi Mingtian itself. The one who passed ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± and ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡± to the Wu Family was also Chi Mingtian. The one who incited the Red Venerate to rebel and stir up battles in the world was still Chi Mingtian. No matter whether it¡¯s the Heavenly Extreme mystical power or the God Destroyer Nine Styles, none were proper techniques, reflecting a sense of evil. Chi Mingtian is clearly no good. There¡¯s a high probability that it single-handedly turned the Human Realm into a purgatory. In other words, the Empress was unable to overcome the Emperor. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [1. The Martial Arts realm at the age of thirty-six.] [2. The Martial Arts experience at the age of thirty-six.] [3. The life wisdom at the age of thirty-six.] ¡°I choose the first.¡± Immediately, Gu Yang was enveloped in a layer of blazing flames, transforming into a Phoenix once more. The fourth level of the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± was complete! Following that, he also transformed into a White Tiger and a Black Tortoise. ¡°Divine Tiger Manual¡± and the ¡°Divine Turtle Manual¡± also reached the second level. When everything quieted down, he opened his eyes and saw Xi Huang standing in front of him, her eyes filled with shock. Gu Yang sighed inwardly, knowing that he could not hide it. The ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± is the technique of Xia Emperor, she was bound to recognize it. Just as he was about to speak, Xi Huang exclaimed, ¡°Father, why have you chosen to fuse so many bloodlines? The consequences would be unthinkable if a conflict occurred.¡± ¡°Daughter, I know you¡¯re trying to follow the Xia Emperor¡¯s path and merge the bloodlines of nine divine beasts in order to break through the Celestial Being realm¡¯s limitation, but that¡¯s too dangerous. Although the Xia Emperor was born extraordinary, he has nine Original Spirits which allowed him to master this technique. You, father, even though you have the ability to undergo ¡®Niepan¡¯, it¡¯s not worth taking such a risk for it.¡± Gu Yang was stupefied. He genuinely hadn¡¯t thought about this, ¡°Why does the Xia Emperor have nine Original Spirits?¡± ¡°Some claim that he is the offspring of an ancient mythical beast with nine heads. Others speculate that he cultivated some sort of ancient Divine Power. This is precisely why he was able to wield the power of nine divine beasts in one body, and be invincible in the world.¡± So in other words, none of these powerful techniques isn¡¯t without its flaws. Gu Yang felt that he needed to understand more about the Xia Emperor, therefore it was necessary to avoid being led astray by this technique. However, so far, he hasn¡¯t felt any conflict from several bloodline powers. With the overlap of four bloodline powers, the strength of his Mortal Body had reached a frightening level that even the Golden Body of the third realm could not be matched with him. There¡¯s no need to worry about this issue in a short time. The more pressing issue is how to deal with that emperor. If this person is not dealt with, the entire Human Realm will become purgatory in a decade or so, and no one will survive. After sending Xi Huang away, Gu Yang opened the system again and initiated another simulation. [At the age of 22¡­] [You travel to Star Picking Pavilion and request to meet the college director. After being granted an audience, you informed the director about the impending attack by the Nether Sect¡­] PS: It¡¯s the 28th, only a few days left. If you have any monthly tickets left, hurry and vote. If not used, they will expire. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: 206, you’re useless. Chapter 206: 206, you¡¯re useless. Translator: 549690339 [¡­ You were entrusted by the Academy Dean along with Ye Lingbo to journey to a cave world in search of a person. After a month of trials and tribulations, you found that person and returned to the Academy together.] [Two months later, that person, alone with a sword, went to the Black Soul Valley, wiping out the Nether Sect.] [After returning to the Divine City, he stormed into the palace, beginning a great battle with the Emperor, but ultimately lost and fled from the palace. Just as the Emperor was preparing to pursue, a show of sword intent came from the Academy, killing the Emperor.] [At the same time, two powerhouses of the Unleaking realm showed up, opening up a spatial passage, and an ominous intent descended upon the Academy, sparking an epic battle.] [At the critical moment, Luo Wang arrived but was still no match. In the end, the Academy Dean fell, Luo Wang was heavily injured, and the entire Divine City was corrupted by the demonic aura from another dimension, causing countless deaths and injuries.] [You took advantage of the chaos and with Ye Lingbo and Xi Huang and others, opened the Secret Realm entrance of the Sacrificial Heavenly Altar, releasing one of the Unleaking realm powerhouses and hid within it.] [Eight years later, Ye Lingbo reached the peak of Unleaking realm and decided to leave the Secret Realm in search of an opportunity to break through to the Celestial Being realm.] [Another five years later, the Secret Realm entrance was forcibly opened, and a fearful intent attacked, you died at the age of thirty-five.] After completing this simulation, Gu Yang frowned deeply. As he had predicted, the reason the human realm had turned into a purgatory was because of that individual from ChiMing Heaven. However, that individual was too powerful, going against two at the same time and still emerging victorious. Despite two Celestial Beings, one was killed and the other injured. It seemed that just the Academy Dean and Luo Wang were not enough. They needed to align with more powerhouses to stop him. [The simulation has ended, you can choose between one of the following.] [First, martial arts level at the age of thirty-five.] [Second, martial arts experience at the age of thirty-five.] [Third, wisdom of life at the age of thirty-five.] ¡°I choose the first.¡± ¡°The source of all this lies with the Emperor.¡± Gu Yang pondered the whole incident carefully, identifying the crucial point. That person from ChiMing Heaven, having been in this world for a thousand years, why did he never make a move on the Divine City? He must have had some concerns. The first was probably the Academy Dean. The second was most likely the formation of the royal palace. During the battle with the Xia Emperor in the past, he might have suffered due to this formation. The Emperor learned the Heavenly Art and was controlled by him, suddenly removing a major threat. When the Academy Dean decided to take action and kill the Emperor, he had no more scruples and brazenly fought. He successfully defeated two powerful enemies in one swoop. This cunning character had been plotting for this day for a long time without anyone knowing. Another important point was, who were those two Unleaking realm powerhouses who opened the spatial passage? In the world, there were just over a dozen Unleaking realm powerhouses, it was impossible for two more to suddenly appear out of nowhere. He wondered which two had become his henchmen. Gu Yang thought about it and concluded that the key to stopping the impending apocalypse was to remove the Emperor in the shortest possible time so they could not destroy the formation within the palace. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do it myself since the Queen is ineffective.¡± Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. As a transmigrator, he was bothered about the end of the world. Shouldn¡¯t that be the job of the child of this plane? Gu Yang thought of Jiao Shumo who he had met outside the Martial Academy and concluded that he wasn¡¯t the child of the plane either. ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s all for our survival.¡± Shaking his head, he went out again. The next day, Gu Yang took Xi Huang and left the Divine City, returning to the mountain where they had previously cultivated. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯ve been looking for me, kid?¡± As soon as he landed, he heard Wu Er¡¯s familiar voice. Wu Er was behind a large rock, roasting a goat. The dripping fat on the hot charcoal emitted a delicious fragrance. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, his gaze shifted from the roasting goat to Xi Huang, he was surprised and said, ¡°A divine beast with Phoenix blood, not bad, kid, where did you abduct her from?¡± Gu Yang turned to Xi Huang and said, ¡°You stand guard over there, don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± ¡°Yes, father,¡± Xi Huang obediently walked away. ¡°Father?¡± Wu Er¡¯s gaze got extremely strange. Gu Yang shook his head, without explaining, said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you, senior, for a very important matter.¡± When he parted ways with Wu Er, they had agreed on the way to contact. Go to a certain shop, order a specific number of certain products, leave an address. Wu Er will come to see him. Although the Wu Family was exterminated, there were still some old people around who could pass the message without any problem. When Wu Er saw his seriousness, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to know about that one from the Red Venerate¡­¡± Wu Er¡¯s face changed drastically, making a silence gesture, looking up at the sky, looking tense. Moments later, he let out a sigh of relief and warned, ¡°Never mention those three words.¡± ¡°Once you reach the Unleaking Realm, you possess the ability to see from the sky and hear from the ground. And once you reach the Celestial Being realm, the range is vast enough to cover an entire city. People like that one, whose realm is above the Celestial Being, anyone who mentions his name will have a heart felt sense of sensation. His location will then be locked.¡± Isn¡¯t that just like the Western Gods in novels, where one can¡¯t mention their name directly? Gu Yang nodded, indicating he understood, ¡°Senior, do you know a lot about it?¡± Wu Er stared at the bonfire below and said, ¡°Since you have perfected the ¡®God Destroyer Nine Styles¡¯, you should have guessed. That¡¯s right, my Wu Family has a deep lineage with it.¡± He recounted the events of his Wu Family¡¯s ancestors a thousand years ago, ¡°Our ancestors from the Wu Family were originally guards in the Leaning King¡¯s mansion during the Xia Dynasty. They were discovered by the King because they fell in love with the Princess.¡± ¡°The Leaning King cut off the limbs of our ancestor and threw him to the chaotic burial mound outside the Divine City. Just when he was on the verge of dying, it appeared. Our ancestor sold his soul for the chance to be reborn. Then he became the most loyal dog to it.¡± ¡°Later, the Xia Emperor died, the Xia Dynasty collapsed and the ancestor attained his heart¡¯s desire.¡± ¡°It can be said that without it, there would be no Wu Family.¡± Gu Yang touched his chin and asked, ¡°So you mean, the Wu Family has the bloodline of the Xia Emperor?¡± Wu Er didn¡¯t expect that to be his point of interest, but he nodded and confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He asked, ¡°Do you know about the Nine-Zhou Seal?¡± ¡°The Nine-Zhou Seal of the Leaning King was originally in the Wu Family secret vault, but it should have been taken away by the Zhao Family.¡± Gu Yang felt a burst of disbelief in his heart! The Nine-Zhou Seal that the Empress gave him last time was not the Leaning King¡¯s. That means, she has more than one Nine-Zhou Seal in her hand. There¡¯s at least one more, the Leaning King¡¯s Seal. As expected, one cannot trust the mouth of a woman. Wu Er asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Gu Yang set aside the matter for the moment and said seriously, ¡°I suspect that the Emperor has also been corrupted by it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Er¡¯s face changed drastically, he clearly understood the seriousness of this matter. Gu Yan asked, ¡°Senior, are you able to take action now?¡± Wu Er shook his head seriously, ¡°I am now just a living dead, with just a breath left.¡± Gu Yang wasn¡¯t too disappointed, as he had guessed this already. Otherwise, if Wu Er still had his strength, he would not have stood idly by when Ling Ling was killed in the previous simulation. He had asked this just to confirm. ¡°Apart from the Wu Family, which other forces does it command?¡± ¡°Red Venerate Sect, Gao Family, and Cao Family.¡± Gu Yang was shocked. One of the six factions, two of the nine major families. It encompassed three of the strongest forces in the world. This was too formidable. Plus, with an emperor, it would be difficult for any family to compete. On his side, counting everyone including the literary institute, Luo Wang, and an Unleaking realm power, that was it. The Gao Family and the Cao Family, this was really beyond his expectations. He had some relationship with both families. Gao Fan must come from the Gao Family, as well as Cao Yiyi¡¯s father, the Gun God. He asked, ¡°What about Gao Fan?¡± Wu Er said, ¡°He was unwilling to be controlled by it, sealing his cultivation level, and avoiding worldly matters all these years. He only knows how to avoid constantly, truly a mouse.¡± When Gu Yang thought about how Gao Fan had created the ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡±, it was probably to oppose that being from the Red Venerate. He indeed had the qualification to say such words. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve mastered the first three techniques of the ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯, when would you teach me the fourth technique?¡± PS: Asking for monthly votes. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: 207 Secret Chapter 207: 207 Secret Translator: 549690339 Zt At this moment, a burning scent diffused. ¡°My roasted lamb!¡± Wu Er cried miserably, quickly turned the roast, only to see a piece had already been charred. He took a knife and cut off the burnt part. At the same time, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no fourth move.¡± Gu Yang suddenly had a bad premonition, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, there are only three moves. I¡¯ve already taught you all of them.¡± ¡°You promised me ¡®Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡¯, and now you¡¯re telling me there are only three knives. Are you messing with me?¡± Wu Er laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°When I first created this saber technique, indeed I intended to complete nine moves. But, something happened when I reached the third move. However, these three moves are enough for you to reach the Unleaking realm.¡± ¡°As for the Celestial Being realm, it¡¯s up to you. The remaining six moves, you¡¯ll have to create them yourself.¡± Gu Yang chuckled. Wu Er still seemed to be enticing him with dreams. As it turned out, his boast that no one could withstand his three moves was based on the fact that he only knew three moves in the first place. Wu Er quickly changed the subject, ¡°To deal with it, you can only seek help from the Chen, Chu, and Lin families. Neither the Blue Sky Palace behind the Chu Family nor the Star Sea behind the Chen and Lin Families will let the world be destroyed.¡± The Blue Sky Palace and the Star Sea, like Red Clear Heaven, are among the Four Great Sacred Lands. From Wu Er¡¯s mouth, Gu Yang finally learned about the relationship between the nine prominent families of the world and the Four Great Sacred Lands. The Chu family is backed by the Blue Sky Palace. The Chen and Lin families are supported by the Star Sea. The Gao and Cao families, along with the already eradicated Wu Family, have Red Clear Heaven behind them. The remaining four families, the Shen, Guo, Luo, and Qin, are most likely related to the Three Holy Gates. Gu Yang asked again, ¡°What about the Three Holy Gates?¡± ¡°Do you know why it¡¯s called the Three Holy Gates?¡± ¡°Because the gates harbor three old monsters?¡± ¡°The Celestial Being realm of the Monster Race is commonly referred to as the Demon Saint. The three saints in the gate belong to the Monster Race, they do not care about the affairs of the human world.¡± So, there are three Celestial Beings in just one sacred land. Gu Yang felt a shiver down his spine. In the simulation, when Ye Lingbo entered the Three Holy Gates to save him, there were already two Celestial Beings present, which were quite formidable. Unexpectedly, there was a third one. However, his feud with the Three Holy Gates is not something to be worried about right now. He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a trip to contact these three families?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Wu Er shook his head like a wobble doll, ¡°I¡¯m on bad terms with them. If I were to actually go there, before I could even open my mouth to speak, they would cut me down.¡± Gu Yang could roughly guess what he meant by ¡®bad terms¡¯. When he wanted to test his saber technique in the past, who could he turn to? There were only so many people at the Unleaking realm. No wonder none of the families defended the Wu Family when they were under attack. It seemed that Wu Er had offended too many people, and everyone was waiting for the Wu Family to face their downfall. Gu Yang pondered for a moment. The Chu Family had once sent assassins to kill him,so their impression of him was pretty bad. Although he had a good relationship with Chu Xiyue, she was about to be married off, and her level of cultivation was too low to be of any help. As for the Lin Family, he had just defeated Lin Ruo Xi, and stepped all over their family honour. It would be strange if they paid any heed to him now. All that¡¯s left was the Chen family. But the problem was, he didn¡¯t know anyone from the Chen family at all. It seemed that the College would have to step in. Gu Yang had a plan forming in his mind. He asked the last question, ¡± Elder, can you get us some divine weapons?¡± ¡°Divine Weapons?¡± Wu Er spoke irritably,¡±There are plenty in the Tomb of Swords, dare you go?¡± Gu Yang thought of a simulation where a horrifying existence was lurking at the bottom of the Tomb of Swords. Out of curiosity, he asked,¡±Who is occupying the Tomb of Swords now?¡± Wu Er angrily retorted, ¡°One of the Demon Saints from the Three Holy Gates. That despicable woman coveted my Wu Family¡¯s Tomb of Swords and joined forces with Red Clear Heaven. If not for that, would my Wu Family have suffered such a miserable defeat?¡± This was a completely unexpected answer. Gu Yang had always thought that the Tomb of Swords was either in the hands of the Zhao Family, or that person from Red Clear Heaven. As it turned out, it was controlled by the seemingly unrelated Three Holy Gates. He was confused and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that all of this is related to the heir of the Blue Sky Palace?¡± ¡°Do you think that the one responsible for the Six Divisions of God Annihilation is the heir of the Blue Sky Palace?¡± Wu Er smirked, ¡°At the end of the Qin Dynasty, there indeed appeared an heir of the Blue Sky Palace, who claimed to be pursuing a defector. Later, he was killed by Zhao Tiansheng, and the God¡¯s Annihilation Six Divisions fell into the hands of the Zhao family.¡± Gu Yang knew that Zhao Tiansheng was the name of the founder of Great Zhou. No wonder the Empress possesses the techniques of God¡¯s Annihilation Six Divisions, so this is how she obtained them. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t the Blue Sky Palace seek revenge against the Zhao Family?¡± ¡°The Blue Sky Palace is different from the other three families; they rarely intervene in mortal affairs. The same goes for the Chu family¡¯s way of doing things.¡± Gu Yang and Wu Er chatted for a while, and from him, he learned many secrets about the Four Great Sacred Lands and the Nine Families of the world. Such matters could only be known by someone at Wu Er¡¯s level of significance. These pieces of information were very important to Gu Yang and could save him many failed simulation attempts. When Gu Yang and Xi Huang returned to the Divine City, they didn¡¯t go back to the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, but went to the academy instead. This time, he had timed his visit precisely to coincide with the end of lessons, and without any obstruction, he went directly to see the Vice Principal Zhou Zongye. Gu Yang¡¯s arrival at the academy caused a stir, countless students came out, vying to catch a glimpse of the world¡¯s most beautiful man. ¡°Such grace, such demeanor, is truly rare and unparalleled in the world.¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t have the arrogance of some so-called young masters from prestigious families. He¡¯s much nicer to look at.¡± ¡°What a charming and elegant gentleman, no wonder he could win the hearts of Princess Chang and Miss Su Er.¡± Gu Yang listened attentively, looked at the academy students around him, and nodded secretly. As expected from the leader of the Six Major Sects, they have a discerning eye. Vice Principal Zhou Zongye received the news and came out to greet him. ¡°Principal Zhou, I have come to invite you for tea.¡± ¡°Please come in.¡± Once they arrived at the small courtyard where Zhou Zongye lived, it instantly became quiet. In the yard, there was a brand-new tea table with the equally new tea tray and tea set. After he sat down, he meticulously began to prepare the tea. After the tea was prepared, Zhou Zongye made a inviting gesture, ¡°Give it a try.¡± Gu Yang lifted the teacup and took a sip, then praised, ¡°Excellent tea.¡± Zhou Zongye saw that he didn¡¯t say anything else, and felt somewhat disappointed. Last time, after Gu Yang mentioned that he would come for tea, Zhou made special preparations. He was not much of a tea drinker, so he had specially procured tea utensils and tea leaves. The tea was taken from a professor who was obsessed with tea, and he also read several books about tea. He had anticipated talking about tea classics when Gu Yang visited. But after tasting, Gu Yang just commented, ¡°Good tea¡±, leaving Zhou unsure of how to continue the conversation. Gu Yang said, ¡°Actually, this time, there is a matter I wish to discuss with Principal Zhou.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I intend to kill the Emperor and hope your academy can assist me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhou Zongye was taken aback, he looked up and saw Gu Yang wasn¡¯t joking, and his expression became serious, ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yang told him about the Emperor practicing the Extreme Heavenly Divine Technique. ¡°Extreme Heavenly Divine Technique?¡± Zhou Zongye suddenly stood up, realizing the gravity of the situation, he paced around the courtyard a few times, took a deep breath and said, ¡°You wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, he rushed out of the courtyard. Gu Yang knew that he must have gone to report to the academy¡¯s principal. To kill the Emperor was not a decision he, as the vice-principal, could make. That¡¯s the Emperor of Great Zhou, hidden in the palace, even if they mobilized the full power of the academy, they might not be able to kill him. If the grand formation in the palace could still be activated, even Celestial Beings could be suppressed. Gu Yang poured a cup of tea for Xi Huang and waited patiently. After half an hour, Zhou Zongye returned, saying, ¡°The principal wants to see you.¡± Gu Yang perked up, finally he was going to meet the legendary figure who stood at the pinnacle of this world. He straightened his clothes, turned to Xi Huang and said, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Alright, father.¡± Xi Huang nodded solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang followed Zhou Zongye to the Star Picking Pavilion. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: 208 Celestial Beings Chapter 208: 208 Celestial Beings Translator: 549690339 Star Plucking Tower, is the tallest building in the academy, with a total of nine floors. Each floor contains various puzzles involving a wide range of topics from medicine, divination, to astronomy, it covers almost everything. These puzzles are proposed either by professors or students. The disciples of the academy take pride in solving the puzzles of the Star Plucking Tower. Once a puzzle is solved, the solver¡¯s fame spreads throughout the academy. Ye Lingbo¡¯s status as the top disciple, is not just because she has the highest cultivation level, but also because she has solved the most puzzles in the Star Plucking Tower. On the ninth floor of the Star Plucking Tower, there is a puzzle set by the dean that has been hanging there since the founding of the tower; no one has been able to solve it for hundreds of years. At this moment, Gu Yang has arrived at the ninth floor of the Star Plucking Tower and is about to meet one of the most legendary characters of the past thousand years, the dean of the academy. The dean of the academy, surnamed Ren, was born into an ordinary bureaucratic family in Qin Dynasty. He later voluntarily joined the camp of the Great Zhou Taizu. It is said that at the time of the founding of the Great Zhou, he only had the cultivation level of Golden Body Stage One, which among all the nobles and marquises was considered to be at the very bottom; he was not remarkable. The reason he was able to serve as the dean of the academy was because among all the civil servants, he had the highest cultivation level. Among all the military generals, he had the highest literacy. As a result, he was appointed dean of the academy by the Great Zhou Taizu. For the next hundred years, he kept a low profile, not participating in court disputes, but instead dedicated himself to teaching in the academy. Until the death of the Great Zhou¡¯s Taizu, when there was a great upheaval in the palace and a terrifyingly powerful being descended. The Divine City was on the brink of danger when a sword light came from the academy, repelling the terrifyingly powerful figure. Only then did people realize that the seemingly insignificant dean of the academy was actually a Celestial Being, whose one action had managed to turn the tide. From then on, the dean of the academy became a legend. Since the fall of the Xia Dynasty, he was the second person to become a Celestial Being. No one knows how this seemingly mediocre dean managed to cross the Mana realm and the Unleaking Realm to achieve the status of a Celestial Being in just a short hundred years. Even more mysteriously, no one knows what techniques he practices. Even Wu Er does not know. This Celestial Being seldom shows himself and rarely takes action. Wu Er only knows of three instances. The first was four hundred years ago, at the time of the death of the Great Zhou¡¯s Taizu. The other one was when Dao Sect was on the brink of annihilation. Both times, the opponent was the same person, the one from the Red Bright Heaven. The last time was against the powerful Unleaking Realm expert from the Gu family. Strictly speaking, that didn¡¯t count as taking action, because he didn¡¯t even lift a finger, and the one from the Gu family had already lost. As Gu Yang was thinking, a door suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of him. Zhou Zongye next to him said, ¡°Go in, the dean is waiting for you.¡± Gu Yang calmly walked in. In the simulation, he had met this dean before, so there was no danger. Behind the door was a Secret Realm, lush with vegetation. One could even hear the sounds of birds chirping and insects humming, which indicated that this massive Secret Realm had formed its own unique ecosystem. There was a small courtyard ahead. The door was open. Gu Yang walked up and saw a middle-aged man in a green robe in the courtyard. He was lying on a recliner, holding a book in his hands. His feet were resting on a stool and he was gently shaking them. This reclusive, ordinary-looking powerhouse, one of the very few in the human realm, didn¡¯t exhibit any intimidating characteristics common amongst strong figures. If Gu Yang had to describe him, he would probably say, ¡°the epitome of simplicity and genuine authenticity.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± The middle-aged man spoke without taking his eyes off the book; his attention was completely focused on it. Out of the corner of his eye, Gu Yang glanced at the book cover, but could only make out three characters: Legendary Swordsmen. Um, it seemed, probably, could be, a novel by its title? A supreme expert at the Celestial Being realm, casually lying in the courtyard reading a novel? He had thought about the impressive scene meeting the dean would be. But he never expected to encounter such a laid-back dean. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You want to kill Zhao Yu?¡± The dean¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts all of a sudden. Gu Yang hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Yu is the name of the current emperor. ¡°And how do you plan to kill him?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose with a knife.¡± ¡°Your knife can¡¯t kill people.¡± Just as Gu Yang was about to respond, the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand vibrated, flew up on its own, and hovered in midair. The dark color on the blade slowly faded away. In an instant, the blackness had completely faded, revealing its original sharpness. When the Phoenix Feather Knife fell back into his hand, Gu Yang felt a connection, as if he was connected by blood to the knife. He felt somewhat elated, ¡°Thank you, Dean.¡± Throughout the whole process, the dean did not lift his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, go.¡± ¡°There is something else I want to report.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Soon, the Nether Sect will launch a large-scale attack¡­¡± The dean flipped a page of the novel in his hand, his eyes never leaving the book, waited until he finished speaking, and responded, ¡°It must be that Dragon Turtle, this is a bit tricky.¡± He didn¡¯t ask Gu Yang why he knew these things, he directly asked, ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Dean, please say.¡± ¡°Go with Ling Bo, find someone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t continue training before you get the general outline of the Extreme Yang True Gang.¡± ¡°General outline?¡± Gu Yang was shocked, so there¡¯s a general outline of this Cultivation Method? From his point of view, only when you get the general outline can you learn this Cultivation Method. He quickly asked, ¡°Dean, do you know where the general outline is?¡± ¡°The Imperial Jade Seal.¡± Right! The inheritance of the Nine Law Mantras is contained in the nine pieces of the Nine Provinces Seal. So the general outline is naturally in the Imperial Jade Seal. After the extinction of the Xia Dynasty, the Imperial Jade Seal was obtained by the Qin Dynasty. After the Qin Dynasty fell, it fell into the hands of the Zhou Family. Well, there¡¯s another reason to kill the emperor. Gu Yang still felt a little uneasy, ¡°What if Chi Ming Tian makes a move?¡± ¡°If the sky collapses, there will be tall ones holding it.¡± Alright, since you say so, I won¡¯t worry unnecessarily. Gu Yang was just about to say goodbye, suddenly his vision blurred, and he had returned to the Star Picking Tower. ¡°Call Ling Bo over, she knows how to find that person.¡± The voice of the dean rang in his ear. Soon, Zhou Zongye fetched Ye Lingbo. She stood next to Gu Yang and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Gu Yang did as he was told and held her hand. A faint blue light shone from her brow, illuminating the space in front of them, causing ripples in it. Then, he was pulled through the space by Ye Lingbo. After a brief dizziness, the two had arrived on a beach. Gu Yang stepped on the soft sand, clearly feeling that the environment here was completely different from Great Zhou. If he had to describe, it was flourishing and full of life. He asked, ¡°What place is this?¡± Ye Lingbo was a bit weaker and said, ¡°Water Moon Cave Sky.¡± Indeed, it¡¯s a Cave Sky World. ¡°Is there a Sect here called the Water Moon Sect?¡± Ye Lingbo was a bit surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Just guessing.¡± Indeed, there is one. How many Cave Sky Worlds are connected in this world? However, in the Simulation, there was no sign of a Sect called Water Moon Sect invading Great Zhou. At least, he didn¡¯t find it. Gu Yang asked about the real issue, ¡°Who are we looking for?¡± Ye Lingbo answered, ¡°The head of the Dao Sect.¡± Turns out it¡¯s the head of the Dao Sect, one of the six Sects. He is actually hiding in this Cave Sky World. According to Wu Er, the Dao Sect was almost destroyed by Chi Ming Tian, and only one successor was left. It must¡¯ve been saved by the dean. Speaking of which, there must be some relationship between Ling Ling and the Dao Sect, otherwise how could she get the inheritance of the Dao Sect¡¯s supreme method, the Extreme Yang True Gang? Wu Er didn¡¯t mention what the relationship between Ling Ling and Dao Sect was. He curiously asked, ¡°Why does the dean of the Dao Sect have to hide here?¡± This is a strong person of the Unleaking Realm. If he stays at the academy, even if the Nether Sect attacks, it wouldn¡¯t be a total defeat. Ye Lingbo said, ¡°She is in the peak of the Unleaking Realm, and is trying to break through to the Celestial Being Realm.¡± Gu Yang was moved by this. He remembered the previous simulations when Ye Lingbo reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm, she would leave the Secret Realm to look for an opportunity to break through. Perhaps this has to do with some secret. He asked, ¡°Can¡¯t it be done outside?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, the Way of Heaven is dead.¡± PS: Thirdly, I ask for the monthly pass. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: 209 Another Practice System Chapter 209: 209 Another Practice System Translator: 549690339 The Way of Heaven is dead? Gu Yang didn¡¯t quite understand, but he was greatly shocked, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Lingbo said, ¡°Think carefully about it, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Gu Yang could only temporarily suppress this question, and asked, ¡°Now, where do we find people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°The Cave World is vast, searching will have to be gradual. Let¡¯s first find a place where there are people, and inquire about news.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yang had already sensed people, he grabbed her hand, and soared into the sky. Outside Huang Family Town, a disheveled Daoist was walking towards a dilapidated temple outside the town, followed at a distance by a yellow-faced child. ¡°Huang Si, it¡¯s getting dark, don¡¯t go.¡± A girl of the same age followed him, a bit scared, and grabbed him. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can go back first.¡± The yellow-faced child shook her hand off and ran off quickly. Seeing his receding figure, the girl stamped her feet in anxiety and ran back to inform Huang Si¡¯s family. Huang Si¡¯s full name is Huang Yongkang, he¡¯s nine years old this year, and his family is among the well-off in the town, owning a shop. Since childhood, he had been extremely fascinated with the tales of sword immortals and strange events, dreaming that one day he will encounter an immortal and achieve immortality. Today, he met a slovenly Daoist, saw him use magic with his own eyes, realized that his chance at immortality had come, and thus followed him. Unconsciously, it was already dark. Huang Yongkang was indeed bold. As it got more secluded around and the day turned to night, this child was not scared at all. Speaking of the disheveled Daoist, he came to a ruined temple, abruptly stopping and said in stern tone, ¡°Zhu Shun, if you are wise, give up the Moonlight Sword, otherwise, you won¡¯t leave here today.¡± From within the temple, a hearty voice echoed, ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s Crow Daoist. Just on your own, you want to seize the Moonlight Sword, I¡¯m afraid you are not yet qualified.¡± ¡°What if you add me?¡± An old woman walked out from the woods, with a green snake coiled around her shoulder. Its tongue flicking, a pair of green eyes. Huang Yongkang, who was hiding on the side, shivered with fear. Inside the temple, the hearty voice said, ¡°It turns out to be Poison Granny. I didn¡¯t expect to meet two evil experts in the wild.¡± ¡°And me too.¡± A delicate voice followed, and a woman draped in gauze walked out. Her body was graceful, while the essential parts were slightly visible. Huang Yongkang, who was innocent, was so excited that his face turned red, and he quickly looked away. ¡°Even the Peach Blossom Fairy is here. It seems that it¡¯s inevitable today. Just want to ask, how do you three plan to divide the Moonlight Sword?¡± said the man in the dilapidated temple, his voice growing heavier with each word. As these words fell, the faces of the three outside changed. Crow Daoist shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Do it.¡± Immediately, a flock of black crows flew out from the woods and flew towards the temple. The other two also moved. The old woman took off a black pouch, and when she flicked it, a black snake as thick as a bucket appeared and moved towards the temple. The woman took out a fan and with a flick, a pink mist rolled up and spread towards the temple. Suddenly, a golden light appeared like a giant bell, covering the temple. The black crows, the black giant snake, and the pink mist were all blocked outside. The Crow Daoist sneered, ¡°How long can this Diamond Bell Shield hold up?¡± He pinched a spell, and the flock of black crows all opened their mouths and spat out a flame. The golden light wobbled under the heat. ¡°What are you two waiting for? If you don¡¯t make a move, are you planning to let others take advantage?¡± Poison Granny snorted coldly, and without any noticeable movement, the giant snake opened its mouth and spat out poison. Touching the golden light, it immediately corroded a big hole. ¡°Brother Crow really has a manly spirit, it tickles me.¡± The Peach Blossom Fairy giggled, took out a talisman, pinched a spell, and threw it. Boom! A thunderbolt appeared out of thin air and struck the Diamond Bell Shield. With a loud noise, it broke apart. Huang Yongkang on the side was dumbstruck and excited. Those tales were indeed true, magic really does exist. Only, these people who used magic, were somewhat different from his imagination. At this moment, up in the sky, Gu Yang was holding Ye Lingbo, attentively observing the magic duel of the group below. He had expected the cultivation system in the Dongtian world to differ significantly from that of Great Zhou, but he never anticipated such a massive difference. This experience was a true eye-opener for him. The four individuals duelling magic below possessed energy equivalent to that of a Fourth or Fifth Rank martial artist. However, the power they wielded was by no means weak. Whether it was the flock of crows, the giant snake, or the lightning bolt, all had killing power superior to the ordinary First Rank martial artist. And that Vajra cover was tougher than a steel plate. Whether it was a crow that could breathe fire, a bag that could hold a giant snake, or a Fu talisman that could store a lightening bolt, he had never seen such feats in Great Zhou. This cultivation system was closer to an immortal cultivator¡¯s. The cultivator¡¯s internal True Essence was weak, but it could trigger force that exceeded his own by ten times, or even dozens of times. That thought was indeed terrifying. Even if the sealed Phoenix Feather Knife was unsealed, it could not possibly offer him such tremendous amplification; a multiplier of two or three-fold was already considered an unrivalled divine weapon. Gu Yang could feel that the vitality of the world was unusually active while the people below were duelling, clearly resonating with the world¡¯s atmosphere in some way and mobilizing the forces of nature. Wasn¡¯t this a feature of the Mana Realm? Gu Yang became increasingly intrigued by the cultivation system of this world. Just then, the situation of the battle below changed. After the Vajra cover was shattered, the ruined temple underwent a violent explosion. Immediately, a shadow shot into the sky, riding on the wind. This person¡¯s cultivation level was equivalent to a Third Rank martial artist, yet he could fly. This revelation was yet another eye-opener for Gu Yang. At this point, Zhu Shun, who had just escaped from the ruined temple at the cost of self-destruction of his magical tools, looked up. By the light of the explosion, he saw a man and a woman hanging in the air. His face drained of color, ¡°Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± Despair filled his heart. Originally, he was confident that the three people below could not catch up to him with his Wind-Riding Talisman. But to his surprise, a powerful cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage was lurking in the sky. Now, his situation could only be described as being unable to sprout wings and fly away. He was a lone cultivator and had braved countless dangers throughout his cultivation journey. After reaching the seventh level of qi refining, he had made no further progress. For a full decade, he had been seeking opportunities everywhere, to no avail. Now, he finally obtained a significant stroke of luck. With the Moonlight Sword, he could acquire an authentic sword manual from a prestigious sect. He was not willing to give up! Thinking of this, Zhu Shun¡¯s face twisted, ¡°Die!¡± He threw out a red ball about the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg. This was his final life-saving measure, the Sky Thunder Seed. Although it looked small, once detonated, it could produce an attack on par with the full strength of a cultivator in the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage. If used in a sneak attack, even a Golden Core expert would be injured. The Sky Thunder Seed flew straight toward the man and woman. Zhu Shun was overjoyed in his heart, realizing that he had encountered tenderfoots who dared to let the Sky Thunder Seed approach them. At this moment, they were surely doomed¡­ Just as the Sky Thunder Seed was about to explode, an invisible force squeezed it. Before it could fully explode, it was extinguished and vanished into thin air. ¡°This¡± Zhu Shun¡¯s face went blank. How could this be possible? That person didn¡¯t use any magic, yet he used his True Essence to confine the explosion of the Sky Thunder Seed to a minimal range. Was this something a human could do? ¡°Sky Thunder Seed!¡± The three below were also knowledgeable; they were already taken aback by the duo¡¯s display. When Zhu Shun took out that thing, they broke out in a cold sweat. That Zhu Shun even possessed such a terrifying thing. If it were used against them, the outcome would be unimaginable. In the end, the man in the sky simply extinguished the Sky Thunder Seed, leaving them stunned. They stood still, not daring to move. Cold sweat soaked their clothes. PS: It¡¯s the 29th, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: 210 This is a treasure Chapter 210: 210 This is a treasure Translator: 549690339 Huang Yongkang, hiding behind a large tree, had his head lifted, looking at the man and woman resembling exiled immortals, his eyes as wide as saucers, his heart so excited he almost wanted to yell outloud. This was the image of an Immortal Cultivator in his mind. Compared to these two people, those from earlier were simply like demons and monsters. At this moment, the man in the sky spoke, ¡°Where is this place?¡± On the ground, the Peach Blossom Fairy replied sweetly, ¡°Esteemed elder, this place is the boundary of Wuyou mountain.¡± The man in the sky looked over at her, asking, ¡°And what is this ¡®Wuyou¡¯ mountain?¡± ¡°Wuyou mountain is one of the six sects of the left path. The master of the mountain is a hermit named Wuyou who has reached the Nascent Soul Cultivation Level.¡± ¡°Thank you for your explanation.¡± ¡°Esteemed elder, we are all independent cultivators with no intentions of offending you. We will take our leave now.¡± However, the man in the sky shook his head, ¡°The lot of you have such a heavy aura of blood, your hands stained in blood. Now that you¡¯ve run into me, consider yourselves unlucky.¡± Upon hearing his words, the expressions on the faces of the Peach Blossom Fairy, the Crow Daoist, and the Poison Granny changed drastically. Before they could even react, their bodies collapsed into clouds of blood with loud thuds. Witnessing this scene, Zhu Shun felt a chill nipping at his hands and feet. He couldn¡¯t figure out what trick the other party had used to eliminate the three in an instant, leaving them with no time to react. ¡°Huh?¡± In the sky, Gu Yang noticed something odd. The soul of the Crow Daoist vanished just before his Mortal Body was destroyed, as if it had transferred elsewhere. Not quite at the Divine Power realm, yet he is capable of such a technique. He couldn¡¯t help but admire. The cultivation system of this world truly is extraordinary. He didn¡¯t plan on striking again. He was just casually dealing with things. To tell the truth, during his time in Great Zhou, he had never seen such a murderous aura on a person. This was his first time. He immediately saw that this aura was the result of wantonly killing. This is the difference between two worlds. Thinking about what Ye Lingbo had said earlier about the Way of Heaven in the outer world being dead, he began to grasp the concept of the Way of Heaven. What surprised Gu Yang even more was that the language used in this cave-heaven world was extremely similar to that used in Great Zhou. Although there are some differences in pronunciation and grammar, it did not hinder communication at all. This discovery seeded a certain thought in his mind. Gu Yang dealt with the group of crows and the giant snake, and then turned his attention to the last person. Zhu Shun trembled all over and quickly said, ¡°Junior has never killed innocent people¡­¡± ¡°But, just now you wanted to kill me.¡± Gu Yang flicked a finger, instantly a bloody hole appeared in his forehead, the light in his eyes dimmed, and his body fell to the ground with a thud, smashed into a lump of meat. Throughout the whole process, Ye Lingbo didn¡¯t say a word, just let him handle it. After landing on the ground, Gu Yang beckoned, and things inside the four corpses flew into his hand on their own. Among them was a sword, which should have been the Moonlight Sword they were fighting over. He tried to infuse his True Essence into it but failed. It turned out to be a Spirit Tool! He was overjoyed. [Energy Source Detected. Do you want to charge?] ¡°Yes.¡± The four items in his hand vanished. [Charging Successful. Earned Eight Energy Units. Current Energy Units: Seventeen.] Eight energy units! Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, in addition to the Moonlight Sword, there were actually three other Magical Tools. One was the Crow Daoist¡¯s bronze flute. One was the Peach Blossom Fairy¡¯s fan. And the bag from the Poison Granny that contained the giant snake. Three cultivators of only the Fourth Rank, and each had a Magical Tool. Does this mean that every cultivator in this world is supposed to own a Magical Tool? He made a fortune this time! Gu Yang realized that this was an enormous opportunity. Remember, in Great Zhou, divine weapons are scarce and are basically in the hands of the great families and prestigious sects. Even for someone like Lin Ruo Xi, who was a key figure, she only had one Spirit Tool. In this world, even minor figures with Fourth Rank Cultivation have Magical Tools. This was like a treasure trove for him. Just then, a boy around ten years old ran out from the side and fell to his knees, pleading, ¡°I beg you, Immortal, to take me as your disciple.¡± Gu Yang sized up the boy, surprised at his boldness. He had noticed this boy quite early, at first thinking he was one of Crow Daoist¡¯s apprentices. Now it seems unlikely, there¡¯s no Cultivation Level on him. Gu Yang laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to teach disciples.¡± He picked out a book from those in his hand that he got from Zhu Shun, tossed it over and said, ¡°Whether you can practice anything depends on your own fate.¡± Of the miscellaneous Cultivators, only Zhu Shun¡¯s cultivation technique was somewhat orthodox. Having said this, Gu Yang took Ye Lingbo and rose into the air, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Holding the book in his hand, Huang Yongkang opened it to see and noticed many characters he didn¡¯t recognize, so he tucked it into his coat. Next, he searched the corpses again and got some gold and silver. ¡°Xiao Si¡­¡± Just then, he vaguely heard someone yelling. He stuffed the gold and silver into his pocket, sniffed out the source of the voice, and went after it, responding, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Found him!¡± Instantly, voices erupted in excitement. ¡°What did they mean by ¡®Foundation Establishment Stage¡¯ just now?¡± Elsewhere, Gu Yang asked Ye Lingbo. ¡°This is the way realms were classified in ancient times. They are Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Nascent Soul, and Ascension.¡± ¡°Qi Refinement ranges from Ninth Rank to First Rank, Foundation Establishment is the Golden Body realm, Golden Core is the Mana realm, Nascent Soul is the Unleaking realm, and Ascension is the Celestial Being.¡± Sure enough, this did not surprise him. Gu Yang then asked, ¡°Are there any beings stronger than Ascended ones here?¡± Ye Lingbo answered, ¡°Above Ascension is the Hollow Void. A single world can¡¯t spawn a Hollow Void realm powerhouse unless it has survived from ancient times.¡± Gu Yang keenly perceived the implications in her words, ¡°So, are you saying that for cultivation today, the Celestial Being realm is the peak?¡± Ye Lingbo responded, ¡°Not necessarily, the universe is vast and if it¡¯s not possible in this world, you can always go to other worlds. There¡¯s always a way out.¡± Gu Yang temporarily set the topic aside. His cultivation level was still far from Celestial Being realm. Instead of worrying about it, he might as well think about how to kill the Emperor. For the next half a month, Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo were searching for the Dao Sect¡¯s leader. It was then that he realized how vast a single world could be. It was a whole continent, not smaller in size than the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. They also had a kingdom, but the power of the royal family was far less compared to the Zhao family of the Zhou Dynasty. In the world of cultivation, the monarchy basically had no effect. Besides the six left paths, there were four great orthodox sects, the strongest being the Water Moon Sect, but no single sect dominated all the others. Gu Yang was not in a hurry. According to the simulation results, they should find the leader of the Dao Sect in a month¡¯s time. However, some twists and turns were expected. On the way, he met a left path practitioner whose blood energy was strong, equivalent to a First Rank martial artist. Such people, with the blood of so many ordinary people on their hands, deserved to die. Gu Yang directly killed him and obtained two magical tools in the process. His energy increased by two, reaching a total of nineteen. He was rather enjoying this; not only was he able to rid the world of evil, but he also managed to gain energy in the process. What¡¯s more, Gu Yang learned from that straying practitioner that not far from their current location, on No Return Mountain, a cave dweller had appeared, said to be left by a Nascent Soul expert after his death. This news must have spread already, many wanderers would definitely come seeking fortunes. Naturally, Gu Yang would not let this opportunity slip by. After asking for the location of No Return Mountain, he set off in that direction. That night, Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo found a cave to spend the night in. He activated the system, opting for a simulation to be on the safe side. ¡°At twenty-two, you¡¯ve achieved the second stage of the Golden Body realm, defeating Lin Ruo Xi and shocking the world.¡± ¡°You and Ye Lingbo enter the Water Moon Realm, going through hardships, finally finding the Dao Sect¡¯s leader. You wish to stay in this world, but Ye Lingbo forcefully removes you.¡± ¡°With the help of the Empress, you and the Dao Sect¡¯s leader infiltrate the palace to assassinate the Emperor. The attempt fails, and you escape the palace.¡± ¡°The Emperor devours all the strong beings in the palace, reaching the peak of the Unleaking realm, forcibly activating the palace¡¯s large formation intending to deal with the Dean of the Literature Institute.¡± ¡°Several Unleaking realm powerhouses appear in the Divine City, leading to a massive battle.¡± ¡°Luo Wang arrives, blasts the Emperor out of the palace, the Dao Sect leader takes action, suppressing the Emperor.¡± ¡°You are surrounded and attacked by several Mana realm powerhouses, outnumbered, you die in battle, at the age of twenty-two.¡± After reading this simulation, Gu Yang took a deep breath. Is this the price of saving the world? Being a hero really doesn¡¯t end well. Saved the Dean, thwarted the arrival of a celestial being in the Divine City. In the end, he was made a scapegoat. Where could he go for justice? And yet, why didn¡¯t Ye Lingbo let him stay in this world? Gu Yang looked towards Ye Lingbo, who was meditating nearby, feeling somewhat puzzled. Originally, he planned to stay here and see how long he could. Maybe he could use it as an escape route. Surprisingly, Ye Lingbo didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Simulation over, you may retain one of the following.¡± ¡°Firstly, the Martial Arts realm you achieved at twenty-two.¡± ¡°Secondly, the Martial Arts experience you gained at twenty-two.¡± ¡°Lastly, the wisdom you gained from life at twenty-two.¡± ¡°I choose three.¡± He wanted to see which Mana realm powerhouses held such deep grudges against him, daring to join forces to take him down. Suddenly, many memories flooded into his mind. It was the scene of the three Mana realm beings surrounding him. The Cao Family! The Gao Family! And a palace maid! These three mana realm beings joined forces against him without regard for martial etiquette, looking like they would not stop until he was dead. What was key, was that not a single person came to his aid. If it was just one Mana realm being, he could still find a way to escape. But facing three Mana realm powerhouses, he was practically a sitting duck. It wasn¡¯t long before he was beaten to death. Lastly, there was one phrase left in his mind, ¡°Being a hero never ends well.¡± It truly was tragic. PS: Let¡¯s keep aiming for monthly tickets. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: 211 won in mahjong Chapter 211: 211 won in mahjong Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang, persuaded by stubborn disbelief, decided to simulate once more. [22 years old¡­] [You left Ye Lingbo behind and found a place to hide and cultivate on your own.] [Half a year later, you began to explore the world, only to encounter a Golden Core stage cultivator who wants to kill you without giving any explanation. You used the Divine Phoenix Technique to escape.] [Two years later, you were constantly pursued. One day, a Nascent Soul stage cultivator used a magic treasure to trap you and took you back to his sect.] [You were subjected to soul-extracting and spirit-refining torture and died in agony at the age of twenty-five.] How ruthless! Seeing the outcome of this simulation, Gu Yang began to understand why Ye Lingbo didn¡¯t want him to stay here. The cultivation technique he practiced was completely different from those of this world. If discovered by high-ranking cultivators here, he would be hunted down. Golden Core is not enough, Nascent Soul is the next level. Without sufficient power, staying in this world is equivalent to seeking death. In fact, his previous experience in the Myriad Manifestation Cave World during the simulation had already made the problem evident. Now, he confirmed this point. [Simulation ends. You can retain one of the following.] Gu Yang chose the first option, resulting in a slight improvement in his power. With regards to the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, he took heed of the Dean¡¯s advice, deciding not to practice it for the time being until he had obtained the general outline. Ye Lingbo, who had been meditating beside him, seemed to sense something, opened her eyes and looked at him with a hint of surprise. Soon, she closed her eyes again and continued her cultivation. Elsewhere, a group of young men and women were discussing No Return Mountain by a large river. One of the girls asked, ¡°Master Uncle, is it true that there are relics left behind by an old Nascent Soul monster on No Return Mountain?¡± The man affectionately called ¡®Master Uncle¡¯ wore a strand of beard and carried a sword on his back. He exuded an extraordinary demeanor, evidently a powerful Golden Core stage cultivator. ¡°Hundreds of years ago, an old Nascent Soul monster indeed secluded himself on No Return Mountain, calling himself the Forgetful Sword Immortal, his cultivation unfathomable. Few have heard of him as he seldom revealed himself to the world.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°If there truly are relics left by the old Nascent Soul Monster, then this is our opportunity. I want to see if those independent cultivators dare to compete with our Ancient River Sword Sect.¡± The Ancient River Sword Sect is one of the four great reputable sects in the Lunar Water Cave World. The young men and women present are all real disciples of the Ancient River Sword Sect. Despite their youth, they have attained Foundation Establishment stage and are naturally arrogant, looking down on solo cultivators. Their journey is meant for gaining experience. The Golden Core stage male named Li Shang is responsible for their safety. Li Shang said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, our primary objective is to retrieve Junior Brother Zhang¡¯s Moonlight Sword. According to the Crow Daoist, the Moonlight Sword was taken by a man and a woman. We have been following their tracks all the way here and must remain vigilant.¡± The earlier girl said, ¡°Master Uncle, the news of the relics left by the Nascent Soul monster on No Return Mountain has spread far and wide. If that pair of man and woman are nearby, they might be tempted. We could try our luck.¡± After some thought, Li Shang found her argument reasonable and agreed to it by nodding his head. The next day, Gu Yang left Ye Lingbo behind and went to No Return Mountain alone. With a cave of a powerful Nascent Soul stage cultivator involved, many solo cultivators must be gathered there. There was no need to risk her safety. Gu Yang flew all the way, seeing a treasure light shooting up into the sky from afar. Only then did he understand why the news had spread. This bright beam could be seen clearly from hundreds of miles away at night. This was exactly what he wanted, ¡°the more people, the better.¡± Gu Yang quickened his pace without concealing his figure. Just as he was about to reach No Return Mountain, a dark light flew towards him like lightning, striking him down. ¡°Got you!¡± A man in a black cloak jumped out from the side, laughing triumphantly, ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m in luck today, bumping into a chick¡ªugh!¡± Before he could finish his words, he suffered a heavy blow, spat out a mouthful of blood, and screamed, ¡°My magical tools¡ª¡± His heart-connected magical tools were unexpectedly destroyed, subjecting him to backlash, and he was severely injured in an instant. Not far away, under a mound of earth, an old man was quietly instructing his newly accepted disciple, ¡°See? That man possesses Foundation Establishment stage cultivation, but still fell for an ambush. This world is perilous, one must always be cautious¡­¡± Before he could finish, he saw the assailant grievously wounded and vomiting blood. The old man was dumbfounded. Then, the head of the man in the black cloak mysteriously exploded, and he died right then and there. The young man who had been struck down earlier landed next to the corpse and began rifling through its belongings. Watching the man¡¯s proficient actions, the old man felt somewhat numb. A phrase inexplicably popped up in his mind: the most skilled hunters often appear as prey. At this moment, his disciple exclaimed, ¡°I recognize him! He¡¯s the one who killed those people that night and gave me the ¡®Minor Celestial Circuit¡¯.¡± The child turned out to be Huang Yongkang, the child with the yellow face. The elder was shocked, the Moonlight Sword was in that person¡¯s possession? Meanwhile, after Gu Yang took down the surprise attacker, he found three magical tools on him. After recharging, he received four units of energy. Indeed, an excellent start. This man in the black robe was truly sinister; rather than competing for the Nascent Soul¡¯s treasure, he was hiding here to ambush others. It looked like at least three people had fallen into his hands. He glanced at a certain place, a bit surprised to run into the child from that night here. Keep in mind, this place is at least a thousand kilometers away from that small town. Seeing that the person nearby didn¡¯t have much aura of bloodthirst, Gu Yang let him go. He was not the kind to randomly kill innocents, killing those cultivators covered in bloodshed was his way of upholding justice. It did not give him any mental burden whatsoever. Of course, it was no problem for him to collect some rewards while executing justice, right? He took off into the sky, continuing his hunting journey. From another direction, few disciples from the Ancient River Sword Sect also arrived at No Return Mountain. Seeing their sword light from a distance, all the lone cultivators fled away. Even the cultivators assigned to guard the mountain path didn¡¯t dare to obstruct them. The leading man was clearly a Golden Core realm expert; no one there could resist even one of his sword strikes. In no time, the Ancient River Sword Sect and others reached the entrance of the cave dwelling. Three other groups were present. Li Shang glanced around, roughly discerned the origins of the three sides. They were all from the so-called Six Outlying Sects, and the most powerful among them were just Golden Core realm, unworthy of his concern. He belonged to a legitimate sect, those Golden Core cultivators from those secondary sects were not even fit to carry his shoes. Even if they all attacked together, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. However, there was no need to start a battle now. Because the main door of the cave dwelling was tightly closed. Looking at the situation, none of the three sides had been able to open the gate. Li Shang was collecting detailed information on the gate but didn¡¯t attempt to open it himself. After all, it was a cave dwelling of an old Nascent Soul cultivator, the prohibitions on it were incredibly daunting. Without the method to open the entrance, brute force would not work unless one was a Nascent Soul realm cultivator. The main goal of his journey was to retrieve his Junior Brother Zhang¡¯s Moonlight Sword. This spirit tool was of great importance and must not be lost in the wild. I wonder if that man and woman will come? ¡°This time, we¡¯re really going to hit the jackpot!¡± Gu Yang made a round around No Return Mountain, taking down five people who tried to ambush him and obtained a total of fifteen magical tools. After recharging them into the system, the energy reached thirty units. No wonder the protagonists in novels loved killing and seizing treasures, it¡¯s a super fast way to earn resources. No, I am executing justice on behalf of Heaven. Yes, executing justice on behalf of Heaven! Those people were steeped in bloodshed, killing them was serving justice for the people. Gu Yang looked around for a while longer, but no one else came forward. Thus, he headed towards No Return Mountain. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a man jumped out in front, wielding a magical tool. Seeing that the man was steeped in a heavy aura of mass murder, Gu Yang lifted his hand, slashed him into two, and casually picked up his magical tool. He then directly recharged it into his system. Thirty-one units! He flew toward the place where the treasure light was rising, taking down two more people on the way. The energy counter reached thirty-three units. This time, it was indeed a great windfall. Gu Yang finally stopped when he saw the cave dwelling inlaid in the mountain with its doors tightly closed. What was critical was the four groups of people standing next to it. He could not help but be startled, ¡°So many Mana realm giants!¡± Among those present, there were actually five Mana realm beings. According to this world¡¯s realm classification, they should be at the Golden Core stage. I can¡¯t beat them, better retreat. Gu Yang immediately considered retreating. He had already made a decent profit today, it made sense to quit while he was ahead and avoid the risk. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, the strongest Golden Core realm expert among them spoke up. At the same time, Gu Yang was locked in his sword intent. That man said coldly, ¡°Hand over the Moonlight Sword, I will spare your life!¡± Moonlight Sword? Sorry, I¡¯ve already recharged that into my system. PS: It¡¯s the 30th, with only two days left, I am asking for your monthly votes. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: 212 Golden Core Slash Chapter 212: 212 Golden Core Slash Translator: 549690339 ¡°Moonlight Sword!¡± The gazes of the other Golden Core cultivators present shifted, becoming somewhat different. Twenty years ago, the matter of the Moonlight Sword and the Zhang Family was a heated issue, drawing competition from many sides. In the end, that Zhang Family disciple was taken in by the Ancient River Sword Sect, and the Moonlight Sword also fell to the Ancient River Sword Sect, thus calming down the matter. Now, once again a ripple has begun, the Moonlight Sword has fallen into another¡¯s hand. At this moment, many in the audience are growing restless. The Moonlight Sword is connected to the whereabouts of a Magic Treasure; even old Nascent Soul monsters would be moved, let alone them. However, even though they are moved, no one dares to act rashly. The person in question is a true disciple of the Ancient River Sword Sect, practicing authentic Xuan Gate swordsmanship. Even though he is only in the initial Golden Core stage, he is not someone they, who deviate from the Orthodoxy, could contend with. In this world, there are only twelve orthodox Xuan Gate methods that can directly lead to the God Transformation Stage out of the Four Major Orthodoxies. The rest are side doors, far from being able to compare with orthodox disciples. ¡°That person is as good as dead.¡± Not far away, both Huang Yongkang and an elder softly spoke. ¡°Li Shang broke through to the Golden Core stage five years ago, and he practices one of the Twelve Authentic Methods of the Xuan Gate, the Green Primordial Method. His Spirit Tool, the Green Primordial Sword, is unpredictable along with the Green Primordial Sword Incantation.¡± ¡°Among the side doors, only those few at the peak of Golden Core could fight against him.¡± Not to mention, that person is merely at the Foundation Establishment Stage, how could he withstand a slash from Li Shang? Huang Yongkang is no longer the ignorant child from half a month ago, and he began to aspire to the Four Major Orthodoxies. However, he could not help but worry for the man. If it were not for the man giving him an introductory cultivation manual, he would not have the chance he has now, and would not have truly stepped on the path of cultivation. Hum! Gu Yang drew his Phoenix Feather Knife, and for the first time since it had been sealed, its true edge was revealed. Instantly, the oppressive aura is chopped apart. However, he does not retreat but advances instead, his True Essence erupting. A killing intent has already locked on to his opponent. If he were in Great Zhou, meeting a cultivator at the Mana Stage, he would naturally turn around and run. A typical Mana cultivator could never catch up to him. But, in this Moon Water realm, those cultivators¡¯ flying sequentials are extremely sophisticated. Especially the Sword Sequential, its speed is beyond belief. Most importantly, Gu Yang has already uncovered a weakness of Moon Water cultivators ¨C their strong offense but weak defense. Cultivators in this world indeed possess far more destructive power than martial artists. However, they also have a weakness. Casting a spell requires a process, the cultivator uses their own True Essence to stir the power of heaven and earth. No matter how brief this process is, they cannot skip this step. This is their fatal weakness. Gu Yang has always taken cultivators as hypothetical enemies, and he has already come to a conclusion in his heart. When facing an enemy whose power does not differ much from his, if he allows a certain distance to develop, he will lose. But if he can get close, then without a doubt, his opponent is bound to die! At this moment, the opponent is no more than fifty meters away from him, which falls right within his attack range. ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives,¡± the Third Move ¨C Momentum Engulfing the Universe! Gu Yang is aware that what he is facing is a cultivator equivalent to the Mana Stage, thus he unleashes his strongest technique immediately. ¡°Magic Treasure!¡± The faces of the Golden Core Stage cultivators nearby changed greatly as they saw the Phoenix Feather Knife in Gu Yang¡¯s hand, and they exclaimed in surprise. The unfamiliar Foundation Establishment Stage youngster before their eyes actually owns a Magic Treasure. All four of them had their greedy desires ignited and their eyes turned red in an instant. This was a Magic Treasure! If they had a Magic Treasure, why should they fear a true disciple like Li Shang? Once they reach the peak of the Golden Core Stage, they could even contend with old Nascent Soul monsters if they had a Magic Treasure. The reason why the Six Evil Sects could establish their Sects under the eyes of the Four Major Orthodoxies was that each of these six Sects possessed a Magic Treasure. If they were able to snatch this Magic Treasure, then in the future, once they achieve Nascent Soul, they might be able to establish their own Sect as well. ¡°Magic Treasure!¡± Li Shang was also greatly surprised and then overjoyed. My opportunity has arrived! Even for an orthodox sect like the Ancient River Sword Sect, the number of Magic Treasures in the Sect would not exceed ten. Only when they reach Nascent Soul would they be allowed to control a Magic Treasure. Now, a puny cultivator at the Foundation Establishment Stage actually has a Magic Treasure in his hand. It¡¯s as if a child is flaunting gold in a bustling marketplace. The power of a Magic Treasure is infinite, a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator simply does not have the ability to bring out its full strength. This should be his fortune. The next moment, a murderous intent creeps over him unnoticed. When the blade light strikes, crossing space to slash just before him in the blink of an eye, he is shocked, the prior look of joy in his face freezing. ¡°What saber technique is this?¡± He¡¯s never seen or heard of a saber technique that defies spatial comprehension. Bang, bang, bang! Three protective spells around his body could not withstand the blade at all and shattered in an instant. This is bad! In the blink of an eye, he found himself in an extremely dangerous situation. At the verge of life and death, Li Shang burst out with unprecedented potential. A Sword Light flew out from his Golden Core, narrowly blocking the deadly Blade Intent. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± He retched, coughing up a mouthful of blood. Holding onto his Life Essence Magic Treasure while suffering from the horrific Blade Intent struck a significant blow to his spirit and mind. Nearly simultaneously, a figure appeared in front of him. ¡°No¡± Fear reflected intensely in Li Shang¡¯s eyes. A flash of Blade Intent swept past him, slicing him in half. Immediately after, the terrifying Blade Intent erupted into countless sabers, grinding his body into dust and creating a blood mist. A green Sword Light tried to escape, but it was tightly clutched by a hand. The Golden Core, fell! The scene fell deathly silent. Four Golden Core stage powerhouses stood rooted to the spot, unable to believe what they had just witnessed. Everything happened too quickly, so quickly that none of those present could react to it. A Golden Core stage cultivator, a legitimate member of the Xuanmen orthodoxy, was killed and reduced to ashes in a flash. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Li Shang didn¡¯t even have the time to use his Spirit Tools before his death! Even more stunning was the fact that the killer ¡ª a fledgling cultivator at his Foundation Establishment Stage. How could this be possible? The ruthless and efficient killing method sent chills down their spines. Off to the side, an elder watched as Li Shang transformed into a cloud of blood mist. His mouth hung open in stunned silence. Huang Yongkang was so excited he could¡¯ve jumped for joy. Even though he couldn¡¯t see the whole process clearly, he could tell that the uncle who had helped him had won. Being a child, he naturally sided with Gu Yang. Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d so easily eliminate a high-powered Magic-cultivator. It was even easier than he imagined. The bodies of these cultivators were indeed too weak, only slightly stronger than a First Rank martial artist. As soon as they got close, they stood no chance against his blade. Even if he didn¡¯t use the Phoenix Feather Knife, a formidable divine weapon, a simple punch could blow up their bodies. If the enemy had been someone from Great Zhou at the level of a Magic Stage, he wouldn¡¯t have had any chance at all. But of course, if the person hadn¡¯t been so contemptuous or arrogant by initiating a distant attack and using the flying sword, he would¡¯ve simply been kited around. Both cultivation systems have their pros and cons, it¡¯s up to who can better seize the opportunity. [Energy detected, would you like to recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge successful. 7 units of energy obtained. Current balance: 40 units.] Surprisingly, there were seven units of energy. This flying sword was even more advanced than the Heavenly Pivot Sword of Lin Ruo Xi. Gu Yang turned to look at the other four Golden Core stage strongmen, baring his teeth in a smile, ¡°Anyone else want my Phoenix Feather Knife?¡± After witnessing Gu Yang¡¯s unpredictable means, fear coursed through the hearts of the four Golden Core cultivators as they did not dare to act rashly. One of them braved a hoarse voice to say, ¡°The young are always the most heroic. You have impressive skills. May I know your name?¡± A thought struck Gu Yang¡¯s mind, and he avoided revealing his real name, ¡°Gu One Saber.¡± ¡°Master¡­ Uncle!¡± At this moment, the remaining disciples of the Ancient River Sword Sect finally reacted. A woman called out in grief, looking at Gu Yang with eyes full of hatred. ¡°All disciples listen to my command ¡ª form a formation, kill this intruder, and avenge our Master Uncle!¡± Clang, clang, clang Several disciples from the Ancient River Sect drew their swords, preparing to set up a Sword Formation. Gu Yang frowned and suddenly disappeared from where he stood. With a swish, he appeared among the disciples of the Ancient River Sword Sect. Pfft, pfft With a punch for each disciple, he killed them all effortlessly, as though they were mere chickens. The six real disciples of the Ancient River Sword Sect exploded into clouds of blood mist. The four Golden Core stage powerhouses watching nearby were inevitably somewhat chilled. These were real disciples of the Ancient River Sword Sect, beings who could march unopposed in this realm. Even the Left Dao¡¯s six sects, would not dare to provoke them lightly. The Four Major Orthodoxies were extremely protective of their own, anyone who dared to kill their real disciples would have their entire sect wiped out in response. Where on earth did this killer star come from, who kills seven disciples of the Ancient River Sword Sect in one go? It¡¯s like poking a hole in the sky. But the man named Gu One Saber casually collects the magic tools of the Ancient River Sword Sect¡¯s disciples and saunters away. The four Golden Core stage cultivators stared at each other. In the end, no one chased after him. With such a murderous figure, who knows what kind of terrifying power he hides? Magic treasures are enticing for sure, but you have to be alive to take them. In comparison, they cherished their lives even more. Nearby, a jade pendant happened to fall next to Huang Yongkang. He picked it up and saw that it was an exquisitely carved dragon jade pendant with some blood on it. He didn¡¯t know which unfortunate egg of the Ancient River Sword Sect it belonged to. He casually stuffed it into his pocket. What he picked up, naturally belonged to him. PS: It turns out it¡¯s double monthly tickets, oh my Buddha, please support with your monthly tickets. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: 213 Dao Sect Leader Chapter 213: 213 Dao Sect Leader Translator: 549690339 ¡°Run!¡± Gu Yang came back to meet Ye Lingbo, grabbed her hand, and started running. From his experience, Gu knew the people he killed on No Return Mountain were of high stature. Their sect¡¯s masters would be coming after him soon. He could guess as much even without using Simulation. The loot this time was enormous, plus the six Magical Tools he got last, brought his energy reserve up to forty-six grids. It has been a long time since he was this well-off. Although Ye Lingbo had no idea what was happening, she understood from his urgent tone that the situation was serious. She didn¡¯t ask any questions and followed him. The pair deliberately sought out quiet, unpopulated places, flying low and keeping a low profile. After a day and a night, they had already gone over a thousand kilometers. Finally, they found a place to rest. Gu Yang opened the system and started a Simulation to predict their fortunes. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the second level of Golden Body. You entered the Water Moon World and killed a cultivator in the initial Golden Core stage on No Return Mountain.¡± ¡°Three days later, a Nascent Soul stage powerhouse tracks you down. Using the ¡®Divine Phoenix Manual,¡¯ you escape with Ye Lingbo. Unfortunately, you are quickly caught again.¡± ¡°Ten days later, you are surrounded by four Nascent Soul stage powerhouses who set up a Sword Formation. At a critical moment, Sword Light comes from the sky, breaking the Sword Formation. You seize the opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°Two days later, you find the Dao Sect and leave the Water Moon World.¡± ¡°On your own, you quietly leave Divine City. On the way, you encounter a Mana stage powerhouse from the Nether Sect. You are surrounded by two undead creatures of Mana stage, and are eventually killed. You die at the age of twenty-two.¡± So it was the Nether Sect. Gu Yang was somewhat surprised by the cause of his death this time. He thought that it might be the Shen Family, Cao Family, or even the Lin Family. But, as it turned out, it was the Nether Sect. To be honest, Gu Yang always thought that this power, which had allegedly suppressed the world for more than a decade, was overrated. The last time he encountered a second-level Golden Body disciple, he found him weak. Latterly, the supreme power members of all the major forces weren¡¯t hidden anymore. Like Lin Ruo Xi. Now, it seems that the Nether Sect indeed had strong members. A Mana stage powerhouse, plus two Mana stage undead creatures, he could not handle that. He was chased by Nascent Soul stage powerhouses in the Water Moon World for over ten days before being trapped. Back in Great Zhou, a Mana stage opponent with two undead creatures left him helpless. It could only be said that every creature has its predator. Speaking of which, who was it that saved them at a critical moment with a sword that broke the Sword Formation? ¡°Simulation ending, you can keep one of the following.¡± ¡°I choose number two.¡± Suddenly, several battle memories appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. A few confrontations with Nascent Soul stage powerhouses, and also the battle with the Mana stage powerhouse from the Nether Sect. A moment later, he opened his eyes, ¡°That kind of miasma energy is surprisingly difficult to deal with.¡± During the last encounter with the Nether Sect, their Golden Body disciple was completely suppressed by his True Essence and couldn¡¯t fight back at all. This time, however, when he faced their Mana stage powerhouse, his True Essence was greatly suppressed and he was beaten without any ability to fight back. It seems that suppression and being suppressed depend on the level of cultivation. When his cultivation was higher, he could suppress them. If they had higher cultivation, he ended up being suppressed. Since Gu Yang avoided a catastrophe in the Water Moon World, he did not run another Simulation to avoid unexpected incidents. As expected, three days later, he sensed a strong breath approaching rapidly from far away. Without wasting a word, he activated the ¡®Divine Phoenix Manual,¡¯ transformed into a Phoenix, and escaped with Ye Lingbo. Thirteen days later, four Nascent Soul stage powerhouses from the Ancient River Sword Sect arrived just to hunt down a junior in the Foundation Establishment Stage. When the news spread, people were shocked at the extravagant measure taken by the Ancient River Sword Sect. There were also those who ridiculed them for such bullying, saying they had lost all the dignity of the Four Major Orthodoxies. In the end, the four Nascent Soul stage powerhouses formed a Sword Formation, finally trapping that annoying kid. They were just about to capture him and take him back to their sect. All of a sudden, a dazzling Sword Light came from outside the sky. The grand formation set up by the four Nascent Soul stage powerhouses was instantly broken. The two people trapped inside once again transformed into a Phoenix. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared. This time, the four Nascent Soul Stage powerhouses did not pursue any further. Because, they recognized the origin of that sword light, the person they needed to protect, how could they possibly kill him? Unless, the founder personally took action. However, disturbing the founder over a minor Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator was something they couldn¡¯t face. All four of the Nascent Soul stage old monsters knew, this time the Ancient River Sword Sect had really lost face. After this incident, the name of Gu One Saber, spread throughout the entire Water Moon World. A mere Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator, able to escape the pursuit of four Nascent Soul stage old monsters, is nothing short of legendary. Two days passed, as usual, Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo spent the night in a cave. Early in the morning, it started to rain outside. Gu Yang sat at the cave entrance and breathed a sigh of relief. It seems, everything is the same as in the simulation, today, they should be able to find the leader of the Dao Sect. He looked at Ye Lingbo, who was meditating not far away, and suddenly interrupted, ¡°What exactly is your relationship with this pocket world?¡± That day, the mysterious powerhouse that saved them was probably there for her. Ye Lingbo opened her eyes and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Ever since I can remember, I have been in the academy. Some people say that I am a reincarnation of an ancient power. I don¡¯t know whether I am or not.¡± ¡°All I know is that my current cultivation level is the result of my own hard cultivation.¡± ¡°All my knowledge is learned from books. I haven¡¯t awakened any inherent wisdom, nor have I received any method inheritance.¡± ¡°If there is anything special about me, it¡¯s only the Immortal Spirit Qi within my body.¡± ¡°However, to me, that seems more like a restriction. If it wasn¡¯t for this Immortal Spirit Qi, I would have entered the realm of Divine Power a long time ago.¡± Gu Yang nodded, indicating understanding. She is only at First Rank cultivation level, the principal wouldn¡¯t tell her too many things. Knowing too much is not always a good thing. Ye Lingbo added, ¡°However, this pocket world gives me a very familiar feeling. Maybe it really has something to do with me.¡± Suddenly Gu Yang said seriously, ¡°You said last time you wanted to form a Dao Companion bond with me, do you still hold to that?¡± Ye Lingbo nodded solemnly. Gu Yang took a deep breath, braced himself, and asked a question that could have made him a target of public criticism on Earth, ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t mind, if I have others by my side¡­¡± Just then, a figure appeared out of thin air outside the cave, saying, ¡°Did Principal Ren send you?¡± Gu Yang was startled and looked over, seeing a Taoist nun dressed in a wide Daoist robe without being able to discern her exact age. At first glance, she seemed like a kind old lady. A closer look revealed her to be a middle-aged woman. But upon careful examination, her appearance was incredibly youthful. The drastic contrast between her appearance and aura left a unique impression. Ye Lingbo quickly stood up, ¡°Academy disciple Ye Lingbo, greets the Head of the Academy!¡± Gu Yang also followed suit, ¡°Junior Gu Yang, greets the Head.¡± The Taoist nun¡¯s gaze swept over them, lingering on Gu Yang for a few extra seconds, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°The principal asked us to find senior.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The Taoist nun nodded, not asking further. Ye Lingbo pinched her eyebrow, a ripple appeared in front of her. The three of them stepped through the ripple, disappearing without a trace. ¡°Father!¡± As soon as Gu Yang returned to the Star Picking Pavilion, he heard Xi Huang¡¯s excited voice and a small figure pounced into his arms. He gently patted her back. He knew, he had been gone for a month, she must have been worried sick. ¡°Principal Zhou, senior, the junior will take me leave first, and will return tomorrow.¡± He took Xi Huang and left the academy. Back at the Tianxin Martial Academy, after coaxing Xi Huang away, Gu Yang was alone in his room. He opened the system, looked at the 44 squares of energy, and took a deep breath. He would soon be fighting a tough battle, he had to increase his strength. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Use once, consuming two units of energy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: 214 Golden Body Three Layers Chapter 214: 214 Golden Body Three Layers Translator: 549690339 ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the Second Layer of the Golden Body¡­¡± ¡°You and the Dao Sect Master infiltrated the imperial palace to assassinate the emperor, but failed and escaped.¡± ¡°You were pursued by two mages in the Mana Realm until you reached the Altar of Heaven offering. You opened the Secret Realm there, and hid inside when an Unleaking Realm warrior emerged closing the entrance of the Secret Realm.¡± ¡°Two days later, you emerged from the Secret Realm, the battle was already over.¡± ¡°The Principal of the Academy perished in this battle. Lord Luo obtained the Sword of the Human Emperor, assumed control of Divine City, and installed a new emperor.¡± ¡°The Queen died, Miss Su Er died, Xi Huang died, Ye Lingbo died.¡± ¡°The Dao Sect Master returned to the Water Moon Cave Heaven. You alone hid back in the Secret Realm at the Altar of Heaven, and devoted yourself to training.¡± ¡°Ten years later, the entrance to the Secret Realm collapsed. A terrifying will invaded, and you died at the age of thirty-two.¡± Too tragic. Although Divine City was eventually saved, so many people had died. Lord Luo turned out to be the final winner. Unfortunately, Red Ming Tian returned not long after. Lord Luo, despite wielding the Sword of the Human Emperor, failed to hold out this time.¡± It¡¯s not easy to get back on track when the situation has deteriorated to this extent.¡± Regardless, he managed to buy himself ten years, which was no small feat.¡± Gu Yang glanced at his remaining balance. He had forty-two units of energy left, enough for twenty-one more simulations.¡± ¡°The simulation is complete, you can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, your Martial Arts realm at the age of thirty-two.¡± ¡°Two, your Martial Arts experience at the age of thirty-two.¡± ¡°Three, your life wisdom at the age of thirty-two.¡± ¡°I choose the first one.¡± ¡°Again!¡± Gu Yang initiated another simulation. Again and again, his Cultivation Level kept rising. Five times, ten times, fifteen times¡­ But his realm had been unable to break through. The ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, on the other hand, had broken through to the fifth layer, and the other three had broken through to the fourth layer respectively.¡± Gu Yang knew that the upcoming battle would be exceptionally perilous. He had to seize every opportunity to boost his own strength. As for possible Hidden Dangers, he chose to ignore them for now. He would cross that bridge after overcoming this hurdle.¡± He was out of options. Whether he left Divine City or stayed put, both paths led to certain death.¡± The only chance was to get rid of the Emperor before he went mad.¡± Being a hero and such was just a joke.¡± He was actually just trying to survive.¡± Gu Yang could probably guess why it was so difficult to break through this time.¡± Once he reached the Divine Power Realm, his natural aptitude was no longer an issue, and his progress could definitely not be described as slow.¡± His upper limit had been raised.¡± A typical Golden Body Realm warrior might have a limit of one hundred True Essence. His limit, at the same level, was five hundred, or even more.¡± That was why he, at the Second Layer of the Golden Body, had a True Essence equivalent to a Third Layer warrior. The reason behind this was the Phoenix bloodline within him.¡± The bloodline of this ancient divine beast had increased his upper limit.¡± Even after the twentieth attempt, he still didn¡¯t break through.¡± However ¡°I¡¯m close!¡± Gu Yang could feel that he was about to reach his limit.¡± Without any hesitation, he used his last chance for simulation.¡± ¡°¡­you have broken through to the Third Layer of the Golden Body¡­¡± ¡°¡­you died at the age of thirty-two.¡± He had finally reached the Third Layer of the Golden Body! This breakthrough might not have come quickly, but for him, it was crucial.¡± He finally had the ability to break the deadlock.¡± ¡°The simulation is complete, you can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Rumble! The True Essence within Gu Yang surged upwards, a red flame soared into the sky, and once again, he transformed into a Phoenix.¡± At the same time, his consciousness delved deeper, and a deluge of ancient and profound knowledge flowed into his mind.¡± Most of it was fragmented and beyond his comprehension. In the end, he could only accept a very minimal part.¡± A moment later, he opened his eyes, the flames around him returned into his body, and he returned to his human form.¡± The body of the Phoenix was complete! At this moment, he possessed a body comparable to that of a divine beast and he had also inherited two divine powers of the Phoenix. Firstly, the divine fire, where his True Essence was completely transformed into something like spirit fire, making its power a couple of grades higher than True Essence. Secondly, longevity, where he now had a lifespan surpassing a thousand years, comparable to those in the Unleaking Realm. As Gu Yang broke through to the third level of the Golden Body, the commotion was massive. Within Divine City, everyone in the Divine Power Realm could sense it. The closest, Su Ningyan, looked at the neighboring Tianxin Martial Academy with complex emotions. She felt like he was leaving her far behind. At the same time, people from the Academy of Literature, Academy of Martial Arts, the Duke¡¯s Mansion, and all the major powers, even the royal palace, countless eyes were looking in that direction. However, the feelings of everyone present differed greatly¡­ Gu Yang got up and pushed the door to go outside. There were quite a few people in the courtyard, brothers like Cheng Xue, Cheng Qingyu, Xi Huang, Feng Tianci had all come. All of them showed eager excitement. They didn¡¯t know why they were so excited, perhaps it was because they knew they were witnessing the birth of a legend. Feng Tianci, his face flushed with excitement, asked, ¡°Brother Gu, have you made a breakthrough again?¡± Gu Yang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking a little trip.¡± As he finished speaking, he had already disappeared on the spot. Those remaining in the courtyard didn¡¯t know how to describe their feelings. Gu Yang didn¡¯t use the main door to the Duke¡¯s Mansion this time. He hopped over the wall to enter, so as to avoid causing a stir and dealing with a whole bunch of formalities would have been troublesome. He entered the courtyard of Miss Su Er. ¡°What do you need?¡± Su Ningyan, who was standing there in front of a rosebush, looking at the beautiful flowers, did not even turn her head as she asked. Gu Yang said, ¡°I want to borrow a spirit tool.¡± Su Ningyan took off a green hairpin from her hair, threw it over, and said, ¡°You owe me a favor.¡± Gu Yang took the hairpin and, seeing that it was indeed a spirit tool, could not help but sigh. She was a real rich woman. She could take out a spirit tool from her person at any time. Unlike the people in the Academy of Literature, Zhou Zongye who was the vice principal, even as a powerful being in the Mana Realm, he only used a magical tool. It was rather pitiful. Hence, he had only chosen to borrow from Miss Su Er. He had no choice; the things on his person were all too valuable. The Phoenix Feather Knife after unsealing had become a magic treasure. There were only about a dozen items of this level known so far. And more importantly, this knife could increase the power of his saber technique by a notch. To use it to recharge would be too wasteful. As for the Nine State Seals, they were even more important. If he destroyed one, he couldn¡¯t complete the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. Using the Nine Divine Ding to recharge would invite a lightning strike. Gu Yang returned to Tianxin Martial Academy, recharged this hairpin and got five grids of energy. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume four grids of energy.] Four grids! This meant that each simulation would consume almost one spirit tool, or four magical tools, or kill off four martial artists in the Divine Power Realm¡­ What about when he reaches the Mana Realm? Gu Yang shook his head, not willing to think about it. ¡°Yes.¡± He directly initiated the simulation. [Twenty-two years old¡­] [You left Divine City alone and encountered a powerful person in the Mana Realm from the Nether Sect. After a round with him, you transformed into a phoenix and left calmly.] [After successfully escaping from the Nether Sect, you headed to the Secret Realm on Tianzhu Mountain and reunited with Su Qingzhen and the others. ] [Eleven years later, you are at the peak of the entrance to the Secret Realm. The human realm has turned into a purgatory. The moment you came out, you were attacked by countless ghostly beings.] [You fled for two years and were finally rescued and taken to the Star Sea Haven.] [Five years later, a major war erupted outside. The Star Luo Sect opened the path to the human realm and faced the ghostly beings in a great battle.] [When the powerful ones in the Star Sea got the news, they decided to join hands with the Star Luo Sect.] [The war stalled for three years, the path to the Wanxiang Haven opened, and the Wanxiang Gate also joined the war.] [After the joining of the three forces, the scale of victory finally began to tilt towards the human side.] [Five years later, during the final battle in Divine City that caused the heavens to collapse and the earth to crack, you were attacked by several ghostly beings in Unleaking Realm and eventually perished. You died at forty-eight.] It turned out that Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate actually joined hands with Great Zhou. Gu Yang felt that this simulation really had a sense of black humor. [Simulation concluded, you may keep one of the following items.] [First, the martial arts realm at forty-eight.] [Second, the martial arts experience at forty-eight.] [Third, wisdom of life at forty-eight.] ¡°I choose the second.¡± PS: The third chapter asks for monthly passes. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: 215 She can’t Chapter 215: 215 She can¡¯t Translator: 549690339 Early in the morning, as the gates of the Divine City just opened, a caravan entered the city. In the last horse-drawn carriage, a man in grey yawned, grabbed his side sword, and disembarked from the carriage. ¡°Finally back.¡± A piece of grass clung to the corner of his mouth. He gazed at the street before him, his eyes carrying a hint of nostalgia. The man wandered off along the road and quickly disappeared into the crowd. The people in the caravan didn¡¯t even notice his departure. Guangxing Tower, a renowned tavern in the Divine City. Gu Yunfei was on the second floor¡¯s private room, dining and chatting with a few friends. ¡°I heard Gu Yang has had another breakthrough, he is now at the third level of Golden Body.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. My grandfather told me himself. Last night, the whole Divine City felt his Divine Power Realm.¡± The topic was still revolving around that man. His victory against Lin Ruo Xi, who was at the third level of Golden Body even though he was only at the second level, was still hot news. Now, there was even more explosive news. The friends were amazed at the rapid progress of that man. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and he¡¯s already at the third level of the Golden Body.¡± ¡°They always say Ye Ling Bo of the literature institute is a reincarnation of an ancient power, but I think, this man is more of a celestial immortal. To cultivate at such speed, how could it be possible for a human?¡± ¡°Yes, at this rate, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he reached the level of Celestial Being soon.¡± Gu Yunfei listened to his friends¡¯ discussion, without any ripples in his heart, instead, he felt like laughing a little. He remembered two months ago, they were discussing about that man here, they were dissatisfied and disgruntled. Now, everyone had accepted it, their tone only held amazement. That man had already reached a height that they could not touch in just two months. So high that they couldn¡¯t even feel jealous. Indeed, Gu Yunfei himself was the same. Yesterday, he heard about Gu Yang¡¯s breakthrough from an elder. Other than an exclamation, he had no other thoughts. Gu Yunfei sat by the window, looking at the pedestrians outside, wondering with his qualifications, could he reach the third level of the Golden Body in this lifetime? While thinking, he caught a glimpse of a somewhat familiar figure. ¡°Huh?¡± As if sensing his gaze, the figure turned his head. As their eyes met, the man smiled faintly and quickly disappeared into the crowd without slowing his pace. Gu Yunfei, however, was suddenly taken aback, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± This man has returned to the Divine City! ¡°Brother Yunfei, what¡¯s the matter?¡± one of them noticed Gu Yunfei¡¯s unusual expression and asked him. ¡°I just remembered that I have something to attend to at home. I will take my leave first.¡± Gu Yunfei hurriedly got up and left. The return of that man to the Divine City was a big deal. He had to get back home and inform his father so they could react accordingly. The man¡¯s name was Pan Chen, the maternal uncle of the late Emperor, and thus the great-uncle of the current princes. Over twenty years ago, after breaking through to the Mana Realm, he left the Divine City to cultivate in a secluded place. Now that he was back at this crucial juncture, breaking the rule that those who had reached the Mana Realm would not step into Divine Power, regardless of his purpose, it meant that the Divine City was about to face another upheaval. There were rumors that the Emperor, struggling with his ailing body, had forcibly activated the array mechanism in the palace when Princess Chang was in danger¡ªhis health deteriorated further as a result. At this time, Pan Chen¡¯s return to the Divine City seemed to be a message to support the princes. Any excess caution isn¡¯t unjustified in the matters related to the throne. Pan Chen is the most outstanding person in the Pan family for the past two hundred years. He was once at the top of the Tianjiao ranking, entering the Divine Power Realm at age thirty. Not even fifty, he had already broken through to the Mana Realm. Such a rate of progression warranted him to be called an unparalleled genius. His future in attaining the Unleaking Realm was promising. Such a character, nobody could ignore his existence. After returning to Divine City, Pan Chen did not return to the Pan household, nor did he go to see the princes. He went straight to the palace. ¡°Halt!¡± Before he could walk closer to the palace gate, a sentry shouted sternly. He didn¡¯t speak, just pulled out a token. The faces of the guards changed immediately, ensuring there was no mistake, they let him pass, not even removing the knife from his body. Pan Chen entered the palace, unaffected by the energy field. That was the function of the token, a magical tool bestowed by the emperor. Once refined, it allowed free passage into the palace, unaffected by the power of the big array. Such a token could only be used once. Once refined, if someone else¡¯s True Essence was injected into it, it would self-destruct. The method of making these tokens had long been lost. This one was the last one hidden in the inner treasury, obtained from the treasury of the previous dynasty. The fact that the emperor had given such a token to Pan Chen showed how much he trusted him. Soon, Pan Chen arrived in the Taiji Palace and saw the current emperor whose body still appeared weak with a pale complexion, but looked better than before. At a glance, Pan Chen could tell that his health was much improved. Although he was still somewhat weak, he was no longer bedridden as before. He said, ¡°Congratulations on your recovery, Your Majesty.¡± A slight smile came across the emperor¡¯s face, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, I can rest assured.¡± ¡°What do you require of me, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been at court for a long time, so long that many ministers have almost forgotten my existence.¡± The Emperor sat on the dragon chair, his vitality still somewhat insufficient. ¡°Tomorrow, accompany me to court.¡± Pan Chen immediately understood and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± For these years, although he had been in seclusion, every once in a while, he was able to receive news from his family and had a sense of the government¡¯s affairs. Previously, due to the ill health of the emperor, he was obliged to entrust the government to that woman. Now that his health was greatly improved and it was appropriate to take back the power, he had summoned him back to prevent any mishaps. Having understood, Pan Chen excused himself. After Pan Chen left, the emperor watched his retreating figure, as if talking to himself, ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Training in the ¡®Heavenly Light Divine Skill¡¯, mana pure, a great supplement.¡± A voice that was drooling with anticipation rang in his mind. The emperor mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s a realm of mana, can you do it?¡± ¡°If you want to be sure to succeed, you have to start with your closest kin. Blood ties are the only way to ignore the gap between realms. Make a one-hit success, such as, your sister.¡± Struggle flashed across the emperor¡¯s eyes, ¡°No, not her.¡± ¡°Then, it could only be your son¡­.¡± The emperor let out a painful roar, ¡°No¡± In the empty palace, a beast-like gasp echoed. In Tianxin Martial Arts Hall, Gu Yang sat cross-legged on the bed, continuously injecting his True Essence into the Phoenix Feather Knife. The Phoenix Feather Knife regained its edge after the seal was removed, finally restoring the sharpness of this peerless divine weapon. However, he was far from unleashing the true power of this divine weapon. This was a magical treasure. It wasn¡¯t something that could be fully refined in a short period of time. In the past, his cultivation level was too low, and the progress was less than one-tenth after a month in the Water Moon Cave Sky. Now, after his breakthrough, his strength had greatly improved, and the refinement progress had sped up. He who wants to do a good job, must first sharpen his tools. Weapons were very important. Before the big fight, Gu Yang would try to refine as much as he could. Before he knew it, a day and night had passed. Gu Yang finally retracted his True Essence, looking at the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, about 30% of it had been refined. When used, the power should be able to be increased by a few percentages. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± Suddenly, the voice of Miss Su Er rang in his ears. He sheathed the Phoenix Feather Knife, stood up, changed into a guard¡¯s outfit, and left the room. He quietly left the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall without disturbing anyone. Outside, he saw Wen Jue, the headmaster of the Dao Sect, who had also changed into a palace maid¡¯s outfit. Gu Yang almost didn¡¯t recognize her. After a change of clothes, her temperament completely changed. Just like a normal palace maid, there were no flaws to be seen. He couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up, silently praising her professionalism. The palace could be described as a dragon¡¯s lair or tiger¡¯s den, with three in the Unleaking Realm, an unknown number in the Mana Realm, plus the strength of the field within the palace which repressed their True Essence. This fight was going to be tough. He held the Phoenix Feather Knife tightly in his hand as if it were connected by blood. With determination in his heart, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: 216 Supreme Chapter 216: 216 Supreme Translator: 549690339 Dawn broke. Zhao Yi called over one of the servant girls and said, ¡°Change my clothes for me.¡± Soon, one of them carried over a dragon robe and helped him put it on. Donning the dragon robe once again filled him with the sense of power that came with life and death at his command, and also the heavy burden on his shoulders. For a moment, he seemed to be transported back to that night eighteen years earlier. A group of court officials stormed into his imperial residence, promptly bowing before him in unison. He had never experienced such a spectacle before and it terrified him. Back then, he was the least valued among many princes. That one time, the emperor took all the other sons hunting, but left him out. He was well aware that he was not favored by his own father, and as such preferred to avoid being seen in his father¡¯s presence. He originally thought that he would live his entire life without gaining any notoriety. Little did he know, fate had a big joke in store for him. On that night, his father, and all his brothers died. He became the only heir to the throne. He was practically carried into the imperial palace. A few days later, he was enthroned as the emperor. The first time he put on the dragon robe, he was mostly terrified, feeling as if he was carrying a thousand pounds of weight on his shoulders. At the same time, he was worried that the five hundred years of the Zhao family¡¯s rule would collapse under his reign, And feared Wu Da, the famously rebellious man, would storm the imperial palace and behead him. During his first year on the throne, he was scared to death and treaded lightly. Not until he exterminated the entire Wu Ni family, was he finally able to lay down the worries that had kept him on edge. In the following six years, he dedicated himself to governing the state, but the condition of the country progressively worsened. Distressed and battered by the death of the empress, his weak body completely fell apart. It was then he met the most special woman in his life. He adored her like a man infatuated with love, so much that he quickly elevated her to the position of empress. Due to his physical condition, he couldn¡¯t grant his empress the experience of a normal woman. Because of this, he doubled his attentiveness to her. He was even willing to share his supreme power as emperor with her. Moreover, she did exceptionally well, managing the state affairs meticulously. However, he noticed that the empress¡¯ visits to him became less and less frequent¡­ ¡°When did the empress last visit me?¡± Zhao Yi momentarily lost his thoughts. It was two months ago when, while discussing Gu Yang, he noticed a flash of curiosity in the empress¡¯s eyes¡­ A sharp pain pricked his heart. In his mind, a gloomy voice echoed, ¡°That wretched woman is fickle as water. You¡¯ve given everything to her, but she has another man in her heart. Perhaps, they¡¯ve already desecrated your royal bed in the very palace¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s expression distorted, like a wounded beast. ¡°We deserve to die!¡± The several maidens and eunuchs next to him were so frightened that they threw themselves on the ground, shivering. In his mind, the tantalizing voice continued, ¡°If you devour them, you can possess the power you¡¯ve always dreamed of. Then you can strip away everything you¡¯ve bestowed upon that woman, kill that other man, let her cry and beg for your forgiveness¡­¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier as an image of the empress crying and begging for his forgiveness appeared before his eyes, causing a faint sense of pleasure. Power! Yes, I need power! The moment this thought was conceived, it spread like wildfire, occupying his entire mind. Finally, he stretched out his hand and pressed it onto the head of the nearest eunuch. A surge of dark energy appeared behind him, transformed into a giant mouth, and swallowed the eunuch whole. The two beside him were also not spared. Zhao Yi felt a surge of power flood into him, an unprecedented feeling of strength. In the blink of an eye, the three eunuchs were completely gone, only their clothes remaining in their place. ¡°Not enough, still not enough!¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s face flushed. The feeling of such tremendous power was irresistible to him. He needed even greater power! In Chengtian Palace, the dragon throne in the center was vacant, with a smaller chair beside it where the empress sat. Below, dozens of court officials stood in two rows. In the front row, were three men wearing python robes, the princes who were qualified to participate in politics. This was a decree issued by the emperor a year ago. Everyone is well aware that this was to groom successors. It would all depend on who performed better. At this time, a minister was presenting a report. The main topic was the rebellion of the Red Venerate cult. ¡°Greetings to His Majesty.¡± Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the side. Everyone turned their heads to see the Emperor, in his dragon robe, step out. His face was rosy and his steps were firm. He looked as if he had already healed from his sickness. The Great Hall immediately fell silent. The Emperor¡¯s appearance was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. What was even more shocking was that the Emperor, who was rumoured to have little time left, seemed to have fully recovered. This created a huge impact on everyone present. Even the politically savvy old ministers didn¡¯t know how to react. The only one who reacted normally was the Empress. With a calm facade, she broke the silence, ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡± Zhao Yi stared at the woman in front of him, who was as gentle as water and couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her eyes. His heart softened. The voice echoed in his mind again, reminding him, ¡°Have you forgotten how she treated you?¡± In an instant, his heart hardened. He replied coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t attended the court for a long time. I wanted to see what it has turned into.¡± Finishing his words, seeing the startled look on the Empress¡¯s face, he felt a sense of delight. Zhao Yi sat on the dragon chair, his gaze sweeping over the courtiers below him. ¡°Greetings, your Majesty, may your reign last forever!¡± One of the princes was sharp and was the first to kneel down. In an instant, everyone in the Great Hall knelt down. Zhao Yi watched this familiar yet strange scene, everyone bowing down to him, he could determine their life or death with a word. This supreme power was only more appealing and intoxicating once he lost it. ¡°Rise.¡± With a wave of his hand, the courtiers stood up. ¡°Carry on.¡± After Zhao Yi finished speaking, the courtier who was just reporting to him looked at the Empress for a reaction. Zhao Yi was furious at this, but his face remained impassive. With the Empress¡¯s indication, the minister continued his report. However, the atmosphere in the Great Hall was completely different from before. The dozens of courtiers present had different feelings about the Emperor¡¯s appearance. Those who were overjoyed were in favour of the Emperor. Those who feared were staunch opponents. Those who were both shocked and delighted were supporters for several princes. The Emperor¡¯s appearance completely disturbed the balance of the court of Great Zhou. On the other side, Gu Yang and the master of Dao Sect, Wen Jue, led by two palace eunuchs, arrived at Taiji Palace only to find it empty. The eunuch told them that the Emperor had gone to Chengtian Palace to hold court. ¡°It must be him!¡± Wen Jue, who had been silent, sniffed the air, detecting a particular scent. A killing intent appeared in her eyes. The Heavenly Extreme Taoist was the biggest traitor of the Dao Sect. Because of him, the Dao Sect almost met its doom. Wen Jue¡¯s master was killed by the Heavenly Extreme Taoist. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Do you have any assurance, Elder?¡± ¡°Do all that human can, leave the result to fate.¡± Well, that¡¯s to say, she didn¡¯t have much confidence. The home-field advantage of the imperial palace was too great. Even a peak expert of the Unleaking Realm like Wen Jue couldn¡¯t unleash much of her power under its pressure. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Wen Jue was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Yang stopped her. He entered the palace, found a basement, where Jiao Shumo, who was on his last breath, was detained. ¡°You sure have a hard life.¡± He sighed. After sensing Jiao Shumo¡¯s existence, he connected the dots. Clearly, Jiao Shumo must have been overtaken by a part of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist, which is why his Cultivation Level made such rapid progress. Then, he came to the Divine City, got attracted by the scent emitted from the Emperor, and tried to steal his Heavenly Extreme Divine Power but only ended up facilitating him instead. That is to say, the Emperor now had at least two parts of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist¡¯s remaining power. No wonder he was so strong. However, it was amazing that Jiao Shumo could still be alive right now. He was indeed blessed with extraordinary luck. Jiao Shumo, who had been trapped for over a month, looked up when he heard noise, saw it was Gu Yang, his last bit of spirit revived, ¡°Save¡­ save¡­ me¡­¡± Gu Yang took out his water pouch and some rations and threw them down to him, saying, ¡°Take care.¡± Having said that, he turned and left. PS: Seeking votes on the last day of March. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: 217 Wild Men Chapter 217: 217 Wild Men Translator: 549690339 Within Chengtian Palace, the fifth prince, Zhao Han, was feeling very conflicted at the moment. On one hand, he was happy. With the emperor¡¯s appearance, the woman could no longer monopolize the court. Compared to that woman, his father, who had a soft spot for flattery, was much easier to deal with. As long as he could win the emperor¡¯s favor, his chances of inheriting the throne would greatly increase. As the legitimate eldest son, he had an unparalleled advantage in this respect. After all, the emperor was a man of nostalgia and he had once been deeply in love with Zhao Han¡¯s mother. If it were not for that woman¡¯s appearance, the position of the Crown Prince would have been set in stone to be his. What else could anyone else do about it? But now, only the second and third princes had the qualifications to compete for the throne with him. They were originally illegitimate sons, but were older than him and had a higher cultivation level. Plus, with the appearance of that woman, they had gained such an opportunity. Of course, the main reason was the death of his older brother. The eldest prince, who shared the same mother with him, was the undeniable choice for prince. But when their mother passed away, his elder brother followed. This incident was a huge blow to the emperor, causing his health to fail. Finally, that woman took advantage of his weakness and struck. On the other hand, he was somewhat worried. Looking at the emperor now, his health was clearly much better. If the emperor completely recovered, he wondered how many years the emperor would live. He didn¡¯t know when he would finally ascend to the throne. Lost in these complex feelings, Zhao Han had barely listened to the minister¡¯s words. Finally, the minister finished speaking and withdrew. The court was again enveloped in silence. At this time, no one dared to speak lightly. The ministers did not dare to speak, and the three princes didn¡¯t know what to say. And the Empress, well, she couldn¡¯t just speak out either. After all, she was the empress, the wife must not outshine the husband. She actually anticipated the emperor¡¯s appearance. Ever since she found out that the emperor might have practiced the ¡°Heavenly Extreme Divine Skill¡±, she guessed that this day would come. At this moment, upon seeing the emperor for the first time, she knew that the present Zhao Yi was not the same as before. However, she truly had no way to change this. Zhao Yi was the emperor of the Great Zhou, no matter how weak he was, as long as he remained in the palace, no one could kill him. Since the beginning of the former dynasty, through two dynasties and thousands of years, there had been people who wanted to assassinate the emperor in the palace, but none had ever succeeded. The Xia Emperor died outside Divine City. The last emperor of the Qin Dynasty was killed by a multitude of powerful individuals who stormed the palace after Divine City was conquered. Although she was the empress, she could not command the three strongest individuals in the Unleaking Realm in the palace¡ªcorrection, there were only two left now. These two only obeyed the emperor¡¯s orders. With these two around, no matter who came to the palace, they could not cause any upheaval. Even if she wanted to kill the emperor, as soon as she moves, she would probably become a corpse immediately. Even if she asked for her sister¡¯s master, that Mana Realm power, it would make no difference. In the face of absolute power, no amount of plotting makes a difference. All she could do was help Gu Yang infiltrate the palace. She hoped that this man, who had repeatedly created miracles, could once again work his magic. At this moment, Zhao Yi broke the silence, ¡°The Empress has been managing state affairs on my behalf for the past few years, and it must have been hard. Now, I have recovered, the Empress can enjoy a peaceful life in the palace.¡± His words dropped like a huge stone into a lake, causing ripples. None of the people present were fools. They all understood the hidden meaning: The Emperor wished to take back the power the Empress held. The Great Hall was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Everyone was holding their breath. Everyone realized that a great change was about to occur in the Great Zhou court. Even the three princes and several royalists were in shock at the emperor¡¯s resoluteness. The emperor today seemed like a completely different person. In the past, the emperor was always indecisive, considering this and that. He often couldn¡¯t make up his mind about things. Even after a decision was made, he would often change his mind overnight. Now, after a decade, on his first day back in court, he had taken away the Empress¡¯s power and sent her back to the inner palace. The staunch supporters of the Empress were all sweating profusely, as if sitting on pins and needles. For the past ten years, the Empress had undergone numerous purges of the court, replacing them with those willing to listen to her, and finally gained complete control of the court. The cabinet, the six departments, most of these high officials, were essentially all raised by the queen. They could only follow her lead. Now, the emperor wants to regain control of politics, what will these loyal followers of the queen do? If the emperor dislikes them, once they fall out of favor, it would be akin to everyone pushing when the wall has fallen. The Queen stood up, saying, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for understanding. It feels as though a thousand pounds have been lifted from my shoulders. In the future, with your majesty ruling the country, the Great Zhou will undoubtedly prosper and the people shall live in peace.¡± Those present were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect her to give up her power so easily. This didn¡¯t fit her style at all. This woman was steely enough to put those inconvenient officials in jail when she initially had no foundation, causing a great uproar. Since then, she has maintained a firm grip on power. Now, with one word from the emperor, she readily retreats to the inner palace without even offering resistance, it¡¯s too abnormal. Zhao Yi stared at her. Seeing her submissive appearance, his heart felt extremely pleased. He reached out to grab her hand. The Queen calmly took a step back, avoiding his hand and said, ¡°Then, I will take my leave first.¡± Zhao Yi was furious to see her evade him, ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± At this moment, everyone felt something was wrong. The emperor was generally soft-spoken and had never lost his temper in public. Moreover, publicly losing his temper at the Queen was unprecedented. Today¡¯s events were far too abnormal. The queen stood still, asked, ¡°Is there anything else His Majesty would like to command?¡± ¡°I order you to come here,¡± the emperor patted the empty spot next to him, signaling for her to sit beside him. This frivolous gesture left everyone astounded. This was the Chengtian Palace, making such almost flirtatious remarks in front of the court officials was unheard of. Finally, the Queen replied calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, please restrain yourself.¡± She dares to reject me! Fury surged in Zhao Yi¡¯s chest. The words that had been lingering in his mind came bursting out, ¡°You lowly woman, I¡¯ve given my all to you. Elevated you from an insignificant palace maid to the Empress, the ¡®Mother of the World.¡¯ ¡°Whatever you desired, I bestowed upon you, even taught you the ¡®Dragon Emperor Extreme Path¡¯ which was unprecedented. I even let you rule politics. Which queen in history could ever compare to you?¡± ¡°But you, how do you treat me? Let me restrain myself?¡± ¡°Speak, is it only that wild man that is in your heart? For this wild man, you do not even permit me to touch you.¡± Upon hearing his accusations, everyone present intake a sharp breath. Such an allegation was far too severe. A queen, the wife of the emperor, seeing a wild man? And this matter was accused by the emperor himself in front of all his subjects. Even though emperors in the history of Great Zhou have been somewhat unusual, this type of scandal was absolutely unheard of. The queen was finished! Everyone came to this realization. When the emperor publicly makes such claims, all that awaits the queen is an endless abyss of doom. The queen¡¯s loyal supporters were now feeling like they had fallen into a bitter pit of ice. With the downfall of the queen, would they ever live peacefully? The moment those coveting their positions see their downfall, they will seize the chance to eliminate them. The queen¡¯s face changed dramatically, looking at the twisted expression on the emperor¡¯s face, it felt so unfamiliar. In the end, she couldn¡¯t avoid this calamity. When she entered the palace all those years ago, she had already been prepared. She let out a mournful smile, ¡°To prove my innocence, there is no stone left unturned but death.¡± She took off one of her hairpins, pressed it against her neck, sighed in her heart, ¡°My foolish little sister, you have won.¡± PS: It¡¯s already April 1st, looking forward to your votes. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: 218 War Mana Chapter 218: 218 War Mana Translator: 549690339 When Gu Yang and the Dao Sect¡¯s master Wen Jue arrived at Chengtian Palace, they didn¡¯t alarm anyone and entered the Great Hall directly. They arrived just in time to see the Empress slit her own throat with a jade hairpin, blood splattering across the Great Hall. ¡°Why did she commit suicide?¡± Upon seeing this, Gu Yang was stunned. From another perspective, he could clearly ¡°see¡± that her life was rapidly fading away, and in a blink of an eye, she had turned into a corpse. The Empress is indeed dead? He found it hard to believe that the mysterious Empress, who always had the last laugh in all his previous simulations, had died so easily. ¡°No¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s head buzzed, his eyes nearly bursting out of their sockets. He reached out to stop her, but it was already too late. All he held was a dead body. The ministers in the Great Hall were all shocked to the extreme point, as if in a dream. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that the Empress, who had dominated the court for nearly a decade, had died just like that. ¡°Attack!¡± At the same time, Wen Jue gave the signal, pulled out her sword, and charged at the Emperor. Boom! The instant she made her move, two terrifying auras descended onto Chengtian Palace, crashing into her. ¡°Come on!¡± Wen Jue showed no fear. Above her head, a Tai Chi pattern appeared, repelling the palace¡¯s force field and restoring her full mana. Her Unleaking Realm cultivation level burst out without any reservation. The numerous ministers on the scene were nearly hit by the overwhelming pressure, with those at lower cultivation levels fainting instantly. ¡°Un¡­leaking¡­realm!¡± A few ministers with higher cultivation levels were utterly horrified in their hearts. For the first time in five hundred years, a powerful being of the Unleaking Realm had invaded the palace. Could it be that the events from twenty years ago were about to repeat themselves? Just then, two rays of light, one red and one blue, enveloped them. With a flash of light, the terrifying powerhouse disappeared, already been teleported away. ¡°It was those two who made the move.¡± The few elderly ministers who were still conscious, along with the three princes, felt the pressure lighten and a sense of relief as if they had escaped death. Thank goodness, the two guardians of the palace had taken action. Otherwise, there would have been no survivors in the Great Hall today. Yet, the crisis was far from over. The assassin was not alone. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± The fifth prince was the first to recognise the identity of the other assassin and uttered in shock. Hearing this name, the others present felt like they were plunging into an abyss. Gu Yang, with his Golden Body at the third level, could easily kill them with his physical strength alone, even if his True Essence was suppressed. Just then, a figure stood in front of the Emperor, holding a knife in his hand and a blade of grass between his teeth. He extended his mana, firmly pinning Gu Yang in place. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle!¡± The fifth prince recognised the man and was simultaneously surprised and delighted, his heart filled with intense excitement. His ally had finally arrived. With the support of his uncle at the Mana Realm, he now had a strong and powerful supporter. The man who arrived was indeed Pan Chen. He had been at Chengtian Palace for some time, watching everything unfold but had not revealed himself until now. Only when the Emperor was in danger did he suddenly take action and restrained the assassin. Pan Chen eyed the man not far away and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Gu Yang? I have heard of you. You¡¯re indeed a once-in-a-millennium exceptional genius. The strength of your body even surpasses mine.¡± ¡°If we were outside, I¡¯m not sure I could kill you. Unfortunately, you came to the palace to find death.¡± ¡°Is there anything you regret not accomplishing?¡± Gu Yang felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him, rendering his struggles futile. He stared at the man opposite him and said, ¡°So this is what you look like.¡± In the simulations, every time he attempted to assassinate the Emperor, he was stopped by a powerful Mana Realm cultivator and was ultimately unsuccessful. Now, he finally saw what this Mana Realm powerhouse looked like. He wasn¡¯t an eunuch after all. So this is what you look like? Upon hearing these words, Pan Chen was somewhat baffled and the next moment, his expression slightly changed. Boom! Gu Yang¡¯s figure began to swell, and the mana cage Pan Chen had set up was suddenly broken. How is this possible? In the blink of an eye, Gu Yang had turned into a massive yellow ape standing one zhang tall, his eyes filled with brutality. The fourth level of the Divine Ape Technique! The moment he transformed into the giant ape, the jade seal next to the dragon throne vibrated fiercely, emitting a golden glow. Immediately, Gu Yang felt the ubiquitous suppression on him disappear, and the True Essence that had been suppressed returned to his body. He raised his hand and slapped it towards Pan Chen. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯!¡± An old minister cried out in surprise. This renowned peerless divine technique, which had been lost for a thousand years, had reappeared in the world today. A few others sensed Gu Yang¡¯s violent power and felt an eerie fear deep in their hearts. It was as if they faced a primal fear, like a human facing a natural predator. The three princes retreated continuously, until they reached the side of their father, the Emperor. The moment the giant ape moved, Pan Chen¡¯s expression changed once again, and finally, he drew his sword. That was horrifying power, capable of dispersing his mana with physical strength alone. A Great Ape that Pierces the Heavens! One of the most top-notched divine beasts legend ever spoke of, possessed infinite strength, its punch could destroy a star, and its foot could step through a continent. The Golden Body Stage in the realm of the Divine Power came specifically from a part of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, the ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡±. At this moment, the giant ape transformed by Gu Yang had already far surpassed the limit reachable by the Golden Body Stage. With a palm strike, space seemed to be collapsing under the pressure. Pan Chen¡¯s mana was also annihilated. This is pure power. In different circumstances, Pan Chen could avoid this force. But at this moment, the Emperor was behind him. He had no choice but to take the strike head-on. The moment the sword was unsheathed, it carried a blade of black light. Hum! Gu Yang felt a moment of stagnation in his mind, his palm faintly felt a pricking pain. A rare divine weapon? His heart shook. Upon transforming into the divine ape, his body became immensely strong, even mana couldn¡¯t harm him, but this did not include the rare divine weapon. Gu Yang quickly retreated, staring at the uniquely-shaped, pitch-black knife in his hand, he said word by word, ¡°The God-Slaying Knife?¡± That knife gave him an extremely familiar feeling as if it was closely related to the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. Saying this, his body transformed again, and in the blink of an eye, he became a phoenix with bright red flames burning on its feathers. The fifth stage of the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±! The phoenix opened its beak and breathed out golden flame. The Phoenix Divine Flame! ¡°Opportunity has come, why are you not acting yet? What are you waiting for?¡± Zhao Yi¡¯s was overwhelmed with countless voices in his mind, he felt like his head was about to explode. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A concerned voice came from his side. It was his fifth son. Zhao Yi, clutching his head, roared, ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± ¡°Father, you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was swallowed by a big, bloody mouth which emerged from a black mist oozing out of Zhao Yi¡¯s mouth. Caught off guard, he was swallowed in an instant. The other two princes were stunned by what they had seen. Too many unimaginable things had happened today, but nothing was scarier than this. The Emperor had actually ¡°eaten¡± his younger brother. Amid a harrowing crunching sound, the Emperor turned his head around, staring deadly at them with his blood-red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t¡± In that instant, the two were scared out of their wits and turned to flee. Two clumps of black mist shot out from Zhao Yi, wrapping the two of them and in the blink of an eye, only their outfits remained. All three princes of Great Zhou, annihilated. The two black mists returned to Zhao Yi and he felt a surge of strength elevate to the peak of First Rank. The ministers who witnessed this nearby, were shocked beyond words. The Emperor had become a monster. He unleashed yet another clump of black mist towards Pan Chen. The ministers cried out, ¡°Watch out!¡± Pan Chen felt the sudden death of his nephew and immediately after that, two more died while the Emperor¡¯s strength soared exponentially. In the short span of a breath, the Emperor transformed from an average individual with no cultivation to someone who possessed a cultivation level at the pinnacle of First Rank. This was beyond belief. However, all of Pan Chen¡¯s attention was on Gu Yang; he could not be distracted. At this moment, Gu Yang transformed into a Phoenix and breathed out a cluster of golden flames that brought an unprecedented threat to him. If he was distracted, it would be his death. ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±, Seventh Style: Sky-Devouring! With a swing of his knife, a black vortex appeared in front of him, much like a black hole devouring the vitality of heaven and earth. With his cultivation level in the Mana stage, and the God-Slaying Knife in hand, the power of this style was a thousand times stronger than when Gu Yang had used it. The all-consuming cluster of golden flames was about to be sucked into the black vortex. In an instant, the God-Slaying Knife turned red hot, as if it was going to melt. A golden flame erupted from Pan Chen¡¯s body. His outfit along with his hair was instantly incinerated, and his skin turned pitch black. At the cost of his injury, he finally received the Phoenix Divine Flame. On the other hand, Gu Yang could no longer maintain the Phoenix¡¯s form, and reverted back to human form. The Phoenix Divine Flame had depleted all his internal energy from the Phoenix Bloodline, and it would take decades for it to recover. Just as Gu Yang was getting ready to take advantage of his opponent¡¯s injury, he saw a black mist enveloping the latter from behind. It was Zhao Yi! He seized the opportunity when the Mana stage warrior was severely injured and used the Heavenly Extreme power to seize his magic and cultivation level. Gu Yang¡¯s true essence was suppressed again and he was unable to transform into a Phoenix. Whether it¡¯s the Divine Ape, Divine Tiger, or Divine Tortoise, none of these transformations can destroy the Heavenly Extreme Taoist¡¯s power. The only thing that can restrain the Heavenly Extreme Taoist is the flame of the Phoenix. In the black mist, intense expansion and contraction were taking place, as if it could rupture at any moment. Obviously, there was a struggle going on between them. Crack! Suddenly, the God-Slaying Knife fell to the ground. In a flash, Gu Yang rushed forward and picked up the God-Slaying Knife. [Energy source detected, do you want to charge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge successful, 20 units of energy obtained, current balance, 20 units.] PS: The first update, please vote! Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: 219 Kills Chapter 219: 219 Kills Translator: 549690339 ¡°Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use will consume four energy slots.¡± Gu Yang does not hesitate and murmurs, ¡°Yes.¡± Lines of text appear before his eyes. He glimpses the words ¡®kill Emperor Zhao Yi¡¯ and is instantly resolute. He dismisses the rest of the content. ¡°Simulation complete, you can keep one of the following.¡± ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Immediately, the True Essence within Gu Yang surges again. The depleted Phoenix source within him also recovers greatly. At this time, the constantly changing black fog starts to calm down. After a hair-raising noise of chewing, the black fog returns to the body of the Emperor. His power is expanding continuously and in a blink of an eye, it has crossed that threshold to the realm of Divine Power. Golden Body one-fold, two-fold, three-fold¡­ Finally, he enters the realm of Mana! The dragon-robed Zhao Yi is floating in the air. All around him, the Vitality of the heaven and earth is continually converging. Finally, he opens his eyes ¨C a sensation of unprecedented strength makes him enthralled. This is the power he had once dreamed of! Now, it feels like the whole world is in his own hands. Wherever his eyes go, it is his Domain. Zhao Yi turns his head, looking at the person who dares to offend his dignity. His lips part slightly and he speaks, ¡°The Emperor sentences you to death!¡± Meanwhile, Gu Yang has arrived next to the dragon throne, holding the National Jade Seal in his hand. The moment his hand touches this seal, the dragon engraved on it seems to come alive, rising into the air, and transforming into a Golden Dragon, soaring the sky. In a twinkle, the invisible force that was suppressing his True Essence disappeared. Meanwhile, inside Gu Yang¡¯s head, several points of light light up, connected by invisible threads that crisscross each other, forming a gigantic array. This array, whose range is unknown, stretches upwards into the void. On the other hand, it connects to unknown places deep underground. This discovery shocks him. The entire palace is merely an eye of a large array. And this jade seal is the core of the array eye of the palace. With his strength, he can¡¯t push the power of this large array. All he can do is constrain someone¡¯s power within the scope of the palace. Gu Yang looks at Emperor Zhao Yi. His gaze pierces through his body, seeing the Taoist shadow behind him and coldly declares, ¡°You should not have come here.¡± The Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand bursts into a raging flame. God Extermination, Skyfire Incineration! Suddenly, Zhao Yi feels the power within him being suppressed by an invisible force. It¡¯s as if he has been knocked down the abyss just when he flew to the cloud. Just a second ago, he was feeling great, wanting to crush the insignificant man before his eyes. The next moment, the invincible power he just acquired disappeared. Behind him, a figure gets peeled off, continually warping and changing like a monster, desperately trying to flee the Great Hall. Under the influence of the palace¡¯s power field, its power is rapidly fading. This is the power of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist who possessed the Emperor and sensing danger, he immediately leaves the Emperor behind. Before he could escape from the Great Hall, Skyfire descends. ¡°No¡± The black shadow screams, as if piercing through one¡¯s eardrum. The next second, the figure is engulfed by the flames. Hiss Within this spooky scream, the shadow disintegrates under the flames of the Skyfire and is completely obliterated. The power of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist is destroyed! Elsewhere, after losing the power of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist, Emperor Zhao Yi grows incredibly weak and stands there trembling, like an elderly man close to his death. He looks crazed, stumbling after the black shadow pleading, ¡°My¡­ my power, don¡¯t run¡­¡± ¡°No¡± Seeing the black shadow getting burnt into ashes under the Skyfire, he despairs, tripping over something and falling to the ground, bleeding heavily from his head. Outside the Great Hall, a figure walks in. Zhao Yi sees the figure, his eyes lighting up, he murmers, ¡°Ning¡­ Yian, you didn¡¯t die¡­¡± He stretches out his hand, as if wanting to grab the figure. The person doesn¡¯t pause, passing him by. ¡°Ning Yian!¡± His hand falls helplessly, he draws his last breath. It has finally ended. Looking at the extinguishing life force of Emperor Zhao Yi, Gu Yang feels somewhat conflicted. In truth, the Emperor was also a pitiful person. At the end of his life, he called out the empress¡¯s name and even mistook Miss Su Er for the empress. He could be deemed a lovesick fool. Prior to the emperor¡¯s demise, it was Miss Su Er who appeared in the Great Hall. She directly walked over to the body of the empress. Looking at her sister¡¯s remains, her expression was extremely complex. Seeing her grief-stricken state, Gu Yang felt helpless. All he could say was, ¡°Condolences.¡± Miss Su Er had no reaction. She crouched down, gripping the empress¡¯s corpse. The empress¡¯s body then started to dissipate and eventually transformed into a pearl, which flew into the brow of Miss Su Er in a flash. What the hell? This change was completely beyond Gu Yang¡¯s expectation. A living person, had turned into a pearl. Next, Miss Su Er¡¯s momentum kept escalating, and her True Essence was surging. ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Yang watched as she swiftly broke through to the second level of Golden Body. A moment later, she broke through to the third level¡­ She advanced vigorously, and finally, innumerable vitality of Heaven and Earth began to converge towards her. After she achieved the Mana Realm, it finally stopped. ¡°Chi Pearl, external incarnation!¡± In the Great Hall, the experienced old minister said with a miserable smile, ¡°So it turns out that the empress of Great Zhou was just an external incarnation of someone else. What a good strategy, playing the world at your fingers.¡± Chi Pearl? External incarnation? Gu Yang finally understood. So Miss Su Er was the empress, and the empress was Miss Su Er. These two people, one was the original body, the other was an incarnation. Holy crap What a game they played. Just as Gu Yang was thinking, he suddenly altered his face and looked upwards. He instantly transformed into a silhouette and appeared outside the Great Hall, seeing a large black vortex forming in the sky. At the center of the vortex, a giant face protruded from within. A chaotic and evil aura emanated from the vortex as it expanded, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate. The Heavenly Venerable of the Red Bright Heaven! The incredibly wicked being who wanted to turn the human realm into purgatory, the greatest adversary of all humanity. If it arrives at the Divine City, with Dean Wen being dead, it won¡¯t be long before humanity faces an unprecedented calamity. Gu Yang held the Imperial Seal in his hand, crazily channeling all his True Essence into it. In an instant, the entire palace began to respond. A golden dragon flew out from the seal, whirling around in the sky, and the array was about to be activated. Up in the sky, the vortex momentarily halted. That giant face, composed of black energy and non-human, looked at him. Gu Yang boldly glared back. On the other side, an immense sword intent was ready to be unleashed. The giant face opened its mouth and spat out two words, ¡°Gu Yang!¡± The vicious voice echoed in the sky, as if it could stir up the most primal hatred and killing intent in people¡¯s hearts. The face slowly retracted. The vortex in the sky slowly disappeared, restoring tranquility. ¡°That was close!¡± Gu Yang wiped away some cold sweat. Just now, his True Essence was almost depleted; he was far from activating the array. If that Heavenly Venerable had descended despite everything, he would have been unable to activate the array. Luckily, he managed to frighten the enemy away with mere show of strength. With this, he had truly saved the world. Of course, more importantly, he had saved himself. Looking at the Imperial Seal in his hand, Gu Yang wanted to take it away. This Imperial Seal was an Abnormal Treasure. With it, he could be unrestricted in the palace. Wonder how many units of energy it is worth? The God-Slaying Knife was a Magic Treasure, worth twenty units of energy. This Imperial Seal, the core of the palace array, surely had a worth significantly greater than that of the God-Slaying Knife. Gu Yang was strongly tempted to exchange it for energy. However, in the end, he restrained himself. It wasn¡¯t time yet, as it was the key to confront that Heavenly Venerable. Having obtained the mandate of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, he tossed the seal back into the Great Hall, saying, ¡°You owe me a favor.¡± Having said that, he turned around and left. ¡°Did I forget something?¡± When Gu Yang was about to leave the palace, a thought flashed across his mind. ¡°Right, Senior Wen!¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: 220 Strange Ending (Third Release Looking for Monthly Ticket) Chapter 220: 220 Strange Ending (Third Release Looking for Monthly Ticket) Translator: 549690339 Inside the Chengtian Palace, Liu Hongyu, the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, woke up mysteriously, opening his eyes dazedly. Realizing suddenly what had just happened, he bolted up. The assassin?! As he turned to look, he saw a body laying on the ground, causing his heart to shudder. His legs went weak, and he almost fell to his knees. The Emperor¡­ is dead! It was then that a familiar voice rang out, ¡°The Emperor passed away because of an uncontrollable illness. The second, third and fifth princes are overwhelmed with grief. Some other senior officials couldn¡¯t bear the shock and followed the Emperor to the afterlife¡­¡± Is this¡­the Empress? Startled, Liu Hongyu looked up, and saw the Empress standing next to the throne, very much alive and only in different clothes. What¡¯s going on? He was dumbfounded. Just now, he had witnessed the Empress committing suicide. Not just him, everyone in the court had seen it. Yet now, she had come back from the dead. The contents of her words were even more terrifying. Wasn¡¯t there an assassin just now? Gu Yang, and another man attempted to kill the Emperor. And yet, they said the Emperor died of illness? The princes too, they have passed away? What on earth happened while he was unconscious? Liu Hongyu turned around, noticing how many of his colleagues held looks of horror as well. ¡°¡­Which of the princes do you think should succeed to the throne?¡± The entire Chengtian Palace fell silent. No one dared to speak. The atmosphere had become oppressively tense. The happenings of today were too strange. One wrong word in such a setting could lead to irreversible consequences. After a moment, the Empress called out, ¡°Minister Liu, you speak.¡± Liu Yicheng, the head of the cabinet, was the first to pledge loyalty to the Empress. He stepped forward, bowing his head, and cautiously said, ¡°In my opinion, the Eighth Prince is young and intelligent, generous and kind. He is fit for the position.¡± ¡°Minister Sun.¡± The Empress then named another person, who happened to be the junior minister. ¡°I second that.¡± ¡°Minister Wang?¡± ¡°I second that!¡± Amidst the chorus of agreements, the Great Zhou dynasty welcomed its sixteenth Emperor, the thirteen-year-old Eighth Prince. The present Empress was promoted to Empress Dowager and began to rule from behind a curtain. As for the matter of the Empress resurrecting from death, of Gu Yang¡¯s attempted assassination and all such peculiarity, it was all ignored by everyone. All the officials chose to believe it all was just an illusion. ¡°Oh right, Senior Wen.¡± As soon as Gu Yang left the palace gate, he finally remembered Wen Jue, the Head of the Dao Sect. He wondered how she was doing. Suddenly, a figure appeared next to him. It was Wen Jue, her aura somewhat dim. He asked, ¡°Senior, are you okay?¡± Wen Jue¡¯s voice was icy cold, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been within the palace, they couldn¡¯t have blocked my five swords with their combined forces.¡± He understood. She must have had a hard time against the two in the Unleaking Realm. He changed the subject, ¡°I have successfully destroyed the power of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist, as ordered.¡± Wen Jue looked at him, her eyes softening a bit, ¡°You did well.¡± Gu Yang really wanted to say, could you give me something substantial? What¡¯s the use of just praising me? Suddenly, he remembered something, ¡°Senior, do you know Wu Lingling?¡± Wen Jue¡¯s eyes shifted, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She has mastered the ¡®Extreme Yang True Gang.¡¯¡± ¡°She did well.¡± Couldn¡¯t she find another way to praise someone? Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but grumble internally. ¡°You should leave Divine City.¡± Suddenly, Wen Jue said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You could be said to be responsible for the death of the Emperor, the Sword of the State will not let you go.¡± The Sword of the State? Gu Yang noticed that what she said was the Sword of the State, not the Sword Saint of the State. ¡°The Sword of the State is an exceptionally special artifact.¡± Inside the Wen Academy, Ye Lingbo held a book in his hand, reading it and explaining the story of the Sword of the State to Gu Yang. ¡°After the founding emperor of the Qin dynasty established his reign, he always regretted not finding the Sword of the Human Emperor, so he gathered the power of the world, spending a hundred years attempting to recreate the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword.¡± ¡°Naturally, he failed. However, although he could not forge a divine artifact, he did create an exceptional divine weapon. That is the Sword of the State.¡± ¡°Nowadays, all the unique divine weapons that are passed down in the world originate from ancient times. Only this Sword of the State was forged in recent decades.¡± ¡°The founding emperor of the Qin dynasty, in an effort to forge this sword, imbued it with some sort of secret technique that infused the national fate of Divine State into the sword. This sword, once completed, was connected to the national fate of the Qin dynasty.¡± ¡°Afterwards, the Sword of the State was granted to a prince by the founding emperor. From then on, the prosperity of the Qin dynasty increased, and the power of the Sword of the State also became more potent. As the national fate of Qin was affected, so was the Sword of the State.¡± ¡°In the year the Qin dynasty was destroyed, the Sword of the State also shattered. It was later offered to the Heavenly Gods by the founding emperor of Great Zhou, nurtured for two hundred years with the national fate of Great Zhou, before the broken sword was reborn.¡± ¡°By a fortunate coincidence, this sword was obtained by the Lord of the State. With this sword, he performed many meritorious services, leading to his title as the Lord of the State.¡± ¡°If one were to say who among the world was most loyal to the royal family of Great Zhou, it would undoubtedly be the Lord of the State.¡± ¡°When the former emperor was killed by Wu Da, the Sword of the State mourned for three days. Despite his unhealed injuries, the Lord of the State joined the battle to eliminate the Wu family. This resulted in his injuries worsening, leaving him unable to recover for the following decade.¡± After hearing this, Gu Yang was somewhat speechless. He was actually being targeted by a sword. The Sword of the State was an exceptional divine weapon. The Lord of the State himself was at the peak of the Mana realm. Even with his injuries unhealed, it would be more than enough to kill him. Why hadn¡¯t anyone told him about this risk when he killed an emperor? With this, his plans were completely upset. Boom Suddenly, a bell rang from the direction of the palace, followed by continuous ringing from different parts of Divine City. When all the bells rang in unison! The emperor has died! Ye Lingbo abruptly turned his head and looked at Gu Yang, ¡°Did you kill the emperor?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t kill him, everyone in Divine City would die.¡± Gu Yang stood up, saying, ¡°I have to go. Until we meet again.¡± After that, he left in a carefree manner. Ye Lingbo watched his retreating figure, his eyes full of complexities. At night, a horse carriage left Divine City. As it approached Ten Miles Pavilion, the carriage came to a stop. The road ahead was blocked. The carriage door opened, and Gu Yang alighted from the carriage to see two men blocking the way, both at the divine power cultivation level. The two men paid respects and said, ¡°Young Master Gu, our master has invited you.¡± Gu Yang moved towards the pavilion and saw a figure sitting inside. He asked, ¡°Should I address you as the Empress, or as Miss Su Er?¡± The woman turned around, looking into his eyes. The silvery moonlight illuminates her face giving her an extra bit of softness. She said, ¡°My name is Su Ningyan.¡± ¡°So, the marriage you bestowed upon me that day, you actually wanted to marry me. Why?¡± Su Ningyan gestured for him to sit, ¡°Please, sit.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t hesitate to take a seat. Su Ningyan poured him a glass of wine, and as she spoke, ¡°When I was young, I accidentally ventured into a Secret Realm, where I acquired a method for the divine power of external incarnation, as well as a dragon pearl.¡± ¡°However, when I was practicing this divine power method, something went wrong. A few years ago, my incarnation began to lose control due to the special environment of the palace, to the point where it tried to reverse the master-servant relationship.¡± ¡°Over these years, she fought with me openly and secretly, and you were just one of her chess pieces.¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t dare to leave the imperial palace, I might not be able to defeat her. It was rather a twist of fate. Her death turned out to be my advantage.¡± ¡°If I had died, all of my possessions would have been inherited by her.¡± Gu Yang listened, engrossed. If one cultivated an external incarnation and absorbed it into your body after its death, it would bring about a significant leap in your cultivation level. This would make leveling up effortless.¡± Su Ningyan saw through his thoughts, she shook her head and said, ¡°The reason why I was able to break through to the Mana realm is all thanks to the dragon pearl. The pearl comes from a Celestial dragon and contains vast amounts of dragon essence.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. Gu Yang asked again, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting here specifically to tell me this?¡± Su Ningyan took something out and placed it on the stone table. It was a piece of the Jiuzhou seal. ¡°You should need this.¡± Gu Yang was stunned. He reached out and took the Jiuzhou seal, which still retained her warmth. ¡°Thank you.¡± He truly needed it. Su Ningyan gazed at him, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be in anybody¡¯s debt.¡± ¡°A Jiuzhou seal for a royal jade seal, am I not at a loss?¡± ¡°What I owe you, I will repay someday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Gu Yang stood up, preparing to leave. ¡°Take care!¡± PS: I need monthly votes. If I don¡¯t post the third update in the chapter title, some people will think I¡¯m lacking updates. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: 221 Returning Things to Their Rightful Owner Chapter 221: 221 Returning Things to Their Rightful Owner Translator: 549690339 The Duke¡¯s mansion, in the Everlasting Hall. Humming In the center of the hall, a sword is enshrined. The sword radiates a purple aura and is enveloped in a cloud of mist. Within the mist, thousands of miles of landscape can be seen ¨C this is the state-ruling Sword, tying the fate of the nation to its destiny. At this moment, the purple aura on the sword splits open, revealing a startling blood stain. The thousand-mile landscape within it seems to be distorting as if it may collapse at any moment. The sword constantly trembles, crying out with sorrow. A hefty, elderly man dressed in brocade sits nearby, continuously channeling his Mana into the state-ruling Sword in vain. Outside the Everlasting Hall, a figure stands in mid-air, dressed in Daoist robes, hair pinned up, with a simple long sword strapped to his back. The old man finally speaks, his voice echoing out, ¡°Leader Wen, why are you blocking my doorstep?¡± The person outside is none other than Wen Jue, the leader of the Dao Sect. She draws the sword from her back and swings it forth. A deep sword mark appears on the ground in front of the mansion¡¯s gates. She speaks calmly, ¡°In ten days seek beyond these gates, and die!¡± In the Everlasting Hall, there is no response for a long time. The only sound is that of the sword¡¯s cry, growing louder and louder. Outside the Divine City, a horse carriage races along the official road. In the carriage, Gu Yang studies the Nine Provinces Seal he¡¯s just acquired¡ªthe fifth one he¡¯s collected If his guess is correct, this should be the one from the Wu Family that originally belonged to King Liang. He takes out a bag from his bosom and places the seal along with the four other ones, tucking them away safely. Then, he opens the system, pulling up the content of the last simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you have reached the third level of the Golden Body.] [You and Wen Jue infiltrated the palace, killing the clone of Heavenly Extreme Taoist, resulting in the death of the emperor.] [After the incident, you left the Divine City with Xi Huang, heading to Tianzhu Mountain to meet up with Su Qingzhen and others. You all went through rigorous cultivation in the Secret Realm.] [Ten years later, the Secret Realm suddenly collapsed. You all were swallowed by a giant skull that appeared out of nowhere in the void. You died at the age of thirty-two.] It seems that one from the Bright Sky has targeted him. Gu Yang didn¡¯t seem surprised, only puzzled; how was he located? He was discovered almost immediately upon returning to the main plane. Could it be that an identifying mark of some sort was placed on him? At this moment, the system has sixteen energy squares left, which can perform four simulations. On one side, there¡¯s the future pursuit by that person from the Bright Sky. On the other side, there¡¯s the looming threat of being hunted down by the Lord of the State. What should be his next move, then? All of a sudden, the horse carriage comes to a halt. The voice of the coachman rings out, ¡°Young Master, someone is stopping the carriage up ahead.¡± This coachman is a disciple of the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall with a cultivation level of fourth grade. Originally a coachman, he voluntarily offered to drive the carriage for Gu Yang. A hint of anticipation flickers in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. He already has a guess as to who the person might be, ¡°Invite him up.¡± The carriage door opens, and an old man steps in, each of his hands holding a jug of wine, his face flushed with a rosy glow. ¡°Good lad, you¡¯ve avenged me. Today, let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content.¡± The man is none other than Wu Er. The destruction of the Wu Family was ordered by this emperor; the grudge he holds is ocean-deep. Now that Gu Yang has killed the emperor, naturally, Wu Er is delighted. Gu Yang finds it a bit bizarre; his information sources are incredibly efficient. ¡°How did you find out?¡±, he asks. Wu Er bursts into laughter, ¡°Haha, claiming that he died of illness, three princes and five ministers died of overwhelming grief. Who are they trying to fool? I knew it must¡¯ve been you who did it.¡± So, it was just a conjecture. Gu Yang takes the wine jug, clinks it against Wu Er¡¯s, and takes a sip. The two of them sip their wine for a while before he speaks, ¡°I¡¯ve offended quite a few people; that person from Bright Sky, the Lord of the State, and also the Shen Family. I¡¯m thinking of hiding somewhere for a while, preferably in some Cave Heaven.¡± ¡°Cave Heaven?¡± Wu Er¡¯s expression turns much more serious, ¡°Do you know how dangerous a strange Cave Heaven can be?¡± ¡°In this world, the Way of Heaven has died. There will be no more people who can reach the Celestial Being realm.¡± ¡°But a Cave Heaven is different, as it is a complete world. It has given birth to its own Way of Heaven. If it has a complete lineage, then the number of Celestial Beings could be many more than in the Great Zhou.¡± ¡°Since the Xia Dynasty, numerous peak-Unleaking Realm cultivators have died attempting to penetrate some Cave-heaven worlds in order to make a breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm. Let alone you,¡± Gu Yang managed to glean some vital information from those words. After the Xia Dynasty, this world could no longer give birth to any Celestial Being realm powerhouses. That is to say, all the Celestial Beings who made a breakthrough during this period have their own Cave-heaven worlds. In the one thousand years after the Xia Dynasty, only three Celestial Beings have emerged. One from the Lin Family, one from the academy, and Luo Wang. In addition to this, there is the Qin Family¡¯s ancestor, who will make a breakthrough in a decade or so. And then there¡¯s the one related to Cao Yiyi ¨C the All-Encompassing Cave-heaven. Just these six, that are known of ¡°Don¡¯t think your rapid progress in cultivation has made you invincible. Whether it¡¯s a Celestial Being or even a Mana realm cultivator, you¡¯re no match.¡± Wu Er furrowed his brows and caviled, thinking that Gu Yang had got quite swelled, which was surely not a good thing. Once inflated, one would lose sight of oneself, and eventually attract disaster. Especially when they have numerous enemies like they do, they should tread carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my father like that!¡± At this point, Xi Huang who had remained silent till now in the coach couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, she was getting a bit miffed at the old man. Wu Er, taken aback, rotated his suspicious gaze from one to another, asking in response, ¡°Father?¡± With his ability, he naturally discerned the woman¡¯s actual cultivation level. Initially, he thought that she was the newest woman Gu Yang had charmed. But, the moment she called him ¡°father¡±, he nearly spit out his drink. What the hell?! Gu Yang¡¯s probably not even as old as your fingernail, and you¡¯re calling him father? She¡¯s a peerless powerhouse in the triple heaven of the Mana realm. Given her cultivation level, she must at least be a hundred or two hundred years old. Gu Yang cleared his throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± He turned to Xi Huang and said, ¡°Old Wu didn¡¯t mean anything bad.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xi Huang obediently responded and stopped glaring at Wu Er, ¡°Actually, I know the entrance to a Cave-heaven world.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh, where?¡± ¡°Qi Province, Tianfang Mountain.¡± Xi Huang removed a crystal pendant from her body, ¡°This, was handed over by you to mother. She took good care of it until her death. Before she died, she gave it to me.¡± And with that, she handed over the crystal pendant to Gu Yang, ¡°Mother mentioned, this is a key to open a Cave-heaven world. Now, it yields to its original owner.¡± Gu Yang gazed at the pendant in his hand, having mixed feelings. The link between him and Xi Huang¡¯s father was getting more entangled. He didn¡¯t know how it would end in the future. He asked, ¡°Have you been to that Cave-heaven world?¡± Xi Huang shook her head, ¡°Mother had been there. She advised it was extremely dangerous, and no one should go unless they¡¯ve reached the Longevity Realm.¡± At this moment, Wu Er interjected, ¡°If I remember correctly, Tianfang City is just outside Qi Province City. That happens to be Luo family¡¯s territory.¡± Luo Family? If he remembers correctly, they¡¯re under the Three Holy Gates. Indeed, a little troublesome. Xi Huang¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°Luo Family?¡± Seeing her reaction, Gu Yang thought there was no way it could be a coincidence? Noticing Xi Huang pale, he patted her hand to comfort her, ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years. Those from the Luo family back then have now all turned into bones. All that remains are their descendants. Let bygones be bygones.¡± Xi Huang leaned her head against his arm and slowly nodded. On the side, Wu Er found the scene very strange, a great powerhouse of the triple heaven of the Mana realm, acting like a little girl next to the youngster in the Golden Body realm. This sight was too odd. Suddenly, his face changed as he turned around abruptly to look, saying, ¡°Nether Sect, Mana realm, Gu Yang, run fast!¡± A smile surfaced on Gu Yang¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for him this half a day. Finally, he arrives. Huh, why is there another?¡± PS: This is today¡¯s first update, asking for monthly passes. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Do you need help? Chapter 222: Do you need help? Translator: 549690339 In the sky, a giant bird formed of mana streaked across the horizon at an unbelievable speed. Three dark shadows doggedly pursued it from behind, progressively closing the gap. A gloomy voice arose, ¡°Give up your futile struggle, there¡¯s no escape for you.¡± The mana-formed giant bird was the transformation of a man. At the moment, he was frantically channeling his mana, even depleting his source of power, but was still unable to widen the distance. The pursuers from behind loomed closer. His heart sank continuously, knowing if things continued this way, he would eventually be caught. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble this time!¡± The man¡¯s name was Luo Yulong, of the Luo Family, with his cultivation at the first level of the mana realm. Decades ago, he unexpectedly discovered a set of ruins where a divine weapon of unparalleled potency resided. At that time, he was only at the third level of the golden body, lacking the sufficient strength, and hence had to abandon the ruins. Five years ago, he finally progressed into the mana realm. After five years of strengthening his cultivation level, he had finally decided to leave the Qi Province alone two days ago. He planned to return to the ruins to retrieve that unparalleled divine weapon. This was his opportunity and naturally, he couldn¡¯t report it to his family. Otherwise, in the end, the divine weapon would never fall into his hands. This was a divine weapon of unmatched strength, and the entire Luo Family only had one, kept in the hands of the ancestor. Once he had the divine weapon, within a few years, he could become the eleventh Sword Saint of the world. However, Luo Yulong didn¡¯t anticipate encountering a disciple of the Nether Sect in the mana realm. The opponent was unreasonable, using deadly attacks from the start and even using two corpse puppets, also in the mana realm. Fighting against three, if it weren¡¯t for his own trump card, he would have been eliminated in the first wave of attack. After barely managing to escape, the enemy kept relentlessly pursuing him. He was both shocked and angry, had the Nether Sect gone mad? As far as he remembered, there were no substantial grudges between the Luo Family and the Nether Sect. He had never even interacted with anyone from the Nether Sect before, so why were they hell-bent on killing him? Wasn¡¯t the Nether Sect afraid of retaliation from the Luo Family? These past several decades, Luo Yulong had been in seclusion to cultivate diligently. This time he set out, quietly leaving without alarming anyone. He didn¡¯t know about the recent rise of the Nether Sect or their widespread hunting of cultivators in the divine power realm. Not far away, on the official road, a horse pulling a carriage suddenly reared in fright. The coachman channeled his True Qi to steady the horse, preventing the carriage from tipping over. Immediately after, a figure leapt into the air from the carriage, flying out. ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Wu Er was shocked to see him not fleeing, but instead, actively advancing towards the people from the Nether Sect, and this put him in utmost terror. Frustrated, he stomped his foot and scolded Xi Huang who was standing by, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Xi Huang replied earnestly, ¡°My father has his own reasons for his actions.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Er was almost driven mad with anger, one crazy, one fool. That was someone in the mana realm! Within the Nether Sect, there were only three disciples in the mana realm. Thanks to a battle from eighteen years ago, each one had at least one corpse puppet in the mana realm. Even though the person in the mana realm was only at the first level, along with the two corpse puppets, an ordinary practitioner at the first level of the mana realm stood no chance. Even if Gu Yang were to ally with Luo Yulong, who was being hunted, they wouldn¡¯t stand much chance of winning. He said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t go help now, get ready to collect his corpse.¡± With that, he had already disembarked from the carriage. Xi Huang had always been unable to see through the true strength of this old man. His words made her feel a bit anxious, so she took to the air and chased after Gu Yang. She thought to herself, ¡°I will help my father in the fight.¡± ¡­ ¡°Do you need help?¡± Just as Luo Yulong was contemplating his escape strategy, an unexpected voice rang out. His heart leaping with joy, he turned to look, but was instantly doused by a bucket of cold water. The newcomer was only at the third level of the Golden Body. With this level of strength, he couldn¡¯t even stall the enemy momentarily. ¡°Yes!¡± Luo Yulong blurted out immediately. Even if it could only buy a moment, it could afford him a chance to escape. Considering the newcomer¡¯s flying speed, his strength must be extraordinary. ¡°Do you have a divine weapon?¡± the man continued to question. Luo Yulong was initially taken back and then instantly enraged. A mere Golden Body realm dare to seize the opportunity to rob him of his divine weapon. This was a blatant disregard for life and death. ¡°Hahaha, what a nerve.¡± The powerhouse from Nether Sect behind him, controlling a zombie-like creature, flew toward the audacious child. Ding Fei, one of the three Mana realm disciples of the Nether Sect, held the second highest position in the sect, just below the two sect masters. Originally, he and two elder martial brothers assisted their masters in refining two Celestial Being corpses. Until over a month ago, his master ordered him to Divine City to kill a martial artist named Gu Yang in the Golden Body Realm. He naturally did not dare to enter Divine City. Not to mention the Celestial Being, even the Lord of the State could easily kill him. Therefore, he had been waiting around the Divine City during this time. Initially, Ding Fei didn¡¯t understand why his master would send him to kill a Golden Body Realm minor figure. Only after hearing the deeds of the youth named Gu Yang, did he realize that his master was indeed visionary. The kid was a once-in-a-thousand-year prodigy who was monstrously talented. In just over two months, he had broken through from the First Rank to the third level of the Golden Body Realm. Bursting through realms was as simple as eating and drinking to him. Kn This speed already rivaled that of Qin Wu, who had been acclaimed as the number one prodigy of all time. But compared to Gu Yang, it was far from enough. Moreover, the martial arts that this person practiced were the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, a Pure Yang cultivation technique. If this person were allowed to grow, he would become a great enemy to the Nether Sect. Of course, while Ding Fei¡¯s primary target was Gu Yang, it didn¡¯t stop him from taking some side actions. Encountering a solitary martial artist in the early stage of the Mana realm was like a pie from the sky. He did not hesitate to make his move. No matter which of the nine great families or six main sects that person belonged to, he would kill without a doubt. There was only one exception, and those were disciples from the Academian Institute. Besides that, Nether Sect fears no one. Unexpectedly, Luo Yulong managed to break through his siege and escape. As he pursued Luo Yulong, and Divine City came into view, he grew anxious. If Luo Yulong escaped into Divine City, all his previous efforts would have been wasted. He wasn¡¯t willing to let the rich reward, which was on the tip of his tongue, simply fly away. He sped up, determined to kill Luo Yulong before he entered Divine City. Just at this moment, a man in the third level of the Golden Body realm suddenly appeared and seemed to want to help. Ding Fei was amused. Where did this audacious youngster come from? But, out of caution, he sent a zombie to kill the youngster first. ¡°Huh?¡± Unexpectedly, the zombie missed. Looking at the youngster, he started to regard him more seriously. The zombie was a Martial Realm cultivator before death. After death, its Martial Will diminished. But after refinement by deathly qi, its mortal body became even more powerful, to the point where it was difficult to harm it even with divine weapons. Its speed and strength, were far beyond that in life. Plus, all its Mana was converted to death qi, which could contaminate the Mana of martial artists. Overall, its strength only slightly declined compared to when it was alive. With its strength, dealing with a Golden Body realm should have been effortless. This person dared to interfere. He did seem to have some weight to his actions. At this time, Luo Yulong also realised that he had underestimated this youngster in the Golden Body Realm. Just seeing the speed at which he could keep up with him showed that this person was far from ordinary. The man, while leading the zombie, asked, ¡°Have you considered? A divine weapon in exchange for your life, you wouldn¡¯t be losing out.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In the blink of an eye, Luo Yulong agreed. ¡°A promise is a promise.¡± The man laughed loudly, revealing his white teeth, drew his blade, and slashed at the pursuing zombie. For an instant, Luo Yulong felt as if Skyfire had descended, the destructive Blade Intent making his heart tremble. He exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Destruction of the Divine Skies!¡± Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: 223 Mana Slash (Third update, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 223: 223 Mana Slash (Third update, requesting monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 Wu Er moved at a speed that was not inferior to the three Divine Power Realm experts in the sky. However, he had lost the ability to fly and could only helplessly watch from afar. He couldn¡¯t assist them and could only worry on the sidelines. Nevertheless, he was once a practitioner of the Unleaking Realm, and his Divine Power to perceive everything was still intact. He could see what was happening above and hear their conversation. ¡°All this for a divine weapon?¡± Wu Er felt a sense of absurdity. Had this kid lost his mind due to poverty? In terms of divine weapons, the Wu Family was not lacking. If there was anything abundant within their Saber Tomb, it was divine weapons. Because of this, he never thought divine weapons were particularly valuable. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Yang would risk himself for a single divine weapon. At that moment, a Mana Realm corpse charged towards Gu Yang, which made Wu Er break out in cold sweat. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Wu Er, after all, used to be an expert of the Unleaking Realm. His keen insights quickly noticed something amiss, ¡°Why is his True Essence so strong?¡± There¡¯s a huge gap between the Mana Realm and the Golden Body Realm. This gap was called Mana! In the Golden Body Realm, they still cultivated True Essence in their bodies. Once they reached the Mana Realm, True Essence is transformed into Mana, marking a qualitative change. If the True Essence of the Golden Body Realm could melt iron, then the Mana of the Mana Realm could pulverize a lump of iron. The difference in power is more than tenfold. Furthermore, the Mana of the Mana Realm possess a certain level of spirituality. On some level, they can manipulate elements, performing miracles only heard of in legends. The difference between the Golden Body Realm and the Mana Realm is akin to the difference between the Golden Body Realm and a Mortal Realm martial artist. The difference is that practitioners of the Golden Body Realm possess an almost indestructible body. Purely relying on Mana, it is not easy to kill a Golden Body Realm practitioner. However, there are always exceptions. If encountered with an outstanding Divine Weapon, even the most formidable Golden Body could not withstand it. There was also the Nether Sect where their deadly Necrotic Energy was overly toxic and corrosive that it could even corrode a Golden Body. Among the Divine Power practitioners, what they feared most about the Nether Sect is precisely this. At this time, however, Wu Er observed that Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence also possessed a spirituality similar to Mana. ¡°He is clearly not in the Mana Realm, so why ¡­¡± In the sky, a blaze of fire erupted, causing his eyes to sting. He instantly became blind. All he could sense was a destructive aura descending from the sky. Skyfire Annihilation! The might of Gu Yang¡¯s attack was at least ten fold or a hundred fold stronger than before. He finally revealed a hint of world-destroying power, even breaking Wu Er¡¯s Divine Perception. Wu Er gasped for breath. In the next moment, he saw a corpse fall from the sky. He had a blank look on his face, his mouth slightly opened, muttering, ¡°Impressive kid ¡­¡± Killing a Mana Realm zombie with a single slash, has this kid¡¯s power reached such a level? ¡°Are you Gu Yang?¡± Ding Fei felt the destructive flame at close range. His Mana seemed to sense an arch-nemesis, making him feel a chill running down the spine. He was taken aback and finally realized that the Third-level Golden Body Realm youngster before him was his long-awaited target ¡ª¡ª Gu Yang. However, this kid¡¯s strength far exceeded his imagination. He was only at the Third-level Golden Body Realm, so how could he be so powerful? Even he himself couldn¡¯t kill a zombie with a single strike. ¡°Extraordinary divine weapon!¡± Ding Fei noticed the saber in Gu Yang¡¯s hand and suddenly understood, cursing inwardly. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell him that Gu Yang possessed an extraordinary divine weapon? ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Gu Yang turned to Ding Fei, his gaze cold. He raised the Phoenix Feather Knife, using the saber technique he just learned from his last simulation. There was a loud boom. In the sky, there was a startling thunderclap. Third move of the ¡°Six Annihilations¡±, Silence of Heaven and Earth! When the Phoenix Feather Knife fell, it seemed to infuriate the entire world. Ground dragons whirled, and thunderbolts fell from the sky. Locked onto by this force, Ding Fei felt alarm bells ringing in his heart. At this moment, he felt the threat of death. ¡°Escape!¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate and turned to flee. However, he was horrified to discover that his Mana was rapidly draining away. Once the Mana left his body, it would vanish without a trace. In the blink of an eye, he had already lost a third of his Mana. Shocked, Ding Fei hastily retracted his Mana. He instantly lost the ability to hover in the air and began to fall. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yang¡¯s blade had already reached the top of his head. Ding Fei was terrified out of his wits, mana surging wildly within his body, attempting to resist that fatal strike, as he screamed, ¡°Please, mercy¡± Swish! The Phoenix Feather Knife cut through his thick, ink-like mana, and sliced him in half. The Mana/cultivator, fallen! ¡°Wha¡± As Gu Yang made his move, Luo Yulong seized the opportunity to accelerate, escaping far away. It wasn¡¯t until a peculiar fluctuation attacked him from behind, which quickened his mana consumption several times, that he realized something was amiss. Turned his head to look back. With a mere glance, he was dumbfounded. He saw the youngster who had just achieved the third stage Golden Body Realm, striking down the nether sect¡¯s strongman who had been chasing him to the ends of the earth, with just one stroke. How could this be possible? Luo Yulong felt an intense surrealism, even suspecting that he might be hallucinating. A Golden Body cutting down a Mana practitioner? His mind was in a whirl of confusion. At that moment, the young man glanced at him, that gaze sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± This question caused a chill to rush from Luo Yulong¡¯s back straight to his brain. He forced a stiff smile onto his face, ¡°Tha¡­ thank you for saving me. I have no way to repay you, but would like to present you with this divine sword that I carry with me.¡± At this critical moment, he finally remembered the promise he made earlier and hastily tossed his sword over. Although this sword had been with him for over a hundred years, what did it matter compared to his life? At this moment, he suddenly felt that this world was so unfamiliar. How could Great Zhou change so much while he was simply in seclusion for a few decades? First, the Nether Sect ruthlessly hunted him down. Then, this sort of monster appeared. If being in the Golden Body Realm and killing a Mana practitioner doesn¡¯t make someone a monster, what does? ¡°No, I must hurry to those ruins and retrieve that unparalleled divine weapon. Then, I¡¯ll return home and seclude myself until I break through to the Longevity Realm. I cannot afford to leave seclusion until then.¡± Luo Yulong had made up his mind. At that moment, the young man asked, ¡°May I ask your name, sir?¡± ¡°I am Luo Yulong.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are you from the Luo Family in Qi Province?¡± For some reason, Luo Yulong had a bad premonition, but he had no choice but to respond, ¡°Indeed, I am.¡± The young man then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Luo Family¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you. Since we¡¯ve hit it off so well, why not invite me to the Luo Family for a get-together?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Can this really be happening? In the sky, three figures were flying towards the Qi Province. The three were none other than Gu Yang, Xi Huang, and Luo Yulong. As for Wu Er, he had disappeared earlier. Wu Er had always been elusive, so Gu Yang didn¡¯t need to worry about him. Taking Xi Huang along, they travelled in a carriage, following Luo Yulong, heading towards Qi Province. With Luo Yulong, a local, leading the way, they had no obstructions on the way to Qi province. By the time they arrived, they could naturally enter that secluded world without anyone noticing. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but praise his own cleverness. Meanwhile, Luo Yulong was feeling uncomfortable. Gu Yang took the initiative to suggest that he should invite him to his home. This was the first time Luo Yulong had ever encountered such a thing. The key was, Luo Yulong felt extremely reluctant in his heart, but he did not dare to refuse. That strike was horrifying. Gu Yang managed to kill the nether sect¡¯s powerhouse with a single stroke, Luo Yulong didn¡¯t believe he could withstand such a blow himself. The six-stage divine power was terrifying indeed. Who exactly was this young man? Daring to ask, Luo Yulong asked, ¡°May I ask your name, sir?¡± ¡°Gu Yang.¡± The surname Gu, and wielding the Phoenix Feather Knife. The Gu family of Divine City actually produced such a terrifying figure. Luo Yulong immediately misunderstood. After he came out of seclusion, his mind was set on retrieving the divine weapon from the ruins. He chose to travel through remote areas and had not heard of Gu Yang¡¯s fame. PS: Alright, the third chapter, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: 224 Entering the Heavenly Cave Chapter 224: 224 Entering the Heavenly Cave Translator: 549690339 While chatting with Luo Yulong, Gu Yang was tallying up the gains from this trip. Two corpses at the Mana realm, together worth ten energy points. Killing that Nether Sect disciple at the first level of the Mana Realm, he obtained ten energy points. Seized a magical tool and a spiritual tool from him, together worth eight points of energy. Lastly, Luo Yulong¡¯s spiritual tool, worth ten points of energy. Added up, that was thirty-eight points. Indeed, ¡°no sudden wealth, no riches; no night grass, no fat horse.¡± Killing and looting felt like the true shortcut to accumulating wealth. Gu Yang¡¯s energy had reached fifty-four points, enough for thirteen simulations with some left over. Thirteen simulations could take his power to a higher level. If he could find the legendary Spirit Fire, breaking into the Mana realm might not be impossible. Qi Province, during the Xia Dynasty, was the fief of King Qi. Consequently, when Xi Huang¡¯s identity was discovered, she was presented to the King Qi. Perhaps it was this event that catapulted the Luo Family into prominence. Later, they pledged allegiance to the Three Sages Gate. Seizing the opportunity when the Xia Dynasty collapsed, they became one of the most affluent families today. Located outside the city of Qi Province is Jade Luo Mountain, where Luo Yulong¡¯s mansion stands. ¡°Brother Gu, please.¡± Returning to his own territory, Luo Yulong managed to regain his confidence, returning to his aristocratic demeanor in front of Gu Yang, although there was a hint of pretension in his ingratiating manner. Gu Yang looked at the mansion built upon the mountain veiled in mist, appearing like a mystical paradise. The mansion seemed to have a history of several hundred years. The wear and tear could still be seen between the brick walls and the tiles. The depth of this thousand-year-old world was truly extraordinary. Suddenly, he noticed Xi Huang¡¯s unusual expression, her lost soul-like demeanor. Her hand was ice cold when he grabbed it, he quickly sent a thread of True Essence into her. Xi Huang¡¯s body jolted as her consciousness returned. Wiping away the tears on her face, she clutched tightly onto Gu Yang¡¯s clothes. Luo Yulong, who was standing aside, noticed the duo¡¯s reactions, confused. Who is this woman? Why did she react like this upon arriving here? Something wasn¡¯t right. His heart on guard, he recalled how Gu Yang had forcefully made him invite them to the Luo Family. There must be something going on. Luo Yulong¡¯s mind was rapidly turning, yet he remained calm and collected on the surface, appearing like a gracious host, introducing the history of the mansion to them. ¡°This Jade Luo Mansion was built during the Xia Dynasty, and it has more than a thousand years of history. Look at that tree, it was planted when the mansion was first built, it¡¯s over a thousand years old too.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang immediately understood why Xi Huang was behaving so unusually. She must have been here before. A thousand years had passed since she woke up. The world had changed drastically. Upon seeing this familiar place, she must have been reminded of the past. He said, ¡°We¡¯ve been on the road for so long, I¡¯m a bit tired. Brother Luo, could you arrange a place for us to rest a bit?¡± This request perfectly suited Luo Yulong. He called his housekeeper to arrange accommodations for Gu Yang and Xi Huang. After bidding farewell to the peculiar pair, he returned to his courtyard and sat on an armchair, regaining the momentum fitting of someone in the Mana realm. He ordered, ¡°Summon Tiancheng.¡± Luo Tiancheng, a member of his junior generation, currently in charge of intelligence within the Luo Family. Luo Yulong still felt uneasy. He wanted to investigate the origins of the woman accompanying Gu Yang. ¡°Are you alright?¡± In a quiet courtyard, after everyone else had left, Gu Yang asked. Xi Huang stood by the courtyard wall, stroking the blue bricks gently and said sorrowfully, ¡°This was where my mother and I used to live. It¡¯s been a thousand years, and it¡¯s almost exactly as I remember.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. Gu Yang patted her shoulder, not knowing how to comfort her. Xi Huang said quietly, ¡°Father, let me be alone for a while, please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yang entered the room and opened the system. [Do you wish to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes four cells of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you¡¯re already at the third level of the Golden Body. After killing Heavenly Extreme Taoist¡¯s avatar, the emperor dies. Celestial Beings regard you as the killer of the monarch.] [You and Xi Huang left Divine City. On the way, you saved Luo Yulong and killed Ding Fei, Nether Sect¡¯s Mana Realm practitioner.] [You were invited to visit the Luo Family in Qi Province.] [The next day, you and Xi Huang went to Tianfang Mountain and entered a cavernous world. You were attacked by ghostly beings. You fought while retreating, escaping to a city.] [The accumulation of ghostly beings outside the city increased. A few days later, a ghostly being from the Unleaking Realm broke the prohibition and entered the city.] [You fought your way through with Xi Huang, making it to the exit. You activated the secret realm and escaped. Countless ghostly beings followed. Killing ensued everywhere.] [Just as Qi Province City was about to be destroyed, the Luo Family Ancestor was alarmed and tried to suppress the ghostly being, battling it fiercely. Suddenly, a powerful Unleaking Realm practitioner appeared and severely injured the Luo Family Ancestor.] [The ghostly being swallowed the Luo Family Ancestor and evolved, forcibly opening the entrance to the cavernous world. Immediately, countless ghostly beings appeared in the human world.] [You and Xi Huang escaped in the chaos. A month later, a ghostly being from the Celestial Being Realm appeared and killed you. You died at the age of twenty-two.] That cavern world is indeed very dangerous. The ghostly beings dominated the realm, similar to the situation in the Red Bright Sky. As soon as they entered, they encountered a ghostly being from the Unleaking Realm. After swallowing the Luo Family Ancestor, it quickly broke through to the Celestial Being Realm. This is, once again, a world-destroying rhythm. [Simulation ends, you may retain one of the following.] [First, the Martial Arts realm at the age of twenty-two.] [Second, the Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-two.] [Third, the wisdom of life at the age of twenty-two.] ¡°I choose the second option.¡± Suddenly, memories of multiple battles appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. His opponents were all ghostly beings. ¡°Such a strange technique.¡± He frowned, the ghostly beings in the cavernous world were different from the ones in the Red Bright Sky. Ghostly beings are extremely disgusting, just looking at them induces physical discomfort.Moreover, they have no form, physical attacks are ineffective against them. Once possessed by them, one¡¯s mind will be polluted, eventually leading to madness, turning into a monster. Only True Essence could handle them. Gu Yang¡¯s Phoenix Fire was their nemesis. However, there were too many ghostly beings, he alone couldn¡¯t kill them all. Considering the magnitude of the disaster these creatures could bring to the human world is terrifying. Ordinary people, except those in the Divine Power Realm, are helpless against them and can only await their deaths. For humans, ghostly beings from this cavernous world are even more terrifying than those from the Red Bright Sky. ¡°There must be a way.¡± Gu Yang had no intention of giving up. During this simulation, in that city, he learned a camouflage technique that used a symbol. When attached to the body, it could deceive the ghostly beings outdoors. Using this method, after entering the cavernous world, they would not alert the ghostly beings. The camouflage symbol was not complicated. With Divine Power, one could easily create it. ¡°Let¡¯s try one more time.¡± [¡­You entered the cavernous world, used the prepared camouflage symbol, and quietly approached the nearest city.] [In the city, you devoted yourself to learning various symbol creation methods and formation techniques.] [Five years later, countless ghostly beings attacked the city. The city¡¯s prohibition was instantly destroyed. A Celestial Being Realm ghostly being rushed into the city, and you died at the age of twenty-seven.] Why is there suddenly a celestial being realm? Gu Yang could only sigh at his bad luck. It seemed that the big guy was only one step away from the Celestial Being Realm, and it was not solely because he swallowed Luo Family Ancestor that he was able to break through. [The simulation ends; you may keep one of the following.] [First, Martial Arts realm at twenty-two.] [Second, Martial Arts experience at twenty-seven.] [Third, life wisdom at twenty-seven.] ¡°What the hell?¡± Gu Yang thought he had read it wrong. But again, it wasn¡¯t a mistake. The first item indeed stated the Martial Arts realm at twenty-two. He was certainly twenty-seven years old at death. Why would it be the realm at twenty-two? Is it possible that he made no progress at all in those five years? Wrong, it should be said that his cultivation level regressed. What is happening? PS: The first update, please vote for the monthly ticket. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Refining the Soul Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Refining the Soul Translator: 549690339 No matter the reason, the plan to cultivate in this Cave Heaven was apparently a bust. Gu Yang could only think of other ways and seemed to be left with only one choice. He opened the system and once again initiated the simulation. [Twenty-two years old¡­] [You, along with Xi Huang, go to Tianzhu Mountain and enter the Secret Realm to meet up with Su Qingzhen and others. There, you devote yourselves to diligent cultivation.] [You cultivate the first layer of the ¡°Divine Dragon Manual¡± from the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±.] [Five years later, Xi Huang fully recovers her cultivation level.] [Another five years, Xi Huang reaches the triple peak of her Mana. One day, the Secret Realm suddenly collapses. You all leave the Secret Realm, and a giant skull appears in the sky.] [Xi Huang steps forward, intercepts the other party, giving you all the chance to escape.] [You flee to the Divine City. Five years later, Qin Wu mobilizes troops to attack Zhou, fighting all the way to the outskirts of Divine City. Luo Wang steps forward. Celestials wage war, accidentally breaking the ancient prohibition, leading to a large-scale invasion by the Star Luo Sect.] [In the chaos of battle, a large hand appears behind you, dragging you into eternal darkness. You die at the age of thirty-seven.] Huh? That¡¯s not right. Gu Yang remembers that in the last simulation, he also took Xi Huang to the Secret Realm of Tianzhu Mountain, but there was no notification of her fully recovering her cultivation level. This time, however, she suddenly advanced to the triple peak of her Mana all at once, blocking even that Celestial of the Red Dawn World, which allowed him to escape with his life. ¡°Could it be that she gained something in this mansion?¡± As he was thinking this, he sensed a strange fluctuation outside, and Xi Huang¡¯s aura vanished into thin air. Gu Yang¡¯s figure flashed, carrying him outside the courtyard to the spot where Xi Huang stood just now. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a prohibition.¡± Just like the one in the Gu family mansion that imprisoned Xi Huang, once activated, one would be teleported away. Gu Yang observed for a while, but didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°This should be a kind of opportunity for her.¡± Thinking this, he returns to his room. [Simulation completed, you can retain one of the following items.] [One, Martial Arts realm at the age of 37.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of 37.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of 37.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence began to surge. In another courtyard within the mansion. Luo Yulong was looking at a piece of information. It was sent by Luo Tiancheng and contained information about Gu Yang. The more he read, the more puzzled he was. He thought to himself, was Tiancheng just trying to make fun of him? The information listed was truly too absurd. It wrote that, half a year ago, Gu Yang only had fourth-tier cultivation. This was absolutely ridiculous. In half a year, from the fourth tier to the third level of the Golden Body. Could this Gu Yang be a reincarnated Immortal from ancient times? Just at this moment, Luo Yulong¡¯s face changed drastically, he abruptly turned his head to look in the direction of Gu Yang¡¯s residence, his expression becoming extremely colourful. Could it really be a reincarnated ancient Immortal? He unconsciously swallowed his saliva with a gulp. The ¡°Divine Dragon Manual¡± is based on the divine Azure Dragon. As of now, the four legendary creatures¡ªVermilion Bird, White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Black Tortoise¡ªare all gathered. From that jade seal of the monarchy, Gu Yang has already obtained the general outline of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. Finally, he knows how to control the power of the nine great divine beasts with one person¡¯s strength. Simply put, it¡¯s about transforming the power of these nine divine beasts into external bodies of his own. Generally, practicing to manifest external bodies requires several rare divine items, like the Chi Pearl that Su Ningyan used. The ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± takes an ingenious approach using the essence blood of divine beasts as the core. Once the method is cultivated to the sixth layer and forms a Nascent Soul, one can refine it into an external body. Of course, this places extremely high demands on the practitioner¡¯s Original Spirit. The stronger the Original Spirit, the more external bodies one can control. If one tries to cultivate multiple methods without a sufficiently powerful Original Spirit, the final consequence is that the divine beast bodies would become uncontrollable and may even bite back. The general outline of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± is divided into two chapters. The ¡°God Refining Chapter¡± for strengthening the Original Spirit. And the ¡°Deity Commanding Chapter¡± which is for controlling the divine beast avatars. The content of the ¡°God Refining Chapter¡± is not particularly difficult, but it clearly states that there is no shortcut to strengthening the Original Spirit. The level of one¡¯s talent does not affect the speed of cultivation, which remains extremely slow regardless and requires a long period of accumulation. Approximately ten years is needed to form one external body. Another twenty years for the second one. Forty years for the third one. Which is to say, the more external bodies one wants to form, the more time one needs to spend. So, in order to condense nine external bodies, one needs over 5000 years of time. Five thousand years is enough to cultivate an entire civilization. For others, this number was beyond reach. Even in the Unleaking realm, one would only have a lifespan of a little over a thousand years. Even at the Celestial Being realm, one may still not live that long. But Gu Yang had a simulator. This technique was tailor-made for him. As long as he continuously simulated, he would eventually be able to practice the ¡°God Refining Chapter¡± to the ninth level. In this simulation, Gu Yang¡¯s ¡°God Refining Chapter¡± had reached the first level. And his ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual,¡± was not far from the sixth level, condensing the nascent soul. For the other four manuals, the progress of ¡°Divine Ape Technique,¡± ¡°Divine Tiger Manual,¡± and ¡°Divine Turtle Manual¡± was at the fourth level. Only the ¡°Divine Dragon Manual¡± was just practiced and still at the first level. ¡°Again!¡± Gu Yang started the simulator again. He performed nine simulations in one breath. This time, he did not act impulsively like last time and left ten energy cells for emergency. From the nine simulations, he gained immensely. His cultivation level was close to the peak of the third level of the Golden Body. The ¡°Divine Ape Technique,¡± ¡°Divine Tiger Manual,¡± and ¡°Divine Turtle Manual¡± all broke through to the fourth level. The ¡°Divine Dragon Manual¡± reached the third level. And the ¡°God Refining Chapter¡± also broke through to the fourth level. This meant that the strength of his Original Spirit was more than four times stronger than before. ¡°I¡¯m too strong!¡± Gu Yang felt a surge of unprecedented power within him, greatly increasing his sense of security. On the other side, Luo Yulong was sitting there, sweat rolling down his forehead, his expression stunned. Ten times! A full ten times! Is this still a human? After who knows how long. Knock Knock. There was a knock from outside, a voice requested, ¡°Ancestor, Tiancheng requests to see you.¡± Luo Yulong finally woke from his trance and said, ¡°Enter.¡± ¡°We just received the latest intelligence from Divine City, about Gu¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Seeing him about to mention that name, Luo Yulong was so shocked that he almost jumped up, and sternly ordered. Luo Tiancheng was taken aback, ¡°An¡­Ancestor?¡± ¡°Hand it over.¡± Luo Yulong also realized that his reaction was overly intense, but unwilling to explain, he took the intelligence and dismissed the person. Opening the paper, he saw the words written on it, ¡°Slayed the King in the Palace, suspected to be involved with the Queen¡­¡± His eyelid twitched. Killing a king within the palace! This is something that even Wu Da from the past could not do. Too terrifying. In his heart, he began to harbor a deep sense of fear towards this man whose cultivation level was below his own. Unknowingly, it was already evening. Gu Yang was still meditating, familiarizing himself with his skyrocketing cultivation level. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Xi Huang was back! As she walked through the door, she looked different, not as weak as before. She was now bursting with vitality. However, her face still had traces of tears. Gu Yang asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xi Huang¡¯s eyes turned red automatically, ¡°It¡¯s the treasured legacy that my mother left behind, the drop of essence blood you gave her.¡± So that¡¯s what it was. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, and said, ¡°Rest well, we have things to do tomorrow.¡± The next morning, Gu Yang and Xi Huang left Jade Luo Mansion and set off for Tianfang Mountain. Tianfang Mountain was only a hundred kilometers away. The two of them flew over and arrived quickly. Xi Huang led the way to a valley in the mountain and said, ¡°This is the place.¡± Gu Yang took out two talismans, handed one to her, and reminded, ¡°The pocket dimension here is very dangerous. No matter what you see later, do not attack recklessly.¡± Seeing him speak so solemnly, Xi Huang quickly nodded. Gu Yang took out the crystal pendant, holding her hand, he infused it with his True Essence. An invisible force burst from the pendant, pulling him into another space. The two of them just vanished into thin air. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: 226 Yellow Springs Cave Heaven (Third update, requesting monthly ticket) Chapter 226: 226 Yellow Springs Cave Heaven (Third update, requesting monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 Yellow Springs Heavenly Cave! Hundreds of miles away from Muhuang City, outside the Hei Ming Valley. The sky was gloomy, shrouding the entire valley in a layer of haze. The surrounding area was eerily quiet, akin to a land of the dead. A man in a gray robe was crawling on the ground, inch by inch. He was very careful, afraid to make the slightest sound. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew by, chilling to the bone. A whistling sound was heard as it passed the valley, extremely eerie. The man lay there, not daring to move. Big beads of sweat formed on his forehead. After a while, the whistling wind finally stopped. He breathed a sigh of relief and continued to move forward. After a while, he crawled to a plant. ¡°Moon Heart Grass, medium level of contamination!¡± Excitement gleamed in his eyes. This Moon Heart Grass, if taken to the Herb Hall, could be exchanged for at least ten low-grade Spirit Stones. Indeed, only a place like Hei Ming Valley can still have such valuable spiritual plants. The forest within a hundred miles of Muhuang City had long been scavenged by people. With ten low-grade Spirit Stones, he can gather the materials and attempt to draw a spirit talisman. Once successful in producing the spirit talisman, he could make a living by selling them, no need to venture into the wild risking his life anymore. The man was named Wei Hu, a resident of Muhuang City, with a cultivation level of the eighth stage of Qi Refining. His father was a fairly well-known talisman maker who ventured out of the city to find some materials a year ago but never returned. After his father disappeared, he, as the eldest son, had to bear the burdens of the family. ¡°I must hurry up.¡± Wei Hu touched the camouflage talisman in his bosom. It could maintain for a maximum of five hours. Before that, he must return to the city. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly die. He took out a small hoe and carefully dug up the soil. He dug slowly, careful not to damage the roots underneath. The more intact the root system of Moon Heart Grass, the more valuable it is. After half an hour, he finally managed to uproot the Moon Heart Grass intact. Wei Hu took out a wooden box, put the Moon Heart Grass in it, and as he raised his head, the smile on his face froze. Right in front of him, a human head was floating in midair, leisurely flying towards him. The head was slowly rotating, exposing a crying face. ¡°Golden Core level!¡± Upon seeing that the floating head was the size of a washbasin, Wei Hu¡¯s mind buzzed and for a moment, he felt chilled to the bone. The camouflage talisman on him couldn¡¯t deceive the Golden Core level strange creature. Suddenly, the crying face stopped, turned slowly towards him, stopping its crying and staring straight at him. It was over! Wei Hu¡¯s mind went blank. Bang! Just then, a figure descended from the sky, landing a foot on that floating head. With a squelching sound, that Golden Core level strange thing burst open like foam and disappeared without a trace. Wei Hu looked up in astonishment, seeing a man and a woman, immaculate in appearance, bearing an ethereal aura, just like immortals. His mouth half open, his shocked expression was even more exaggerated than when he saw the strange creature. Then the man spoke, ¡°Hello, we have lost our way. Could you please guide us to the city?¡± Wei Hu still had a dazed look on his face, and hadn¡¯t heard a word he said. The woman whispered, ¡°Did he get scared silly?¡± At this point, Wei Hu finally spoke, stuttering, ¡°Are¡­are you immortals?¡± Are there immortals in this world? If asked before, Wei Hu would have scoffed at this question. If there really were immortals in this world, why would they let the human realm become such a hell? But now, he was shaken. In his eyes, this pair of man and woman were just like the legendary immortals, completely without a trace of contamination. You must know, even the guardian of Muhuang City, the Nascent Soul level Old Man Muhuang, had turned half his body into a monster under the contamination of the strange creature. Now, he looked more like a demon rather than a cultivator. The man in front of him was able to crush the Golden Core level strange creature with one foot. His cultivation level must be at least at the Nascent Soul level or above, yet he was not contaminated at all. Other than immortals, he couldn¡¯t find any other explanations. Two hours later, they finally arrived back at Muhuang City. Upon entering the city gates, Wei Hu presented his identity card to the guard for verification. Pointing to the man and woman behind him, the guard asked, ¡°And who are they?¡± Quickly responding, Wei Hu said, ¡°They are my father¡¯s good friends. I vouch for them.¡± The guard took out a bronze mirror and scanned both individuals. He exclaimed in surprise, ¡°No pollution? Could the mirror be broken?¡± As he turned the mirror towards Wei Hu, a thick black mist appeared on the mirror. ¡°Moderate pollution. It¡¯s not broken,¡± he mumbled. The guard cast a suspicious look at the pair. In his long tenure as a city guard, he had never encountered anyone without any pollution. Even the most ordinary people without cultivation levels had at least slight pollution. There was something fishy about these two. If something is amiss, it is most likely evil! Unable to make a decision, he promptly reported to his superiors. Soon, the high-ranking officers of Muhuang City were alerted. ¡°What a nuisance.¡± The man and woman who had descended from the sky to save Wei Hu were none other than Gu Yang and Xi Huang. Upon entering this world, Gu Yang almost thought he had fallen into a cesspool. The air was rife with a stench. What was more terrifying was that the essence of heaven and earth here was toxic. With one single breath, a strange poison started to corrode his true essence. Although it was immediately incinerated by his true essence, being in such an environment gave him a strong sense of unease. After this, he held his breath. He didn¡¯t need to breathe at his current cultivation level. However, without breathing, his true essence consumption couldn¡¯t be replenished. With each usage, he lost a little more. Gu Yang finally understood why his cultivation level declined instead of improving after spending ten years here in the simulation. Surviving such a horrifying place without being poisoned was already considered quite lucky. ¡°What on earth happened to this world?¡± He found it hard to imagine what could¡¯ve caused the world to become like this. At that moment, he wanted to retreat. Until he saw a Ghostly Being. It was truly bizarre. He stomped on the Ghostly Being, terminated it with his true essence, and gained two units of energy. Well, delightful! What followed after was just a matter of course. Gu Yang had the person who they saved lead them to the nearest city. Interestingly, the language in this world was very similar to that of Great Zhou. They were essentially the same language. But then, they were stopped at the city gate. The reason was simple; they had no pollution. This was too abnormal. As if two phoenixes had suddenly appeared among a flock of ordinary chickens, naturally attracting attention. Soon, an old man enshrouded in a black robe appeared before them. Upon seeing the man, Gu Yang almost drew his Phoenix Feather Knife to attack. The chaotic and mad energy emanating from him nearly matched that of the Ghostly Beings, The only difference was that he retained his sanity. Was this fellow a human or a ghost? Gu Yang was amazed that someone with such chaotic and mad energy could still be alive. When the man caught sight of Gu Yang and Xi Huang, his eyes flickered with complex emotions. Suddenly, something poked out from under his robe. With a ripping sound, his robe was torn apart. A green insect, as thick as a child¡¯s arm and filled with sharp fangs in its mouth, appeared. ¡°Steward Han has lost control!¡± Someone screamed out, causing people around to run in panic. Gu Yang also drew his Phoenix Feather Knife, ready to fight. But then he saw the man swing his blade and sever the green insect from his body. Greenish goo oozed from the wound, creating a hissing sound as it hit the ground, producing a large amount of smoke. Opening his mouth, he spewed out a gust of fire, cauterizing the wound amidst the smell of burning flesh, finally stopping the goo from seeping out. After doing all this, the old man acted nonchalantly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve certainly given you two a fright. Elder Mu wishes to meet with both of you, please follow me.¡± Xi Huang instinctively took a step back. The scene had indeed given her a scare. Gu Yang also felt his scalp tingling. Was this really not a demon? ¡°Please lead the way.¡± PS: It¡¯s the third update, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: 227 Daoist Muhuang Chapter 227: 227 Daoist Muhuang Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang and his companion followed behind Steward Han, maintaining a certain distance. The cultivator whose body seemed like it might spawn a monster at any moment had a cultivation level of the Mana Realm. Through another perspective, Gu Yang could see that his internal energy was violent and chaotic, as if it could explode at any moment, yet sustained a strange balance. It seemed more sinister than the energy of the corpses refined by the Nether Sect. If they had encountered this creature in the wild, Gu Yang would have drawn his sword and killed it without hesitation. Once inside the city, Gu Yang looked around. The houses were very old, with broken parts hastily repaired. There were many simple huts made of wood and thatch, looking disordered and resembling a slum. The pedestrians on the street, ordinary individuals without cultivation, seemed normal. However, the cultivators, from their looks to their mental states, gave off a very eerie impression. The higher their cultivation, the more abnormal they appeared. There were those with multiple eyes, three legs, tentacles growing from their bodies, and most absurdly, someone with a boar¡¯s head, complete with tusks, on top of their own¡­. This style was overwhelmingly sinister. Yet, strangely enough, the other pedestrians seemed oblivious to it all. What kind of world was this? If not for Gu Yang¡¯s prior simulation, which indicated a ten-year-long, danger-free existence here, he would have turned and left immediately. Eventually, Steward Han led them to the largest structure in the city. It seemed that it used to be a government building, the entrance still guarded by a half-remaining stone lion. Once inside, they quickly arrived in front of a door. ¡°Please come in.¡± Steward Han paused and gestured for them to enter, ¡°Elder Mu is inside.¡± Gu Yang pushed the door open to reveal an empty Great Hall. At the back of the hall, against the wall, sat a ¡°person¡±. Half of this ¡°person¡¯s¡± body was a monster, covered in black-red scales, with a sharp claw for a left hand and half of his face contorted hideously. A sword was embedded into the left side of his chest, pinning him against the wall. The right half of the ¡°person¡¯s¡± body, however, maintained a human appearance, that of a middle-aged man. He was holding a book in his right hand, reading it. This half-human, half-monster appearance was eerie to the extreme. ¡°Esteemed guests, your arrival brings me great joy.¡± The ¡°person¡± put down his book at the sound of the door opening, his voice steady, ¡°My health confines me and prevents me from properly welcoming you. Please forgive me.¡± Seeing his courteous manner and clear eyes, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but admire him. Despite being in such a grotesque state, he still managed to maintain optimism, which was something an ordinary person couldn¡¯t achieve. This ¡°person¡¯s¡± cultivation level had already reached the Unleaking Realm. His internal energy was starkly different from others, half black, half white, clearly delineated. Clearly, he had used some special secret method to isolate the contaminated portion of his body. Gu Yang bowed and said, ¡°Gu Yang greets the Daoist.¡± ¡°This humble one is Muhuang. I apologize for the modest conditions.¡± That ¡°person¡± looked at Gu Yang and Xi Huang, his eyes brimming with envy. ¡°Seeing you two Daoists, I can¡¯t help but recall past events.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Daoist, may I know why you summoned us here?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare order you. I am merely presuming. Are you two by any chance from Great Zhou?¡± His words alarmed Gu Yang. The Daoist actually knew of Great Zhou. Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s surprise, Daoist Muhuang seemed pleased, his face revealing a slight smile. However, his face was so repulsive it made one¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Please, Daoist, there is no need to be nervous. About a hundred years ago, another Daoist visited Muhuang City. From him, I learned of Great Zhou.¡± To think, someone had visited this pocket world before. Gu Yang curiously asked, ¡°Who was that person?¡± ¡°The Frosty Radiance Sword!¡± Suddenly, Xi Huang, who had been silent until then, spoke. Ever since she entered, she had been eyeing the sword stuck in Daoist Muhuang¡¯s half-monstrous body. Finally, she confirmed that it was indeed the Luo Family¡¯s legendary divine weapon. Daoist Muhuang laughed, ¡°Since you recognize the Frosty Radiance sword, I assume you knew Luo Daoist from over a hundred years ago.¡± Xi Huang asked, ¡°Was his name Luo Dongyue?¡± ¡°No, he introduced himself as Luo Kun.¡± Xi Huang simply nodded, and then didn¡¯t speak again. By this time, Gu Yang had already begun to form some theories in his mind. In the past, the Luo Family had a figure at the peak of the Unleaking Realm, who discovered the existence of this pocket dimension and decided to try to break through to the Celestial Being realm here. But why did this Frost Flower Sword end up here? If he didn¡¯t understand, he would just ask. ¡°Why is this sword in your possession, Elder?¡± This was a divine weapon. That Luo Kun¡­ surely he wouldn¡¯t just hand over a family heirloom like this. Daoist Muhuang replied, ¡°Luo Daoist already passed away, leaving behind only this divine weapon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Yang was taken aback. Had he guessed wrong? Daoist Muhuang explained, ¡°At that time, Luo Daoist used an abnormal treasure to forcefully open a passageway to this Yellow Springs dimension. That abnormal treasure shattered in the process.¡± ¡°He was unable to return to the Great Zhou. After just twenty years, his mind and original spirit were completely corrupted, and he died in madness. A real pity.¡± Gu Yang was looking at the sword that was currently lodged in Daoist Muhuang¡¯s chest. He asked the most critical question, ¡°Why has this world become like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Daoist Muhuang sighed, ¡°Five hundred years ago, everything was normal. Then one day, the sun fell into the abyss. Since then, the world¡¯s vitality has changed dramatically and strange creatures began to appear.¡± ¡°At that time, my cultivation level was quite low, so I wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened.¡± ¡°Ever since then, this world has become more and more polluted, and the number of strange creatures has increased. We cultivators have slowly transformed into this bizarre, neither human nor ghostly state.¡± ¡°As the vitality of heaven and earth has been contaminated, the higher a cultivator¡¯s level, the more severe the corruption within their bodies.¡± ¡°Daoist friend, try to conserve your true essence as much as possible. Once exhausted, absorbing vitality will lead to contamination.¡± Gu Yang could hardly imagine what kind of catastrophe this world must have endured to become the way it is now. A pocket dimension should typically contain Celestial Beings. Thinking about a disaster that not even a Celestial Being can stop is truly terrifying. Daoist Muhuang asked, ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Gu Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal that he had the key to entering and exiting this world. He cautiously replied, ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out step by step.¡± ¡°Why not stay with me?¡± Gu Yang declined, ¡°No need, we have our own place.¡± Daoist Muhuang didn¡¯t insist. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, if you need any assistance, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Actually, we do need something.¡± ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re unfamiliar with this world. Could you help us find a mentor who understands it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to arrange.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Now that you are in Muhuang City, we should help each other like family. Also, unless it¡¯s necessary, I suggest you two don¡¯t leave Muhuang City to avoid any accidents.¡± It was not until the next day that Gu Yang and Xi Huang bid their farewells and left. After spending a day there, Gu Yang had gained a basic understanding of the surroundings of Muhuang City, and a plan began to form in his mind. They couldn¡¯t stay in this world for long. They must leave before their True Essence was depleted. If they were contaminated, who knew what the consequences would be. Before their True Essence ran out, they should kill as many of these strange creatures as possible. Although this world was not suitable for cultivation, it was teeming with these weird creatures. Killing them was an ideal way of gathering energy. Gu Yang was somewhat wary of Daoist Muhuang. The eerie, neither human nor ghostly appearance of the man made it hard for him to trust him completely. He visited Wei Hu¡¯s house to learn more about Muhuang City and its surroundings. Weigh Hu, who dared to go outside the city alone to dig for things, must be familiar with the area. He would know where the stranger creatures were more frequent. After another day, Gu Yang and Xi Huang prepared to leave the city and hunt those weird creatures. As soon as they set foot outside, several figures immediately started to follow them. ¡°Three in the Golden Body realm, three in the Mana realm. You just have to deal with the three in the Golden Body realm.¡± Gu Yang said to Xi Huang beside him. As they say, an innocent man commits no crime, but carrying a jade does. It was not surprising at all that they attracted attention since they were clearly outsiders. That¡¯s why Daoist Muhuang advised him not to leave Muhuang City that day. His warning was indeed out of goodwill. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: 228 He can’t die Chapter 228: 228 He can¡¯t die Translator: 549690339 Huangmu City, City Lord Mansion. In that empty grand hall, Daoist Muhuang was engrossed in the book he held in his hands. After completing a page, he would lower his head, lick his tongue, and flip to the next page. ¡°Senior, the two of them have left the city,¡± suddenly, a faint voice of Steward Han sounded, ¡°Six people followed them out, including Xue Yong and Zheng Mingxin.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Daoist Muhuang responded, indicating his awareness, yet his eyes didn¡¯t deviate from the book. Steward Han reminded again, ¡°Are we not going to intervene?¡± ¡°Are you worried about those two from Great Zhou? That doesn¡¯t sound like you.¡± After a long pause, Steward Han sighed, murmuring, ¡°I almost forgot that I am a human, until I saw them. As I age, I can¡¯t bear to see beautiful things getting destroyed.¡± At last, Daoist Muhuang looked up and glanced at him, then comforted,¡± If you had maintained this frame of mind ten years ago, you would have a hope for reaching the Nascent Soul.¡± Steward Han had long given up hope. His severe level of pollution could send him out-of-control anytime now. Reaching the Nascent Soul stage was out of question, he wasn¡¯t even certain how many days he could live. He asked again, ¡°Are we really not going to intervene?¡± Daoist Muhuang sighed, ¡°Since Luo Daoist friend was polluted, the grotesque creature he transformed into is about to awaken. At this time, Huangmu City cannot afford to lose much of its strength.¡± Steward Han didn¡¯t say anything further, silently exiting the place. Daoist Muhuang looked in the direction of the city gate, his heart repeating two words, ¡°Great Zhou¡ª¡± As Steward Han left the grand hall, beneath his black robe, a monstrous energy coiled crazily, as though countless creatures were about to fly out from within. The guards nearby, seeing his state, immediately prepared for battle, surrounding him with magical tools. This was a clear sign that he was on the verge of losing control. Once a cultivator like Steward Han lost control, it would cause enormous damage to the Huangmu City. The best course of action was prevention, to eradicate him completely, from his mortal body to his original spirit before he lost control. However, just as the head guard was about to give the command to attack, the raging energy beneath Steward Han¡¯s black robe suddenly calmed down. He had miraculously drawn himself back from the edge of out-of-control, stabilizing his condition once more. The guards surrounding him were taken aback, but then saw Steward Han raising his head, his gaze sweeping over them, causing a cold chill in their hearts. Hurriedly, they made way for him. Steward Han didn¡¯t say a single word and directly left. After leaving the City Lord Mansion, Steward Han left Huangmu City. Channeling his precious True Essence, he flew speedily in a certain direction. About half an hour later, he finally caught up. ¡°Is there a reason you all are following me?¡± From a distance, he heard that sunny voice, sighing inwardly with relief. It was the voice that made his cold, frozen heart beat once more. That was the feeling of being alive that he had long forgotten. How beautiful it was to be alive. He would not allow the master of that voice to be harmed. No matter who it was, he wouldn¡¯t allow it. Following that was a sly voice, ¡°Hand over all your belongings.¡± ¡°The elixirs, Magic Treasures, secret cultivation techniques, all of it,¡± another voice demanded. ¡°And leave the woman next to you,¡± a third man added greedily. These three people, Steward Han knew them, they were all Golden Core cultivators of infamous reputation from Huangmu City, all extremely heavily polluted. All of the remaining Golden Core cultivators within Huangmu City, barring the two who were in closed-door cultivation, had all come here. ¡°Han Feng, do you also want a share of the spoils?¡± Now, the highest-level Golden Core among them, Xue Yong, was the first to recognize his arrival. His tone harbored quite a bit of fear. Steward Han coldly enunciated, ¡°Leave this place, or die.¡± These words sent the three Golden Core cultivators into a frenzy. ¡°Han Feng, don¡¯t think because you are in the advanced Golden Core stage we are afraid of you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to keep all the goods for yourself? Aren¡¯t you afraid of overeating?¡± ¡°Dare to compete with me for a woman, kill him.¡± Gu Yang observed these three irascible Golden Core cultivators, feeling increasingly fearful of this world. The three of them could hardly control their emotions, their eyes filled with all sorts of greedy desires. In the language of this world, their souls had been polluted. This was the most terrifying part of these grotesque creatures. The toxins in the world¡¯s vital energies would merely contaminate the mortal body and True Essence. However, these grotesque creatures could pollute a cultivator¡¯s soul and original spirit. It was somewhat similar to a fictitious Cthulhu Evil God on Earth. Luckily, the bizarre creatures in this world weren¡¯t so powerful that they were invincible. As long as one was strong enough, they could be defeated. Gu Yang had slain one before. At this moment, Steward Han made his move without a word. He threw out a grey gourd, and a sword light spurted from its mouth, twisting and slicing one man in half at the waist. The man let out a piercing scream, ¡°The Immortal-Slaying Gourd? Han Feng, have you no fear of death?¡± ¡°His True Essence can only emit one sword aura at most. Quickly, kill him!¡± ¡°How dare you compete with me for a woman, die!¡± The two remaining people, shocked and furious, unleashed their techniques and attacked Han Feng. ¡°Magic Treasure?¡± Gu Yang was startled by the power of the gourd. In an instant, he yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare steal my kill!¡± Having said this, the Phoenix Feather Knife was drawn. The second move of the ¡°Six Annihilation of God¡±, Thunder Punishment! Rumble! Three thunderbolts fell from the sky. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Mingxin sensed a heart-wrenching atmosphere, abruptly turning to look at the Foundation Establishment Stage youth. In the next moment, a thunderbolt fell, engulfing him. Under the upright and imposing power, he was instantly turned into ashes. Lei¡­ Lei method?¡± Not far away, three Foundation Establishment Stage cultivators were so surprised that they were stupefied. The Foundation Establishment Stage youth had summoned three thunderbolts and instantly killed three Golden Core Stage powers. They felt as if they were dreaming. Some even thought the pollution they¡¯d suffered was so severe that they were hallucinating. The three Golden Core powerhouses were quite famous in Muhuang City. But they were annihilated by a boy at the Foundation Establishment Stage. ¡°Run!¡± Suddenly, one of them turned to run. The other two finally reacted and quickly ran away. They regretted not having more legs for running faster. Could such a terrifying existence be something they could compete with? In the field, only Han Feng was left, holding the gourd in his hand with a somewhat vacant expression. This shocking scene nearly made him lose control. Foundation Establishment cut Golden Core, and it happened within seconds. If one didn¡¯t know better, they might think that the one who had just made a move was a Nascent Soul Stage power. ¡°You¡­¡± He swallowed hard, his gaze falling on the knife in Gu Yang¡¯s hand, ¡°Magic Treasure!¡± Gu Yang put away the Phoenix Feather Knife and said, ¡°Yours isn¡¯t too bad either.¡± He did not attack Han Feng because the latter didn¡¯t carry any murderous intent. It was a bit unbelievable, but it seemed that this man was here specifically to help him. He asked with some confusion, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Han Feng put away his gourd, his rigid face showing no expression, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t die.¡± Although his response sounded a bit awkward, he was probably trying to show goodwill, right? Gu Yang thought for a moment and explained, ¡°I don¡¯t have any Elixirs, nor any spare Magic Treasures.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Han Feng said in a dull tone, ¡°Six hundred years ago, my master and I went to Great Zhou, or rather, it was called Great Qin at the time. Do you know what kind of place that was?¡± Gu Yang was taken aback, ¡°What? You¡¯ve been to Great Zhou?¡± ¡°My sect possesses an ancient teleportation array. While studying it, my master and I accidentally activated it. We were transported to Great Qin, where we travelled for ten years before returning here.¡± Han Feng began to recount an event he had never disclosed to anyone before. ¡°What happened after that?¡± ¡°During the day of the sun¡¯s fall, my master was the first to be contaminated. He almost wiped out the entire sect. The ancient teleportation array was destroyed during the battles.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. Indeed, if that teleportation array still existed, he could have escaped to Great Zhou instead of staying in this dangerous world. As Gu Yang was thinking this, something suddenly seemed off, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at the Golden Core Stage? How have you managed to live for six hundred years?¡± Golden Core Stage, the corresponding mana state, typically has a lifespan of only three hundred years. Han Feng explained, ¡°Golden Core Stage cultivators originally have a lifespan of a thousand years. But after the sun fell, no one has lived to see their natural end.¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: 229 How are you here? (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 229: 229 How are you here? (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Translator: 549690339 A lifespan of over a thousand years in the Golden Core stage? That¡¯s quite a difference. In Mortal Arts, it¡¯s reduced by two thirds. Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect such a big difference in life span. But upon reflection, the mana realm of a martial artist is indeed stronger than a Golden Core cultivator. In the cultivator¡¯s world, martial artists of the same level are not easily defeated, let alone completely overpowered. On the other hand, if a Golden Core cultivator went to the Great Zhou, it¡¯s uncertain whether they could win against a Golden Body cultivator, let alone someone in the Mana Realm. Martial artists sacrifice lifespan to enhance their physical bodies. Thinking about it this way, it seemed balanced. Gu Yang didn¡¯t care too much about lifespan. After simulating so many times, only once did he die of old age in the Mortal Realm. Except for that time, he always died by unnatural causes. Even the longest lifespan is useless. By the time he reaches the Celestial Being realm and is able to defeat any enemy, he won¡¯t have to worry about lifespan anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to stay here for too long,¡± Han Feng suddenly advised. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Gu Yang decided to take the advice of the expert. He set off with Xi Huang, leaving the place. Shortly after they left, heads from all directions started to pop up, searching for something. The mouths of these heads opened and closed. Some were crying, some were laughing madly, some were contorted with an array of expressions. It was extremely eerie. ¡°Strange creatures are very sensitive to True Essence,¡± Han Feng explained on the way. ¡°Once they sense it, surrounding creatures swarm over. Many Nascent Soul masters died like this.¡± ¡°Thanks for the information.¡± Gu Yang expressed his gratitude. This man, in such a situation, was still helping others. It was admirable. You cannot judge a book by its cover. ¡°I still have things to deal with, we should part ways here.¡± Han Feng remained expressionless and asked, ¡°Will we see each other again?¡± Gu Yang thought for a moment and told the truth, ¡°I will return to Muhuang City.¡± ¡°Good, take care.¡± Han Feng stopped and watched the two leave. ¡°He is a good man indeed.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but remark. Xi Huang asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s find out more about this place, then we will return.¡± Gu Yang said while turning on the system. Earlier, he had only killed two Golden Core cultivators, obtaining twenty units of energy. That is to say, killing a Golden Core cultivator gives ten units of energy. Regrettably, the three of them didn¡¯t even leave behind a single Spirit Tool. They were too poor. Now, his balance stood at thirty-two units. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? One use costs four energy units.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 22, you have reached the third level of the Golden Body cultivation. You enter the Yellow Springs and discover that it is not suitable for cultivation, so you leave immediately.] [On the way back with Xi Huang, you are ambushed by a second-stage Mana Realm master. You suffer minor injuries and escape using the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±.] [On the way, you discover that Chu Xiyue is being pursued and decide to help. You have a significant fight before driving off the enemy.] [Chu Xiyue is seriously injured. You plan to take her back to Chu Family. On your way, you encounter a third-stage Mana Realm master from Qin Family. He attacks without any preamble and you are killed on the spot at the age of 22.] Chu Xiyue was in trouble. Gu Yang found it strange that those who chased her must be at least in the Mana Realm, otherwise, they couldn¡¯t escape from him. A Mana Realm master personally trying to kill a Mortal Realm martial artist was odd. Could it be that they wanted to sabotage the Qin and Chu Families¡¯ marriage alliance? Could the union of two Mortal Realm martial artists affect the grand scheme of things? Gu Yang remembered that in previous simulations, Chu Xiyue survived for many years. She should be fine. But you never know. After all, that was a previous timeline. His actions as a butterfly could have already significantly changed the future. Anything could happen. [Simulation over, you can keep one of the following¡­] Gu Yang didn¡¯t make a choice; he directly closed the system. Next, Gu Yang, along with Xi Huang, began to officially hunt down and kill the monstrous creatures. They each wore a camouflage charm that deceived the creatures¡¯ senses. Upon getting close without the creatures noticing, they would use Phoenix¡¯s True Fire to reduce the creatures to ashes before they could react. For safety, Gu Yang changed locations after each kill. Each creature killed provided energy ranging from one to three points. In less than half a day, he had already taken down over ten creatures. This reminded him of the joy he used to feel when ¡°grinding¡± in video games. Even though there were no experience points, the sight of energy gained from killing the creatures brought him joy and satisfaction he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. As evening approached, they discovered a large creature. ¡°Unleaking Realm!¡± When Gu Yang saw the creature¡¯s enormous, floating head bearing a sorrowful, pained expression, his heart clenched in an indescribable suffocation even from a distance. He subtly shook his head to Xi Huang, indicating that they should retreat. They weren¡¯t ready to handle a creature of this level just yet. Just then, the Unleaking Realm creature suddenly turned towards them. ¡°Has it spotted us?¡± As Gu Yang was about to escape with Xi Huang, he noticed the bewildered look on the huge face, which then turned into an expression of ultimate fear. The creature turned and fled in an instant. What just happened? Of all the creatures he had encountered, he had never seen one whose expression could change, especially not to one of fear. He turned around and saw an old man walking towards them. What a coincidence, he had met this man before. ¡°Elder?¡± Gu Yang was stunned. What was this man doing here? The elder¡¯s tall figure and square face gave off an air of authority. Though his clothing looked ordinary, its material was anything but. This was the mysterious elder he had met on Dragon Gate Island, who had injected the liquid from inside the Phoenix Gallbladder into his forehead and had given Pei Qianlan a drop of Dragon Washing Pond water, helping her reborn anew. Spotting Gu Yang, the old man appeared surprised, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Then he carefully observed him, shaking his head in wonder. ¡°Your luck, truly extraordinary. You¡¯re nearing the Mana Realm so quickly. Very impressive.¡± ¡°Thanks to your help, Elder.¡± Gu Yang formally expressed his gratitude. ¡°Your achievements today have little to do with that drop of blood.¡± The old man looked pleased. ¡°Just as well you¡¯re here, help me with something. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not dangerous.¡± ¡°Just say the word, Elder.¡± Gu Yang was now completely unable to gauge just how powerful this old man was, especially after he terrified and chased off an Unleaking Realm creature. It was clear just how formidable he was. What confused him was why the Simulator didn¡¯t mention this encounter with the elder? He had planned to engage the system for a simulation. But a prompt popped up, stating that he could not commence simulation until he claimed the pending reward. So, Gu Yang decided to claim the reward. [Warning: this action carries the risk of exposing the existence of the Simulator, operation restricted.] Now he was genuinely startled. He had never seen this kind of warning before. He surreptitiously glanced at the old man, raising his danger level to the highest rank. The system was even cautious about this old man¡¯s capabilities. The old man said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Gu Yang followed him, along with Xi Huang. The old man walked unhurriedly, and the monstrous creatures they encountered en route avoided them, as if they were facing archenemies. Gu Yang noticed that the elder was heading towards the Wanji Forest. This was the most dangerous place near Muhuang City. The man who had given him the map had once told him that this place was a death trap, where even Golden Core Realm cultivators would surely die. It was marked as a forbidden land. He even suspected that the peak Unleaking Realm creature was hiding there. Once they entered the forest, it was eerily silent, with no sound to be heard. Even their footsteps mysteriously vanished. The trees in the forest were all a gloomy gray, which at a first glance, seemed as if they had been painted on. Gu Yang stuck close to the old man, fearing he might get left behind. The feeling in this forest was oppressively uncomfortable, setting his heart racing in anxiety. PS: Third update, seeking monthly votes. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: 230 corpses Chapter 230: 230 corpses Translator: 549690339 Gu Yang quietly opened the system, and a prompt appeared before his eyes. [Simulation ended. You may keep one of the following items.] He hadn¡¯t claimed the reward from the end of the last simulation. Only after claiming it will he be able to initiate a new simulation. ¡°Choose two.¡± Suddenly, he had memories of three more battles in his mind. Suddenly, the elder walking ahead turned around, looking at him with a somewhat doubtful look in his eyes. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The elder looked around once more, shook his head and said, ¡°Be careful, something¡¯s off here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s heart finally relaxed. He thought his secret had been discovered. He didn¡¯t have time to process those battle experiences and directly initiated a new simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you have already reached the Golden Body Third Layer. You travel to the Yellow Springs Hollow Void and encounter a mysterious old man.] [You follow the mysterious old man to a secret area. After you fend off a group of Blood Bats, the old man answers a question for you then disappears.] [You and Xi Huang leave the Yellow Springs Hollow Void¡­] [You head to the secret realm of Tianzhu Mountain and immerse yourselves in intense cultivation.] [Nine years later, you leave the secret realm and head to Divine City. You go to the Literature Academy, enter the Water Moon Hollow Void. Soon after, people from the Ancient River Sword Sect come looking for trouble, and are killed by Xi Huang.] [Three years later, a Celestial Being takes action. Xi Huang is defeated and suppressed. Everyone is killed in the battle, dying at the age of thirty-four.] Having seen the result of this simulation, Gu Yang could finally relax. There was no imminent danger this time. However, in the end, the old man didn¡¯t give him anything. He merely answered a question for him. He had thought that he could use the simulator to receive benefits repeatedly. It turned out, he was overthinking. The memories from the simulation cannot be brought back. Gu Yang put all these messy thoughts aside and began to think about what question to ask next. He was filled with doubts, so which one should he ask? Finally, the elder leading the way stopped and said, ¡°In a moment, we will encounter a swarm of Blood Bats. The Phoenix is their natural enemy. Just chase them away.¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°Alright.¡± The elder waved his hand down, and a whirlpool appeared on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He was the first to jump in. Gu Yang, holding Xi Huang, jumped in as well. As they continuously fell downwards, everything around them was pitch-black. There was no light at all, and even his senses ceased to function, He couldn¡¯t sense the old man¡¯s presence. He couldn¡¯t even sense Xi Huang, who was so close to him. Only the hand gripping his tightly let him know she was right beside him. After what felt like an eternity, Gu Yang saw a flash of light, and all his senses returned. He turned his head to look at Xi Huang. Seeing that her face was a little pale, it was clear that she had been startled. He patted her hand to comfort her. Then, he started to survey their surroundings. This was a vast space with bare rock walls on both sides, giving the impression they were underground. The air was dry, and the temperature was very high, probably seventy to eighty degrees. Just as he was thinking, a blood-red shadow appeared from the end of his sightline. Behind it, a large group of blood-red shadows. Blood Bats! ¡°Mana realm!¡± Gu Yang was taken aback. Those Blood Bats surprisingly possessed Mana realm level cultivation. There were at least a hundred of them in the swarm. When they gathered together, it produced a terrifying fluctuation. Gu Yang did not dare to neglect. He activated the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, transforming himself into a Phoenix. Instantaneously, a blazing red flame lit up the entire space, bringing a holy and bright atmosphere. The swarm of Blood Bats in the distance entered a huge turmoil. They fled with a speed much faster than when they had arrived, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Gu Yang returned to his human form and said, ¡°Mission accomplished.¡± The elder stroked his beard, speaking with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad. I currently have no possessions to give. As it is, I can answer a question in your mind.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Gu Yang asked, ¡°How should I go about dealing with the one in the Red Bright Heavens?¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°Without reaching the Celestial Being realm, you can¡¯t possibly be its match.¡± ¡°To annihilate it, you must first destroy Red Sun. However, without reaching the Hollow Void realm, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one way, if you could get the Human Emperor Sword, you could restrain it. Back then, it was severely injured under the Human Emperor Sword.¡± ¡°Also, it planted a coordinate in you. No matter where you run, you can¡¯t escape its tracking. If you want to get rid of it, you can go to the College of Divine City and learn the sword technique of that Celestial Being, which can sever that connection.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t easily leave Red Sun with its main body. It can only project its power into the Human Realm through transformations. Once all its transformations are severed, it couldn¡¯t project its power anymore.¡± After finishing his words, the old man¡¯s figure disappeared on the spot. ¡°Young man, walk up and you can leave here. Let¡¯s meet again if we¡¯re destined.¡± A coordinate? Gu Yang was shocked, recalling the terrifying will he sensed when he had used the last move of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. Presumably, the coordinate planted on him was also planted at that time. No wonder in these simulations, even when he hid in the Secret Realm of Tianzhu Mountain, he would be discovered by the one from Red Sun. This information is all extremely valuable. He finally understood a bit about that one from Red Sun. He also knew how to deal with it now. Once he kills all its transformations in the Human Realm, it would become a toothless tiger. The method it uses to project transformations should be similar to the techniques of ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± and ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡±. From what he knew, the Wu family that had already been destroyed. The Gao family, Cao family, the Red Venerate sect, and the Heavenly Extreme Taoist. Including two of the nine great families, one of the six major factions. And an old monster that is still alive after death. Such power, it¡¯s absurdly strong. It¡¯s hard to say whether there are other transformations hiding in the dark. Gu Yang felt the responsibility was heavy and the road was long. It seems that the first step is to go to the College, learn the dean¡¯s sword technique, and sever the coordinate on him. Then, figure out a way to get the Human Emperor Sword. Once he has enough power, he will destroy those families. To cut off the tentacles of that one from Red Sun reaching into the Human Realm. Gu Yang had made up his mind and said to Xi Huang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xi Huang, however, didn¡¯t move. She pointed to the other side and said, ¡°Father, I feel something is calling me over there.¡± Gu Yang looked in the direction she was pointing, which was going down. He didn¡¯t feel anything. But, he knew her, if it wasn¡¯t something very important, she wouldn¡¯t have said it. Hence, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Gu Yang and her went down all the way and walked for half an hour. The temperature in the air kept getting higher, but it didn¡¯t hinder them at all. This place seemed like an underground cave, with countless diverging openings. Xi Huang suddenly turned to a narrow passage. The further inside, the narrower it got. At the end, only one person could pass. Her speed also kept getting faster. Finally, she stopped. It was the end, on the ground was a corpse. At first glance, it was the corpse of a monster, but it had a human hand. Clearly, it was a cultivator who had lost control and transformed into a monster. No one knows how he died here. In that hand, a jade pendant was gripped, emitting a hazy white light. Xi Huang extended her hand and took the jade pendant, saying somewhat sorrowfully, ¡°This is the Divine Heart Pendant, the treasure of the Luo Family. Every heir of the Luo Family would have their wisdom unlocked with the Divine Heart Pendant by the clan leader when they turned one. I never expected to find it here.¡± It turned out to be the treasure of the Luo Family, no wonder she was summoned. Looking at it, it¡¯s at least a Spirit Tool. I wonder how many units of energy it¡¯s worth¡­ Gu Yang quickly abandoned this thought, turning to look at the corpse, ¡°Is he your¡­ ¡± he suddenly choked on his words, unsure of how to refer to her relationship with the strong Unleaking realm expert from the Luo Family. In terms of seniority, she was possibly the highest in the Luo Family. Everyone in the Luo Family would at least have to call her great-aunt, right? Any higher level and he wouldn¡¯t know how to address her. Xi Huang shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t let his body be thrown away here.¡± Gu Yang stepped forward, placing his hand on the corpse. [Energy source detected, recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge successful, 25 units of energy acquired.] PS: Back from grave-sweeping, that¡¯s why it¡¯s late. There¡¯ll still be two chapters tonight as usual, begging for monthly tickets. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: 231 Harvest Chapter 231: 231 Harvest Translator: 549690339 ¡°Eh, there are characters here.¡± Xi Huang didn¡¯t find it strange when she saw the corpse vanished out of thin air. It wasn¡¯t the first time Gu Yang had done something like this in front of her. After the corpse disappeared, numerous tiny characters were engraved on the rock below. The font size was incredibly small, resembling micro-carving. It was easy to overlook in such dim conditions. Xi Huang, with her careful observation, discovered the anomaly. Gu Yang scrutinized it carefully. Just by looking at the first line, he was stunned. ¡°I am known as Daoist Muhuang, from Jinsan Sect¡­¡± Daoist Muhuang? These inscriptions should have been left by the corpse before it died, and it claimed to be Daoist Muhuang? In that case, who was the one in Muhuang City? Gu Yang found it somewhat eerie and continued reading. The script gave a brief introduction to his life. After the Day of Fall, he established Muhuang City, provided shelter to many cultivators and civilians, and built a large ancient formation inherited from the ancient times, to resist the supernatural creatures. Later, he met a warrior from another world named Luo Kun. The two of them discussed martial arts and became close friends. Soon after, Luo Kun left Muhuang City and returned after a decade, inviting him to explore the Forest of Wanji together. After reaching this cave, the two of them bypassed the colony of blood bats and found a treasure left by an ancient immortal. Then, Luo Kun betrayed him¡­ The script turned extremely messy here, with no further continuation. After reading it, Gu Yang fell into deep thought. Which of the two Daoist Muhuangs were real? Suddenly, he forcefully rubbed out the characters on the ground with his foot and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Whether real or fake, seeking verification from Daoist Muhuang was not an option. Daoist Muhuang was a powerful being in the Unleaking realm. To outrightly expose his secret was virtually suicidal. Anyway, he would just need to be extra cautious when facing him in the future. As for the treasure left by the ancient immortal mentioned above, Gu Yang did not take it too seriously. If what was written was true, the treasure must have been taken by Luo Kun. If it was false, then there was even less reason to care. Along the way, Gu Yang and Xi Huang didn¡¯t encounter any danger. A few scattered blood bats fled when they sensed their presence. He wanted to kill one for testing, but couldn¡¯t even catch up with one. Finally, they returned to the surface and continued hunting the isolated supernatural creatures around them. After one day, the mana realm creatures within a hundred miles of Muhuang City were almost entirely hunted by him. The remaining energy of Gu Yang reached sixty units. By rough calculation, he had killed more than forty creatures. It was terrifying thinking about it, in such a small area, there were forty mana-enriched supernatural creatures. For Muhuang City to endure until now was truly remarkable. Xi Huang finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Father, there are too many of these creatures, is it necessary to risk this?¡± Although they were effortlessly killing isolated creatures, once they gathered, they would only have one option ¨C to flee in a panic. In her view, doing such a dangerous and laborious unrewarding task was too risky. With a deep compassion in his voice, Gu Yang responded, ¡°I killed three mana realm monsters, even though it was against my will, but it greatly weakened Muhuang City¡¯s strength. If the hundreds of thousands of people in the city died as a result, I would be uneasy. If I can eliminate one more supernatural creature, Muhuang city can be a bit safer.¡± Xi Huang¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration as she said passionately, ¡°Father¡­¡± Just then, Gu Yang felt a chill run down his spine. Without the slightest hesitation, he transformed into a phoenix, picked up Xi Huang and fled. The next moment, an enormous head dropped down from the sky. Its face was full of resentment, opening and closing its mouth as if it was saying, ¡°Die, die, all of you die!¡± It chased in the direction where Gu Yang disappeared, its speed in no way inferior to the phoenix Gu Yang had transformed into. Meanwhile, in Muhuang City, at the city lord¡¯s mansion. In the empty Great Hall, Daoist Muhuang, who was reading a book, suddenly lifted his head, a solemn expression on half of his face, ¡°How did it wake up early?¡± Not just it, all the people in Muhuang city, from cultivators to ordinary people, felt a strong sense of resentment in their hearts. Some people, who were on the edge, lost control immediately. Thunderous noises echoed from all corners of the city. Tens of people turned into monsters and began killing people. Many others managed to keep control but could not suppress the resentment in their hearts, leading to violent outbreaks. The whole of Muhuang City was plunged into chaos. Suddenly, a dreary light shone, enveloping the entire city, instantly isolating the terrifying contamination. Then, the city¡¯s Enforcement Team sprang into action, cooperating with other cultivators to suppress the out-of-control monsters. Slowly, tranquility was restored to the city. When the chaos was over, the survivors began to retrieve bodies, repair the destroyed houses, their faces numb as they mechanically carried out these actions. Only those of a younger age were seen lying on the corpses of their loved ones, crying. Meanwhile, Gu Yang, with Xi Huang, eventually arrived at the Black Abyss Valley. Behind him, an enormous shadow was rapidly closing in. Even before it reached him, he felt his mind filled with disturbing thoughts, as if a nameless fire filled his chest. Dammit, it¡¯s still chasing me! I¡¯ll cut you down! With rage surging in his heart, he threatened to turn back and kill his pursuer, yet he kept his speed unabated. Xi Huang, on his back, was less affected. She took out a crystal pendant and poured mana into it. Immediately, a ripple appeared in the space ahead. With a swift movement, the two of them passed through the portal and vanished. The next second, the giant shadow arrived. The ripple in space had not completely disappeared when it collided with it, abruptly squeezing half of its head inside. Just then, the ripple disappeared, and with it, the half of the head also vanished into thin air. The creature writhed in madness, continuously thrashing its head against the ground. With each collision, a huge pit formed in the ground. Before long, a massive, nearly bottomless pit appeared on the ground. The missing part of the giant head finally regenerated, but its body had noticeably shrunk. When the slamming sound ceased, the giant head didn¡¯t emerge from the bottom of the sinkhole again. Tianfang Mountain. In a newly built hut, a man dressed in a snow-white robe was sitting, his long hair cascading down his back, and he was studying a jade carving in his hand. By his side, four breathtakingly beautiful women were attending to him. Outside the hut, Luo Yulong was standing, explaining, ¡°Great Uncle, I really didn¡¯t know that those two people were headed to Tianfang Mountain ¡­¡± The man inside the hut said indifferently, ¡°They were brought to Qi Province by you. If not for that, how could they swagger into Tianfang Mountain?¡± Despair filled Luo Yulong¡¯s heart as he mentally cursed Gu Yang. He had known from the start that this man forcibly coming to the Luo Family meant trouble. He hadn¡¯t expected, however, that the man¡¯s target was Tianfang Mountain. Tianfang Mountain was the Forbidden Land of the Luo Family. Now, it was being guarded by his Great Uncle. Who would have thought that someone would break into it? And the key thing was that once those two entered the perimeter of Tianfang Mountain, they disappeared without a trace. What did that signify? As a key member of the Luo Family, Luo Yulong naturally knew what Tianfang Mountain meant to his family. Two hundred years ago, a cultivator of the Luo Family reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm. From ancient records, it was learned that there was a passage to a parallel world on Tianfang Mountain. So, making huge efforts, an Upper Ancient Abnormal Treasure called the Breaking Sky Shuttle was procured, successfully allowing the cultivator to enter that parallel world. Who knew, the peak cultivator of the Unleaking Realm never returned. This was a massive loss for the Luo Family. Since then, Tianfang Mountain had become the Luo Family¡¯s Forbidden Land, guarded by a cultivator of the Mana Realm. Now, someone had intruded into Tianfang Mountain and possibly entered the parallel world. And those two people were the ones he had brought back to Qi Province. Luo Yulong knew he was in trouble this time. His Great Uncle was known for not showing mercy. The crux was, he was inferior to his Great Uncle in both cultivation level and seniority, leaving him no choice but to accept the reprimand. He, a cultivator of the Mana Realm, had to endure this! Such was the hatred in his heart. Just at that moment, Luo Yulong sensed a peculiar fluctuation. Turning around, he saw an unusual ripple in the space, and two figures flew out from it. PS: Second update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Doomsday Crisis 232 (Third update, seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 232: Doomsday Crisis 232 (Third update, seeking monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 Luo Yulong spoke loudly, ¡°Look, they are coming out.¡± Seated inside the hut, Luo Yaowu lifted his head to look. His gaze was as sharp as lightning, he coldly ordered, ¡°Go, take those two into custody.¡± Luo Yulong sighed bitterly in his heart, not daring to go and risk his life. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t defeat them.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Luo Yaowu looked at him dismissively. His great-nephew had exceptional talent, but he was as timid as a mouse. If not for this, his achievements would not be so limited. Once, the Luo Family had high hopes for him, but his performance was disappointingly timid. Even advancing to the Mana Realm did not give him any courage. Luo Yaowu rebuked sternly, ¡°This is Tianfang Mountain, our Luo family¡¯s territory. Why are we afraid of a Golden Body Realm individual and another whose Mana Realm has been compromised?¡± Luo Yulong, sweating profusely, lowered his head, not daring to reply. His great-uncle, grew up during the Luo family¡¯s most glorious era. At that time, the Luo family had two Unleaking Realm experts and was on par with the flourishing Wu Family. He is the direct grandson of the Unleaking Realm expert who got lost in the secret realm. He has always held himself in high esteem. Later, his grandfather disappeared without a trace. Without this pinnacle existence, the Luo family slid from its peak and could no longer compete with the Wu family. With the family¡¯s sworn enemy slowly closing in, the Luo family had kept a low profile for two hundred years. Eighteen years ago, the Luo family did not participate in the battle with the Wu family. For someone like Luo Yaowu who experienced the Luo family¡¯s most glorious era, he deeply valued the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Watch carefully.¡± Luo Yaowu raised his hand, and beams of light emerged from the ground, extending upwards before converging together. It was a prohibition that the Luo family had set up on Tianfang Mountain, named Heaven and Earth Net, and it took two hundred years to establish. This was a unique formation created by the Luo family. Most ancient formations had become obsolete; few remained functional. An ancestor of the Luo family created the ¡°Heaven and Earth Net¡± by combining the few formations still in existence. The formation was very powerful and could isolate a Mana Realm powerhouse. The downside was that this formation could only be activated by a Mana Realm power. As soon as Luo Yaowu made his move, he entrapped the two of them. He yelled, ¡°Tell me, how did you enter that secret realm? If you tell me, I can spare your lives.¡± His goal for guarding this place personally these few days was just that. As long as he obtained the method to enter the Secret Realm, he could go in, find his grandfather, and make the Luo family glorious again! Luo Yaowu always believed that with his grandfather¡¯s strength and the two supreme treasures he carried, even facing a Celestial Being, he would be able to come out unharmed. Therefore, his grandfather must be trapped somewhere or have lost his way out of the Secret Realm. Just at this moment, another shadow flew out from the void, directly breaking through the Heaven and Earth Net. Its momentum remained undiminished as it flew towards Luo Yaowu. ¡°What?¡± Luo Yaowu was surprised. What was that thing that could escape the Heaven and Earth Net? Upon closer inspection, the shadow was twisting and quickly transformed into a human head, its face full of resentment and hatred. In a flash, he felt his head buzzing. The repression, anger, and resentment he had suppressed over the years exploded like a volcano in his chest, and his eyes instantly turned red. His originally handsome face became horribly twisted as veins bulged all over. ¡°Kill!¡± Luo Yaowu gripped his sword tightly and slashed towards that human head! After all, he was a powerhouse at the second layer of the Mana Realm. Despite being influenced, he still retained his rationality. Dark Yin Sword Technique! As soon as he made his move, he used the Luo family¡¯s secret technique. A warrior¡¯s intuition made him sense a great danger. He considered that head a formidable enemy, utilizing all his life¡¯s Mana in this sword strike. The silent sword strike struck the head squarely. Under Dark Yin Sword Intent, the opponent¡¯s Mana, and Mortal Body could be effectively sealed. The next moment, a horrifying realization flashed across Luo Yaowu¡¯s red eyes. His sword had passed directly through the head, as if he had cut through the air. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Caught off guard and horrified, he tried to retreat to dodge, but it was too late. The head rushed straight into his chest. Luo Yaowu¡¯s body froze suddenly and began to shake involuntarily. His head drooped, and a hoarse sound came from his throat. A few yards away, Luo Yulong, who had watched the entire process, was flabbergasted. One moment, he was elated that his great-uncle had captured Gu Yang, and the next, a monumental calamity had struck. His great-uncle had been ambushed. He swallowed hard, and cautiously asked, ¡°Great uncle¡­ are you alright?¡± Luo Yaowu did not react. Instinct told Luo Yulong that something was terribly wrong with his great-uncle. He quietly retreated to put some distance between them. If not for the fear of being punished by his family later, he would have turned tail and run in an instant. ¡°This is bad.¡± Watching the whole process, Gu Yang felt a sudden pang of alarm. He didn¡¯t expect that the Unleaking Realm creature had come to Great Zhou. This spelled disaster. He had firsthand experience of the horror of the creature. The most terrifying thing about it was its infectiousness, which was far worse than any virus. One monster was a source of infection. If it wasn¡¯t eradicated in time, it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to turn everyone in the world into copies of itself. The current state of Yellow Springs was the future of this world. Worse yet, the creature that had come out of the realm was from the Unleaking Realm. His only consolation was that only a small fraction had followed. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to turn and flee. The bad news was that the first one to be infected was a powerful practitioner at the second level of the Mana Realm. In a previous simulation, he and Xi Huang had combined forces. But even then, they were no match for the foe. They barely escaped but were still injured. Once this person was transformed into a monster, it would be even harder to deal with. Gu Yang shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the entire Luo Family to be wiped out, go and call for help now.¡± Having said that, he ignored Luo Yulong and opened the system. If he didn¡¯t wipe the creature out on the spot, the entire Luo Family would be infected, beyond redemption. This was almost certain. The Luo Family was oblivious to the horror of the monstrous creature and wouldn¡¯t take it seriously at first. By the time they took notice, it would be too late. The mess he had made, he had to clean up himself. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be long before this world became like the Yellow Springs. He wouldn¡¯t survive much longer, either. Sigh, all he wanted was to cultivate in peace. Why was he continuously encountering global catastrophes? He didn¡¯t want to play the role of world savior, but he ended up being forced into business. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume four energy blocks.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you have reached level three of the Golden Body. When you left Yellow Springs, a creature escaped and infected Luo Yaowu. You and Xi Huang barely managed to hold it back.] [At a critical moment, another Mana Realm practitioner from the Luo Family arrived, and seriously injured you and Xi Huang. You both died at the age of twenty-two.] Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t win. His current strength enabled him to barely intimidate the Mana Realm practitioners of the Nether Sect, or launch a sneak attack against the strange creature. But against a warrior at the second level of the Mana Realm, his strength was still inadequate. [Simulation terminated. You may keep one of the following items.] ¡°I choose two.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was filled with the memory of a battle. Transformed into a monster, Luo Yaowu¡¯s strength increased greatly, but his battle skills deteriorated a lot. That¡¯s why he and Xi Huang could entangle him. If another Mana Realm practitioner were to help, they might be able to annihilate it. But would the Luo Family members come to Luo Yaowu¡¯s aid or help him, a stranger? The answer was obvious. In the end, he could only rely on himself. It would be good enough if the Luo Family members didn¡¯t drag him down. Let¡¯s do it again. [At the age of twenty-two¡­] [You took Xi Huang and fled, heading to Tianzhu Mountain Secret Realm to cultivate in seclusion.] [Five years later, Xi Huang fully recovered her strength. One day, the secret realm collapsed and you two left. You witnessed a great battle between two Celestial Beings and a creature. At a critical moment, a giant head appeared in the sky¡­] PS: Begging for monthly votes. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: 233 Mana Realm Chapter 233: 233 Mana Realm Translator: 549690339 [¡­The giant skull soared towards the monster, swallowing it whole before vanishing. The two Celestial Beings also left.] [You discovered that all over Great Zhou monsters were wreaking havoc. You, with the aid of disguise symbols, went in search of survivors everywhere. In six months, you rescued dozens of people, and finally met with people from the Star Sea.] [After you entered the pocket universe, you passed on a few symbol techniques such as the disguise symbol to others.] [Five years later, the Star Sea gathered all the powerful ones at and above the Mana realm, and marched towards Great Zhou to hunt the monsters. You and Xi Huang, both joined the expedition.] [Over ten years, you annihilated countless monsters. At last, a monster at the Celestial Being level emerged. In the great war, you were specifically targeted and fell on the spot, dying at the age of thirty-seven.] Indeed, a single monster almost turned Great Zhou into a realm of death. Subsequently, even Celestial Being level monsters appeared. If it wasn¡¯t for the Four Great Sacred Lands, Great Zhou would probably have been destroyed. The pocket universe of the Four Great Sacred Lands served as a strategic depth, allowing the surviving warriors of Great Zhou to preserve their vitality. Even Chi Mingtian, who was dedicated to destroying Great Zhou, had to join hands with others. This shows just how great a threat these monsters posed. Whether they could win in the end was really hard to tell. Gu Yang didn¡¯t even know how strong the Celestial Beings from the Four Great Sacred Lands were. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following options.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of thirty-seven.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of thirty-seven.] [Three, your wisdom of life at the age of thirty-seven.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Gu Yang knew the urgency of the situation, didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and immediately launched the second simulation. Next, he barely checked the content, and kept using the simulations one after another. They were trapped in the prohibition, while Xi Huang was attacking desperately, trying to break the prohibition. However, the prohibition was very tough. Xi Huang¡¯s strength had already recovered to the first level of Mana realm, but she was still unable to break the prohibition in a short time. She couldn¡¯t even take the opportunity to strike down the Mana realm creature that was being corrupted. Gu Yang needed powerful strength before the enemy completely lost control. At least, he needed to reach the Mana realm! Luo Yulong could tell that something was very wrong with Luo Yaowu. He seemed to be in extreme pain, with violent mana exploding all around. The newly built hut vanished instantly. His four beloved maids were blasted to death by the violent Mana, leaving no traces behind. Luo Yulong was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to approach, but didn¡¯t dare to run either. He really was in a dilemma whether to stay or leave. As for Gu Yang¡¯s words, he simply ignored them. If he really escaped, he would be seen as running from battle. If Luo Yaowu was killed by Gu Yang, he would be torn into pieces by the elders after the incident. Suddenly, Luo Yulong looked towards Gu Yang and saw his aura continuously rising. ¡°Here it comes again!¡± A few days ago, at Jade Luo Mansion, he felt Gu Yang¡¯s True Essence rising explosively nine times in succession. At that time, he was starting to have doubts about his own existence. Now, was even more exaggerated. Gu Yang¡¯s strength was climbing continuously, as if there was no limit to his growth. Bang! Suddenly, a giant whirlpool appeared in the sky, stirring the Vitality within a radius of a hundred miles. ¡°Mana¡± Luo Yulong watched the giant whirlpool with a dull expression. Such a scene was all too familiar to him. He had experienced it when he broke through to the Mana realm. The formation of Mana when stepping from Golden Body realm to Mana realm would stir the Vitality of Heaven and Earth. The deeper the cultivation, the more Vitality will be affected. When he broke through, there was just a tiny whirlpool above his head, affecting the Vitality only within a few miles range. The sight of a huge whirlpool forming in the sky, stirring up the Vitality of Heaven and Earth within hundreds of miles, was unheard of. Does that mean his cultivation at the entry level of Mana realm was tens of times weaker than Gu Yang¡¯s? According to the records in their clan, the maximum range of Vitality affected when breaking through to Mana realm was fifty miles. Later on, this ancestor became the second Unleaking Realm in the family, who truly had the potential of a Celestial Being. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t compare to Gu Yang. What was more frightening was that this range was still expanding. At this moment, Gu Yang hadn¡¯t truly taken that step yet, as the True Essence within his body was still growing rapidly, and had not reached its limit. In the sky, the whirlpool was getting bigger and bigger, affecting more and more Vitality of Heaven and Earth. [¡­You have stepped into the Mana Realm!] After what felt like countless simulations, Gu Yang noticed the appearance of such a prompt in the simulations, his heart shook. Finally, it¡¯s here! ¡°Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°Choose one.¡± Gu Yang sensed an indescribable power bursting out of his body. Every muscle, every bone, down to the smallest cell in his body, was undergoing a revolutionary transformation. Previously, he turned into a phoenix, actually transformed by the inner Phoenix¡¯s fire and, in essence, wore a shell of a Phoenix. Until this moment, reaching a peak in his cultivation level, the Phoenix bloodline within him underwent a metamorphosis, a metamorphosis akin to a complete rebirth. Gu Yang felt a bone-deep pain. Followed by an indescribable itch, like countless ants nibbling inside his body. This was nothing short of inhuman torment. Moments later, his body mutated, instantly transforming into a true phoenix. The transformation into Phoenix was complete! A blaze of crimson ignited from the magnificent and noble feathers. Instantly, it burned through the prohibition, creating a hole. Gu Yang could feel a ancient and primeval power continually surging within him. This was the legacy from the Phoenix bloodline. The flames on his body grew more and more intense, and the trapping Sky Net seemed to melt like snow, disappearing without a trace. ¡°Father¡± Xi Huang, soaked in the flame at one side, felt as if she had returned to the womb. Seeing him display the Phoenix true body, she was too excited to contain herself. Although she had reached the Triple Sky of the Mana Realm, she still could not transform into the Phoenix true body due to the issue of her bloodline. Meanwhile, Luo Yaowu was also undergoing a mutation. Two giant black paws stretched out from his back, followed by two shorter paws. In the blink of an eye, a giant black spider tore through the flesh and burrowed out from Luo Yaowu¡¯s body. Finally, only a head remained floating there, a face still holding a residue of fury. The head kept swelling until its diameter exceeded ten meters, becoming incredibly large. Seeing the entire process of his mutation, Luo Yulong turned pale. His second great uncle had turned into a monster. Suddenly, the giant head turned around, its bulging angry eyes looking at him. An unknown fury rushed from his chest to his forehead. Why did Luo Yaowu dare yell at me? Why should I risk my life for this family? Why should I stay in this dangerous place? Luo Yulong¡¯s anger broke through the dam of rationality, with a swish, he turned around and fled, disappearing quickly. The giant head roared and was about to give chase, but it bumped into an invisible barrier and rebounded back. It turned its head to look at Gu Yang in the distance, the veins on its face bulging out. By this time, Gu Yang had turned back into his human form, dressed in clothes condensed out of mana, holding a Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, his gaze frosty, ¡°This is not a place where you can run wild!¡± The first move of the Six Annihilation Divine Thunder, Skyfire Annihilates! The blade was drawn, and the Skyfire descended! After reaching the Mana Realm, the power of this first move had undergone an earth-shattering change. The true Skyfire had fallen, crashing from the sky, landed squarely on the ghastly creature. Under such destructive power, the creature let out a sharp, mournful scream, being burned to ashes. Within the range of the Skyfire, everything was turned to dust. ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, an angry voice rolled in from the distance. A formidable aura, like a bolt of lightning, was rapidly flying this way. Triple Sky of the Mana Realm! Gu Yang did not hesitate at all and moved to strike the second blow. The second move of Six Annihilation Divine Thunder, Thunder Eliminates! In the sky, a thick purple thunderbolt fell, crashing into that black spider creature. The next moment, a blinding light flared up. Swoosh! The figure finally arrived, leaving a huge pit where it was, Luo Yaowu¡¯s presence could no longer be sensed. The perpetrator had turned into a Phoenix, disappearing into the horizon, at an unbelievable speed. ¡°Whoever you are, I swear to shatter you into pieces!¡± PS: First update, seeking monthly votes. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: 234 Seven Lives Heaven-Mending Pill Chapter 234: 234 Seven Lives Heaven-Mending Pill Translator: 549690339 Well, another one on the list. Upon hearing the killing intent from the voice behind him, Gu Yang sighed. But, it didn¡¯t concern him much. As the saying goes, when you¡¯re too far in debt, you just stop worrying. He has enough enemies already, he doesn¡¯t mind adding the Luo Family to the list. Anyway, the Luo Family are just the henchmen of the Three Holy Sects, and given his relationship with them, a confrontation was inevitable anyway. After covering a distance of a few hundred kilometers, Gu Yang finally came to a stop and reverted back to his human form. ¡°Father, where are we going next?¡± Xi Huang asked. ¡°First, let¡¯s find a place to stay.¡± Gu Yang gazed around and noticed a city to the south, ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± The two flew towards the city and landed at the base of a mountain outside it. They then walked in to avoid causing a stir. He mainly needed to buy some clothes. During his sudden breakthrough, while transforming into a phoenix, his clothes had burst apart. Now he was purely relying on mana to create an illusion of clothes. It felt weird and the consumption was too high. The greatest change that occurred at the realm of mana was that True Essence transformed into mana. Not only did it increase in power, but more importantly, mana gained a spirituality. It could do many things that could not be done before. For instance, using mana to create clothes which appeared almost like normal clothes. It could also freely change its properties. If you want fire, it can create flames. If you want ice, it can create ice cubes. Mana could form a shield that was uncompromisingly solid. It could also turn into the softest thing in the world, containing all things. Mana could develop into countless incredible means. To the common people, it didn¡¯t seem much different from immortality. If one had sufficiently profound mana, manipulating the wind and weather, moving mountains and filling the sea would not be difficult. The mana realm was also divided into three levels, each level being a tribulation. What is a tribulation? After the golden body was fully formed, what one needed to do was to enhance the Original Spirit. Upon reaching a certain limit, one would have to open the heavenly gate and step into a higher level. With each tribulation overcome, the connection between the Original Spirit and the universe became tighter, allowing for the easier manipulation of the universe¡¯s vitality. Although Gu Yang had just entered the first tribulation, his Original Spirit was incomparably strong, coupled with profound mana. The rich accumulation of many years past had finally transformed into tangible strength. Effortlessly he slain that strange creature and the monster transformed by a second tribulation strongman. Gu Yang checked into an inn and asked the innkeeper¡¯s boy to help him buy clothes. Xi Huang had not fully recovered. She had used a lot of mana to break through the prohibition earlier and needed to rest. He too needed to sort out the gains from this experience. Upon checking the system, he discovered that only eighteen units of energy remained. This meant he had performed eighteen simulations total. Without the help of the Spirit Fire, practicing was a slow process. The content of the previous simulations was more or less the same. It was evident that at this later stage, a slight increase in strength didn¡¯t bring about any significant changes to the overall situation. [Would you like to use the Simulator? Each use consumes ten units of energy.] The price had gone up, increased by two and a half times. Gu Yang had a headache. This meant that a single simulation would require charging ten ordinary Magical Tools or two ordinary Spirit Tools. He seriously doubted that even if he robbed all the Spirit Tools and Magical Tools in the Great Zhou Dynasty, it would still not be enough for him to break through to the Unleaking Realm let alone the Celestial Being realm. ¡°I must get more energy from the Pocket Dimension World.¡± Gu Yang pondered in his heart. Inside the Water Moon Pocket Dimension World, there were more Magical Tools resources than in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Nearly everyone in the Divine Power realm had a Spirit Tool. Even many Cultivators in the Elixir realm had many Magical Tools. However, he was currently being hunted by the Ancient River Sword Sect, a super sect with a Celestial Being reigning over it. The more crucial point was, this sect totally disregarded martial ethics. They sent four strongmen, equivalent to Unleaking Realm, to hunt him, a Golden Body cultivator. It was too dangerous. It¡¯s better not to go for the time being. The Yellow Springs Pocket Dimension World also seemed good. That place had countless strange creatures and with his current strength, he could easily ¡°grind monsters¡±. However, that Unleaking Realm strange creature might still be nearby. If he really went there, it would be a suicide. That was a peak Unleaking Realm strange creature, he was absolutely not a match for it now. ¡°Both Pocket Dimension Worlds are not an option, should I seek out Cao Yiyi?¡± Gu Yang felt worried. Other than these two cave heavens, the only other one he could think of was W¨¤nxi¨¤ng Cave Heaven. The problem was, could going to Cao¡¯s family, who were lapdogs of ChiMing, be tantamount to throwing oneself into the net? Just because ChiMing didn¡¯t show up before doesn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t this time. Moreover, Cao Yiyi was not quite sane, and every time she took him into the W¨¤nxi¨¤ng Cave Heaven, she destroyed the key. The W¨¤nxi¨¤ng Cave Heaven may be even more dangerous than Shuiyue Cave Heaven. ¡°Huh?¡± While Gu Yang was thinking about his next move, he felt a somewhat familiar aura. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± He immediately recognized that this was the aura of Chu Xiyue¡¯s First Rank bodyguard. Previously, this person had always hidden in the dark and never showed up. But once, he revealed a whiff of his aura, which scared away a First Rank bodyguard of the Lin Family. Gu Yang remembered. He felt a little surprised, ¡°Xiyue is also in this city.¡± Since this guard was here, Chu Xiyue must be here too. In a previous simulation, Chu Xiyue had been attacked. He had been worried about where to find her, but now she was right here. What a stroke of luck. However, Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to meet her immediately, but decided to protect her from the shadows to avoid alarming any potential enemies. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± In a house located halfway across the city, Chu Xiyue, wearing a black cloak and a face veil, saw her aunt¡¯s change in expression and asked nervously. Chu Yinxing shook her head with a serious expression, ¡°It should not be people from Yunshan Sect.¡± Chu Xiyue remained silent for a while, took something out of her bosom, and solemnly gave it to her, saying, ¡°Aunt, the Yunshan Sect¡¯s target is me. I¡¯ll lead them away. You take this thing to Luo Prefecture¡­¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Chu Yinxing said firmly without leaving any room for bargaining. Chu Xiyue anxiously said, ¡°Yunshan Sect has a Mana Double Sky expert, we can¡¯t escape from them. You have a slim chance if you go alone. Given my status, they won¡¯t dare do anything to me.¡± ¡°My only mission is to protect you.¡± ¡°Aunt, you should know how important this thing is to our ancestor.¡± ¡°No means no. I¡¯ve already sent the message out. It won¡¯t be long before reinforcements arrive.¡± Chu Xiyue was so anxious that she stomped her foot, ¡°No matter how fast the message is delivered, it cannot be faster than Yunshan Sect.¡± Regardless of what Chu Xiyue said, Chu Yinxing was impervious to her words and finally simply closed her eyes to rest. Chu Xiyue had no choice but to give up helplessly. She also knew that the chance for her aunt to escape alone was not great either. Yunshan Sect, as one of the strongest sects under the six major ones, dominates Qingzhou. There is a Mana Double Sky expert in the sect, not just anyone dares to provoke this sect. Qingzhou is located in the northwest of Great Zhou and is remote. The disciples of Yunshan Sect rarely leave Qingzhou, so it could be said that they live in a confined area. Ever since Chu Xiyue separated from Gu Yang six months ago, she has been wandering around, heading north. Last month, she arrived in Qingzhou. By accident, she stumbled into a Secret Realm. By a stroke of luck, she opened the cave mansion in the Secret Realm and got a pill named ¡°Seven Life Revitalising Pill¡±. According to the book in the cave mansion, this pill can help cultivators above the Divine Power realm to extend their lifespan by three hundred years. When Chu Xiyue got this pill, she treated it like a priceless treasure. She knew that the ancestor had lived for over a thousand years and his lifespan, as a cultivator in the Unleaking Realm, was almost at its end. That was the main reason why the family agreed to the Qin family¡¯s marriage proposal. The Bright Moon Sabre was of great importance to the ancestor, so the Chu Family had no choice. Now, she had an ancient divine elixir that could extend lifespan, things were different. Maybe this could make the ancestor retract his edict. However, she was eventually discovered by the people of Yunshan Sect. After leaving the Secret Realm, she and her aunt fled to Qi Province, but they still couldn¡¯t make sure they could escape the pursuit of Yunshan Sect. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Dire Competition 235 (Third update, seeking monthly ticket) Chapter 235: Dire Competition 235 (Third update, seeking monthly ticket) Translator: 549690339 The boundary between Qi Province and Qing Province was home to a city known as East Moon City. A few key figures from the Cloud Mountain Sect were standing respectfully outside the city, seemingly waiting for someone. In the moonlight, a figure descended from the sky. Including the Sect Leader of the Cloud Mountain Sect, everyone bowed down, ¡°Greetings, Ancestor Master!¡± The newcomer was dressed in a green robe, his temples touched with frost, giving off the look of a middle-aged man. A trace of unmeltable gloom between his brows imbued him with a sense of vicissitude. This man was none other than the founder of the Cloud Mountain Sect, Lu Yunshan. All the people present were his disciples and grand-disciples. Lu Yunshan held a sword in his hand, its aura piercing the sky. A look of pain flashed across the faces of the attendees, some of whom could not bear the power of the sword. It was a peerless divine weapon which had just been fetched from a secret realm. It was for this divine weapon that they had allowed a wily woman to steal a bottle of elixir and escape. Afterward, Lu Yunshan stayed in the secret realm, intending to refine this peerless divine weapon. Initially, they had thought that a mere First-Rank martial artist could never escape. Who would have known, seven First-Rank martial artists actually lost track of her. They were simply good-for-nothings. It was only when Lu Yunshan received their reports that he found out that what was stolen was an elixir capable of prolonging life for three hundred years. Instantly unsettled, he abandoned the refining of the divine weapon and rushed over. He was already two hundred and fifty years old, with only fifty years of life left. If he had known just how precious the elixir was, he undoubtedly would have gone after it first, so how could a First-Rank martial artist have gotten it instead? Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world. However, they cannot escape! Lu Yunshan¡¯s expression was as cold as ice as he asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± The Sect Leader answered sweating profusely, ¡°After entering Qi Province, those two have been heading east, they should be in Mountain Terrace City by now.¡± Lu Yunshan did not hurry off but asked another question, ¡°Did you find out their identities?¡± ¡°From her True Essence, the martial arts techniques she used, and her age, it should be Chu Xiyue from the Chu Family.¡± The Sect Leader knew that his Ancestor Master had been in seclusion for many years and volunteered additional information, ¡°Not long ago, the Qin Family proposed a marriage alliance to the Chu Family. This Chu Xiyue is engaged to the Qin Family¡¯s son.¡± Lu Yunshan¡¯s expression tightened, and he understood the seriousness of the matter. He was well aware of the terror of the nine major families. Back in the day, he had a fortunate encounter when he was young and topped both the Prodigy list and the First-Rank list at a tender age. He achieved Golden Body status at thirty. At a hundred, he stepped into the Mana Realm. At that time, he was proud of his talent and looked down upon the world, not paying the nine major families any mind. Until one day when he clashed with a little-known Mana Realm practitioner from the Chen Family. Just three moves into the fight, he was miserably defeated. His Dao Companion died on the spot while trying to save him. After that time, he realized how great the gap was between him and the disciples from those top-tier families. But by then, it was too late for regrets. From then on, the Cloud Mountain Sect included a new rule; to avoid conflicts with the nine major families and the six major Sects. This was the survival rule of a small sect; to stay within their own small piece of territory and live peacefully. Unexpectedly, the one who had stolen the Seven Lives Restorative Elixir this time turned out to be Chu Xiyue, the most outstanding direct heiress from the Chu Family and the betrothed of the Qin Family¡¯s son. If not handled properly, this matter involving two major families could result in the sect¡¯s downfall. Lu Yunshan tightly held the divine weapon in his hand, a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. He rose into the air and disappeared into the night sky. The direction he¡¯d headed was towards Mountain Terrace City. Lu Yunshan came from a humble background. He didn¡¯t have a master, didn¡¯t join any influence, founded the Cloud Mountain Sect, and had a difficult journey. No one understood better than him how important opportunity was. Without that fortuitous encounter during his youth, there would have been no way he could have achieved what he did today. That stroke of fortune was exchanged for his life. The path of cultivation is about seizing that one opportunity. He had had two incredible opportunities in his lifetime. He seized one and went from being a poor disciple with no hope in martial arts to topping the Prodigy list and even stepping into the Divine Power Realm. He lost one, suffered a major setback, and his Dao Companion died as a result. Now, another tremendous opportunity was laid before him. If successful, he could extend his life by three hundred years, having ample time to advance into the Unleaking Realm. If he failed, he would offend both the Chu and Qin Families, and his entire Cloud Mountain Sect would be eradicated from the world. Lu Yunshan decided to make one last attempt. Under the cover of the dark, bewildering night, Chu Xiyue stood in the courtyard, looking desolately up to the crescent moon in the sky. She knew she was caught in a dead end. Jingzhou was too close, while Luo Prefecture was too far away. Even though she already broke through to the First Rank Realm, evading the hunt of Divine Power Realm was impossible. Her best bet was to hide within the city, blend into the crowd ¨C making it more difficult to be discovered. Out in the open, no matter where she hid, she would not escape the eyes of those in the Divine Power Realm. This was a secret base of the Chu family, primarily used for gathering intel on the Luo Family. They chose to hide here and await the family¡¯s rescue. The choice of this city was because it lied within the Luo Family¡¯s territory. Anyway, they intended to muddy the waters as much as they could, buying themselves additional time. Chu Xiyue trailed her fingers over the vial in her pocket. If they could hold out until the family¡¯s rescue troops come, she could return to her family and present the Seven Lives Revitalizing Pill to the ancestors, then she could beg her¡­ Suddenly, came Chu Yinxing¡¯s distant voice, ¡°You should know that even if you submit the elixir to the ancestor, she won¡¯t revoke the marriage decree. Your marriage into the Qin family is a foregone conclusion.¡± Chu Xiyue fell silent. ¡°He has been merrymaking along the road, flirting with the Jinghai Princess in Jingzhou. Upon reaching the Divine City, he has the Princess Chang and the Queen¡¯s younger sister pining over him, with the Queen herself linked to his name¡­ Such a man, he is not worth it!¡± Chu Yinxing¡¯s speech dripped with disappointment. Chu Xiyue continued to gaze at the moon, calmly speaking, ¡°Grandmother once said that no man in this world is worthy of trust. I didn¡¯t understand back then, but now I do. Grandma must have been hurt in love.¡± ¡°After father passed on, mother was always depressed, often washing her face with tears. I¡¯ve seen all of these when I was young.¡± ¡°You, my auntie, refuse to marry even now. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯ve someone in your heart?¡± ¡°Maybe, this is the fate of us women in the Chu Family.¡± Chu Yinxing fell silent. Chu Xiyue took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know, he killed the emperor, and the National Protectorate¡¯s Sword won¡¯t let him off. How could he possibly contend against a Sword Saint? What I ask of Grandma is only to spare his life¡­¡± ¡°Fool!¡± Suddenly, a faint voice echoed from above. Chu Xiyue was startled, lifting her head, her face brightened with joy at the sight of the newcomer, ¡°Second Grandmother!¡± In the sky, a figure was floating, Second Grandmother Chu Mei, with her cultivation level reaching the First Heavenly Layer. Her surprisingly swift arrival caught them off guard. Chu Xiyue asked, ¡°How did you get here so fast?¡± Chu Mei slowly descended, answering, ¡°I was just in Qi Province, taking care of some matters. Your temerity is something else, daring to steal from a Mana Realm expert.¡± On the way, she received news and already knew about the full story. While the report did not specify what was stolen, she knew that whatever made Chu Xiyue activate the highest level rescue signal couldn¡¯t be a small matter. At that moment, the three of them sensed an astonishing sword intent fast approaching. Chu Mei¡¯s face changed, ¡°He¡¯s very fast.¡± In a blink of an eye, a figure appeared above the courtyard, his icy voice echoed, ¡°Hand over the item and I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for my merciless blade.¡± With that, he unsheathed his sword, a silver sword intent soaring up, reaching for the sky. Below, both Chu Xiyue¡¯s and Chu Yinxing¡¯s swords started trembling. Their faces turned pale and blood seeped from the corners of their mouths, already injured by the domineering sword intent. ¡°An unparalleled divine weapon?¡± Chu Mei¡¯s face darkened. She was familiar with Lu Yunshan, despite being one level below him in terms of cultivation, she still had confidence that she would protect Chu Xiyue and help them escape. However, with an unparalleled divine weapon in Lu Yunshan¡¯s hands, things would be different. PS: Third release, seeking monthly votes. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: 236 Immortal Palace of the Broad Cold Chapter 236: 236 Immortal Palace of the Broad Cold Translator: 549690339 Inside the room, Xi Huang sensed a piercing and unrivaled sword intent rising into the sky. Startled, she walked out and asked, ¡°Father, has the Luo Family come after us?¡± Gu Yang looked up at a distant tiny figure and patted the Phoenix Feather Knife to calm its restlessness. After the sword intent appeared, the Phoenix Feather Knife seemed to be stimulated, vibrating on its own as if wanting to compete with its opponent. He shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Xi Huang still felt somewhat worried, ¡°Mountain Terrace City is a stronghold of Qi Province. The appearance of such a powerful figure will not be ignored by the Luo Family. Father, we should leave.¡± She wasn¡¯t particularly worried about her father¡¯s safety, as she believed more in Gu Yang¡¯s strength than anyone else. However, deep down, she didn¡¯t want her father to have a conflict with the Luo Family. No matter what, she bore half of the Luo Family¡¯s bloodline. Even though the Luo Family had betrayed her and her mother all those years ago, it¡¯d been over a thousand years now. Those who had betrayed them were probably already turned to dust. With those people dead, she could let go of her resentment. Although she was reluctant to acknowledge the Luo Family, she still felt a slight kindred warmth. Gu Yang said, ¡°The person being pursued is a friend of mine. I cannot stand by.¡± Seeing his expression, Xi Huang had a hunch that this friend must have an extraordinary relationship with him. But why hasn¡¯t he made a move yet? Although she was perplexed, she didn¡¯t ask. Her father must have his reasons for his actions. At that moment, the man¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Hand it over in ten breaths!¡± This is my final warning. Gu Yang still showed no intent to intervene. He pacified the restless Phoenix Feather Knife while patiently waiting for the right moment. ¡°Lu Yunshan, with a mana level of two and was defeated by Chen Hao of Chen Family one hundred and twenty years ago. Since then, he returned to Qingzhou to seclude himself and has not been heard from.¡± Inside a tavern in the city, two individuals sat in a private room, discussing Lu Yunshan. The one speaking was a man in his thirties who knew Lu Yunshan¡¯s life story, ¡°It was after that defeat that Chen Hao began his meteoric rise. In just a few decades, he broke through to the third level of mana and ranked tenth on the List of Masters.¡± ¡°However, there is no record of him possessing a divine weapon. Master Shen, what do you think?¡± Sitting across from him was an ordinary-looking elderly man, half-closed eyes as though he was dozing off. The man called out repeatedly, ¡°Master Shen, Master Shen¡­¡± It was then the old man woke up. Rubbing his eyes, he yawned, ¡°What? Oh, the divine weapon. It must have come into his possession recently and hasn¡¯t been fully refined yet.¡± These two men were both from the Red Mansion. The man was called Tian Zheyu, an official disciple of the master of the Red Mansion. The old man¡¯s surname was Shen. He was the oldest inspector and the only one in the Divine Power realm. They spent most of the year scrutinizing the realities of the Barbarian powerhouses in the prairies. A few days ago, a significant change had occurred in the prairie. Unable to stay there, they had to return to Great Zhou and were passing through Mountain Terrace City today. Unexpectedly, they came across this situation. The list issued by the Red Mansion only included the people of Great Zhou. Foreigners, including powerhouses from the prairie, were not included. Tian Zheyu remarked with surprise, ¡°Without fully refining a divine weapon, he dared to come to Qi Province. Isn¡¯t he afraid the Luo Family will snatch it from him?¡± A divine weapon was already enough for an Unleaking Realm cultivator to take action. Lu Yunshan¡¯s move was extremely risky. Master Shen¡¯s eyelids began to droop again. Indistinctly, he said, ¡°Well then, that thing must be very important to him.¡± ¡°What could it be?¡± Tian Zheyu was very curious, what could make Lu Yunshan, a careful man like him, risk the danger of his divine weapon being snatched just to pursue it personally? ¡°Mui Er?¡± Chu Mei was under immense pressure. Lu Yunshan¡¯s mana had sealed off the entire courtyard. She, on the other hand, felt a chilling cold from the sword intent locked onto her. It was a lethal threat. This was the deterrence of a divine weapon. Regardless of how formidable your golden body or how profound your mana, you would appear fragile under the edge of a divine weapon. Amongst those in the Mana Realm, naturally, the strongest are those on the List of Masters. And yet, the universally acknowledged most formidable fighters were the ten Sword Saints! Among the ten Sword Saints, nine of them could not even make the List of Masters, but it did not diminish their invincible renown. This was because they each held an extraordinary divine weapon in their hands. The Lu Yunshan standing before her, of course, fell far short of the Sword Saints, but he was still not someone she could handle. Chu Mei did not waste words, a single utterance of ¡°Yue¡¯er¡± had already asked everything that needed to be asked. Chu Xiyue replied, ¡°An Elixir that can extend life by three hundred years!¡± Chu Mei was deeply shocked, naturally knowing just how precious an elixir that could extend life was. Such an elixir had long since been lost, and no one could refine it anymore. Only occasionally would one or two be found in ancient ruins. Every appearance would cause a bloody carnage. There was once, even a fierce battle broke out among the Unleaking Realm experts. Thinking of her ancestor, Chu Mei¡¯s fighting spirit blazed in her eyes instantly, and she had already grabbed a dagger. Without needing more words, Chu Xiyue and Chu Yinxing already knew what they had to do. With a sense of aura, Lu Yunshan already knew Chu Mei¡¯s choice, and the last hope in his heart evaporated. The murderous intent in his heart boiled, and he coldly said, ¡°So be it, then die.¡± The divine weapon in his hand shone brightly, as if piercing the dome of the sky, and an illusion of an Immortal Palace appeared in the sky. Inside the Immortal Palace, an apparition of a figure seemed to appear, brandishing a sword. A stream of sword intent came from the Immortal Palace, being sacred and cold just like the moonlight. People all across Mountain Terrace City saw the celestial phenomenon. Countless people thought it was a manifestation of divinity and knelt to the ground. At this moment, in the tavern, the sleepy old Shen suddenly opened his eyes, a spark of brilliance shooting out from his murky old eyes, ¡°Guanghan Immortal Palace? So, the inheritance he got was from this sect¡­¡± Tian Zheyu beside him was dazzled and astonishedly said, ¡°One of the three great ancient Immortal Palaces, Guanghan Immortal Palace?¡± Old Shen said, ¡°It¡¯s recorded in the ancient books that Guanghan Immortal Palace is best at refining the elixir of immortality. It seems that what Lu Yunshan wants to fight for is likely the life-extending elixir.¡± A life-extending elixir? Tian Zheyu¡¯s heart thumped, involuntarily thinking of his teacher, his breathing became rushed, ¡°Old Shen¡­¡± Old Shen gazed at him. His gaze seemed as though it could pierce one¡¯s heart, and he shook his head, saying, ¡°I want to live a few more years. I can¡¯t afford to offend any of these people.¡± Tian Zheyu was extremely unwilling, but he also knew that with his strength, he had no chance of getting the elixir. Meeting but not able to ask for this rare elixir gave him a heart-wrenching feeling that was unbearable. No, just now Old Shen said these people¡­Could it be that¡­ Just then, there was a sudden turn of events. The world before his eyes suddenly darkened, and Tian Zheyu could not see anything. Even his five senses were stripped away. He became both blind and deaf. His heart jolted violently. It was the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique. The Shen Family! Meanwhile, in the inn. Xi Huang felt the world before her darkened, and her five senses stolen. She was shocked, and then, she felt her hand being held by a warm, large hand. She breathed a sigh of relief, with her father by her side, she was not afraid of any danger. Gu Yang thought to himself, ¡°So it¡¯s the Shen Family.¡± Earlier on, he had already detected that there was an expert in Mana nearby, with a very concealed aura, still, he managed to discover them. However, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint their exact location and didn¡¯t know who they were. Out of caution, he waited for that person to show themselves before making a move. As it turned out, it was their old nemesis, an expert in Mana from the Shen Family, at least of the Second Layer. He thought to himself, ¡°Could they have come for me?¡± Through another view, he saw clearly a shadow shooting towards Lu Yunshan in the sky. What followed was, that extraordinary divine weapon blossoming into a clear radiance, which miraculously dispelled the darkness. With a crisp sound, a withered hand penetrated Lu Yunshan¡¯s chest. ¡°Hehe¡­this divine weapon is mine now!¡± Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: 237 Made a Move Chapter 237: 237 Made a Move Translator: 549690339 ¡°Shen Guang!¡± Lu Yunshan emitted a deafening cry, filled with extreme fury and resentment. He never expected that he would be ambushed, receiving severe injuries; not to mention that the unparalleled divine weapon he had just acquired was also taken away. The man who ambushed him was someone he recognized: named Shen Guang, originated from the Shen Family, and was from his generation. Back then, he was ranked first on the Prodigious List, and Shen Guang was second. Later on, he became the top of the First Rank List, and Shen Guang was still second. The two of them had never crossed blades, but they had met face-to-face once. In the end, it was Shen Guang, the one he had always overshadowed, who delivered a fatal blow at a critical moment, leading to his complete downfall. His heart was filled with hatred. If it had been a fair fight, Shen Guang might not have been his match. Shen Guang had already gripped the sword in his hand, the blade itself was still buzzing, seemingly trying to free itself from his grasp. A mass of dark mana enveloped the blade, suppressing it. At this moment, he revealed his figure: a thin physique with skin so pale it was abnormal, and a pair of bloody red pupils. There was an evil smile on his face, ¡°Lu Yunshan, back then, you constantly overshadowed me. Did you ever think that one day, you would fall at my hands¡­¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­¡± Shen Guang burst out into an uncontrollable laughter, delighting in his triumph. Back then, if he wasn¡¯t cautious of Lu Yunshan¡¯s background, he would have long wanted to kill this man who was always overshadowing him. Until today, he had finally avenged the grudge in his heart. Having eliminated his enemy, and obtaining a peerless divine weapon, of course, he had every reason to celebrate. ¡°Shen Guang?¡± From a not-so-distant tavern, Tian Zheyu instinctively glanced at Elder Shen, who was squinting his eyes as if asleep. However, having spent years in his company, Tian Zheyu could instantly tell that he was faking it. In the Red Mansion, Tian Zheyu was aware of every inspector¡¯s background. Only Elder Shen¡¯s record was completely blank. Even he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Elder Shen¡¯s origin. Elder Shen¡¯s surname was Shen. Naturally, the most probable explanation was that he came from the Shen Family. Before this, Tian Zheyu always felt that it couldn¡¯t be that simple. Now it seems, it is highly possible that he belongs to the Shen Family. Taking into account the Shen Family¡¯s harsh mechanism of fostering successors, it was quite normal for someone to flee. Based on the time Elder Shen entered the Red Mansion, he was likely of the same generation as Shen Guang. Upon realizing this, Tian Zheyu became restless, ¡°Elder Shen, perhaps, we should leave first.¡± If Shen Guang found Elder Shen, there was bound to be a fight to the death. However, Elder Shen only shook his head, appearing completely unaffected. Tian Zheyu had a load of questions, but didn¡¯t ask knowing it would be of no use. On the other side, Chu Mei, under Lu Yunshan¡¯s sword, had her short sword split in half. A deep wound was on her chest where blood was gushing out. That blow had almost cut her in half. Chu Xiyue and Chu Yinxing were originally planning to escape during the chaos, but such an unexpected change occurred. Though Lu Yunshan was severely injured from the ambush, the mana barrier in the courtyard was still present due to Shen Guang¡¯s intervention. Not only did Shen Guang trap Lu Yunshan, but he also trapped all three of them inside. ¡°Grandma!¡± Chu Xiyue went to inspect Chu Mei¡¯s injuries. As soon as her hand reached out, she felt a sharp pain. The residual Blade Intent nearly severed her fingertip. This was the terrifying power of a mana realm expert. The mana residue in the wound was extremely difficult to eliminate. Currently, Chu Mei was using all of her remaining mana to resist the Blade Intent. She could not even utter a word, let alone move. Her injuries were severe. If they did not return to treat it promptly, it could potentially damage her vitality. With this in mind, Chu Xiyue could no longer sit still. She looked up at Shen Guang, still laughing uproariously, and shouted, ¡°Senior Shen, this feud is between you and Lu Yushan, please let us leave.¡± Upon hearing her words, Shen Guang finally paused and looked down at her. A hint of mockery showed in his red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what exactly did you take from Lu Yushan? That he chased you all the way to Luo Family¡¯s territory? That Chu Mei was willing to risk her life?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a technique scroll.¡± Chu Xiyue said, ¡°The Shen Family and Chu Family both belong to one of the nine great families. Sharing this technique with you all is no harm. However, my grandma is seriously injured, she needs to return for treatment immediately.¡± ¡°Liar,¡± Shen Guang said coldly, ¡°Fine, if I kill you, I can naturally search it.¡± Chu Xiyue could feel the killer intent coming from her opponent, her heart sank and she coldly replied, ¡°Dare you kill me? Are you trying to provoke a full-scale war between our two families?¡± Over the past thousand years, an unwritten rule has been established among the nine grand families: The strong shall not bully the weak. Within the same realm, any disputes that cause one to be defeated or even killed, should not provoke revenge. However, retaliation would be inevitable if the strong resort to bullying the weak. Eventually, these disputes often escalate into wars between two grand families. Such incidents have happened before. The outcome usually sees both sides left wounded and weakened. Though the Chu Family might have declined somewhat, even a powerful family like the Qin Family wouldn¡¯t dare to annihilate them. How could they sit back and allow themselves to be bullied? A sinister smile flashed across Shen Guang¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear to you; my sole purpose of this trip is to kill you. As long as all of you are dead, people will only assume that Lu Yunshan was behind it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Xiyue was greatly shocked. Shen Guang had successfully suppressed the defiance of the divine weapon in his hand, aiming it at Chu Xiyue. He had spent all this time waiting for this moment to fully subdue the divine weapon. If he was to frame Lu Yunshan, naturally, he could not use the Shen Family¡¯s techniques. This attack was Lu Yunshan¡¯s signature sword technique, and even though he had only mastered the basics, it was more than enough to kill a First Rank warrior. ¡°Who do you wish to kill?¡± Just then, a cold voice rang out from above. The barrier of mana was shattered. An intimidating blade intent came sweeping from behind! ¡°The Mana Realm!¡± Shen Guang felt a chill up his back. In a blink of an eye, he has disappeared into the darkness. Chu Xiyue, who was locked down by the sword intent, faced a powerful figure from the Mana Realm and thought she was surely doomed. When she heard the familiar voice next to her ears, her mind buzzed. She looked up and saw the familiar figure, staring at him in a daze. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Chu Yinxing, who was beside her, was shocked to see the man. She never expected to reunite with Gu Yang under such circumstances. For the past six months, no matter where she and Chu Xiyue traveled, they could always hear legends about him, from slaying the Golden Body as a First Rank, to breaking through to the Golden Body, and then to the first, second, third layer of the Golden Body ¡­ His cultivation progress was unbelievably fast. She had her doubts, suspecting these were just exaggerated claims and rumors. However, when multiple sources from other families also validated the claims, she had to believe. Now, seeing with her own eyes how he forced Shen Guang ¨C a powerful figure from the Mana Realm ¨C to retreat, she realised the heights this man had reached. Suddenly, she remembered something, and her face changed. Gu Yang was only at the third layer of the Golden Body, how could he possibly be a match for Shen Guang? Chu Xiyue next to her also came to this realization and said urgently, ¡°Run, he¡¯s in the Mana Realm, you¡¯re not his match¡­¡± Gu Yang in the sky, looked down at her, gave her a faint smile, and his Phoenix Feather Knife started to glow. Anenergy that was more potent than Lu Yunshan¡¯s just now, suddenly erupted from Gu Yang. Then, the Phoenix Feather Knife whistled through the air, slashing in a certain direction. Sky-questioning Nine Slashes, the third move, Power Devours the Universe! ¡°Ah¡± In the next moment, accompanied by a scream, a figure staggered out of the darkness. It was Shen Guang, who was now slashed in half. Chu Xiyue and Chu Yinxing were bewildered. Shen Guang, who was in the Mana Realm, had been cut in half by Gu Yang in one blow? ¡°What?¡± At the other end, in a private room at the tavern, Tian Zheyu could not believe what he saw and almost jumped out of his seat. When this man initially appeared, he was clueless about his identity until Chu Yinxing called out the name ¡®Gu Yang¡¯. He then realized that the man was none other than the most talked about prodigy of their time. Even in the grasslands, he had heard rumors about Gu Yang. As he often corresponded with the Red Mansion, he was well-informed about Gu Yang¡¯s exploits. However, the strength Gu Yang was displaying, was undoubtedly of the Mana Realm. ¡°When did he manage to break through to the Mana Realm?¡± Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: 238 Are you stupid? (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 238: 238 Are you stupid? (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Incredibly, Shen Guang, although sliced in half, was not dead, and there wasn¡¯t even any blood flowing from his wounds. He was still clutching his divine weapon in his hand and spoke with extreme rage, ¡°Damn it, you actually dare to hurt me!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Gao Mingze mediating, I would have already marched into the Divine City to kill you¡­¡± Gu Yang was surprised to see that after suffering such a fatal injury, Shen Guang was still alright, his vitality was comparable to that of a cockroach. This also confirmed his speculation, the cultivation technique practiced by the Shen family was problematic, and when one reached the Mana realm, they became an inhuman existence. Gao Mingze? It turned out that he was the man Princess Chang entrusted to negotiate with the Shen family. If his surname was Gao, he must be from the Gao family. Princess Chang actually had a relationship with the Gao family. Gu Yang locked his gaze on him and said indifferently, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have laid hands on her.¡± Shen Guang looked at him as if he was a lunatic and said angrily, ¡°All for this woman? A woman who is about to get married? Are you ready to make an enemy of my Shen family?¡± One always needs a reason to kill. Gu Yang muttered to himself, raised the Phoenix Feather Knife and crimson flames coiled around the blade. He asked the final question, ¡°Why did you want to kill her?¡± The world darkened. Shen Guang¡¯s furious complexion was just to bide for time. That strike almost cost him his life and caused great damage. Biding his time, he finally recovered some strength and used the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique to merge into the darkness and made a desperate attempt to escape. The few people at the scene saw a ball of flame rising, completely dispelling the darkness. Shen Guang¡¯s bisected body was quickly turned to ashes in the flames. It was the first time Chu Xiyue and Chu Yinxing had witnessed the Saber Technique: God Destroyer. Its devastating power shook them to their core and they could hardly control themselves. Lu Yunshan, who was seriously wounded by Shen Guang¡¯s ambush, was also shocked as he watched the young man easily kill Shen Guang with overwhelming strength in just two moves. The Shen family¡¯s Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique was extremely tricky, never directly confronting the enemy, always opting for sneak attacks and fleeing when outmatched. Their speed was astonishingly quick and very hard to keep up with. Often times, even with a superior cultivation level, one couldn¡¯t handle the people from Shen family. Yet this young man easily killed Shen Guang. If it were him, could he have blocked those two strikes? When Lu Yunshan thought of this, his heart filled with bitterness. He had no chance of winning the Seven Lives Heavenly Pill even if Shen Guang was not here. There was no chance of winning from the beginning. At this moment, the young man seized the divine weapon left on the battlefield, turned his head and looked at Lu Yunshan, saying, ¡°Give me a reason not to kill you.¡± Lu Yunshan looked up and saw the murderous intent teeming in his eyes but forcefully restrained. An intuition struck him. This man seemed to be looking for a legitimate reason to kill him. In an instant, an idea flashed in his mind. He took something out of his bosom and said, ¡°This is the key to the Cold Palace. How about using it to exchange for my life?¡± The man, known as Gu Yang, stared at the key in his hand for a few seconds. Those were the most agonizing seconds of Lu Yunshan¡¯s life. Life and death hinged on a single thought from the other party. Even if Gu Yang took his possessions and still killed him, he would be helpless. ¡°Deal.¡± In reality, Gu Yang was pondering, what was the Cold Palace? Was it on the moon? He was just trying to find a reason to kill Lu Yunshan. They had no grudges against each other and his cultivation was on the Righteous Path. Killing him for his actions towards Chu Xiyue seemed a bit excessive. He was already miserable enough, losing his elixir and his divine weapon while being severely injured himself. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel compassionate, so after taking the jade pendant, he let Lu Yunshan leave. After Lu Yunshan flew a long distance away, he suddenly sent a voice message, ¡°There is a Demon Saint guarding the Cold Palace.¡± Saying this, he disappeared into thin air. A Demon Saint was a Celestial Being realm powerhouse of the Monster Race. Watching Lu Yunshan¡¯s departing figure, Gu Yang thought that he was actually quite a good person. ¡°Gu Yang-¡± Chu Xiyue walked up to him, about to ask why he was here. ¡°Father.¡± Suddenly, a silhouette descended from the sky, landing next to Gu Yang. Father? This address made Chu Xiyue momentarily frozen. She looked at the girl in front of her, who was probably about sixteen or seventeen, incredibly beautiful, with an innate nobility about her. What shocked her even more was this girl¡¯s cultivation level, it was unfathomably deep, shockingly akin to Divine Power realm. When did such a figure emerge from Great Zhou? Seeing her reaction, Gu Yang didn¡¯t know how to explain either. All he could say was, ¡°This is not the place to talk, let¡¯s go.¡± This was Luo family¡¯s territory. Such a big incident had occurred, the Luo family would definitely respond. It would be better to slip away quickly. On the other side, in a private room of the restaurant. Tian Zheyu was still immersed in shock, mumbling, ¡°Master Shen, is there really someone in this world who can cross from First Rank to Mana realm in just three months?¡± Master Shen was staring in the direction where Gu Yang had left, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a living example right in front of us?¡± Tian Zheyu asked uncertainly, ¡°How did he do it?¡± ¡°In this world, there are always people who can¡¯t be measured by conventional wisdom. Lin Tianyi, the Dean of the Literature Academy, Luo Wang aren¡¯t they the same? This world clearly can¡¯t produce strong people of the Celestial Being realm, yet they have achieved it.¡± ¡°Qin Wu, who nearly overturned the Great Zhou royal family single-handedly. Another Gu Yang, what¡¯s so surprising about it?¡± The truth was right, but Tian Zheyu still found it hard to accept. After a long while, he calmed himself down and recalled a matter, ¡°Why did Shen Guang want to kill Chu Xiyue?¡± Chu Xiyue was nothing more than First Rank. The Shen family had actually sent a Mana Realm assassin to kill her. This was too unusual. Master Shen said, ¡°Many years ago, Shen Zhou was defeated by Qin Wu several times and has always seen him as an enemy. This alliance between Qin and Chu is said to have been personally instructed by Qin Wu.¡± ¡°Someone like Qin Wu would never meddle in the marriage of his descendants for no reason. He also used the Bright Moon Sabre, such a divine weapon, as a dowry. He must have a purpose.¡± ¡°Perhaps, Shen Zhou guessed Qin Wu¡¯s plot and resolved to offend the Chu family, just to kill Chu Xiyue.¡± Tian Zheyu knew that Shen Zhou was the most outstanding figure under the ancestor of the Shen family and was expected to reach the Unleaking realm. Because the ancestor of the Shen family had always been in seclusion, Shen Zhou was actually the one making decisions for the Shen family. And Qin Wu, was already at the peak of the Unleaking realm, what he was plotting was likely to breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm. Once Qin Wu breaks through to the Celestial Being realm, who could stop him? When Tian Zheyu thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. The Barbarians of the grasslands were already gearing up for action, coupled with a Qin Wu who had always wanted to overthrow Great Zhou, it seemed there would be chaos in the world. Daybreak. Gu Yang and Xi Huang, along with three women from the Chu family, finally crossed Qi Province and entered the territory of Zhongzhou. They found a place where Gu Yang helped Chu Mei dissipate the sword energy in her body. It was a meticulous task, and it took him half a day to finish. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s fortunate you were there.¡± Chu Xiyue finally found an opportunity to thank Gu Yang. Gu Yang laughed, ¡°It was just a coincidental encounter.¡± ¡°Here, take this.¡± Chu Xiyue handed over a red box. ¡°What is this?¡± On the box, there was a charm pasted, the force of its prohibition wasn¡¯t completely dissipated. Nowadays, the art of rune was long lost. The item either came from an ancient dwelling left from antiquity or from a cave heaven world. Chu Xiyue said, ¡°This is the Seven Lives Restoration Pill. It can prolong life by three hundred years. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, this item would have been taken by the Shen family. It should belong to you.¡± Gu Yang was stunned. A divine pill that could extend life by three hundred years, she was just giving it to him? He looked at the woman in front of him and wanted to ask, are you a fool? Even if she didn¡¯t mention this matter, surely he wouldn¡¯t tried to claim it from her, would he? PS: As usual, asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: 239 Potential Dangers Chapter 239: 239 Potential Dangers The problem is, this thing, is of no use to Gu Yang. He has conducted simulations for at least hundreds of times, and only once did he pass away of old age, which was when his cultivation level was extremely low. Now, he could say he has enemies all over the world. If he wants to live until the end of his natural life span, he must be invincible in this world. If so, he would at least be at the Celestial Being realm, possessing a life span of thousands of years. By the time his strength reaches that level, whether or not this longevity elixir will still be useful is a question mark. Gu Yang opened the system, took a look at the remaining balance, and there were only forty-eight energy units left. After killing Shen Guang just now, he gained twenty energy units. Shen Guang¡¯s remaining glove provided him with ten energy units after recharging. Now, it can be confirmed that killing a first-stage mana cultivator provides ten energy units, and a second-stage mana cultivator provides twenty. As for the sword, he kept it. Peerless divine weapons are extremely rare and charging with them is too wasteful. Last time, he recharged using the God-Slaying Knife and only obtained twenty energy units. Even if this sword is of a higher level than the average divine weapon, it can at most generate dozens of energy units. It would be better to save it for Xi Huang to use. Once her strength is fully restored with the added power of this sword, she could challenge those from the Unleaking Realm. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? It consumes ten units of energy for each use.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± No matter what, this is a divine pill passed down from ancient times. Maybe it has some special effects. Gu Yang decided to give it a try. ¡°At twenty-two years old, you are a first-stage mana cultivator. You killed Shen Guang, a second-stage mana cultivator, in Mountain Terrace City and obtained the divine weapon, the Wanshu Sword. You rescued Gu Xiyue.¡± ¡°Gu Xiyue gave you the Seven Lives Tonic Pill. You both separated, and you headed to the secret realm of Tianzhu Mountain. After taking the pill and assimilating its power¡­¡± ¡°Two years later, a powerful original spirit was born in your body, forcefully seizing your body. You died at the age of twenty-four.¡± Seizure? Looking at the box in front of him, Gu Yang¡¯s face suddenly changed. He cultivated mana and had trained the fifth layer of the ¡°God Refining Chapter¡± of the Nine Heavens Divine Method. His original spirit was at least five times stronger than those of other mana cultivators, yet it was easily seized. Clearly, a terrifyingly powerful old monster was hidden within this Seven Lives Tonic Pill. When he first took the elixir, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, and it was hidden in his body until it erupted two years later, suddenly seizing his body. That old monster was almost certainly at the Celestial Being realm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s facial expression change drastically into one of extreme vigilance, Chu Xiyue hurriedly asked. Gu Yang responded, ¡°Let her hold on to this for now. Come with me, I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing his solemn demeanor, Chu Xiyue knew he must have discovered something. She handed the box containing the Seven Lives Tonic Pill to her aunt. Then, she followed Gu Yang outside. They didn¡¯t stop until they were a few kilometers away. Gu Yang then set up two layers of mana barriers to prevent their conversation from being heard before he said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Seven Lives Tonic Pill.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Xiyue¡¯s face changed, ¡°Could it be¡­is the pill fake?¡± ¡°The pill might not be fake. Just that, there¡¯s an original spirit hidden inside, once you take it, that spirit will seize the body without the person knowing.¡± Chu Xiyue gasped, realizing the danger. Previously, she planned to offer the pill to her ancestor. Imagine if her ancestor didn¡¯t detect the problem with the pill and took it¡­ If something were to happen to the ancestor, it would be a catastrophic blow to the Chu Family. She¡¯d be beyond redemption. Fortunately, she brought the pill to Gu Yang for inspection, and he discovered the problem in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Gu Yang said, ¡°Take the pill back, maybe your ancestor knows how to remove the hidden original spirit within.¡± ¡°I understand now.¡± Chu Xiyue nodded, looking at him with a softer gaze, ¡°This time, we really have you to thank.¡± After a while, when Gu Yang returned to the cave, Chu Mei had already woken up and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Words can¡¯t express my gratitude for the great favor you¡¯ve done. If you ever need my help in the future, I will face any hardships required.¡± Gu Yang modestly replied, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re over-praising me. By the way, have you ever heard of Guanghan Immortal Palace?¡± ¡°I dare not accept the title of ¡®senior¡¯.¡± Chu Mei did not dare to act presumptiously. In Great Zhou, it was always ¡®the victor is the king¡¯, unless they were from the same family or sect. Seniority was determined by the cultivation level. Gu Yang¡¯s realm was the same as hers, and his strength exceeded hers by far. Judging their relationship by peers, she was already reaching high. How could she regard him as a junior? ¡°Guanghan Immortal Palace, I once read about it in an ancient book. In ancient times, there were three great immortal palaces: Taiyi Immortal Palace, Guanghan Immortal Palace, and Yao Chi Immortal Palace.¡± ¡°The master of Guanghan Immortal Palace was the Lady of the Moon, one of the most powerful beings in ancient times.¡± Gu Yang was very curious about the matter of ancient times and asked, ¡°It is said that there were numerous strong people in the ancient times, and there were beings superior to Celestial Beings. Where did those great powers of the ancient times go?¡± Chu Mei shook her head and said, ¡°Only a few records have been passed down from ancient times, there are only fragments of information about that era left. As to what happened in ancient times that caused all these great powers to disappear, even my family¡¯s ancestor doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°One can only guess that there must have been a tremendous catastrophe that caused countless great powers to fall. The rules of this world have changed, and the Way of Heaven has died. Afterwards, martial arts rose, but this world could no longer give birth to Celestial Beings.¡± Chu Mei was articulate and exhaustive. Gu Yang took the opportunity to ask her many questions and gained a great deal of knowledge. Not until nightfall did he and Chu Xiyue part ways. He left with Xi Huang. According to previous simulations, a practitioner from the Qin Family with a third-tier mana cultivation would arrive to assist them soon; he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with members of the Qin Family. As for how Chu Xiyue would deal with the elixir, he wasn¡¯t concerned. After all, he wasn¡¯t going to carry such a dangerous thing with him. Two days later, a carriage slowly traveled along the official road towards Zhongzhou City. In the carriage were Gu Yang and Xi Huang. These two days, he had been organizing the knowledge he had gained during this period of time. Starting from the fight in the Imperial Palace, he had been rushing without stop, with various incidents happening successively, leaving him no time to breathe. After bidding farewell to Chu Xiyue, he was finally able to slow down and reflect. After breaking through to the Mana realm, he felt a bit more confident due to the most imminent danger of being chased by the Lord of the State, owner of the Guangzheng Sword. Now that the Phoenix Feather Knife had been unsealed, even if he came across the Lord of the State, it would be possible for him to escape, even if he couldn¡¯t win. The Lord of the State was only in the Mana realm and still wounded. The other danger, the one from Red Venerate Heaven, wasn¡¯t too worrisome either since he was in a different world. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to cross over just to kill Gu Yang. As long as a Celestial Being wasn¡¯t personally pursuing him, he still had hope of escaping. That day, he had run 25 simulations in one go. Besides making a breakthrough in his realm, he also made other gains. The ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡±, ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡±, Divine Tiger Manual, and Divine Turtle Manual of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± had all reached the fifth level, and even the Divine Dragon Manual had reached the fourth level. The God Refining Chapter had also reached the fifth level. It should be enough if all five of them break through to the sixth level and conjure avatars. Now, the question is: Where should he go next? ¡°I¡¯m suffocating¡­¡± Just then, a familiar voice sounded. A pouch tied around Xi Huang¡¯s waist was moving violently. With a rustling sound, the cloth bag broke open and a little green bird flew out. It was the mysterious little green bird they had encountered in the Demon Suppression Tower. During the last encounter outside the Divine City, it had swallowed the mana of Red Venerates and then fell into a coma. Gu Yang often encountered enemies and was afraid that he might accidentally crush it to death one day. So, he let Xi Huang carry it. She put it in a bag and hung it around her waist. ¡°Cui¡¯er, you are finally awake.¡± Gu Yang was very happy to see it lively and energetic again. To tell the truth, he had always been worried that it would never wake up. The little green bird flew onto Gu Yang¡¯s shoulder and with surprise, it said, ¡°Master, you picked up another wench? Why does she have your smell on her? Did you impregnate her?¡± Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: 240 Revenge Served Chapter 240: 240 Revenge Served ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Gu Yang saw that the guy was talking nonsense as soon as he woke up, and he slapped him. However, it dodged with agility and flew higher with its wings flapping, shouting, ¡°The master is throwing a tantrum.¡± Gu Yang was slightly astonished, the slap may have seemed casual, but it wasn¡¯t easy to dodge. With his level of cultivation, even a casual slap contained profound martial arts skills, blocking all its escape routes. Yet the little green bird managed to easily evade it. Gu Yang shifted his perspective and noticed a bundle of green flames within the blue bird. The small bundle was packed with incredibly high energy. A creature that survived in the Demon Suppression Tower was indeed extraordinary. Xili Huang, sitting opposite him, turned red at the blue bird¡¯s words, and involuntarily said, ¡°Father, this bird hasn¡¯t transformed into its human form yet, but it can talk, it must have inherited the bloodline of a monster emperor.¡± The blue bird stopped at the window, looked at her, then at Gu Yang, stammered in surprise, ¡°Father? Master, have you really impregnated a human female?¡± Before Gu Yang could respond, Xi Huang already erupted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mother like that.¡± ¡°Wow, so fierce.¡± Gu Yang snapped, ¡°If you continue with your nonsense, I will throw you out.¡± ¡°What is a train? A burning carriage?¡± While they were talking, they arrived at Zhongzhou City. As soon as they entered the city gate, the carriage suddenly came to a halt. The coachman stammered, ¡°Sir¡­ someone is stopping the carriage¡­¡± Gu Yang looked out the window and saw a large crowd of people. The leader was a plump man with a feminine manner, a eunuch, who was clearly at the Golden Body level of cultivation. It was said that the eunuchs of the inner court all practiced the ¡°Lotus Treasure Mirror¡±. Surprisingly, even after reaching the Golden Body stage, he was still a eunuch. This cultivation method was indeed bizarre. There was also a familiar face among the crowd, Qian Xiyun. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Gu.¡± The crowd bowed to him respectfully. They were all waiting for him here. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡± Gu Yang stepped down from the carriage and asked, ¡°You all waited for me here. Is there something you wanted to see me about?¡± The eunuch of the Golden Body stage stepped forward and said, ¡°My name is Zhuang Dezhong, I am here to greet the young master.¡± ¡°Ordered by whom?¡± ¡°You will understand once you see this.¡± Zhuang Dezhong handed over an item. Gu Yang looked at it. It was a thin piece of silk paper with a line of writing, ¡°Zhuang Dezhong is my man.¡± It was signed with a ¡°Su¡± character, and the stamp was the Imperial Jade Seal. It was Su Ningyan. He said, ¡°She really has her sources.¡± Zhuang Dezhong said, ¡°A banquet has been prepared for the young master. Please, this way.¡± ¡°No need for the banquet, find me a quiet place to stay.¡± Knowing that this man was Su Ningyan¡¯s man, Gu Yang didn¡¯t bother to be polite with him. Then, like stars surrounding the moon, the group surrounded this ordinary carriage and marched into the city. The coachman was terrified by the situation and almost forgot how to drive. He was scared witless the entire way. ¡°Brother Gu.¡± Qian Xiyun rode a horse alongside the carriage and called out. The others, including Zhuang Dezhong, kept their distance and did not disturb them. Gu Yang smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year. You look a little thinner. How is the Four Sea Bank going?¡± Qian Xiyun looked at him with a complicated expression, ¡°I have regained control of the Four Sea Bank. Qian Xiuyang is dead. The murderer who secretly harmed my grandfather has also been killed by me. Those who betrayed my grandfather have all been driven out of the Four Sea Bank.¡± Gu Yang was first taken aback, then he said, ¡°Congratulations.¡± Qian Xiyun quietly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Back then, she left everything in Jingzhou City and returned to the Four Sea Bank with the intention to avenge her grandfather. Now, she had accomplished it. However, she felt no joy in avenging her family. She knew, all of this, was a command by the real puppet master. To benefit, precisely, the man before her. Such circumstances were absurdly ridiculous. In the past six months, she had been striving for control of the Four Sea Bank, but had found herself hitting walls at every turn. It seemed as though she was about to fall into a hopeless situation. Then, a shocking turn of events changed everything, flipping the tables completely. Qian Xiuyang committed suicide, confessing to the poisoning of her grandfather in a suicide note. The old men of the bank, who had once avoided her, one after another came to see her, claiming they wanted to support her in controlling the bank. Next, the person who poisoned her grandfather was captured. Everything happened so quickly that she could hardly react in time. However, Qian Xiyun was not a fool. She knew that there had to be more profound reasons behind everything that had happened. Soon, the news of the emperor¡¯s death spread. At the same time, two shocking rumors also circulated. The first one was that the emperor was killed by Gu Yang. The second was that Gu Yang had an illicit affair with the empress. Upon hearing these two rumors, Qian Xiyun suddenly understood everything. All these turnarounds happened so fast, only because she was acquainted with Gu Yang. Once she realized this, she didn¡¯t feel the joy of avenging her huge grudge. Instead, she felt more aggrieved. She knew, regarding the death of her grandfather, the real puppet master behind the scenes was the empress, the current empress dowager. From this point, it was clear that the woman who held the world in her hands didn¡¯t regard her at all. This complete disregard was hard for Qian Xiyun to accept. But what could she do about it? How could she compete with that woman? Gu Yang could see the desolation in Qian Xiyun¡¯s heart, so he changed the topic, ¡°Where is Yu Bing Yao?¡± Yu Bing Yao, the disciple of the Asura Sword Saint, was also the inheritor of the supreme divine weapon, the Asura Sword. After the Asura Sword Saint passed away, she stayed by Qian Xiyun¡¯s side. The expression on Qian Xiyun¡¯s face dimmed, ¡°She died.¡± Gu Yang sighed, but he didn¡¯t find it surprising. A diligent man has no guilt, but he who possesses a precious object is guilty. Yu Bing Yao was originally only at the First Rank, but she carried the supreme divine weapon. It was only normal that she would have been targeted. He asked, ¡°Who killed her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, the one who made the move was a Divine Power warrior. Everything happened so quickly that before I could react, she was already dead.¡± It could have been anyone. Gu Yang didn¡¯t intend to take revenge for Yu Bing Yao, he just thought that it was a pity for an extraordinary divine weapon to fall into someone else¡¯s hands. In a short while, the carriage drove into a mansion. Qian Xiyun excused herself immediately, and everyone else also left. Even Zhuang Dezhong was sent away by Gu Yang. He planned to stay here for a few days to completely refine the Phoenix Feather Knife. As a servant led him to his quarters, he met a familiar person the moment he stepped through the door. A beautiful woman bowed her head to greet him, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Master.¡± ¡°Yuan Zhen Zhen!¡± At a glance, Gu Yang recognized the woman before him as the famous courtesan Yuan Zhen Zhen. He was surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was the map she had given him half a year ago that recorded the Secret Realm of Tianzhu Mountain, which had saved him from danger several times. He always remembered that, and on this trip to Zhongzhou City, he planned to stop by to get her and bring her to Divine City to reunite with her brother. Yuan Zhen Zhen replied respectfully, ¡°Chief Zhuang brought me here. He had already redeemed me and asked me to serve the master of the mansion. I never expected it to be you, sir.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, Zhuang Dezhong really was thorough in his arrangements. Back then, he had only met Yuan Zhen Zhen once. Zhuang Dezhong had considered this, and arranged for her to be sent here in advance. This eunuch really was different, taking care of people meticulously in every way. Yuan Zhen Zhen seemed hesitant to say something. Gu Yang knew what she wanted to ask, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for your brother to be freed from his status as a menial worker. Now, he is a formal disciple in the Martial Arts Academy.¡± This matter was taken care of by Cheng Xue. As far as she was concerned, it was a trivial matter and there was no need for him to intervene. Upon hearing this, Yuan Zhen Zhen dropped to her knees, so moved that she shed tears, ¡°I will never forget the kindness you¡¯ve shown me, sir.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The map you gave me back then was a great help. Once matters here are settled, I¡¯ll take you to Divine City to meet your brother.¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: 241 Golden Court Cave Chapter 241: 241 Golden Court Cave Heaven (Third update, request for monthly votes) In the courtyard, Gu Yang was sitting on the ground, his hands clutching the Phoenix Feather Knife, continuously infusing it with mana. Refining a peerless divine weapon, the first step was to erase the traces of previous owners that were left within it. The previous owner of the Phoenix Feather Knife had been dead for many years, and given that the Phoenix Feather Knife had been sealed for over a century, the imprint left by its former owner was removed without too much effort. Next, he must leave his own imprint within the blade. There was no quick way to accomplish this; it required ceaselessly channeling mana and nurturing the blade slowly over time. The blue bird flew over from somewhere and perched on his shoulder. Its dark, shining little eyes stared at the Phoenix Feather Knife, and it spoke in surprise, ¡°Master, there is your aura on this blade.¡± ¡°I remember now, you were once snipped off a phoenix tail feather by that mad woman from Yao Chi. This blade was forged from your feather, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Yang ignored it, focusing on refining the divine weapon. However, he could indeed feel a strong affinity with the weapon during the refining process. It was quite smooth. The blue bird continued to chat away, continuing, ¡°But Master, your tastes have declined significantly. You used to only be interested in top-tier fairies, and now, you can stoop as low as mortal women¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Yang had had enough of its chatter. He wondered how this creature, with its incessant talking and lack of boundaries, had managed to not get killed by its ¡°master¡±. Not wanting to hear it blabber on, Gu Yang shifted topics and asked, ¡°Did you recall something from the past upon waking this time?¡± ¡°How did you know, Master?¡± Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness at all? Gu Yang then asked, ¡°Do you remember where the entrance to the Hidden World is?¡± The blue bird began to flutter excitedly, ¡°Master, are you preparing to conquer the Hidden Worlds and restore the glory of our Monster Race? I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for this moment. Which Hidden World do you intend to attack?¡± If I knew, would I need to ask you? Gu Yang¡¯s facial expression was unchanging as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember where any of the Hidden Worlds are. Do you?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. After your last rebirth, you lost all memory of the past.¡± The blue bird lowered its head in thought for a while, before replying, ¡°I remember one, the Golden Court Hidden World.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Liangzhou, Golden Court Mountain.¡± Gu Yang gave a pleased nod and asked, ¡°Do you know the method of entering this Hidden World?¡± ¡°Of course, I know where the entrance is.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Gu Yang spent seven days in Zhongzhou City, and on the seventh day¡­ The Phoenix Feather Knife suddenly let out a great burst of radiant light, and a beam of fiery light shot straight into the sky. A cloud of thick, dark cloud gathered in the sky, within which thunderbolts brewed. ¡°Success!¡± Gu Yang rose, laughing loudly. After seven sleepless days and nights, he finally managed to leave his imprint in the core of the Phoenix Feather Knife, fully refining it to completion. With that, he had finally gained full control over this peerless divine weapon. At the same time, he inherited a powerful saber technique, the ¡°Xuan Yang Demon Slaying Art,¡± from the blade. As suggested by its name, this was a saber technique created specifically for slaying demons. Ironically, at its core, this blade was imbued with the power of a powerful demon. The person who created this blade must have deep resentment towards the Monster Race. For Gu Yang, this saber technique could serve merely as a reference. The Monster Race had basically disappeared from the mainland now. He suspected that only the blue bird that was flying circles above him and Xi Huang, who had half Monster Race bloodline, remained. The blue bird flew towards Gu Yang, hovering above his head and excitedly suggested, ¡°Master, you have finally completed your task. Let us go conquer the Golden Court Hidden World!¡± Suddenly, the bird cried out in surprise, ¡°Oops! That¡¯s bad¡­¡± Immediately afterward, it dove into his arms, scurrying inside his clothes, trembling in fear. Feeling a foreboding sensation, Gu Yang turned to hear a familiar voice, ¡°Gu Yang!¡± He turned back around, only to see a new figure wearing a robe ¨C it was Wen Jue, headmaster of the Dao Sect. He asked in surprise, ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡± Wen Jue said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for two days. Come with me.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The Black Soul Valley.¡± Black Soul Valley? Isn¡¯t that the territory of the Nether Sect? This is too sudden. Gu Yang had no mental preparation at all. Although, he was ordered by the dean of the academy to go to the Watermoon Cave Heaven to find Wen Jue, specifically to deal with the Nether Sect. However, she didn¡¯t ask him to join during the last simulation. Quickly, Gu Yang reacted, this is a great opportunity to earn energy. In the Black Soul Valley, there lies a Celestial Being¡¯s corpse, which alone is worth countless energy. There are also the numerous undead and disciples in the Nether Sect, all of which are sources of energy. And those two Unleaking Realm leaders of the sect, even if he couldn¡¯t kill them, their bodies alone should be worth a lot of energy. Thinking about this, Gu Yang¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter, asking, ¡°When do we go?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, senior. I need to make some arrangements.¡± Gu Yang found the steward of this courtyard and asked him to notify Zhuang Dezhong to send someone to escort Yuan Zhen Zhen to the Tianxin Martial Arts Hall in the Divine City. He also wrote a letter to Cheng Xue explaining the situation. After handling this matter, he activated the system. Although Wen Jue managed to eliminate the Nether Sect in the previous simulation, the Nether Sect had two individuals who had reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm. What if something unexpected happened? He had to simulate it to see if there were any dangers this time. [At twenty-two, you have reached the first Heaven of Mana, killed Shen Guang, who was at the second Heaven of mana, causing your fame to reverberate throughout the world.] [You and Wen Jue headed for the Black Soul Valley and invaded the Nether Sect. Just when you were about to exterminate the Nether Sect, a powerful Unleaking Realm figure suddenly appeared. Three Unleaking Realm figures joined forces, severely injuring Wen Jue.] [You escaped to the depths of the Black Soul Valley with Wen Jue. After shaking off the pursuers, you were lost in it.] [Half a year later, you and Wen Jue unwittingly entered a peculiar world.] [Thirty years later, that world collapsed, and you died with her, at the age of fifty-two.] As expected, the future timeline has changed. An unexpected event has occurred. Who could this suddenly appearing Unleaking Realm figure belong to? The first one Gu Yang thought of was one from the Red Bright Heaven. They must have guessed that Wen Jue¡¯s next target would be the Nether Sect, so they sent someone to eliminate Wen Jue, who was a powerful Unleaking Realm expert. ¡°How am I supposed to counter this move?¡± Gu Yang thought for a moment, and decided to find Wen Jue. ¡°Find help?¡± Upon hearing Gu Yang¡¯s suggestion, Wen Jue shook her head, ¡°Beside you, I don¡¯t see any other help.¡± She originally planned to challenge the Black Soul Valley alone and overthrow the Nether Sect. On her way over, hearing that Gu Yang has broken through to the realm of Mana, she detoured to find him. Previously, it was merely that Gu Yang¡¯s strength was not sufficient. Having one more helper would share some of the pressure. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to find help. She just can¡¯t. Gu Yang said, ¡°You can go and find the Dean. The one from Red Bright Heaven surely knows that you are back and will definitely target you specifically. Only by taking you out, they will have various ways to deal with the Dean.¡± ¡°If they are a bit smart, they will definitely take advantage of your fight with the Nether Sect to ambush you. No matter how strong you are, can you withstand several Unleaking Realm opponents?¡± ¡°No rush to eliminate the Nether Sect. You can first go back to the Divine City and discuss with the Dean. I have some errands to run. In a month, I¡¯ll come to the Divine City to find you. How does that sound?¡± Staring at him for several seconds, Wen Jue finally nodded, ¡°Fine.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she disappeared. Her arrival was sudden, just like her departure. Gu Yang admired this kind of swift and vigorous style. As soon as Wen Jue left, the Little Green Bird that had been hiding in his arms carefully poked it head out, asked tentatively, ¡°Is she gone?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Seeing it scared like this, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help laughing. He had finally found this little guy¡¯s weakness. In the future, he would have a way to teach it a lesson. ¡°Terrified me. Master, why are you staring at me like this?¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go. Off to Liangzhou.¡± Gu Yang summoned Xi Huang, brought the Little Green Bird, and immediately took to the skies. They left Zhongzhou City and flew towards Liangzhou. Their target was, the Golden Court Cave Heaven at the Golden Court Mountain. PS: It¡¯s the weekend, please vote with your monthly tickets. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: 242 Seek Revenge for the Grievances Chapter 242: 242 Seek Revenge for the Grievances Liangzhou, located on the Eastern Sea Coast, bordered Jinzhou to the south and Yunzhou to the north. With flourishing trade and travel, it has been one of the most important states in the Central Plains since ancient times. On a main road, Gu Yang and Xi Huang were galloping on their horses to Linbin City. Several hundred miles away from Golden Court Mountain, they descended from the sky, reined in their cultivation levels, and chose to ride to Golden Court Mountain. The Golden Court Mountain is just outside Linbin City. And in Linbin City, there is a powerful sect¡ªEast Sea Gate. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to make waves, and decided to enter the village quietly. After all, he had had confrontations with East Sea Gate before. If he would be recognized, he would inevitably stir up trouble again. The East Sun Sword Saint was recognized as the first of the ten Sword Saints, and some people believed that he was the most powerful person below the Unleaking Realm. Because, he was the only person among the ten Sword Saints who had defeated another Sword Saint. All along their journey, Gu Yang and Xi Huang encountered many young people with long swords in hand and bags on their backs, traveling in groups to Linbin City. The sight was quite spectacular. Among the warriors he had encountered before, most of them used swords, regardless of their cultivation level. But now, every warrior they met was a swordsman, which was truly unprecedented. All of these young swordsmen with bags on their backs were en route to join the East Sea Gate. This reflected how popular the East Sun Sword Saint was in Liangzhou. As the only one carrying a knife, Gu Yang stood out from the crowd and was quite conspicuous. Young people on the road cast curious eyes at them. However, nobody caused trouble. By the time night fell, they finally arrived at Golden Court Mountain. The pair reached the foot of the mountain. Xi Huang looked up at the towering, and seemingly endless mountain range, and said, ¡°Liangzhou was given to the King of Liang by the Emperor. It is said that the King of Liang discovered an ancient ruin here and obtained a mighty abnormal treasure. His power is paramount amongst the nine princes.¡± At that moment, the Blue Bird couldn¡¯t hold back its excitement and burst out of a small bag, saying, ¡°The Golden Court was established by the third generation Human Emperor in ancient times. He claimed himself the Gold Emperor, hoping to unite all realms and become their common ruler. Hmph, such a pipe dream.¡± Gu Yang was quite interested in ancient matters and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Later, um, I don¡¯t remember.¡± The Blue Bird had only regained a portion of its memories, in bits and pieces. It would occasionally recall one or two events from ancient times, but each time Gu Yang tried to inquire further, it would say it had forgotten. Gu Yang had become used to this and said gravely, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget the entrance to the Golden Court.¡± The Blue Bird said with embarrassment, ¡°No way, I remember it clearly.¡± After finishing, it flapped its wings and led the way in front. At Linbin City, the mood at the East Sea Gate was rather tense. Three months ago, they received a challenge letter aiming at their master. The person who set down the challenge was Xue Dongyang. This name represented an unparalleled powerhouse¡ªthe East Sun Sword Saint. A hundred years ago, the East Sun Sword Saint lost to their master in a duel. It was that duel that established the invincible reputation of their master. Since then, the East Sun Sword Saint had disappeared without a trace, as though he had gone missing, never to be seen again. Who could have imagined that a hundred years later, he would reappear and challenge the East Sea Gate again. Three months had passed. In three days, it would be time for the duel against the East Sun Sword Saint. All the disciples of the East Sea Gate had absolute confidence in their master. However, their master was not present. Half a year ago, the master went into seclusion, but the East Sea Gate kept this information secret from the outside world, thus no one knew about this. The sect¡¯s third-ranked disciple went to look for the master, but has yet to report back. Everyone at the East Sea Gate was as antsy as ants on a hot skillet. ¡°Junior sister, I¡¯m afraid we will have to trouble you again this time,¡± said Fu Jianfei, the senior brother of the East Sun Sword Saint, with a serious face to junior sister Lan Shu. Lan Shu, as always, was lazy, her gaze slipping over him as she asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go?¡± ¡°At the moment, only you can find the master,¡± Jian Fei said, bowing slightly to her, ¡°The reputation of the East Sea Gate for a hundred years is in your hands, Junior Sister.¡± Lan Shu chuckled, ¡°Hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡± After ending her sentence, she vanished from sight. A bitter smile slipped over Fu Jianfei¡¯s face. He was well aware of Lan Shu¡¯s background, and thus knew that letting her go might be releasing a tiger back to the mountain. Despite this, he was out of options. As the senior brother, he had to hold down the fort at the sect and couldn¡¯t leave. Thus, he had to entrust it to her. And only her could find the master within three days. He remembered twenty years ago when the master brought a little girl back from that pocket world. Since then, he had another junior sister¡­ Traveling through Golden Court Mountain, the two humans and the Blue Bird were moving through a valley. Suddenly, the Blue Bird, who was leading the way in front, said in human speech, ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± ¡°Shush.¡± Gu Yang covered its mouth and whispered, ¡°Follow her.¡± They had been roaming Golden Court Mountain for half the night already, yet the Blue Bird hadn¡¯t located the entrance. The Blue Bird had stayed in the Demon Suppression Tower for God knows how many years, the topography of the Golden Court Mountain had changed and the vegetation even more so. It eventually hesitated and admitted that it could not recognize the path. Gu Yang knew long ago that it was unreliable, but he was not discouraged. On the way, he had already simulated once and successfully entered the Golden Court. However, the guide was not this unreliable creature, but another person. Here comes that person. That person was an old acquaintance, Lan Shu, a disciple of the East Sun Sword Saint. She was only of the First Rank in terms of cultivation level. Gu Yang and Xi Huang followed her, unnoticed by her. Lan Shu displayed her agile skills, jumping around like an elf in the mountain. Soon, she entered a very hidden valley. In the valley was a lake, standing in front of the lake, her face was complex; it seemed to be agitated, timid, and also longing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you jump?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded by her side, like a thunderbolt, making her heart tremble with fear. She turned and saw a familiar face and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Gu Yang! This man, whom she had only met twice, left a profound impression on her. She still remembered the first time they saw each other, he was only of the Second Grade. Now, only half a year has passed, and he has reached a realm she could only look up to. The Mana Realm! Her master, who was acclaimed as the first person below the Unleaking Realm, had practiced for two hundred years, but he was only at the Mana Realm. Lan Shu never imagined that she would encounter this man here. Seeing the shocked look on Lan Shu¡¯s face, Gu Yang found it quite amusing. He still remembered the feeling of great pressure when he first met her. Now, he was in the Mana Realm, and she was still in the First Rank Realm; he could easily kill her with a finger. Gu Yang reached out and tore off a pendant from her neck. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Lan Shu¡¯s face changed drastically, and she tried to stop him. Gu Yang said, ¡°If you want this back, find me in Divine City a month from now.¡± With that, he and Xi Huang had already jumped into the lake and disappeared. He was the kind of person who remembered grudges; initially, Lan Shu had forcibly taken his Phoenix Feather Knife, now, he was simply repaying her in kind. Lan Shu stomped her foot and quickly jumped into the lake. As soon as Gu Yang and Xi Huang entered the lake, they felt the world spinning. When they surfaced again, they saw a different sky. This lake was indeed the entrance to the Golden Court. Now, they had arrived at the Golden Court. The two rose from the water, their bodies completely dry. At the Mana Realm, repelling water was the simplest task. Gu Yang observed the surrounding environment, they were in a vast cavern. There was a deep sword mark on the stone wall in front of them. Looking at the sword mark, he said, ¡°Excellent sword technique.¡± ¡°So refreshing!¡± At this moment, the Blue Bird finally broke free from Gu Yang¡¯s mana restraint, flapping its wings excitedly. ¡°This is the taste of freedom.¡± Gu Yang did not pay any attention to it and turned to Lan Shu, who had just surfaced, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better not go to the capital.¡± After that, he left with Xi Huang. Lan Shu watched as Gu Yang disappeared into thin air, and her annoyance reached its peak. The pendant was extremely important to her, proving her identity. Now that Gu Yang had taken it away, she could no longer prove her heritage. Also, what did he mean by his last words? Don¡¯t go to the capital? ¡°Master, I understand, you want to propagate your noble lineage everywhere, breed descendants, to achieve the great revival of the Monsters Race, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Blue Bird suddenly said excitedly, ¡°But Master, if you fancy any human female, just go straight for it. It¡¯s far more efficient that way¡­ ¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Gu Yang reached out and restrained it with his mana again. Finally, the world was peaceful again. The two quickly flew out of the long cave and came to the entrance, where they stopped. At the entrance of the cave, there was a layer of white light, and someone had set up a prohibition. On the ground, there were quite a few skeletons. Among them, one corpse had not yet decomposed, it appears to be a recent death. It seemed that all of these were people who had inadvertently come to the Golden Court through the lake. In the end, they were all trapped and died here. At this time, the Blue Bird broke free from his mana restraint again and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m suffocating, Master, how could you treat me like this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, it noticed the entrance prohibition and exclaimed, ¡°The Tiangang Hunwu Formation? No way, this formation is still in effect?¡± ¡°The Gold Emperor has fallen for so many years, hasn¡¯t the Tiangang Sect been destroyed yet?¡± ¡°Damn it, Master, without the cultivation level of a Celestial Being, it¡¯s hard to break this formation. Maybe we should pull out for now. If the old ghost from the Tiangang Sect is still alive, we¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°Waiting until the Master¡¯s cultivation is restored, we can conquer this cave.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°No need, just wait a while longer.¡± Wait a while? Could it be that the formation will open on its own? Just as the Blue Bird was puzzled, suddenly, the ground shook violently, and after a tremor, the prohibition at the entrance indeed disappeared. It was shocked, ¡°Master, when did you learn the Zi Wei divine calculation?¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Star Killer 243 Chapter 243: Star Killer 243 You can understand it that way. Gu Yang thought this way, but he didn¡¯t delay, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± After leaving the cave, they could see from a distance, three people in the sky battling, shaking the earth with each strike. Boom! Not too far away, a ray of golden light fell on top of a mountain, followed by a loud noise, causing the entire mountain to begin crumbling. This kind of devastating power was very rare among warriors. Warriors trained from a young age, mastering complete control over their own strength. It was this habit formed since childhood that even when reaching the realm of Mana, they rarely squander their power like this. If a strong person at the Divine Power stage allowed the aftermath of his strike to crumble a mountain, he would probably be laughed at. How weak must his control power be? For warriors, if their attack doesn¡¯t hit the opponent, no matter how powerful their strength is, it¡¯s useless. Of course, this also has to do with the warriors¡¯ overall low volume of Mana. Under equivalent realms, a warrior at the Mana realm has probably only one-tenth the Mana volume of a cultivator at the Golden Core stage. Those three in the sky battling were at least equivalent to the cultivation level of the Unleaking realm. Looking at the situation, it was a two-versus-one fight. The one being besieged was obviously at a disadvantage and being beaten down. At this moment, Blue Bird exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Huh, Golden Court and Heavenly Gang Manor are actually fighting each other. That¡¯s really rare.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang sensed that two of them battling in the sky had turned their gaze downwards. Instantly feeling tremendous pressure, he took Xi Huang and ran. In the sky, one of the golden armored generals shouted orders, ¡°Tianwei Star, Tianjiu Star, go and capture those two.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not far away, two figures covered in silver light responded and flew towards them. ¡°Master, be careful. We¡¯re being chased. They¡¯re two Star Messengers, one of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gangs.¡± Blue Bird yelled. Gu Yang didn¡¯t need to turn his head to sense the two enormous forces tracking them at high speed. Their power level was comparable to the Third Heaven of the Mana Realm, but their total volume of Mana was astronomical. He had encountered a Third Heaven of the Mana Realm before, that guy from the Luo family. Compared to these two, his Mana was only about one-tenth. The two of them spared no effort to escape at the fastest speed in one direction. The two silver lights were hot on their heels, not slowing down in the least. After a quarter of an hour, Gu Yang saw that they couldn¡¯t shake off the two chasing them. He knew that if he didn¡¯t deal with these two, it would be trouble when the two powerful cultivators from the Unleaking Realm catch up after defeating their enemies. Thinking of this, he suddenly stopped, turned around, and said to the two behind him, ¡°If you two are willing to let us go, I can offer this Magic Treasure.¡± As he spoke, he took out the sword he obtained from Lu Yunshan. The two figures were enveloped in beams of silver light, making it impossible to see them clearly. Upon hearing the word ¡°Magic Treasure¡±, both of them stopped, paying rapt attention to the sword in his hand. The silver light on their body intensified. The two looked at each other, one of them said, ¡°Okay, toss that Magic Treasure over here first.¡± Without hesitation, Gu Yang threw the sword out. The other person laughed wildly, ¡°Naive, even if we kill you, the Magic Treasure will still be ours!¡± As he said it, he immediately lunged. However, Gu Yang was faster. A trace of Blade Intent was already in front of him. Gu Yang needed just one chance to get close to them. When their attention was drawn by the Magic Treasure and unwittingly stepped within Gu Yang¡¯s fifty-meter range, their fate was sealed. Sky-Querying Nine-Slashes, first strike, Emergence of Chaos! Tianwei Star never expected that a person¡¯s speed could be faster than a Magic Treasure. His thoughts just started, and his magic hadn¡¯t yet formed when the blade slashed onto his protective light barrier. Chi! The Phoenix Feather Knife effortlessly broke through the silver light, beheading the man inside, while the violent Blade Intent pulverized his head. Meanwhile, the other guy¡¯s attention was all on the Magic Treasure, on guard for any possible trick. The moment he was distracted, his companion was killed. In an instant, he was so shocked that his soul nearly scattered. He turned to escape, but just as the thought came, a streak of Blade Intent had already arrived. ¡°No¡± He had never seen this method of combat before. Who would wield a magic treasure like a weapon, using it to slash people like a warrior in the mortal realm? The divine luminescence protecting his body, capable of blocking spirit tools, was torn like paper. The next moment, he knew nothing else, plunged into eternal darkness. Two powerhouses comparable to the third layer of the Mana Realm lost their lives in such a muddled manner. It was the extreme of frustration. With their strength, if they had played their advantages, Gu Yang would not have been their match at all. They were only easily killed by Gu Yang because of momentary greed and carelessness, plus they had never encountered such an attack method before. Blue Bird cheered, ¡°Master is mighty!¡± After killing the two men, Gu Yang felt strange that the system didn¡¯t prompt him about gaining energy. What¡¯s going on? Just as he was puzzled, he saw two rays of light flying out from the corpses of the two men, about to fly away. Blue Bird hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly stop them, those are the Golden Orders conferred by the Golden Court.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t need it to remind him, with a swipe of his hand, he grabbed the two rays of light. Two golden tokens were in his hand, struggling left and right, trying to break free. [Energy source detected, recharge?] So that¡¯s what it is, these things were the energy cores of the two men. ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge successful, received sixty blocks of energy, current balance seventy-eight blocks.] Sixty blocks? Gu Yang was delighted, this gamble was worth it. It seemed, killing one in the third layer of Mana Realm would give thirty blocks of energy. Ten blocks for the first layer, twenty blocks for the second layer, I wonder how much energy an Unleaking Realm is worth? Blue Bird urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, or those two Heavenly Generals will catch up with us.¡± Gu Yang knew it was referring to the two powerful beings of the Unleaking Realm, didn¡¯t delay, scoured the two men¡¯s belongings, and left the scene. ¡°What?¡± Elsewhere, the Qingyue Heavenly General sensed that he had lost contact with his two subordinates, his heart quaking as he turned to look in that direction. The Ziyang Heavenly General next to him noticed his abnormality and asked, ¡°Brother Qingyue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this point, the battle was nearly over, they had suppressed the enemy together, leaving him no chance to turn the table. Qingyue Heavenly General¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, he gritted his teeth, ¡°Tianweixing and Tianjiuxing are dead!¡± Ziyang Heavenly General was shocked, ¡°How could this happen? Those two, they are clearly only in the early stage of the Golden Core. They can¡¯t possibly be opponents of the two Stellar Generals.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, if they dare to kill my subordinates, I will tear them to pieces.¡± Qingyue Heavenly General had lost two Stellar Generals, he was incredibly hurt. You have to understand that among the entire Golden Court, there are only thirty-six Stellar Generals. He had made countless feats and was awarded two Stellar general golden orders by the Sky King. Because of this, he was top-tier among all the Heavenly Generals. Now, his two most capable subordinates were dead. It was like chopping off his left and right arm. How could he not be furious? Ziyang Heavenly General couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy, advised, ¡°This time, we caught the old immortal and broke through the Heavenly Gang Mountain. We made great achievements. If we ask the Sky King, maybe we can get a conferment.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, an old man locked by two iron chains laughed wildly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. For the selfish desires of Sky King Xuan Zhen, she destroyed Heavenly Gang Mountain. The Golden Court will surely be destroyed by her in the future¡­¡± With that, a Nascent Soul flew out of his eyebrows, and a terrifying power exploded! ¡°Not good!¡± The faces of the two Heavenly Generals changed greatly, frantically escaping. Gu Yang, who had run far away, sensed a destructive power coming from a distance. He was a bit surprised and looked back. Blue Bird said with a lingering fear, ¡°The Nascent Soul self-detonated, thankfully we ran fast, otherwise, we would definitely be dead.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°You seem to be very familiar with the power system of this world.¡± ¡°Of course, back in the day, I led the Monster Race army and fought hundreds of battles with the Golden Court.¡± Blue Bird immediately began to talk enthusiastically. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: 244 Golden Court System Chapter 244: 244 Golden Court System Gu Yang didn¡¯t know whether it was boasting or speaking truthfully. Regardless of its glorious past, it was now just an insignificant Little Green Bird. ¡°You just mentioned the term ¡®Star Envoy¡¯ and ¡®Sky King.¡¯ What are these things?¡± The Blue Bird perched on his shoulder and said while grooming its feathers mussed by the wind, ¡°When the Gold Emperor established the Golden Court, he created a celestial system.¡± ¡°This system allows a mortal to ascend to a godly rank through the conferment of power, thereby possessing the strength corresponding to the godly position.¡± ¡°The two tokens we mentioned earlier are Remarkable Golden Orders. The position assigned is that of a ¡®Star Envoy.¡¯ Once someone has this, they can quickly confer the rank of the Golden Core phase to a cultivator.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat surprised, they even had such a system? These hole-in-the-sky worlds, they were pretty fancy. As long as you receive amnesty, you don¡¯t need to cultivate, and you can obtain great power. If the warriors of the Great Zhou knew about this way of acquiring power, they would surely be driven mad. Even he felt a little unfair in his heart. He¡¯s cultivated so hard to achieve his current level, he¡¯s experienced so many hardships and paid such a heavy price. It¡¯s like he¡¯d walked on thorns every step of the way. What about those two Star Envoys? They merely received the conferment, and they possessed power greater than his. Thinking about this, it¡¯s really annoying. The Blue Bird continued to speak, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s impossible to reach heaven in one step. Even if a mortal obtained the title of Star Envoy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit the godly position of the Star Envoy. If they tried to use it forcefully, it would be tantamount to seeking death.¡± ¡°Even in the celestial system, each step must be taken gradually. Start with being conferred as the lowest level land god, this rank is equivalent to the Qi Refining stage.¡± ¡°The second rank is the mountain god, equivalent to the peak phase of Qi Refining.¡± ¡°The third is the City God, equivalent to the Foundation Establishment Stage. These three ranks are called the ¡®Earthly Deities,¡¯ they aren¡¯t really considered gods. These are also the most commonly seen ranks.¡± ¡°Upon reaching the fourth rank, one becomes a ¡®Star Envoy,¡¯ holding the power of Golden Core Stage. There are common Star Envoys, Earth Evading envoys, and Heavenly Gang envoys. Representing different phases of the Golden Core; beginning, middle, and advanced.¡± ¡°The fifth rank is the ¡®Heavenly General¡¯, corresponding to the Nascent Soul stage. They are divided into Heaven Elemental General, Earth Elemental General, Human Elemental General. The pair we encountered earlier were Human Elemental Generals.¡± ¡°The sixth rank is called the ¡®Sky King¡¯, corresponding to the God Transformation stage.¡± Gu Yang, engrossed in the explanation, noticed the bird had suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember what comes next.¡± It¡¯s always like this, forgetting crucial details. Gu Yang was resigned. However, upon thinking about it, there probably weren¡¯t any stronger beings in this hole-in-the-sky world. Otherwise, it would already have been unified. In the simulation, he knew that the current Golden Court was split into three, led by three powerful beings in the Celestial Being realm. These three had been fighting brutally with each other, each wanting to take out the other two. He also knew that the two Unleaking Realm beings they encountered earlier were under the command of Sky King Xuan Zhen. This Sky King Xuan Zhen, who occupied the Divine City, had the most powerful influence. In general, with this situation, one either survives to the end or dies first. Meanwhile, at the Golden Court Imperial Capital. Above the clouds, the Immortal Palace could vaguely be seen, the dwelling place of the Golden Court. On the sixth level of the Golden Court, a silhouette sat in the middle of the throne that represented authority, enveloped in a purple glow. His face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. In front of the silhouette, there was a giant jade page floating in the air, illuminated by several dots of light. Suddenly, two of the lights dimmed. ¡°Star of Destiny, Star of Doom¡­¡± The figure murmered the things these two dimmed lights represented. He could accept the loss of two Heavenly Gang Star Envoys. As long as he could retrieve the thing on Heavenly Gang Mountain, it would be worthwhile even if those two Heavenly Generals died. Just at this moment, the jade page again showed changes as the two names were completely erased, leaving no trace. ¡°What?¡± The man in the purple light quickly stood up, the whole space shook as a result, showing how shocked he was. A complete disappearance of the names on the jade page had never happened before. Normally, after a god conferred by the Remarkable Golden Order died, there would be two outcomes. One, the Golden Order would fly back on its own. Two, the Golden Order would be taken by someone else and given to another person. Regardless of which one, the power of the godly rank itself would not disappear, it would just transfer to someone else. But now, the names of the Star of Destiny and Star of Doom had completely disappeared, which meant that the Golden Court had permanently lost the power of these two godly positions. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± The figure in the purple light was extremely angered, this was an incident that could shake the foundation of the Golden Court. Her power came directly from the Golden Court. She couldn¡¯t tolerate anything that could prove harmful to it. With a wave of her hand, a mirror of light appeared in front of her. She sent a message through it saying, ¡°Qing Yue, Zi Yang, hurry back!¡± Gu Yang and Xi Huang flew for two whole days and nights before they finally stopped. They had run so far, those two celestial generals should not be able to catch them now. Such frantic travelling had greatly exhausted them. He was already somewhat fatigued, let alone Xi Huang, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered her strength. ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to rest and learn about the situation in this world,¡± he suggested. With two previous experiences travelling through pocket worlds, he considered himself a veteran in this regard. Xi Huang and the Blue Bird naturally had no objections. Gu Yang sensed an unusual power and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The Blue Bird explained, ¡°It¡¯s a wild earth deity.¡± ¡°There are wild earth deities?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, this pocket world has been influenced by the Golden Court, causing some changes to the world¡¯s rules.¡± Suddenly, Xi Huang questioned, ¡°What are those people doing?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a look and find out,¡± Gu Yang proposed. In Liu village, a group of people noisily carried a bridal litter toward a mountain. However, despite sending off a bride, there was not an ounce of joy on their faces. Their expressions and eyes were filled with nothing but numbness. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a raggedy-dressed youth rushed from behind them in a frenzy of urgency and anger, ¡°Put down my sister¡­¡± Just as the youth was about to rush into the group, he was grabbed by several burly men. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Despite the young man¡¯s desperate struggles, he couldn¡¯t break free from the men¡¯s firm grip. He was pinned to the ground, his hands bound behind his back. All he could do was watch as the wedding sedan-chair gradually moved out of sight. Consumed by fervent rage and deep sorrow, tears blurred his vision. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± ¡°Your sister marrying the mountain god is a blessing for her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your own life? What if you upset the mountain god, can you bear the consequences?¡± The burly men scolded the young boy. At that moment, an elderly man with white hair approached and coldly said to the youth, ¡°Stone, this is fate. Your sister drew that chosen stick. Last year it was Old Eight¡¯s daughter, this year¡­it¡¯s your sister¡­¡± ¡°No, the one who drew that cursed stick was your granddaughter¡­why did you bypass me and send off my sister to die¡­¡± the youth shouted hysterically. The old man¡¯s eyes grew colder, ¡°Drag him away. Don¡¯t let him disturb the mountain god.¡± The burly men then bound the boy, and dragged him away. Everything returned to silence once more. The wedding procession quickly reached the top of the mountain. Upon reaching the entrance of a cave, a few strong men put down the bridal litter. A table was set up, and butchery fresh livestock were laid out on it. The old man knelt down, knocked his head on the ground a few times, and loudly said, ¡°The Great Mountain God, your bride and sacrificial offerings have all arrived. Please bless us with favorable weather for the upcoming year¡­¡± During his speech, a heavy breathing sound echoed from within the cave. The old man was so startled that he couldn¡¯t lift his head and stuttered, ¡°I¡­will now take my leave¡­¡± Rushing to his feet, he quickly left the sight as if escaping. The others followed suit and ran away even faster. Thus, only the bridal litter and the offerings were left behind in their original place. In the bridal litter, a young girl dressed in red, her hands and feet tied, and mouth covered, her face covered in tear streaks. She appeared to be just twelve or thirteen years old. She heard heavy footsteps and became even more terrified, with tears streaming down her face. The footsteps stopped outside her sedan-chair, and the curtain was lifted, revealing a giant dog¡¯s head. It stared at her with greedy eyes and said in human speech, ¡°Young lady, you look so beautiful.¡± The sight almost scared the girl unconscious. PS: Here is the third update, please vote for the monthly ticket. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: 245 Divine Ape of Heaven Chapter 245: 245 Divine Ape of Heaven ¡°Master, you¡¯re worse than a dog. Others go straight at it while you dawdle¡­¡± Blue Bird became insolent upon seeing the scene below, but before it could finish speaking, Gu Yang seized it. This creature was becoming increasingly presumptuous. This time, Gu Yang decided to put it in solitary confinement for a day, as a lesson. The so-called solitary confinement meant using mana to lock it up, preventing it from speaking. At this time, the next to him, Xi Huang, watched the giant bodied, dog-headed humanoid stretch its hand into the carriage. Unable to bear it, she waved her hand, her mana scattered everywhere, blasting the monster away. This was the first time she took action without Gu Yang¡¯s directive. Before, no matter what kind of enemy they encountered, she stood aside. If Gu Yang didn¡¯t move, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative. To Gu Yang¡¯s delight, this change was a good one. In his view, Xi Huang was too quiet and introverted, unlike a martial artist of the mana realm. This kind of temperament may be suitable for a lady of nobility among mortals, but she was not. In the not too distant future, Great Zhou will definitely plunge into chaos. The stronger the martial artist, the greater the challenges they will face. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t always have her by his side, there would come a day when she would have to face powerful enemies alone. ¡°Who dares to ambush this immortal?¡± The dog-headed humanoid staggered to its feet from the ground, its eyes turning red with anger. It bared its snowy white fangs and let out a deep roar. Suddenly, a woman appeared in front of it. It was stupefied. It had never seen such a beautiful woman. Its mouth opened wide, saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth, its breath became heavy and a certain indescribable part started to expand¡­ Then its head burst open abruptly, scattering a mix of red and white all over the ground. Gu Yang, surprised by the bloody scene, saw her kill for the first time, and the means were so violent. He could only say that there were some violent genes from the Monster Race hidden within her. Xi Huang was also stunned, her face slightly pale. She turned her head away, not daring to look at the corpse. Just now, murder was a moment of indignation. After the reaction, she felt a little overwhelmed. At this moment, a faint white light ball formed from the headless body of the dog-headed humanoid and it tried to flee. It had just flown a few meters when it froze in mid-air. From within the light ball, a faint voice said, ¡°High Immortal, please spare me¡­¡± It could actually speak. Gu Yang found it curious. With a wave of his hand, the white light ball flew automatically into his palm. The light ball contained a very special energy. Obviously, this was the power source that allowed the dog-headed humanoid to become an earth deity. He said, ¡°How did you become an earth deity? Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Little one will tell¡­¡± The light ball spilled everything like beans. Turns out, it was originally a hunting dog kept by a hunter of the Liu Family Village. More than ten years ago, it encountered a bear with its owner in the mountains, where the hunter died on the spot. It was also injured. With the death of its owner, it immediately ran off with its tail between its legs. While running desperately, it crawled into a cave and lost so much blood that it lost its mobility. Just as it was about to pass out, it unintentionally swallowed something. Then it came back to life. Since then, it began to undergo incredible changes. Its body kept growing larger and its mind grew smarter. One day, it even comprehended magic on its own. With this supernatural power, it became a mountain god in the eyes of the villagers. Gu Yang looked towards a cave not far away. According to its confessions, that cave was where it acquired its power. ¡°High Immortal, I have told you everything, please spare me¡­¡± Its voice grew weaker and weaker until it suddenly lost all sound. Gu Yang had not made a move; its soul had dispersed on its own. Only the white light ball remained. After the dog-headed humanoid¡¯s consciousness disappeared, the energy in the sphere became extremely pure. It was somewhat similar to the forces of the two Star Envoys he previously met, yet different. He was rather curious about the power of the earth deity. This light sphere was too low graded. It wasn¡¯t even enough to recharge energy. ¡°Are¡­ are you immortals?¡± Suddenly, a timid voice came from behind him. Gu Yang turned his head and saw a half-grown girl in a red dress. Her face was pale, and she looked malnourished. She was standing there holding the sedan, stains of tears still on her face, but she gathered the courage to look at them. She sure had guts. Gu Yang could generally guess what had happened. The ignorant villagers offered her to the ¡°mountain god¡±, under the pretext of her ¡°marrying¡± the ¡°mountain god¡±, her fate must be miserable. The dog-headed humanoid, over three meters tall and as robust as an ox. The girl was thin as a bamboo stick, that scene, just thinking about it was horrifying. Having experienced such a terrifying thing, this girl had not been scared stupid, her courage was truly commendable. The girl knelt down and kowtow, ¡°Thank you two immortals for saving me.¡± After bowing, she said, ¡°My brother is still looking for me, I have to go back.¡± She wanted to leave after she finished speaking. ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Yang called her to stop, ¡°If you go back like this, how would you explain this to the villagers?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Believe it or not, if you go back to the village now, you will immediately be tied up and brought back here. If they found its corpse, perhaps, they will burn you alive.¡± The girl turned pale with fright. Gu Yang was not trying to scare her. Considering the ignorance of these villagers, anything could happen in their fear. He asked with a tempting voice, ¡°Little girl, would you like to become a mountain deity? At that time, you will have the power to protect your brother and your family.¡± ¡°Mountain¡­ deity¡­ me?¡± The girl pointed at herself, speaking incredulously. ¡°Yes, but there is a risk to this. If you can¡¯t bear the power of a mountain deity, you will die right on the spot. Are you willing to take that gamble?¡± *Gulp* The girl swallowed, making this life-altering decision, she nodded her head firmly, ¡°I am willing!¡± Gu Yang transferred a slightly smaller white light ball into the girl¡¯s brow, while carefully observing the changes in her body. As soon as the light ball entered her body, incredible transformations began to occur. The change started from the brain, as if it was merging with her consciousness. Then, the remaining energy began to transform her body. In the end, only about a quarter of the light ball¡¯s energy remained. Finally, the girl¡¯s condition stabilized. The entire process took about half an hour. In Gu Yang¡¯s heart, he exclaimed, ¡°In just half an hour, I¡¯ve created a First Rank martial artist!¡± Probably, there¡¯s no faster way than this. In the Great Zhou, so many martial artists have been practicing hard for decades, and they still can¡¯t reach the third rank, let alone the first rank. 99.99% of martial artists can¡¯t even touch the edge of it. If they knew that an undernourished little girl became a First Rank in half an hour, wouldn¡¯t they go crazy? Gu Yang was now more and more curious about the ancient times, each Human Emperor was more extraordinary than the last. So, where did this brilliant Gold Emperor run off to? Noticing that the girl hadn¡¯t come back to her senses, Gu Yang said to Xi Huang, ¡°You watch over her, I¡¯ll go inside and have a look.¡± Xi Huang warned, ¡°Be careful.¡± Gu Yang nodded and walked into the cave. The entrance to the cave was small, but the space inside was quite spacious. He noticed the walls were unusually smooth, and judging by the shape of the space, it didn¡¯t seem like it was naturally formed. The cave was deep, and Gu Yang kept walking until he reached the end where he found a pitch-black pit. With even his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see how deep the pit was. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of the Monster Race.¡± Suddenly, the Blue Bird once again broke free from his mana restriction, and whispered, ¡°At least a Demon Saint level.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s heart shivered, a Demon Saint was equivalent to the Celestial Being realm. Despite not sensing anything, he still cautiously opened the system to conduct a simulation. ¡°At twenty-two years of age, you are already at the first level of Mana. You entered the Golden Court and defeated two Star Messengers.¡± ¡°You found the corpse of a Celestial Being from the Monster Race in a cave and obtained a drop of Essence Blood from a Divine Ape.¡± ¡°Several days after leaving the cave, you were pursued and tried to be killed by two Heavenly Generals.¡± ¡°You and Xi Huang lured the two generals into the cave and killed them.¡± ¡°This fight, however, attracted a powerful Celestial Being realm expert to break into the cave and kill you on the spot at the age of twenty-two.¡± The future has changed again! Gu Yang was a little headache, the simulation before entering the Golden Court had been needless to say thrilling, staying in this cave for several years and leaving safely in the end. Now, it has attracted the pursuit and attempted murder of two Heavenly Generals. Two Unleaking Realm powerhouses, they really value him. Gu Yang knows, it¡¯s mostly because he recharged those two Gold Orders. Because in the previous simulation, he also killed those two Star Messengers. But he hadn¡¯t attracted pursuit from the Heavenly Generals. What made Gu Yang more curious was what secrets were hidden at the bottom of this pit? He was actually able to set up a plan to kill two Unleaking Realm practitioners there. Those were Unleaking Realm practitioners, he couldn¡¯t defeat a single one now. But he was able to kill two there. In the end, it even attracted the intervention of a Celestial Being Realm powerhouse. ¡°Simulation is over, you can keep one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, the martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Two, the martial arts experience at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom of life at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°I choose one.¡± Gu Yang chose this option mainly because the Essence Blood from the Divine Ape was hard to come by. Suddenly, he felt a wild surge of power explode from within him, his body began to expand, transforming into a massive ape. The progress of the ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡± had advanced significantly. He had a feeling that he would soon be able to condense the Divine Ape avatar and break through to the sixth level. Upon reaching the sixth level, he¡¯d have an avatar with the realm of Mana, which was a Divine Ape from ancient times. Ordinary Mana realm foes would not be a match for him. ¡°Again!¡± Without hesitation, Gu Yang initiated the second simulation. PS: First update, need monthly support. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: 246 The First Incarnation Chapter 246: 246 The First Incarnation ¡°The master is finally about to unseal himself again!¡± The Blue Bird fluttered its wings, exclaiming excitedly. In its view, Gu Yang would experience a sudden surge in his cultivation level every now and then, as if he was unsealing himself. However, how is this energy signature related to the Divine Ape? ¡°When did the master start practicing the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯?¡± It was greatly shocked at heart. As an ancient divine beast, it had its own pride, possessing the ancient heritage in its bloodline, and mastered the pinnacle divine powers in the world. Compared to this, humans were just fast bloomers. In terms of foundation and history, they could hardly compete with the Monster Race. No being of the Monster Race would cultivate using human techniques. The master took a step no being of the Monster Race would ever take. He chose to practice the cultivation methods of the human race, and he was successful. The Blue Bird¡¯s eyes moistened. The master had paid too much for the great revival of the Monster Race. Next, the aura on Gu Yang surged several times. By the sixth time, the momentum on his body reached a peak. Suddenly, a golden phantom flew out of his forehead, continuously enlarging until it transformed into a golden-haired monkey, emanating a violent aura. The incarnation of the Divine Ape was a success! ¡®Divine Ape Technique¡¯, sixth stage ¨C Condense an incarnation equivalent to the Mana realm. At this point, Gu Yang entered a peculiar state where he could multitask, controlling the ape incarnation while still maintaining full control of his body. The power within the Divine Ape incarnation was so violent it stirred a strong impulse in his heart to shatter the mountain. ¡°So strong!¡± Gu Yang felt that the strength of this Divine Ape incarnation was not inferior to his own. In the future battles, the main body and the incarnation would fight together, their minds linked. It wouldn¡¯t be as simple as one plus one equals two. A moment later, Gu Yang retracted the incarnation, which finally transformed into a monkey tattoo on his arm. ¡°Master, how did you learn Xia Emperor¡¯s ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯?¡± The Blue Bird finally found the opportunity to voice its question. It remembered, before the rise of the Xia Emperor, the master had already completed his final reincarnation. Gu Yang didn¡¯t know how to explain, so he changed the topic, ¡°Underneath us, there is a body of a Divine Ape.¡± The Blue Bird was successfully distracted, ¡°Not surprising. Among the Monster Race, there were also some traitors who willingly served humans. Among them was one Divine Ape, this one should be its descendant.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look.¡± Gu Yang leapt down, continuing to fall. After falling nearly a hundred kilometers, he finally reached the ground. Below was a vast space. The first thing Gu Yang saw was a huge body, over a hundred meters tall, with a large opening in its chest. It was definitely the body of the Celestial Being Realm Divine Ape. ¡°I am honored by the visit of two esteemed guests.¡± Suddenly, a voice began to sound abruptly. Gu Yang was surprised. There were actually people here? Someone who could hide from his perception must be at least in the Unleaking Realm. He looked towards the source of the sound and saw a ¡°person¡± sitting on top of the ape¡¯s body. No, that was clearly an ape. It was holding a piece of purple crystal and sitting cross-legged. At first glance, it really looked like a person. The ape spoke with fascination, ¡°I actually sensed the same kind of energy from you. That¡¯s really rare.¡± At this moment, the Blue Bird suddenly shouted, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be afraid of it. It wanted to forcibly crack the seal of the Sky King, but hadn¡¯t been to the Golden Court to accept the canonization, and suffered a backlash. It can¡¯t move now.¡± ¡°Surely it doesn¡¯t know that to lift the Sky King¡¯s seal, one needs to go to the Golden Court, announce to Heaven and Earth, get officially canonized and only then acquire the position of Sky King.¡± The ape let out a sigh, ¡°This bird is not simple. If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state.¡± After listening to their conversation, Gu Yang suddenly understood. No wonder that after luring the two Celestial soldiers here, he was able to kill them. Moreover, the Celestial Being acting personally was due to the Sky King¡¯s amnesty, right? If we were to get this Sky King¡¯s amnesty, we could quickly cultivate a Celestial Being realm fighter, anyone would be tempted. As Gu Yang thought about the consequences of this leak, he felt terrified. If such a thing appeared in Great Zhou, there would immediately be chaos everywhere, all Unleaking Realm experts would scramble for it. Even Celestial Beings would be unable to resist. The ape said, ¡°I see both of you are cultivators, this amnesty is useless to you. Why not become friends? You keep the secret for me, and I can give you a drop of the Divine Ape¡¯s Essence Blood.¡± Gu Yang was actually more interested in that corpse, but he knew that the other party would definitely not agree. The Little Green Bird quietly reminded, ¡°Master, it¡¯s already halfway into the Nascent Soul realm, it¡¯s better not to upset it.¡± A powerful opponent close to the Celestial Being realm, Gu Yang plus the incarnation of the Divine Ape, they would definitely lose. Once they upset, while the other party will surely pay a huge price, there is also a high probability dey may kill him. It¡¯s not worth it for just a corpse. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yang agreed to this condition. After receiving the Essence Blood, Gu Yang carefully preserved it and made a vow not to reveal the matter of the Sky King¡¯s amnesty. Then, he didn¡¯t immediately leave and asked, ¡°How did this Divine Ape die?¡± No one is more aware than him of the immense strength of a Divine Beast. The combined strength of a Celestial Being realm Divine Ape with the power bestowed by the Golden Court amnesty, how strong would that be? Gu Yang was very curious about who could slay such a powerful being. Could it be a powerful entity rumored to be beyond Celestial Beings? The ape said, ¡°You¡¯re not from this world, are you?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Gu Yang agreed straightforwardly. They were so different from people in this world from head to toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from such a powerful being. ¡°The Sky King was killed by an alien power. Over a thousand years ago, a group of cultivators claiming to be from the Xia Dynasty came to this world. They burned, killed and looted wherever they went.¡± ¡°At that time, the Golden Court had six Sky Kings, and the Sky King was the most powerful. The six Sky Kings fought a bitter battle with that group of Xia Dynasty cultivators. In the end, five of the Sky Kings died.¡± ¡°That group of Xia Dynasty cultivators invaded the Golden Court and stole a Nine Suns amnesty and split the Gold Emperor¡¯s jade book into three parts. Since then, Golden Court has been split into three.¡± Gu Yang recalled a rumor that the King of Liang during the Xia Dynasty once discovered an ancient ruin and obtained an Abnormal Treasure. This must be the matter in question. This King of Liang was rather bold, killing five Celestial Being realm powerhouses and even breaching the Golden Court. If just a King of Liang had such strength, how powerful the Xia Emperor must be? Gu Yang felt he might have greatly underestimated the strength of the Xia Dynasty. If that¡¯s the case, then the strength of the Four Great Sacred Lands should be reassessed. Especially that Chiming Tian. Gu Yang and the Green Bird left the pit and returned to the surface, finding several more people outside the cave. The girl¡¯s brother and several other villagers. The girl¡¯s brother was standing there dazed with a swollen face, while the other strong villagers were trembling on their knees. Obviously, they already knew about the girl becoming the Mountain Goddess. Gu Yang didn¡¯t plan to get involved in this matter. After leaving the cave, he flew away with Xi Huang. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that there were two Unleaking Realm powerhouses on their way and needed to hurry to leave. After six simulations, no matter which direction he fled in, the two men could always catch up. They clearly had special tracking skills. If he couldn¡¯t escape, he would have to face a battle. Gu Yang needs to find a suitable battlefield. Facing two opponents with one, he has no confidence, what¡¯s needed now is to create an opportunity to face one. The Divine Ape incarnation he just assembled will give his opponent a big surprise. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: 247 Battle Sky Marshal Chapter 247: 247 Battle Sky Marshal Hundreds of miles away, two streaks of golden light cut through the sky like a couple of shooting stars. These were the very two Divine Generals who besieged Heavenly Gang Mountain that day. ¡°He¡¯s on the move, and he¡¯s incredibly fast. Could he have discovered us?¡± The Ziyang Heavenly General communicated telepathically. Both of them were human Nascent Souls, possessing the Divine Power of a Thousand-mile Sight. Nothing within a thousand miles could escape their eyes. They were the only ones who had faced the man who had killed two Star Ambassadors. Naturally, the task of pursuing him fell to them. The Blue Moon Heavenly General coldly stated, ¡°He can¡¯t escape.¡± His tone was filled with a piercing murderous intent. Initially, they had eradicated Heavenly Gang Mountain on this mission, which would have been a great achievement to present to the Sky King. However, because of that cultivator, he lost his two most significant subordinates, and upon returning to the Golden Court, he endured the Sky King¡¯s punishment. Unless he tore that man to pieces, he couldn¡¯t quench the vengeance in his heart. Ziyang Heavenly General, being more level-headed, cautioned, ¡°We are about to enter the territory of Wanjiang Country. We must be careful.¡± The Golden Court Heaven of today was divided into three nations. Their Golden Court Country was the orthodox and boasted the most Heavenly Generals, the widest territory, and the greatest strength. Wanjiang Country, backed by the Wanjiang Sky King and possessing a piece of the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Book, could also confer immortal positions. Although its strength couldn¡¯t match that of Golden Court Country, it had no shortage of Heavenly Generals. If the two of them were to enter the territory of Wanjiang Country and be discovered, they would definitely be besieged by numerous Heavenly Generals, and the consequences would be dire. At this moment, the Blue Moon Heavenly General had been blinded by hatred and couldn¡¯t heed the warning. He retorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a Golden Core cultivator. I could crush him with one hand. Why should we fear?¡± Ziyang Heavenly General remained silent. He was merely being cautious and giving a warning. In reality, he also didn¡¯t take that cultivator seriously. For the Sky King to send them, two Heavenly Generals, after a small fry in the Golden Core Realm was somewhat overkill. The duo increased their speed again, slowly closing the distance with their target. ¡°Damn, those two Heavenly Generals are catching up.¡± Blue Bird finally sensed the presence of the two Heavenly Generals. Its tone turned extremely anxious. Gu Yang did not say anything. With one hand, he pulled Xi Huang, flying forward at maximum speed. When the two streaks of golden light from behind reached within fifty miles, a towering mountain peak came into view from a distance. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Upon spotting the peak, Gu Yang was certain in his heart. In his last simulation, it was at such a towering mountain peak that he managed to shake off the chase of two Unleaking Realm Powerhouses. As long as he lured them over, he could get some assistance. Behind him, the two Heavenly Generals noticed the mountain peak and frowned instinctively. Ziyang communicated through telepathy, ¡°The kid actually ran to Lingyun Peak. If Lingyun takes action, I¡¯ll block her. You kill the boy. A swift battle ends swiftly.¡± They had already entered the territory of Wanjiang Country. Neither of them could believe that the kid was actually able to run all the way to this place. The resident of Lingyun Peak was a Heavenly General from Wanjiang Country. They were unsure whether the kid stumbled upon this place by accident or if this was his plan all along. Facing a formidable opponent of the same level, he had no choice but to be cautious. ¡°Halt!¡± In what felt like an instant, the four, being one bird, one pursued and two pursuers, were near Lingyun Peak. Suddenly, an overwhelming voice resounded. A streak of golden light shot out, calling out, ¡°Blue Moon, Ziyang, do you want to start a war between the two nations?¡± The one who showed up was none other than Lingyun, Heavenly General of Wanjiang Country. In the present Golden Court Heaven, where three powers coexisted, countless battles had been fought over the past thousand years, but no one could outlast the other. In the end, even the three Sky Kings grew annoyed and entered a stalemate. This state of affairs had held for almost a hundred years. Although occasional minor frictions occurred, there was no more fighting between the Heavenly Generals. Considering that now two Heavenly Generals from Golden Court Country had unexpectedly trespassed into the territory of Wanjiang Country, it was no wonder she was alarmed. Since they were equal in rank, Lingyun, forced to take on two opponents simultaneously, naturally felt an immense pressure. However, she couldn¡¯t avoid the battle. A Heavenly General¡¯s duty was to protect their territory. She couldn¡¯t flee without a fight and risk the Sky King¡¯s punishment afterward. Ziyang retorted, ¡°We have no intention of starting a war. We just want to kill those two cultivators and then we will leave immediately.¡± As he spoke, the two sides were within a mere twenty miles of each other. Seeing that the other party had no intention of stopping, the Lingyun Divine General didn¡¯t hesitate and released a golden light toward the two. She didn¡¯t believe a single word coming from the Ziyang Heavenly General. If they were allowed to approach and suddenly launched a sneak attack, it would be impossible to escape. The Lingyun Divine General was very clear, given the slightest opportunity, they would certainly seize the chance to kill her. The sentiment was mutual. For the three nations, killing the opponent¡¯s deity and acquiring an imperial edict not only weakened the opponent¡¯s power, but also strengthened their own. Because of this, there was absolutely no trust between the deities of the three nations. The Ziyang Heavenly General expected this outcome and released a golden light to block the attack from the Lingyun War General. Meanwhile, the Qingyue Sky King continued to pursue their goal¡ªthey suddenly dropped in altitude and landed on Heavenly Gang Mountain. ¡°You can¡¯t escape, give me your life!¡± The Qingyue Sky King roared, raising his hand and releasing a golden light. With a loud bang, it hit the Golden Core cultivator directly, knocking him down. Having succeeded in his strike, he was somewhat surprised, ¡°Huh, he¡¯s not dead?¡± This attack was a celestial general-level magic. Even Nascent Soul level cultivators would be injured if they were hit by it. This kid really had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Not good!¡± Suddenly, he found that the opponent was continuously going underground, his complexion changed instantly. The man intended to escape underground. Qingyue hurriedly pursued him, when he was close to the ground, a gust of wind hit him head-on. ¡°What is this?¡± He was taken aback, before him was a furry giant hand. Its golden hair, shining with golden light in the sun. Where did this beast come from? Without thinking, Qingyue shot out a golden light, hitting the chest of the giant beast and sending it flying. Now he could finally see clearly¡ªit was a huge golden ape, over three meters tall, but its movements were incredibly agile. After being hit, the ape bounced from the ground and rushed at him once more. His eyes nearly popped out of his head. It had been hit by his magic, yet it was unharmed. How was that possible? After becoming a celestial general, one could master many spells, but the most powerful one was this golden light, also known as the Power of Exorcising Evil. Other spells were either not powerful enough, or required too much time to prepare. Right now, the fight was taking place in mere moments, where was there time for him to prepare a powerful spell? It was said that over a thousand years ago, the celestial beings in the Golden Court all had corresponding Spirit Tool Magic Treasures, which were extremely powerful. However, after the battle a thousand years ago, the Spirit Tools Magic Treasures were all taken by the cultivators of the Xia Dynasty. Nowadays, very few people have Spirit Tools or Magic Treasures. Only those who have made significant contributions could possibly be granted one. Of course, Qingyue did not have one. At that moment, facing this terrifying beast up close, he was a bit flustered and he released another wave of golden light. The Power of Exorcising Evil, which could be activated as soon as he thought of it, was faster than lightning. The golden ape could not dodge it and was hit again. This time, Qingyue saw blood at the corner of its mouth and felt a bit relieved. It seemed that after a few more hits, he could kill it. Just then, he felt a chill on his back, a chill that went straight to his forehead. A knife suddenly appeared behind him. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Qingyue couldn¡¯t believe that the Golden Core boy who had dodged underground would appear behind him at this moment. Just now, he was so focused on the golden ape in front of him that he failed to notice when the boy moved behind him. Crack! His Protective Golden Light barely blocked the knife, but a crack appeared. Qingyue was horrified, this Protective Divine Light, impervious to all laws, difficult to hurt by Spirit Tools, capable of withstanding three Power of Exorcising Evil attacks, was a celestial general¡¯s life-saving technique. Yet it was nearly broken by a Golden Core boy. ¡°Dammit!¡± Qingyue gritted his teeth, about to retaliate, when suddenly a big fluffy hand appeared in front of him and pushed him down. PS: Third update, please vote for the monthly ticket. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: 248 kills Chapter 248: 248 kills Meanwhile, Lingyun War General, who was locked in a battle with Ziyang Heavenly General, had part of her attention on the situation unfolding with Azure Moon Sky General. Given her position, she couldn¡¯t just run away. But she wasn¡¯t planning on fighting a losing battle either. If she could stall a two-on-one fight, even for a moment, she would have fulfilled her duty. If she could risk taking some minor injuries, all the better, as it would provide her with an explanation to the Sky King. They were all celestial beings of the same rank. They knew each other¡¯s tricks all too well. She couldn¡¯t outlast Ziyang Heavenly General in a one-on-one fight. However, it was also impossible for Ziyang Heavenly General to defeat her. Even in a two-on-one scenario, as long as she was careful not to get caught in the crossfire, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the two of them to kill her. Lingyun War General resolved to fight and retreat at the same time when Azure Moon Sky General dealt with the person before joining the fight, thus ensuring her survival. Her subordinates had already gone to get reinforcements. As long as she could delay for an hour or two, the crisis could be resolved on its own. However, what she saw left her in shock. Azure Moon Sky General was being brutally beaten by two Golden Core stage cultivators, a scene of utter disgrace. One of them, a Golden Core stage human cultivator, was wielding a knife, managed to splice a crack in the divine shimmer protecting Azure Moon. The other, a Golden Core stage Monster Ape, endured the Power of Exorcising Evil with its mortal body and with a single slap, almost broke Azure Moon¡¯s divine shimmer. She had never seen such a combat strategy. It was simply too violent; it filled her with shock and fear. They were celestial beings and usually possessed an aloof demeanor. Even in battle, they defeated their enemies by casting magic. With a flick of their sleeves, the enemies would disappear into ashes. How could they physically fight like mortal beings? What shocked her most was that the two beating Azure Moon Sky General were only at the Golden Core stage. In the Golden Court, the hierarchy among celestial beings was extremely strict. The saying ¡°a higher rank can crush you¡± was not an exaggeration at all. A higher rank signified overwhelming power that could easily crush lower-ranking beings, who couldn¡¯t even put up a fight. Since the establishment of the Golden Court, there had never been a case of a lower rank overcoming a superior. A human could never stand a chance against a divine being of Earth element, even if they held the same title. Let alone Steele coercing a Sky General. That was a sheer impossibility. The situation before her eyes completely subverted Lingyun¡¯s understanding. While she was distracted, she nearly got hit by a magic spell. Boom! Azure Moon Sky General was hit by the Monster Ape and slammed into Lingyun Peak like a shooting star, nearly going all the way through the mountain. A massive gap formed on the mountain peak. Countless rocks collapsed. Azure Moon was lodged within the stones, the golden shimmer around him much more subdued. That slap from the Monster Ape had almost scattered his divine protection. Suddenly, his golden light flared significantly, the mountain exploded violently. In the sky, a golden light beam fell on Azure Moon, with a horrifying surge of power radiating from his body. He looked up and roared loudly, ¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡± When had he ever been subjected to such humiliation? Shockingly, two Golden Core stage cultivators had relentlessly beaten him to the point where his divine protection had almost collapsed. He was infinitely disgraced. Azure Moon, born into the royal family of Golden Court, was the grand-nephew of Xuan Zhen Sky King. Thanks to this connection, his ascent was meteoric, taking a smooth ride to the position of Sky General. He had never encountered any setbacks. Today, however, he had suffered greatly in the hands of these two Golden Core stage cultivators. He was furious, willing to do anything to kill these two. ¡°He¡¯s gone mad, actually using the origin energy of the Golden Court!¡± Seeing the falling starlight, Lingyun was astonished. All the celestial beings derived their power from the Golden Court; the higher the rank, the greater the power obtained. All celestial beings received fixed amounts of power from Golden Court. However, there were exceptions. Once a celestial being becomes a Sky General, they could utilize the origin energy of the Golden Court. But this would mean that for the next few years, they would not be able to gain any power from the Golden Court. It was as if they were using up several years¡¯ quota all at once, which would grant them extraordinary power in the short term. But the consequences were severe; without access to power from the Golden Court for the next few years, they would be virtually incapacitated. This was a last resort for Sky Generals, a life-saving measure only used when they were cornered. At this moment, Azure Moon Sky General had clearly lost his composure. Once Lingyun got over the shock, she was ecstatic. In this way, even if Azure Moon Sky General eliminated the two Golden Core stage juniors, he would essentially be rendered useless, no longer a threat. The only remaining enemy would be Ziyang Heavenly General, whom she could certainly keep at bay until the reinforcements arrived. His death would then be certain. If she could manage to kill a Sky General and snatch his pardon, she would have achieved a great feat. Quite the turn of tides. A moment ago, she was only concerned about protecting herself. Now, she found herself planning a counterattack. All thanks to those two Golden Core stage juniors. At this point, Lingyun hoped they could hold on as long as possible. She quickly maneuvered and began her counterattack. Ziyang Heavenly General was also dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected that Azure Moon, being caught off guard, would suffer such a humiliation, and even resort to using the source power of the Golden Court. What a waste! He grumbled internally. A dignified Sky General was being humiliated by two mere Golden Core stage cultivators. It was an absolute disgrace to the Sky Generals. Yet, he couldn¡¯t just abandon Azure Moon and run. Azure Moon had some familial ties with the Sky King. If he were to die here and Ziyang made it back alone, he would face a dire outcome. Frustrated, Ziyang felt the pressure mounting. Lingyun War General was counterattacking. He yelled out in anger, ¡°Kill them quickly!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing that Unleaking Realm powerhouse¡¯s intensified strength, Gu Yang cursed under his breath. At this point, he had no choice but to go all out. In the sky, a layer of dark clouds quickly formed, with torrents of lightning roiling within like serpents. Azure Moon Sky General was about to unleash his most powerful spell to annihilate those two annoying beings. However, executing this magic required a bit of time. Currently, the divine shimmer around him was many times stronger than before, strong enough to withstand a full-force attack from a divine being of Earth element. Those two insignificant Golden Core stage cultivators couldn¡¯t possibly break this divine light. This magic was called Sky Execution and Earth Obliteration! Gu Yang floated in the air, raising his Phoenix Feather Knife high up, his eyes icy cold, devoid of any emotion. A bizarre wave spread in all directions. The sky cleared up, with the thunder disappearing and the clouds dispersing. ¡°What is this magic?¡± Azure Moon was in the middle of casting his magic, but was interrupted by that bizarre wave. He was astonished, as if he was experiencing the pressure of a Sky King. Soon after, the mana within him was rapidly dissipating. Even the protective divine glow dimmed. The enhancing forces that he had just obtained from the Golden Court had dissipated by half in an instant. ¡°A Sky King?¡± For a moment, Qingyue was so frightened that his heart and courage were shattered. He felt as if he was facing a Sky King. ¡®Divine Annihilation¡¯, the fourth style, Celestial Decay! Gu Yang used this lethal saber technique that he had not yet fully mastered. This move was extremely mysterious. Once executed, it could strip away an opponent¡¯s mana, submitting them into the disaster of Celestial Decay. Although he hadn¡¯t fully learned this move, he could only strip away their mana. As for letting them fall into the disaster of Celestial Decay, he was not capable of doing that yet. However, it was enough! A golden shadow lunged toward Qingyue, who was suspended in mid-air, catching him, it was the Divine Ape¡¯s incarnation. ¡°Roar!¡± The Divine Ape, with one hand on the head and one on the foot, let out a startling roar and yanked hard. ¡°No!¡± Qingyue completely lost his capacity to defend and could only let out a desperate scream. With a crisp sound, his protective divine light shattered around him. A ripping sound ¨C Blood sprayed out, and Qingyue¡¯s body was torn in half, his organs spilling to the ground. Regrettably, a Sky General fell victim on the spot. Thud Thud Thud ¨C The enraged Divine Ape pounded on its chest, as if boasting of its victory. At this moment, a golden light rapidly congealed over the corpse of the Qingyue Sky General, ready to fly away. The Divine Ape, quick to react, reached out and caught it. As the golden light darted left and right in the palm of his hand, how could it escape his grip? ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°Dead!¡± The fight between the Ziyang Heavenly General and the Lingyun War General was, indeed, lively, but both were paying attention to the battle unfolding elsewhere. When they saw Qingyue, the Sky General, being ripped in half by the monstrous ape, they were both stunned. The next moment, Ziyang Heavenly General turned and fled, taking the brunt of a magic attack, dimming his protective divine glow significantly. However, he successfully escaped from the Lingyun Divine General and frantically fled in the direction from which he had come. What kind of monster was this? Qingyue, who had borrowed the original Star Power from the Golden Court, was actually killed. If he stayed here any longer, he was sure to be on a path to death. The scene just now, with Qingyue being torn apart alive, had chilled his courage. He wished he could have been born with more legs to run as fast as he could. The Lingyun War General was also shocked, her face drained of color; she even forgot to pursue the fleeing Ziyang Heavenly General. At this point, she dared not regard the man and the monster before her as mere Golden Core juniors. If they could kill Qingyue, the Sky General, they could undoubtedly kill her too. In her eyes, these two ¨C one man, one monster ¨C were much more terrifying than Qingyue and Ziyang put together. She took a defensive position, ready to escape at any time. Fortunately, the other side merely glanced at her before leaving, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Lingyun released a sigh of relief as she looked at these two killers leaving. With Qingyue¡¯s corpse torn in half in front of her, she was still frightened. About half an hour later. A golden light flew from the sky, in the blink of an eye it was by her side. The reinforcements had finally arrived. Lingyun hurried forward to greet him, ¡°I greet you, Wencheng Sky General.¡± The one who arrived was an Earthly General, a rank higher than her. He was dressed like a scholar, the Wencheng Sky General himself. Seeing only her, he asked, ¡°Where is the enemy?¡± ¡°One is dead, one has run away.¡± Wencheng Sky General looked at her in disbelief, ¡°Weren¡¯t the opponents two Human Generals? You managed to kill one with outnumbered odds?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Lingyun quickly explained, ¡°It was two cultivators. One human, the other from the Monster Race.¡± ¡°Cultivators?¡± Wencheng Sky General¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Are there Nascent Soul cultivators within Wanjiang Country?¡± Lingyun swallowed, finding it somewhat hard to say, ¡°They are not of the Nascent Soul Stage, both are in the Golden Core Stage.¡± Wencheng Sky General looked at her for a moment, his gaze turning icy, ¡°Are you trying to deceive this God?¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Lingyun quickly bowed, her mouth slightly bitter. To tell the truth, if she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself, she would also never believe, that such absurd things would happen. She then recounted the events that had just happened, precisely as they unfolded. Elsewhere, Gu Yang and Xi Huang had already escaped a great distance. The incarnation of the Divine Ape had been retracted back into his body. He said solemnly, ¡°We have to leave the Golden Court.¡± The power system of this world and the level of combat seemed a bit shabby, but some magic was also quite mysterious. He had clearly escaped from those Unleaking Realm powerhouses before, but two days later, they had managed to catch up. They obviously had special tracking techniques. This time, he killed an Unleaking Realm powerhouse. He was worried that the Celestial Being would personally come to kill him. That Celestial Being, who could very well know some kind of space-transferal magic. In the simulation, the other party had suddenly appeared inside the pit where the corpse of the Divine Ape was located. Once targeted by such a person, there¡¯s no escape. Xi Huang naturally had no objections and nodded in agreement. Gu Yang activated the Divine Phoenix Technique, transforming into a Phoenix, carrying Xi Huang, and flying to Heavenly Gang Mountain at the fastest speed. In less than half a day, they reached Heavenly Gang Mountain. Gu Yang returned to human form, and together with Xi Huang, they landed and approached the entrance to the cavern, which led to the pool. [Energy source detected, recharge?] He had been holding on to the badge of Qingyue Sky General, and now chose to charge it. [Successful recharge, 100 units of energy obtained, current balance 118 units.] A hundred units! Worthy of an Unleaking Realm powerhouse! Gu Yang was impressed, and holding Xi Huang, jumped into the pool. Just moments later, a vortex appeared in the sky above Heavenly Gang Mountain, and a figure stepped out of it, eventually arriving at the cave entrance. She stared at the deep cave, her face changing several times, apparently fearful of what lay beyond the entrance. In the end, she turned around, stepped back into the vortex, and disappeared. Heavenly Gang Mountain once again returned to its peaceful state. PS: A big chapter of 3800 words, ask for a monthly ticket. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: 249 Oppression from Celestial Being Chapter 249: 249 Oppression from Celestial Being ¡°Is Qu Tianshu planning to act like a scared turtle? Why doesn¡¯t he dare to come out and fight me!¡± No sooner did Gu Yang and Xi Huang emerge from the lake than they heard a resounding voice arriving from afar, echoing throughout the whole sky and forming a reverb in the valley. Could it really be someone here to challenge the East Sun Sword Saint? He was somewhat curious. Qu Tianshu was indeed the name of the East Sun Sword Saint. Around the world, the number of people who have the qualifications to challenge the East Sun Sword Saint could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. He wondered who this challenger might be. However, where had the East Sun Sword Saint gone? On a second thought, Gu Yang wondered, ¡°Could he be in Golden Court Cave-Heaven?¡± Even if he was in a deep period of isolation, when someone knocks at his door, he should show up. Unless, he was not in Linbin City at all. There is a high possibility that he is inside Golden Court Cave-Heaven. Even his disciple, Lan Shu, knew how to enter the Golden Court Cave-Heaven, so there¡¯s no reason he didn¡¯t know, right? The more Gu Yang thought about it, the more probable it seemed. The other day, when he ran into Lan Shu, it was very likely that she was going to see her master. At that moment, the blue bird popped its head out from within his arms, calling out excitedly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s the East Yang Sword.¡± So, it was the East Yang Sword Saint. Upon hearing his words, Gu Yang instantly understood. The grudge between the East Yang Sword Saint and the East Sun Sword Saint can be traced back to their titles, simply because there is an ¡°east¡± in both their names, they became rivals. Later, they had a competition at the coast of the Eastern Sea. It was said to be very sensational back then, a duel between two Sword Saints. Ultimately, the East Sun Sword Saint won by a move, establishing his position as the foremost of the Ten Sword Saints. After that battle, the East Yang Sword Saint disappeared without a trace. Now, more than a hundred years have passed, and the East Yang Sword Saint has surprisingly returned to challenge the East Sun Sword Saint again. This battle should be very exciting to watch. Seeing that Gu Yang had no reaction, the blue bird hastily said, ¡°Master, the East Yang Sword, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Yang wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with the East Yang Sword?¡± ¡°Back in the day, your nephew, the White Tiger Demon Saint, was murdered by a scheme initiated by members of the East Yang Faction. His bones were refined into a Magic Treasure.¡± The blue bird reminded him, ¡°You once swore to exterminate the East Yang Faction. If you see one, kill one; if you see two, kill them both.¡± That was a vow made by your master, what does it have to do with me? Gu Yang coughed lightly and said, ¡°So much time has passed, the East Yang Faction has long since disappeared into the dust of history. Just because this person has the East Yang Sword, it does not mean he is a successor to the East Yang Faction.¡± Why would he purposefully provoke a Sword Saint? Even though the East Yang Sword Saint was only a three-tier mana realm cultivator, if he truly went into battle, even Gu Yang and the Manifestation of the Divine Ape combined might not necessarily be his match. The Sky General of Golden Court was said to be in the Unleaking Realm, but his actual combat methods were pitifully few. Once Gu Yang got close, he would only be at his mercy. Simply put, his tactics naturally suppressed the Sky General, but not the East Yang Sword Saint. No matter how tough the skin and flesh of the Divine Ape Manifestation was, it couldn¡¯t withstand the edge of the peerless divine weapon. If he could elevate the strength of the Divine Ape Manifestation to the three-tier mana realm, he might be able to put up a fight. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without hesitation, Gu Yang left that place. ¡°Father, where are we going?¡± After leaving Liangzhou, Xi Huang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Tianzhu Mountain.¡± It had been a long time since Gu Yang last saw Su Qingzhi and the others. To be honest, he missed them a bit and was also a little worried. The future direction of Great Zhou has long been altered beyond recognition by him. Who knows if there would be any unexpected incidents? Among them, the strongest one was Pei Qianlan, who was merely First Rank. He wanted Xi Huang to stay there to recover his strength and protect them at the same time. Xi Huang asked, ¡°What is that place?¡± ¡°You will know when we get there.¡± From Liangzhou to Jiangzhou, nearly spanning half of Great Zhou, a distance of tens of thousands of miles. With their strength, they couldn¡¯t fly there in one go. The mana at the mana realm was not inexhaustible. During a rest stop along the way, Gu Yang opened the system and conducted a routine simulation as usual. Every time he obtained a large amount of energy, there was bound to be trouble. So, he wanted to predict the fortunes and misfortunes in advance. ¡°At twenty-two, you have reached the first level of mana. You killed Shen Guang, who was at the second level of mana, and your name shook the world.¡± ¡°You leave Liangzhou, and a few days later, you encounter three Mana Realm cultivators from the Shen Family. After a great battle, Xi Huang falls on the spot, and you, severely wounded, escape to Divine City.¡± ¡°[In ten days, several Unleaking Realm powerhouses appeared in the Divine City, a shocking battle ensued, a huge skull flashed in the sky and a door of time-space opened. A hand emerged and seized you, dragging you back into the time-space door.] [You were taken to a cave world, where you were forced by a Celestial Being to inject mana into a stone egg.] [Half a year later, you died of depletion, at the age of twenty-three.] It¡¯s Shen Family again! Gu Yang was not particularly surprised, as he had just killed a Shen family powerhouse in the Mana realm. It was only natural that they would want to take revenge on him. However, it turned out that a battle of the Celestial Beings¡¯ level occurred because of him. This time, not only did the one from Chi Mingtian appear, but also a powerhouse from the Three Saints Gate personally took action and captured him. Teamed up with the Three Saints Gate and Chi Mingtian, even the entire Divine City combined couldn¡¯t stop them. Looking at it now, the reason the Three Saints Gate captured him was probably to resurrect the ancient Divine Beast Phoenix, which is the actual master of Blue Bird and the real father of Xi Huang. Whether they succeeded or not, he was drained entirely in the end. [End of simulation, you can keep one of the following items.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-three.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-three.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-three.] ¡°Choose one.¡± There was no need to consider this, he now possessed five Nine State Seals and a drop of the Divine Ape¡¯s essence blood. Each simulation made the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± more profound. When the other four Divine Methods also break through to the sixth layer, he would have the embodiment of five Mana Realm Divine Beasts. At that time, he would have the confidence to fight with Unleaking Realm beings. A mere half-year¡¯s cultivation wouldn¡¯t significantly boost Gu Yang¡¯s strength. Neither Xi Huang nor Blue Bird found this unusual, they had seen stuff like this too often. Gu Yang gave them a glance, couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his mind. About the Three Saints Gate matter, he definitely couldn¡¯t ask Blue Bird. Even though it¡¯s blind and has mistaken him for someone else, the one from the Three Saints Gate isn¡¯t blind. What would Blue Bird and Xi Huang¡¯s reactions be if they found out he was a fraud? This is a difficult pass. Gu Yang started the second simulation. [¡­ You divert midway to the Divine City, you go to the Wen Academy, convince Ye Lingbo, and enter the Lunar Water Cave World.] [You cultivate hard.] [Two years later, Wen Jue begins her assault on the Celestial Being realm and is assassinated by two Celestial Beings. Wen Jue falls in the great battle.] [Another half year later, a person appears before you, captures you, and takes you away from the Lunar Water Cave World.] [You were taken to another cave world and were forced to inject mana into a stone egg.] [Half a year later, you died of depletion, at the age of twenty-five.] Entering the Lunar Water Cave World isn¡¯t going to work. The Celestial Being from the Three Saints Gate is much more troublesome than the one from Chi Mingtian. Chi Mingtian¡¯s Celestial Being, his real body¡¯s in Chi Mingtian, only conveys power through his puppet in Great Zhou. The Celestial Being from the Three Saints Gate, however, could personally descend upon them, leaving no place to run. Furthermore, Wen Jue, the head of Dao Sect, was eliminated while assaulting the Celestial Being realm. Most likely she was killed by a Celestial Being within the Lunar Water Cave World. With her death, Gu Yang seemed to have lost a backer. [End of simulation, you can keep one of the following items.] Gu Yang still chose the first one. ¡°One more.¡± The third simulation. [¡­You go back to Liangzhou and enter the Golden Court Cave World.] [You hide in that deep pit and focus on your cultivation.] [Three years later, that monkey breaks the amnesty of Sky King, steps into the realm of Celestial Being and suddenly attacks you. You die at the age of twenty-five.] Wow, it turns on a dime. Gu Yang shakes his head, this path isn¡¯t going to work either. The Golden Court Cave world is extremely dangerous, there¡¯s nowhere to go aside from that pit, as he could be found by Xuan Zhen Sky King at any time. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have run out of options. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: 250 Mana Double Heaven Chapter 250: 250 Mana Double Heaven ¡°What should I do to break this deadlock?¡± Gu Yang sunk into deep thought. Yellow Springs? No, it¡¯s too far away, even further than going to Jiangzhou. Most importantly, it isn¡¯t a place for cultivation. In a simulation, you can¡¯t gain energy, so going there would be useless. Cao Yiyi? That¡¯s also a no-go. The Cao family is subordinate to one of the celestial beings in the Red Sky. Going to the Cao family would be like walking into a trap. Now, I only have seven simulations left. They are precious and cannot be used carelessly. I must come up with a better way. Gu Yang goes through everything he can think of. Ah, this! Suddenly, a light bulb goes off in his head as he thinks of something. He pulls out a jade pendant from his pocket, which is the key to the Guanghan Immortal Palace that he had gotten from Lu Yunshan. The Guanghan Immortal Palace, one of the three great Immortal Palaces of the ancient times. Perhaps it could stop the celestial being of the Three Saints¡¯ Gate. The only problem was that he had no idea where the Guanghan Immortal Palace was located. When in doubt, ask Cui¡¯er. ¡°Do you know where Guanghan Immortal Palace is?¡± The Blue Bird, which was dozing off with its head drooping, suddenly woke up and said, ¡°Of course, back then, I always used to visit the Guanghan Immortal Palace. It was more pleasant to be around than the hypocrites of Taiyi Immortal Palace and the pretentious people of Yao Chi Immortal Palace¡­¡± Gu Yang, not interested in its bragging, asked the critical question, ¡°Where¡¯s the entrance to Guanghan Immortal Palace?¡± ¡°Qiong Yu Mountain, which should be located in Luo Prefecture. But you can¡¯t enter without a disciple of the Guanghan Immortal Palace¡­¡± Luo Prefecture is actually Chu family territory and borders Jiangzhou. ¡°Great.¡± Knowing the address, Gu Yang opened the system and initiated another simulation. [¡­Taking Xi Huang with you, you transformed into a Phoenix and flew at full speed to Luo Prefecture. Upon reaching Qiong Yu Mountain, you used the jade pendant to unlock the grand entrance of Guanghan Immortal Palace.] [The moment the grand gate was opened, it created such a disturbance that it attracted a Unleaking realm strong accomplished cultivator. Almost at the same time as you, they also entered the Immortal Palace. After that, the gate was closed again.] [Your arrival alerted a monster beast guarding the gate. It engaged in a fierce battle with the accomplished cultivator.] [You took the opportunity to venture deeper into the Immortal Palace. Many parts of the palace were in ruins. You headed towards the only intact palace hall. Unable to open the door, you could only stay outside.] [Several days later, the fierce battle between the accomplished cultivator and the monster beast ended. The monster beast was slain right on the spot, while the accomplished cultivator also suffered severe injuries. It was then that you discovered this cultivator was the ancestor of Chu Family.] [She proposed a deal to you ¨C if you would bring Chu Xiyue into Guanghan Immortal Palace, she would be willing to transfer her remaining power to you.] [You agreed. The Chu Family ancestor used ¡°Bright Moon in the Sky¡± to transfer her mana into your body. Her life quickly faded away.] [It took five years to digest and integrate all the mana transferred to you into your own body. Your martial prowess increased significantly.] [Another five years passed. Suddenly, the True Essence in your body went out of control and you died due to a demonized cultivation state.] So the Guanghan Immortal Palace was indeed a way out. In there, even the Celestial Being from the Three Saints¡¯ Gate couldn¡¯t get in; eventually, he lived for the next ten years. However, what the hell happened with the demonized cultivation state at the end? Could it be that the power transferred by the old ancestor of the Chu Family was problematic? Gu Yang was initially overjoyed, but after seeing the final outcome, he couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive about it. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation in all his countless simulations. He actually ended up dying in a demonized cultivation state. [Simulation finished. You can keep one of the following items.] [First, the cultivation level of martial arts at the age of thirty-two.] [Second, the martial arts experience at the age of thirty-two.] [Third, life wisdom at the age of thirty-two.] Gu Yang was in a bit of a dilemma. If he chooses the first option, what if he ends up in a demonized cultivation state and dies just like in the simulation? After much thought, he decided it¡¯s best to be cautious. ¡°I choose the second option.¡± Suddenly, numerous martial arts experiences filled his mind. Soon after, Gu Yang initiated another simulation. This time, he wanted to figure out what exactly caused the demonized cultivation state. [¡­You took five years to fully digest and absorb all the mana.] [Afterward, you used the key to open the gate, stepped out for a while, and returned after half a year. You went to the Qin Family to look for Chu Xiyue and was about to take her away. Suddenly, a fist descended from the sky and killed you on the spot. You died at the age of twenty-seven.] This really is too hard. Gu Yang felt a sense of frustration. Initially, he wanted to verify whether due to him not fulfilling his promise of bringing Chu Xiyue to Guanghan Immortal Palace, he ended up in a demonized cultivation state. But who would¡¯ve thought? Qin Wu didn¡¯t discuss martial ethics at all. Without saying a word, he killed him. In the Qin Family, the only one capable of killing him instantly, must indeed be the old ancestor of the Qin Family. The third simulation. [¡­You sneaked into the Chu family and took Chu Xiyue away. You went to the Qiong Yu Mountain, using the jade pendant to open the door to Guanghan Immortal Palace.] [The moment you opened the door, it drew in the old ancestor of the Chu family who entered the Immortal Palace with you.] [The ancestor of Chu Family battled with the door-guarding monster beast, and both perished. Before dying, she transferred her remaining power to Chu Xiyue, helping her advance into the realm of Divine Power.] [You two proceeded to the only intact hall in Guanghan Immortal Palace. Chu Xiyue was successful in pushing the door open and entered the hall.] [You endured hardship as you cultivated within Guanghan Immortal Palace.] [Three years later, Chu Xiyue stepped into the Mana Realm.] [After another five years, Chu Xiyue advanced into the Unleaking Realm.] [Another ten years passed, and Chu Xiyue became a Celestial Being. Then, she killed you with a single sword strike. You died at the age of forty.] What kind of development is this? This completely left Gu Yang confounded. Chu Xiyue advanced to the Celestial Being realm in a short span of eighteen years, and that was simply against nature¡¯s course. Her talent was even more outrageous than Ye Ling Bo¡¯s. What¡¯s even more outrageous is, why would she want to kill him after advancing to the Celestial Being realm? Gu Yang really couldn¡¯t understand. Could it be that he had done something in the Immortal Palace that would infuriate both gods and mortals alike? That doesn¡¯t seem right either. If he really did something indescribable to Chu Xiyue, she would surely have been willing, right? There must be something wrong here. Considering Chu Xiyue¡¯s unusually fast cultivation speed this time. Gu Yang made a daring guess that it was entirely possible that the moment she stepped into the Celestial Being realm, an ancient power within the Immortal Palace took possession of her. Chu Xiyue¡¯s alias on the Beauty list is Shy Flower under the Sealed Moon. Perhaps this name is not randomly chosen after all. It is further evidenced by Qin Wu, who did not hesitate to use the Bright Moon Sabre as a betrothal gift, to marry her into the Qin Family. This was enough to prove that she certainly had some special attributes. [Simulation ends, you can choose to retain one of the following.] [Option one, martial arts realm at the age of forty.] [Option two, martial arts experience at the age of forty.] [Option three, life wisdom at the age of forty.] No matter what the outcome, this simulation had indeed provided him with an ideal escape route. This time, he could finally choose with peace of mind, ¡°I choose one.¡± [¡­ You and Chu Xiyue cultivated diligently in the Immortal Palace, and after pledging to spend the rest of your lives together, you officially married.] [Twenty years later, Chu Xiyue advanced to the Celestial Being realm and killed you with a single sword strike when you were forty-two.] Even after they were married, she dared to kill him. Gu Yang could be sure that something must have happened when Chu Xiyue broke through to the Celestial Being realm. However, being able to extend the timeline by two more years could be regarded as a positive, right? [¡­ You and Chu Xiyue pledged to heaven and earth and officially got married.] [Two years later, Chu Xiyue gave birth to a daughter, named Gu Xi.] [Ten years later, Gu Xi advanced into the Golden Body realm.] [After another five years, Gu Xi advanced to the Mana realm.] [Another eight years later, Gu Xi achieved celestial status and with a wave of her hand, you were sent out of the Immortal Palace.] [Back to Great Zhou, you encountered a siege from the strong fighters of the Star Luo Sect. A year later, you died at the hand of a Celestial Being, aged forty-eight.] This unexpected event had once again caught Gu Yang by surprise. He had thought that having a child might delay the inevitable future by a few more years. Moreover, Chu Xiyue might spare his life for the sake of their child. However, that ancient power played a sneaky move by possessing their daughter. And in the end, that traitor expelled them from the Immortal Palace. At least, the timeline had returned to its original trajectory, back to the future where Star Luo Sect invaded. Moreover, he now had six more years. So, his goal was achieved. [¡­ You and Chu Xiyue pledged to heaven and earth and officially got married.] [Two years later, Chu Xiyue gave birth to a daughter named Gu Xi.] [Another year later, Chu Xiyue gave birth to a son.] [Five years after that, Chu Xiyue gave birth to two more girls and one boy.] [¡­ Seventeen years later, Gu Xi advanced to the Celestial Being realm. She pulled out an immortal sword in the void. Suddenly, a golden light fell from above the palace and you died at the age of forty-seven.] This time, Gu Xi did not kick them out. Gu Yang¡¯s plan had succeeded. As a modern person, he was well aware of the significant impact of the family environment on a child. His plan was to have more children, giving Gu Xi more warmth from family since childhood. The plan was successful, but unfortunately, the subsequent development was something he had not expected. What the hell was that golden light? Couldn¡¯t they just let him grow without any disturbance for a few years? Gu Yang felt a little tired. Gu Yang opened the system again. At this point, his balance was down to twenty-eight. He only had two more simulations left. Suddenly, he heard the chirping sound of the Blue Bird next to his ear, ¡°Master, you are about to reach the second layer of the Mana realm.¡± He glanced at the Blue Bird and suddenly asked, ¡°Who exactly destroyed the Immortal Palace?¡± The Blue Bird replied, ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Just as expected, it couldn¡¯t be relied on. Gu Yang looked at Xi Huang, who was holding the divine weapon from Lu Yunshan. This divine weapon was not compatible with her cultivation method, and up till now, she had only refined a small part of it. ¡°Forget it, this is a divine weapon, using it to top up would be too wasteful.¡± Even if it tops up a few tens of points, it would still be a drop in the bucket. To get past the current predicament, he needed to at least reach the Unleaking realm. A single sword wouldn¡¯t solve this problem. Now, he was first going to enhance his cultivation level, and then figure out a solution. Gu Yang initiated the simulation again. A moment later, a scarlet flame surged from inside his body, and a terrifying aura shot up to the sky. Second level in the Mana realm! PS: Seeking monthly tickets for the third update. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: 251 Forget righteousness upon seeing benefits Chapter 251: 251 Forget righteousness upon seeing benefits Outside the city of Yuzhou, there is a Thousand Stars Mountain, and the ancient home of the Shen Family is located right there. This ancestral home has been there for more than a thousand years, and only the direct descendants of the Shen Family have the privilege to live there. On this day, the Shen Family¡¯s old house was extraordinarily lively, with many people standing at the entrance waiting. Before long, a horse-drawn carriage arrived and stopped at the entrance. A man in white, Shen Baiyi, dismounted from the carriage. ¡°Greetings to the young lord,¡± the crowd at the entrance saluted almost in unison. With a proud smile on his face, Shen Baiyi stepped through the main gate of the Shen Family Mansion. He was already twenty-eight years old, and according to the family¡¯s decision, he was officially pronounced the heir of the Shen Family, the future patriarch. Just as he was basking in self-satisfaction, he suddenly overhears a discussion not far away, ¡°Can¡¯t even enter the top ten on the Hidden Dragon List, I wonder why he¡¯s so proud.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Shen Family has never had such a useless heir.¡± ¡°I will definitely replace him in ten years.¡± The smile on Shen Baiyi¡¯s face stiffened, and anger surged in his heart, though he didn¡¯t explode. The Shen Family has its own rules. No matter how competition amongst peers stirred, it was absolutely forbidden to target those younger. He recognized those who were gossiping, each one about ten years younger than him, though they were of the same generation. Their realms were far apart, and they all belonged to another faction within the Shen Family. Moreover, what they said was true, leaving him no reason to get angry. But, could this be blamed on him? More than half a year ago, he was the young and promising candidate ranked third on the Hidden Dragon List, just behind Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun. Until Gu Yang came along, forcing him down to the fourth place. From then on, geniuses appeared as if they were springing up like water from a geyser. Pei Qianlan, for instance, suddenly rose to the first place, followed by the appearance of Wu Lingling, then Xu Ruomei, and finally, even Su Qingzhen managed to surpass him. What more, people like Han Mengling and Feng Tianci, whose names he had never heard before, also surpassed him. And just like that, he was squeezed out of the top ten. What was even more frightening was the terrifyingly high cultivation levels of these people. The top five in the Hidden Dragon List were now all of the First Rank. The ranks six to eleven were all Second Grade. He barely made it to the eleventh place. The martial artists of this generation were really intense. You should know that, in the past, having a First Rank on the Hidden Dragon List was a major event that shocked everyone, occurring roughly once every hundred years or so. But now, five First Rank powerhouses had appeared all at once. This was unprecedented. Even on the list of prodigies, there were only two First Ranks. Shen Baiyi felt unjust. With his cultivation level, if he were placed in any other generation of the Hidden Dragon List, he wouldn¡¯t fall out of the top five. Who could have thought that he would face such a group of freaks? Speaking of which, all of this was caused by that Gu Yang. Ever since Gu Yang topped the Hidden Dragon List, the world seemed to have become a bit abnormal. Those who were ranked high on the Hidden Dragon List all had ties with him. Pei Qianlan, who ranked first, had eloped with him. The second-ranked Gu Xiyue, and the third-ranked Wu Xingyun, both had significant connections with him. The fourth-ranked Han Mengling was allegedly the disciple of the Sword Saint, who later passed her to him. Not to mention the fifth-ranked Su Qingzhi, who was his lover. Going further down the list, even Xu Ruomei, and Feng Tianci were all related to Gu Yang. This was just absurd. Shen Baiyi felt a tinge of jealousy in his heart. What if he had gotten to know Gu Yang a bit earlier? If he had become acquainted with Gu Yang a few months ago, and become familiar with him, he might already be a First Rank by now. Boom! As he was thinking this, a melodious bell sound suddenly rang from the backyard. Suddenly, the entire Shen Mansion fell silent. ¡°This is ¡ª¡± Shen Baiyi¡¯s heart shuddered, he turned his head towards the backyard in disbelief, ¡°The bronze bell, it actually rang.¡± Outside the Shen Family¡¯s ancestral hall, there was a huge bronze bell. Rumor had it that this bell had existed more than a thousand years ago. However, from when he was a child until now, he had never seen anyone ring this bell. When he was a child, he had specifically asked his father about it. His father said that ever since the bell was placed there, it had never rung. If one day, the bell were to ring, it would signify a major event had occurred. Shen Baiyi originally thought that the bell would never ring, but unexpectedly, it started ringing all of a sudden. Boom! Another chime. Boom, Boom¡­ After nine successive bell rings, several figures flew from the horizon. The Shen Family¡¯s several Divine Power Realm experts had all arrived. This was the first time Shen Baiyi had seen so many Divine Power Realm experts gathered in one place. He hadn¡¯t even known that the Shen Family had so many Divine Power Realm experts. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± This question also emerged in Shen Zhou¡¯s mind. He possesses a triple mana realm cultivation level and, as the number two person in the Shen Family, naturally knows what it means when that bell chimes. The Three Saints Sect, had sent an edict! The bronze bell is a magical tool that requires a special technique to ring. The technique is only known to the disciples of the Three Saints Sect. Years ago, the family¡¯s ancestors told him that if the copper bell ever began to ring, it meant that a messenger from the Three Saints Sect had arrived. In one thousand years, this was the first time this bell had rung. ¡°Could it be that the Grand Master already knows about that matter?¡± As Shen Zhou thought of this, his respect for the Grand Master grew even more profound. In the past, the ancestor was merely a servant in the Three Saints Sect, yet due to his efficiency, he was favored by the Grand Master, who dispatched him to Great Zhou and imparted the mysterious technique, hence, the formation of the Shen family as known today. It could be said that everything the Shen family possesses was bestowed by the Grand Master. That includes the cultivation level of the ancestor. In a short while, several adepts from the area who were at the Divine Power Realm rushed over, descending into the courtyard. ¡°Fifth Uncle, why did the bell ring? Could it be¡­¡± The one who had asked the question was Shen Zhou¡¯s nephew, Shen Yi, whose cultivation level was at the second level of the Mana realm. He was only second to Shen Zhou in terms of power and hadn¡¯t shown himself for many years. Shen Yi and Shen Guang, both had the same Mana Realm Level Two cultivation level. They had been competing and hiding from each other for many years and no one knew their whereabouts. Not long ago, Shen Zhou sent Shen Guang to assassinate Chu Xiyue. However, there¡¯s been no message from him till now. Shen Zhou replied, ¡°Indeed, an edict from the Grand Master has arrived and will be here soon.¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of several adepts present in the divine realm became solemn. After a while, Shen Yi again asked, ¡°Where is Shen Guang? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in Yuzhou.¡± At this point, an operative responsible for intelligence who was also in the Divine Power Realm spoke up, ¡°Fifth Uncle, we just received information about Shen Guang and I wanted to report it to you.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°A few days ago, Shen Guang was killed by Gu Yang in Qi Province.¡± What? Shen Zhou¡¯s face drastically changed, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Shen Guang was in the Mana Realm Level Two. Gu Yang was merely in the Golden Body Third Level. Even if he had mastered the ¡°Shenxiao Six Swords¡± saber technique that restrained the ¡°Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique¡±, it was still impossible for him to kill Shen Guang. ¡°At that time, Gu Yang had already broken through to the Mana Realm!¡± Upon hearing this, the entire courtyard fell silent. The fact that Gu Yang was cultivating the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± had long been spread throughout the Shen Family. For over a thousand years, generations of the Shen Family have practiced this technique, but not a single one succeeded in reaching the First Rank. Yet, an outsider who had stolen this technique showed a meteoric rise. In just half a year, he progressed from the First Rank to the Golden Body and now he had stepped into the Mana Realm. Every member of the Shen family felt somewhat belittled. How come there is such a big gap among humans? Just then, Shen Zhou sensed something and looked up. He saw an unexpected silhouette appearing in the sky and felt a shock in his heart. When did this person appear? He was completely oblivious! This was a person covered in a black cloak, only revealing a pair of eyes. Emitting a strange aura all over, he pulled out a token and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you recognize this token?¡± Upon seeing the token, Shen Zhou immediately knelt down, ¡°Shen Zhou greets the envoys of the Holy Gate.¡± The rest of the people present also knelt down when they saw this, choruing, ¡°Greetings to the envoys of the Holy Gate.¡± The man in black responded, ¡°I am Li Xue. The Grand Master has ordered to capture the one who has cultivated the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ alive and send him to the Holy Gate.¡± Shen Zhou replied, ¡°The person in question is named Gu Yang and his cultivation level is in the Mana Realm. Moreover, he has mastered the Shenxiao Six Swords saber technique which is tough to deal with.¡± The man in black asked, ¡°Where is Shen Yun?¡± ¡°The ancestor is currently not with the family.¡± ¡°Notify him immediately. You, and you, come with me to capture that person.¡± The two people pointed out by the man in black were Shen Zhou and Shen Yi. Among the people present, these two had the highest cultivation level. ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Zhou and Shen Yi replied together, then flew away with the man in black. On the other hand, Gu Yang, who had just broken through, was planning to send Xi Huang and the Blue Bird away, ¡°I just remembered that I have something to take care of. You guys go ahead to Tianzhu Mountain and wait for me.¡± Blue Bird cried out, ¡°Master, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Xi Huang also had a reluctant look on her face and didn¡¯t want to separate from him. With a stern face, Gu Yang said, ¡°Do as you are told. I¡¯ll come find you guys once I¡¯m done with my business.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xi Huang reluctantly agreed. Blue Bird wanted to say something more, but Gu Yang had already flown away before it could. It flapped its wings as if to follow, but it gave up after flying just a short distance and came back, pouting. All the while, it muttered to itself, ¡°Master must be going to see his lover. He finds us annoying and ditches us when he sees color. How disloyal, tsk!¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Arrogant Chapter 252: Arrogant ¡°Dear disciple, how about this sword technique from your master?¡± On the official road, an old man dressed in grey was wielding a long and straight tree branch in his hand, briskly cutting off a foxtail grass at the roadside, and showing off to a young man next to him with a satisfied expression. The young man next to him remained silent, with no expression on his face. He ignored him and walked forward. The young man was Wu Xingyun, who left Gu Yang half a year ago and has been wandering around. The old man couldn¡¯t resist shaking his head and sighing, ¡°The world is declining. Back in the day, when I was young, I risked my life to sneak a peek at others practicing their sword technique to learn a trick or two. You younger folks really do not appreciate the good conditions you have.¡± Wu Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Senior, please stop teasing this junior. I already have a master, so I can¡¯t really acknowledge you as my master.¡± The old man shook his head vigorously, ¡°Your master is not fit to teach you. What sort of sword technique is he teaching you? It¡¯s totally misleading. I will teach you the unparalleled sword technique.¡± Unparalleled sword technique? Wu Xingyun snickered to himself. Was it that careless swinging of branches like a child? He deeply regretted his decision to meddle. A month ago, he saw an old man drunk and fallen by the roadside. He didn¡¯t bear to see him freeze to death and hence brought him to an inn. When the old man sobered up, he even ordered a table of food. Unexpectedly, the old man then started sticking to him, claiming that he was a promising talent and insisting on taking him as a disciple. Wu Xingyun thought he was delirious and left after rejecting him. However, to his amazement, the old man easily followed him. It was then that he realised that the seemingly down-and-out old man was actually a powerful Divine Power Realm practitioner. Originally, having a Divine Power Realm practitioner as a master could be considered a good opportunity. However, the old man refused to reveal his identity or origins, and the sword technique he taught seemed like child¡¯s play. Wu Xingyun knew that this expert was just making fun of him. Despite feeling angry, there was nothing he could do. He could not defeat him or escape from him. So, he had no choice but to play along with the old man. It has been a whole month, and the old man showed no sign of giving up and persisted in following him. Wu Xingyun became increasingly alert. A mighty Divine Power Realm practitioner who kept acting like a fool must have a big plan. Either he was plotting against his father, Or he wanted to conspire against Brother Gu. He has seen the evil and cunning nature of the martial arts world. Just then, Wu Xingyun suddenly felt the hairs on his body stand. It was as if a terrifying entity was approaching. He abruptly looked up and saw three figures flying in the sky towards them. Divine Power Realm! The ability to fly is a characteristic of the Divine Power Realm. The person in front was running away, while the two behind were chasing him. ¡°Pretty lady, you can¡¯t escape. Just surrender obediently. If you are willing to be mine, I won¡¯t turn you into an undead¡­¡± an indecent voice sounded. Undead? Nether Sect? Wu Xingyun was horrified. Over the past six months, he had encountered quite a few incidents. From someone with insider information, he learned about the Nether Sect. To his surprise, he encountered someone who seemed to be from the Nether Sect today, chasing and killing a Divine Power Realm practitioner. When the three individuals in the air got a bit closer, Wu Xingyun recognized the clothing of the woman in front, and his heart startled, ¡°She is a disciple of the Literary Academy!¡± ¡°Humph, you have no gratitude.¡± The disciple of the Nether Sect, seeing that the woman in front remained silent, became angry, ¡°Then you can die.¡± After speaking, he punched out, and a black fist flew out, hitting the woman¡¯s back directly. The woman¡¯s protective True Essence was instantly shattered. She spat out blood and fell from the sky. Watching this scene, Wu Xingyun¡¯s heart tightened. He turned his head to look at the old man beside him and said, ¡°Senior¡­¡± The old man, stroking his beard, leisurely replied, ¡°If you are willing to acknowledge me as your master, I will make a move.¡± Wu Xingyun immediately knelt down, ¡°Master, please accept your disciple¡¯s bow.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The old man gave a hearty laugh, seeming extremely pleased. He swung the long and straight tree branch in his hand towards the sky. Wu Xingyun looked up to see the heads of the two men in the air fall, and they immediately lost their breath. Just like that, they died? Shock filled his eyes. Wasn¡¯t it said that the people of the Nether Sect were more powerful than martial artists of the same realm? With the old man¡¯s casual move just now, he used the same technique he had used earlier to cut off the foxtail grass by the roadside. The more casual it seemed, the more it indicated the old man¡¯s unfathomable strength. ¡°Dear disciple, how about this sword technique from your master?¡± The old man had a look of ostentation on his face. Wu Xingyun swallowed subconsciously. He realized that this old man was not just an ordinary Divine Power Realm practitioner. Right, that disciple from the Literary Academy! He suddenly remembered the injured woman and was about to go over to find her when he saw a figure swiftly pass by the side. It was the woman in the clothing of the Literary Academy. The woman paid her respects to the old man, ¡°Thank you, senior. I am Yan Wenjun. May I know your name?¡± Upon hearing the name Yan Wenjun, Wu Xingyun felt as thunderstruck. She was the first rank among the disciples of the previous generation. He didn¡¯t expect that she had already advanced to the Divine Power Realm so quickly. The old man stood with his back towards her, giving her only an aloof silhouette, ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank my disciple.¡± Yan Wenjun looked towards Wu Xingyun. ¡°Wu Xingyun pays his respects to Professor Yan.¡± After disciples of the literary academy break through to the Divine Power realm, they automatically advance to the rank of professor. He tenderly asked her, ¡°Your injury isn¡¯t too severe, is it?¡± Even he could tell something was wrong with Yan Wenjun, her face having taken on a bleak complexion. It was clear the blow she had taken hadn¡¯t been light. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± As Yan Wenjun spoke, her eyebrows suddenly furrowed, a flash of darkness appeared on her face causing her lips to turn black. The old man then spoke up, ¡°Blood Fiend Techniques of the Nether Sect are specifically designed to break the Golden Body. If she doesn¡¯t quickly rid her body of the Blood Fiend, her end will come shortly.¡± ¡°This¡± Wu Xingyun felt a pang in his heart. The sight of Yan Wenjun trembling uncontrollably confirmed the old man¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master, please save her.¡± It rolled off the tongue much easier calling him Master this time around. The old man said, ¡°Foolish boy, many people in this world are ungrateful. Even if you save her, she might not appreciate it. Moreover, what¡¯s your relationship with her? What reason do you have to save her?¡± Wu Xingyun wasn¡¯t a fool and could hear the implication, ¡°What would it take for you to save her?¡± ¡°Unless, she marries you and becomes a part of our family. I would naturally save her then.¡± ¡°You¡± Furious, Wu Xingyun shot to his feet and yelled, ¡°I am not the kind to take advantage of someone¡¯s peril!¡± The old man sneered, ¡°You¡¯re high and mighty. I didn¡¯t cultivate my powers just to save someone who has nothing to do with me.¡± Whether you want to save her or not, that¡¯s up to you to decide. She doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± Wu Xingyun found himself in a dilemma. If he saves her, he could be accused of taking advantage of the situation. But if he doesn¡¯t, should he just watch her die? At that moment, Yan Wenjun spoke, ¡°If Mister Wu wouldn¡¯t mind my modest appearance, I would like to marry you.¡± Wu Xingyun was stupefied. He looked at her clear eyes and suddenly understood. Given the urgent situation, he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll marry her. Quickly save her.¡± The old man turned and looked at Yan Wenjun, asking, ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± Yan Wenjun solemnly nodded, ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am certain.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± With a wave of the old man¡¯s sleeve, strands of black mist flew out from behind Yan Wenjun and dispersed with the wind. After a moment, the dark aura on Yan Wenjun¡¯s face vanished, restoring her complexion to its former radiance. ¡°Thank you, elder, for your life-saving kindness.¡± Yan Wenjun deeply bowed. She knew, the old man standing before her must have a cultivation level of at least the third tier of Mana. He was a genuine peerless master. She had speculated about his identity. Suddenly, the old man¡¯s face transformed. He looked up towards the sky in the south, his expression was as grave as it could be. This was the first time Wu Xingyun had seen him in such a serious state. He knew something major was happening and followed his gaze. There was nothing in that direction but empty sky. Just as he was pondering, three figures appeared out of nowhere. Yan Wenjun by his side let out a shocked cry, ¡°Mana realm practitioners from the Shen Family!¡± But Wu Xingyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mana practitioners from the Shen Family¡­ could it be¡­ A sonorous voice thundered through the air, ¡°Gu Yang, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± They were indeed here for Gu Yang! As he turned his head, he saw another silhouette in the opposite sky. Despite being far away, he recognized him at once. It was Gu Yang. This is bad! Against the might of three mana practitioners, Gu Yang was surely in grave danger. Frantically, Wu Xingyun turned to the old man and pleaded, ¡°Master, Gu Yang is my close friend. Please help him.¡± The old man looked at him, sighing, ¡°Two of them are third tier Mana practitioners, while the third is of the second tier. Even if I stepped in, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t help.¡± A sinking feeling overcame Wu Xingyun. If even this immensely powerful old man was unwilling to intervene, how could Gu Yang handle it alone? Meanwhile, Yan Wenjun was watching the four figures in the sky with undivided attention. A fight between four Mana practitioners was a rare opportunity indeed. The name Gu Yang was one she had heard all too often recently. In just six months, he had jumped from First Rank to the Mana Realm, crossing the Golden Body Realm on the way. How would such a terrifyingly talented individual handle three Mana practitioners? Gu Yang in the sky slowly drew his sword, saying, ¡°Why should I run? The Shen Family has tried to kill me over and over again. Today, it¡¯s time for payback. Are you going to attack all at once, or one at a time?¡± He¡¯s so arrogant! A thought crossed Yan Wenjun¡¯s mind. Despite facing three opponents whose powers exceeded his own, he was still boasting. How could he be so confident? The old man beside her said, ¡°That kid is even more arrogant than I was. What a pity¡ª¡± He shook his head, though it was unclear what he found regrettable. Wu Xingyun thought to himself, Brother Gu was still the same as ever, never retreating in the face of powerful enemies. And similarly, he had never lost. Not even once. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: What just happened in 253? Chapter 253: What just happened in 253? ¡°Begin!¡± Seeing Gu Yang, the man in black cloak couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. For an instant, he thought the Celestial Being had returned. ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, this technique was left by the Celestial Being when he was undergoing rebirth, claiming that this method would be disseminated. Once someone could cultivate this technique to the divine power realm, they could be apprehended and their power transferred to the Celestial Being. They have returned to this world for more than a millennium, but to this day, only one person has cultivated this techniques to the divine power realm. Unexpectedly, after cultivating this method, this human possessed the same aura and power as the Celestial Being. If he didn¡¯t know the truth, he might mistakenly think that the person in front of him was the Celestial Being! The man in black cloak, looking at the human in front of him, felt a surge of anger rise in his heart. In his opinion, this human was blaspheming the Celestial Being! If not for the Holy Lord¡¯s order to capture alive, he would have wished to kill this person on the spot. At his command, Shen Zhou and Shen Yi took action simultaneously. Immediately, the sky darkened. Just now it was cloudless with the sun shining bright, but in the blink of an eye, darkness had swept across the land. The three people below could only see darkness before their eyes, unable to see anything. The Shen Family¡¯s Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique was extremely difficult to contend with, even the old man with a high cultivation level had no solution against them. The key was, the old man didn¡¯t have his sword. The branch he held was just ordinary. Though it was long and straight, it wasn¡¯t really feasible to use it against a tri-sky mana powerhouse. If it were another tri-sky mana powerhouse, he should be capable of protecting Gu Yang and escaping. Against the Shen Family, he was powerless. As long as the opponent dispatched one person to hold him, the other two were enough to kill Gu Yang ten times over. ¡°The same old tricks again.¡± Gu Yang and the Shen Family were longtime adversaries too, from first rank, to golden body realm, to mana realm, they had crossed swords. The person in front of him, one¡¯s strength was similar to Shen Guang, not a concern. The other was a tri-sky mana powerhouse, it should be Shen Zhou of the Shen Family who was closest to reaching the Unleaking Realm. This person was powerful, making him feel threatened. But there was no fear in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes, as he raised his Phoenix Feather Knife high. I¡¯ve even killed people in the Unleaking realm. What do I have to fear from a tri-sky mana powerhouse? The fourth move of ¡°Shenxiao Six Ruination¡±: Mortal¡¯s Decay! This saber technique was the exact counter for the Shen family¡¯s Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique. Where the blade intent reaches, darkness is pushed back. ¡°This is¡± Down below, the old man perceived a blade intent that was immensely familiar, a hint of awe and fear flashed across his face. It¡¯s indeed the Mortal¡¯s Decy! This blade technique that shouldn¡¯t exist in the world, after twenty years, had once again appeared in the human realm. The other two beside him had too low cultivation levels. When they sensed the blade intent, their minds went blank and they didn¡¯t understand what it was. ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhou was now in front of Gu Yang, reaching out to grab him. However, an undescribable wave spread out, his mana was unexpectedly melting like ice, the darkness dissolved, and his figure appeared on the spot. What kind of power is this? Before that wave hit him, he had a chilling premonition and tried to dodge subconsciously. But it was too late. In an instant, Shen Zhou felt a piercing cold moisture sweeping over him, his internal mana was rapidly dissipating, and he was horrified. Behind Gu Yang, the figure of Shen Yi was almost simultaneously forced out from the darkness. His cultivation was lower, and he fared even worse, the mana inside his body almost completely dissipated and his face turned white out of fear. All along, his Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique was almost invincible. This was the first time someone broke his technique so easily. Moreover, in a way he couldn¡¯t comprehend. What kind of ghost blade technique is this? ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Shen Zhou had experienced the war-torn years during the end of the Qin era and had fought with a powerhouse like Qin Wu. His experience was extremely rich. Just from the flow of Qi, he detected that Gu Yang¡¯s sword had not been fully consummated yet; it lacked the final changes that could truly take lives. There¡¯s still a chance! Shen Zhou reacted instantly, forcibly severing the connection between his internal mana and the world. This was already nearly an Unleaking Realm maneuver. The rate his mana was dissipating slowed down significantly. As long as he could withstand until the power of this technique passed, he would be fine. Now Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation was at the dual-sky mana realm, which was a step up from when he killed Shen Guang. However, it was still one level lower compared to him. With six hundred years of cultivation, Shen Zhou¡¯s internal mana had reached the peak that the mana realm could achieve. In a battle of attrition, Gu Yang was definitely not his match. This blade technique was so terrifying that the consumption must be immense. A cold smile surfaced on the corner of Shen Zhou¡¯s mouth. Just at this moment, he saw a golden figure flying out from Gu Yang¡¯s brow, rapidly growing in size, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a gold giant ape. The smile on his face froze. That was actually a mana realm demon ape! A second Original Spirit? An external manifestation? ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±? ¡°How could this happen?¡± Shen Zhou watched the gigantic furry hand swing down, an unwilling roar resonated in his heart. He had lived for six hundred years, experienced the war chaos of the late Qin Dynasty, obliterated all competitors within the Shen Family, and his cultivation level was second only to the ancestor. Even Qin Wu hadn¡¯t been able to kill him. He was just one step away from the Unleaking Realm. He only needed to wait for either Shen Guang or Shen Yi to break through to the third level of Mana, and he could cross that threshold and reach the Unleaking Realm. Now, he was going to die at the hands of someone in the second Realm of Mana. He was unwilling¡ª Splat! The Divine Ape slapped him into a pulp. The Divine Ape was an ancient divine beast, whose physical strength reached unimaginable heights. Even the divine light protective layer of the Unleaking realm could be cracked by its slap. Even other divine beasts couldn¡¯t withstand its palm. let alone Shen Zhou of the third realm of Mana. The manifested Divine Ape, eyes red with slaughter, took down one after another, and two of the Shen Family¡¯s Mana realm powerhouses were thus annihilated. The old man below watched with his mouth agape, his expression stunned. A powerhouse of the third Mana realm just died like that? It was as if he was watching a child¡¯s play. It gave him a strong sense of unreality. Even in his peak period, killing Shen Zhou would not be an easy task. Although Shen Zhou never made it on the Master¡¯s List, the uniqueness of the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique made him the most difficult to deal with among all the unbeatable powerhouses of the third Mana realm. Nowadays, whether it was the few from Four Great Sacred Lands or the two Celestial Beings from Great Zhou, they seldom appeared. The same was true for those in the Unleaking Realm. They were like strategic weapons, not to be easily wielded unless absolutely necessary. Twenty years ago, Wu Da made his move, causing most of the world¡¯s powers to be involved. The impact of this event continues to this day. For the most part, the powerhouses of the Third Mana Realm were the world¡¯s top fighters, known as the unparalleled elites. The Nine Families, the Six Sects, and all other forces. The more third Mana realm powerhouses in a certain family, the stronger that family is. Now, led by the Qin Family among the Nine Families, in addition to Qin Wu¡¯s own unparalleled strength, the three top powerhouses of the Qin Family also play a significant role. As for the Academy, though touted as the leader of the Six Sects, it¡¯s more about its influence. The actual strongest power still lies with the Sword Palace. There are three people on the Master¡¯s List. It¡¯s just that the Sword Palace has always been low-key, rarely getting involved in worldly matters, so their presence isn¡¯t as significant. The Shen Family only had Shen Zhou as a top powerhouse, and his death is a loss the Shen Family can hardly bear. The old man¡¯s mind was in a mess, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react. At this point, the Blade Intent dissipated. Wu Xingyun and Yan Wenjun also swiftly came back to their senses and looked around. They saw Gu Yang standing there in perfect health, with a golden-haired giant ape three meters tall by his side. The two powerhouses of the Shen Family¡¯s Mana realm were nowhere to be seen. What happened? What just happened? Both Wu Xingyun and Yan Wenjun were somewhat baffled. In just a blink of an eye, they felt like they had missed something important. [Received thirty units of energy, current balance forty-eight.] [Received twenty units of energy, current balance sixty-eight.] Gu Yang was in high spirits when he saw such a prompt after killing the two Mana Realm powerhouses of the Shen Family. Previously, in many simulations, the Shen Family had given him a lot of trouble, wasting many of his simulation chances. Now, by taking down the two Mana Realm powerhouses of the Shen Family, he felt a sense of revenge. He took the two Spirit Tools left at the scene and didn¡¯t rush to recharge them. He glanced down at a certain place. He had spotted Wu Xingyun¡¯s whereabouts earlier, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to greet him. Swoosh, Gu Yang¡¯s figure disappeared from its original place, chasing after the man in the black robe. The man in the black robe turned and fled as soon as he killed the two people from the Shen Family. How could Gu Yang let him escape? He immediately gave chase. ¡°What in the world just happened?¡± Wu Xingyun saw that Gu Yang was actually chasing after the powerhouse of the Mana Realm, and felt somewhat confused. He felt like there was a gap in the plot, and it was the most important part. He couldn¡¯t help but ask the man next to him, who he had just acknowledged as his master. Yan Wenjun also had the same doubt. In fact, she had an inkling of what might have happened, but it was so incredible that she hardly dared to believe it. The old man looked at the two of them and said with a somewhat disinterested tone, ¡°He killed both Shen Zhou and Shen Yi.¡± Killed them? Wu Xingyun and Yan Wenjun looked at each other, shock visible in their eyes. He really lived up to his reputation! PS: Looking for the third update, please vote monthly tickets. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: It seems to make sense Chapter 254: It seems to make sense ¡°Lord Emperor, spare my life!¡± The man in the black robe flew out hundreds of miles. Seeing Gu Yang getting closer and closer, he was so terrified that his soul was scattered. He suddenly stopped and kneeled on the ground to beg for mercy. Gu Yang stopped a thousand meters away from him, locked him with his Blade Intent. Finally, he confirmed that it seemed he had genuinely given up resistance. He couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat speechless. You are a mage of triple Mana strength, your power is even above mine. How can you be so cowardly? We haven¡¯t even started fighting yet, and you¡¯re already begging for mercy. Gu Yang had never encountered such a spineless warrior. However, since the opponent had surrendered, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to kill him. Instead, he could interrogate him for some details. ¡°Who are you?¡± The person before him made him feel completely different from the other two from the Shen Family. His Mana was peculiar, unlike that of a human. ¡°I am a humble servant, Jin Feng. I have heard of your great reputation, my Lord. I did not mean to offend you. It was just an order from my master, and I could not resist. Please, spare my life.¡± The robed man was kowtowing like pounding garlic. From his appellations, it seemed he knew something about the situation. Gu Yang said, ¡°Take off your robe.¡± The man in the black robe immediately took off his robe, revealing his true guise. He was a very young-looking man with silver hair, quite handsome. But the cringing look in his eyes and his ingratiating smile made him seem a bit sleazy. Gu Yang spoke, ¡°Tell me, what does your master plan when she sent you to capture me?¡± Jin Feng divulged everything he knew. Finally, Gu Yang managed to learn something about the Three Sages Gate from him. This man¡¯s master is Saint Chaoyang, the eldest among the three sages. She had sent him to capture Gu Yang for a sacrifice. Unfortunately, this creature¡¯s knowledge was limited. His original form was a squirrel, and five hundred years ago, he obtained enlightenment from Saint Chaoyang and evolved wisdom. Since then, he has always stayed inside the Cave Heaven World, never leaving nor engaging in battles. He had zero combat experience. The saint hadn¡¯t told him many things. Whether he truly didn¡¯t know or merely chose not to tell was unclear. ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Please, spare me¡­¡± Jin Feng continued to plead for mercy. Upon hearing the information Jin Feng divulged, Gu Yang began to contemplate how to deal with this guy. Very soon, he had an idea. He asked, ¡°Do you want to live?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Feng nodded emphatically. ¡°Good. From now on, whether there¡¯s any action from the Shen Family or Saint Chaoyang, you must keep me informed.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Feng was almost scared stiff, stuttering, ¡°If the Saint¡­ finds out, she will¡­ kill me.¡± He truly is as timid as a mouse. Since Gu Yang had decided to send him back to the Three Sages Gate as a mole, he naturally needed him to work for him willingly, so he started persuading him, ¡°Do you know the relationship between Chaoyang and me?¡± Jin Feng cautiously said, ¡°You are the master of the Saint.¡± ¡°Chaoyang is misguided; she mistake a stone for me. I will visit her in the future and clarify this confusion. Since you regard her as your master, can you stand by and watch her harm her own master?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Feng was at a loss for words, seeming to think that it made a lot of sense. But he felt that something was not quite right. Gu Yang didn¡¯t give him time to think, ¡°You are preventing her from making a mistake. Even though she finds out in the future, she would probably thank you instead of blaming you.¡± Jin Feng swallowed, saying, ¡°From now on, I will follow the command of the Emperor.¡± ¡°Good. This is a talisman specifically for conveying messages. If anything happens, notify me immediately.¡± Seeing him so cooperative, Gu Yang was quite satisfied and produced a few talismans. This was a method of creating talismans that he learned from the Yellow Springs Cave World. It could transmit messages to a specific person thousands of miles away. ¡°I am a person who clearly distinguishes between rewards and punishments. If you do your job well for me, you will be rewarded in the future. But if you harbour any ill intentions, I will make you regret living in this world.¡± After giving Jin Feng a stern warning, Gu Yang let him go. Killing him could earn thirty energy points. However, Gu Yang felt that if he could turn him, it would be more beneficial. In the Three Sages Gate, Saint Chaoyang had more than just him as a subordinate. He had seen several Unleaking Realm practitioners. Killing him would risk having a stronger Unleaking Realm opponent, which would indeed be more difficult to deal with. Having such a useless ally could buy him some time. As for him being an informant, it was just a bonus. Gu Yang had a Simulator, which could simulate the future, so whether he got information or not didn¡¯t matter. He took out the Spirit Tools he had just seized from the two Mana Realm experts of the Shen Family, and directly chose to recharge. ¡°Recharge successful. Acquired 15 grid of energy. Current balance: 83.¡± ¡°Recharge successful. Acquired 15 grid of energy. Current balance: 98.¡± With this battle, he eliminated two enemies and harvested eighty energy points. It was a bountiful harvest. Gu Yang didn¡¯t look back at Wu Xingyun. He was in enough trouble already and didn¡¯t want to involve others. He flew on while opening the system. As per usual, he began a simulation. [At age 22, you are at the second heaven of mana. You killed Shen Zhou, who was at the third heaven of mana, which shocked the world.] [Two days later, you received a message from Jin Feng. Shen Yun, the ancestor of the Shen Family, is preparing to hunt you down personally.] [You sent Xi Huang to Tianzhu Mountain, and you headed to Luo Prefecture. As soon as you arrived at the Chu Family, Shen Yun showed up. You found Chu Xiyue and escaped with her to Qiong Yu Mountain and opened the door of the Immortal Palace.] [The Chu Family¡¯s ancestor and Shen Yun broke into the Immortal Palace together. In a three-sided battle with the gate-keeping monster beast, Shen Yun survived to the end. You also died in the battle, aged just 22.] Shen Yun! As expected, after fighting his subordinates, their boss comes for him. From the outcome of the battle, it seemed that the Chu Family¡¯s ancestor was no match for Shen Yun. There were rumors that when the Chu Family¡¯s ancestor fought against Qin Wu, not only was the Bright Moon Sabre stolen, but she also suffered severe injuries. Her strength must have been greatly affected. [Simulation end¡­] After Gu Yang collected the rewards, he didn¡¯t start another simulation. Now that he knew who his enemy was going to be, he roughly knew how to deal with it. Soon, Gu Yang returned to where he had started and met up with Xi Huang. Without any unnecessary chatter, he said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to Divine City.¡± Divine City. A green donkey slowly approached the end of the official road, making a series of clear bell sounds. A woman sat on the donkey, wearing a jade-colored long dress, half of her face veiled, and a long sword slung by her side. Although her face was not visible, everyone could tell from her stunning figure that she was of unparalleled beauty. People were attracted by the woman and looked at her one after another. Many men were smitten at first sight. The woman¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were the only visible parts of her face. Her eyebrows resembled distant mountains, and her eyes were like autumn waters. However, an indescribable melancholy lingered between her eyebrows. As she lifted her head, she gazed at the most magnificent city wall in the world, murmuring to herself, ¡°So this is Divine City?¡± ¡°Yes, this is indeed Divine City.¡± A voice interrupted from beside her. A handsome young man approached, looking at her with burning eyes, ¡°Miss, it seems you are here for the first time. Are you visiting relatives or friends?¡± The woman didn¡¯t even glance at him. She nudged the donkey with the back of her foot to increase its speed towards the city gate. The young man was disappointed, but he wasn¡¯t ready to give up. He followed her and called out, ¡°Miss, my house is in Divine City. I am very familiar with the place and can guide you around¡­¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m here to find my husband.¡± The woman responded without looking back. Her husband? The young man¡¯s face changed color, but he didn¡¯t stop. He was about to say something else. Suddenly, he stumbled over something and fell face-first to the ground, prompting laughter from the onlookers. Not far away, a man and a woman witnessed this scene. Suddenly, the man said, ¡°Divine Power?¡± This man was Wu Xingyun and the woman next to him was Yan Wenjun. Their newly acknowledged master was nowhere to be seen. This morning, they had witnessed Gu Yang¡¯s battle where he single-handedly killed two Shen Family¡¯s mana realm powerhouses. Afterward, the old man brought them to Divine City as fast as possible. When they reached the outskirts of the city, he said he had something to attend to and left them behind. Yan Wenjun couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°When did Great Zhou produce such a young divine realm powerhouse?¡± She had traveled the world ten years ago and reached the Divine Realm three years before. Given her age, she was undisputedly the foremost amongst the younger generation. When she had solidified her realm and emerged, she found the world had changed so much that she almost didn¡¯t recognize it. First there was Gu Yang. And now, there was another excessively young divine realm power. From Yan Wenjun¡¯s perspective, the woman they were observing was at least ten years younger than herself. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± At this point, Wu Xingyun finally recognized who the woman was and his expression became extremely complex. When he saw her silhouette from afar, he found it familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall who she was at first. Not until Yan Wenjun¡¯s remark did he think of a rumor he had heard a few days ago and immediately deduced the woman¡¯s identity. Seeing his odd expression, Yan Wenjun asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Do I know her? Wu Xingyun, thinking about his intricate past with the woman, was at a loss for words. How should he explain? That she was once his stepmother, but eloped with his best friend? Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: 255 Asura Fields Chapter 255: 255 Asura Fields The front of Tianxin Martial Hall was bustling with activity, exceedingly lively. It just so happened to be the day of recruitment at the martial hall, and the number of people who came to register had increased tenfold compared to before. The news of Cheng Tianxin breaking through to the First Rank had already spread throughout Divine City. From a commoner, he became a generational Grandmaster. What¡¯s more, the whole world knows that Cheng Tianxin has an inseparable relationship with Gu Yang. Therefore, countless people in Divine City want to enter Tianxin Martial Hall and are almost fighting over a slot. Suddenly, the originally bustling entrance of the martial hall became much quieter. As if silence was contagious, in a short while, it was so quiet at the entrance that you could hear a pin drop. Ding Dong Dong¡­ With a crisp ringing sound, a green donkey slowly walked to the door. Sitting on the donkey was a beautiful and mysterious woman in a green dress, who had a special power that makes people dare not breathe heavily. The woman looked up at the plaque of Tianxin Martial Hall. After confirming that this was the right place, she got down from her donkey and led it by the reins towards the entrance. At the entrance, the crowd automatically cleared a path. She walked up to a disciple of Tianxin Martial Hall and politely asked, ¡°Is Gu Yang here?¡± The disciple was somewhat at a loss, ¡°Ah?¡± A hint of shyness flashed in the woman¡¯s eyes, ¡°I am his¡­ wife, please inform him.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s wife? The crowd immediately boiled over. Regarding Gu Yang, besides his incredible cultivation speed and various records of defeating the strong as the weak, crossing realms to kill enemies like cutting melons and vegetables, what makes people talk the most is the rumors of his relationship with the Princess Chang and the two sisters of the Empress. This is why he is called the most beautiful man in the world. Now, a woman claiming to be Gu Yang¡¯s wife has come to Tianxin Martial Hall. This news is too explosive. Before long, Cheng Tianxin received the news and came out personally to greet her. Following him were his daughter Cheng Qingyu and his adopted daughter Cheng Xue. To be honest, Cheng Tianxin was a little confused when he heard about this. Gu Yang never said that he had a wife. Of course, he had already heard about Gu Yang¡¯s romantic adventures along the way. Most likely, it is another romantic debt. He dared not neglect it and came out in person. Gu Yang had done a great favor to him, regardless of whether the woman¡¯s words were true or false, he would treat her well. ¡°I am Cheng Tianxin, the master of the martial hall. Miss, please come in.¡± Cheng Tianxin briefly introduced himself and led the woman in. Once they reached the backyard, he finally asked, ¡°May I know your name, miss?¡± ¡°My last name is Pei.¡± The woman seemed unwilling to reveal her first name. Cheng Qingyu¡¯s eyes lit up at her side, blurting out, ¡°Are you Pei Qianlan? Have you really broken through to the Divine Power realm?¡± The two biggest pieces of news in Divine City a few days ago. One is that Gu Yang broke through to the Mana realm in Qi Province and killed Shen Guang, a double heavenly power expert of the Shen family on the spot. Once again proving that when he reached the Divine Power realm in Divine City, he could still cross realms to kill enemies. The second piece of news is that Pei Qianlan, who is number one on the First Rank List, her name disappeared. But her name is still on the Beauty list. This means that she did not die, but broke through to the Divine Power realm! From the time she made it on the First Rank List to breaking through into the Divine Power realm, she only spent two months. Her progress could almost match Gu Yang¡¯s. This further pushed Gu Yang¡¯s fame to the peak. Everyone should know that Pei Qianlan is already famous. When she was still the Jinghai Princess, she was only fifth on the Hidden Dragon List, and was several years older than Chu Xiyue and Wu Xingyun, who were then first and second on the list. Her potential was not considered top-tier. Not until she eloped with Gu Yang did her cultivation make rapid progress, and in a few short months, she broke through to the First Rank, jumping to the top of the Hidden Dragon List. And then, she became number one on the First Rank List. Now, she has broken through to the Divine Power realm. It¡¯s almost like she has followed the same path as Gu Yang. Now, the hottest topic in the entire Divine City is why Pei Qianlan had such a drastic change after meeting with Gu Yang. Some people say that Gu Yang is the protagonist of this era, possessing opportunities unimaginable to others. Pei Qianlan benefited greatly from being with him. Others say that Gu Yang has an elixir, a pill that can completely change a person. The most outrageous claim is that Gu Yang is proficient in dual cultivation techniques, and Pei Qianlan¡¯s cultivation skyrocketed after cultivating with him. These people obviously read too many novels. Regardless, Pei Qianlan¡¯s fame has already resonated throughout Great Zhou. Many young women regard her as an idol. Cheng Qingyu is one of them, so when she heard that the blue-clothed woman claimed her last name was Pei, she excitedly yelled out. Pei Qianlan was somewhat embarrassed when her identity was directly exposed, but luckily her face was hidden behind a veil, so no one could see her flushed face. ¡°Brother Gu is not in the Divine City at the moment,¡± Cheng Tianxin quickly changed the topic to save her. Pei Qianlan asked, ¡°Then where has he gone?¡± ¡°I am not sure, he did not tell me,¡± Cheng Tianxin replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Pei Qianlan was a bit disappointed. Half a year ago, Gu Yang had practically tricked her into that secret realm, then claimed he had some business to take care of and left them all behind, setting out on his own. Ten days ago, she finally broke into the Divine Power Realm and forcefully opened the exit, leaving the secret realm. On her way to the Divine City, in order to ensure her safety, she purchased a donkey rather than flying. She rode this donkey all the way to the Divine City. Along the way, she heard many rumors about Gu Yang. The most troubling to her were the scandals about him, Princess Chang, and the queen. In particular, the rumor that Gu Yang murdered the emperor for the queen. Pei Qianlan knew that he was fully capable of such actions. She had also heard that Gu Yang had left the Divine City, but she was at a loss as to where to look for him and decided to go to the Divine City to inquire. ¡°Miss Pei,¡± Cheng Tianxin hesitated for a moment with the address, but he still went with the term ¡®Miss¡¯, ¡°Brother Gu has offended many people in the Divine City.¡± ¡°Given your close relationship with Brother Gu, I¡¯m afraid those people may pose a threat to you. The literary institute would be a safer place to go. Brother Gu has a strong relationship with Principal Zhou, so he might know Brother Gu¡¯s current whereabouts.¡± His words were very tactful. In reality, in the Divine City, the only one who can be considered an enemy of Gu Yang is the Lord of the State. To the Lord of the State, Gu Yang, being a regicide is an inevitable target for eradication. The Lord of the State would naturally not target a woman who has just broken into the Divine Power Realm, but his subordinates might not be so scrupulous. And in the Divine City, only the Empress Dowager and literary institute can protect Pei Qianlan. Pei Qianlan said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Dean.¡± Pei Qianlan is a sensible person. She bid farewell to Cheng Tianxin on the spot and headed to the literary institute. Cheng Qingyu volunteered to guide her there. To avoid alarming those at the front entrance, Cheng Tianxin arranged a carriage for her to leave from the back door. ¡°Sister Pei, how did you meet Brother Gu?¡± ¡°How did you achieve Divine Power so quickly? Everyone is saying that Brother Gu gave you an elixir, is it true?¡± Along the way, Cheng Qingyu chirped non-stop with questions. Pei Qianlan was also quite fond of this vivacious and beautiful girl who made herself at home, and the two chatted the entire way. Before they knew it, they had arrived at the gate of the literary institute. Suddenly, the carriage came to a halt. The carriage driver reported, ¡°Miss, the carriage can¡¯t get past.¡± Unable to pass? Pei Qianlan and Cheng Qingyu pushed open the carriage window, looking forward, they saw an extremely luxurious carriage blocking the way. Cheng Qingyu was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s Princess Chang¡¯s carriage!¡± Then, a condescending voice sounded, ¡°I heard someone was pretending to be Gu Yang¡¯s wife, in this world, there are truly some shameless women.¡± This was undisguised public provocation! At this point, it was school dismissal time, there were many people at the entrance of the Institute who recognized Princess Chang¡¯s carriage. This carriage had been parked here for quite some time, which had puzzled onlookers. But now, upon hearing Princess Chang¡¯s words, they were all stunned. Pei Qianlan was almost furious, but she refused to lose her composure in front of a potential rival, speaking coldly, ¡°Gu Yang and I have already pledged ourselves to each other for eternity. It¡¯s hardly the place of any hussy to interfere.¡± At this, the crowd slowly began to realize what was happening and it instantly caused an uproar. Princess Chang was having a public showdown with another woman out of jealousy. This was truly the sight that people most enjoyed watching. ¡°How absurd. He has never mentioned having a wife to me. It appears you are deluding yourself, daydreaming.¡± ¡°Ha! There is much you do not know. For instance, Gu Yang has several wives. If you wish to join us, you will have to be the fifth, and in future, you will have to pour tea and bow for me.¡± The moment these words came out, everyone present was shocked. These were harsh words, how could Princess Chang possibly tolerate them? Boom! A strong surge of mana erupted skyward, Princess Chang furiously replying, ¡°You insolent woman, how dare you insult me like this?¡± On the other side, Pei Qianlan did not back down. A steady stream of sword intent defused the suppression, replying, ¡°What, can¡¯t take it? You¡¯re so jealous, how could Gu Yang fancy you?¡± Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: 256 Don’t Misunderstand (Third Update Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 256: 256 Don¡¯t Misunderstand (Third Update Seeking Monthly Tickets) ¡°It seems something has happened up ahead?¡± Wu Xingyun was escorting Yan Wenjun to the Literary Institute. She had been struck by a punch from a disciple of the Nether Sect. Despite the purging of the Blood Demon, her injuries still haven¡¯t fully recovered. She appeared somewhat weak. As they approached the institute, they saw a large crowd gathering at the entrance. After listening for a moment, he was dumbstruck. Princess Chang and Pei Qianlan were arguing, two Divine Power realm powerhouses were quarreling in the middle of the street. Brother Gu truly has troubles! He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Yan Wenjun on his side was also somewhat shocked. Princess Chang was of the same generation as her; gifted and superior to her. Several years ago, she had already reached the Divine Power realm. The other woman, named Pei Qianlan, was the one he ran into at the city gate. She was even more powerful. Although she was ten years younger, she had already stepped into the Divine Power realm. These two peerless talents were actually quarreling over a man out of jealousy. The two of them, in the midst of their argument, looked like they were about to start fighting. ¡°Stop!¡± How could Yan Wenjun let them start fighting at the entrance of the Literary Institute? She couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Stop!¡± At almost the same time, another voice rang out. A figure appeared out of thin air. Yan Wenjun recognized the person. It was Vice-Principal Zhou. She relaxed. With the Vice-Principal present, a fight shouldn¡¯t break out. ¡°Both of you, follow me in.¡± Zhou Zongye helped the two women off the carriage. He also took the time to glance at Yan Wenjun and frown, ¡°Wenjun, you¡¯re hurt?¡± ¡°Greetings, Vice-Principal.¡± ¡°You can join us.¡± There were too many onlookers. This wasn¡¯t the place to talk. Zhou Zongye led Princess Chang and Pei Qianlan into the Literary Institute. Yan Wenjun grabbed Wu Xingyun¡¯s sleeve, took him with her, and followed behind. Wu Xingyun was somewhat surprised as he looked at her, but he didn¡¯t resist and let her pull him along. This was the first time Wu Xingyun had entered the Literary Institute in his life. There had been little interaction between the Martial Institute and the Literary Institute. Their disciples rarely mingled. With his cultivation level, he could tell that Zhou Zongye had forcefully suppressed the two women who were ready to explode with his mana. Otherwise, they would have definitely started fighting. Before long, they arrived at a courtyard. Zhou Zongye¡¯s gaze swept over Wu Xingyun, somewhat confused, ¡°Who is this?¡± Yan Wenjun candidly stated, ¡°His name is Wu Xingyun. He is my husband.¡± At these words, both Zhou Zongye and Wu Xingyun were stupefied. Upon hearing the words ¡°Wu Xingyun¡±, Pei Qianlan¡¯s face changed slightly. Why is he here? Her relationship with Wu Xingyun was frankly quite awkward. Among all people, he was one of the last she wanted to encounter. ¡°Hmph!¡± Having been at a disadvantage in the argument, Princess Chang let out a mocking smile. She had found her opponent¡¯s weakness. If she could speak at this time, she would have launched a counterattack. Apparently, she had figured out the real identity of the woman in front of her. Zhou Zongye finally did not ask further, after all, this was Yan Wenjun¡¯s personal matter. He turned to look at the other two women, feeling somewhat headache. This kind of thing was indeed not easy to handle. But he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Who could deny that Gu Yang was the man who had saved his life? If they started fighting, no matter who got hurt, he wouldn¡¯t know how to explain to Gu Yang. He said, ¡°The two of you were arguing at the entrance of the Literary Institute, about to pull out your swords. Have you ever thought about the position this puts Brother Gu in?¡± At this moment, Princess Chang felt she could speak again, blurted out, ¡°Pei Qianlan, in front of your son, admit your affair with another man ¡ª¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was sealed by mana again. Zhou Zongye¡¯s face darkened. Not just him, the impact of that sentence was too wide. Pei Qianlan, Wu Xingyun, and Yan Wenjun who had just admitted her relationship with Wu Xingyun, all wore unpleasant expressions. The matter of being married to the Jinghai Princess was Pei Qianlan¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. Not to mention, the son of Jinghai Prince was right here, legally her ¡°son,¡± along with a daughter-in-law. The stab was ruthless, and she no longer had the confidence she¡¯d shown when confronting Princess Chang head-on. There was an awkward silence in the courtyard. Zhou Zongye knew he couldn¡¯t resolve the situation. This kind of matter could only be dealt with by Gu Yang himself. Suddenly, Zhou Zongye felt a surge of intuition. Overjoyed, he said, ¡°Gu Yang is back. I¡¯ll take you to meet him.¡± He felt as if a huge burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Thank heavens Gu Yang had returned just in time. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to handle this situation. He was quite reluctant to get involved with this messy affair. In addition, Zhou Zongye used a magic spell to hide the aura of the two women from Gu Yang. He was young once and knew exactly how flamboyant young men would react to a situation like this. If Gu Yang discovered the two women, he might just bolt. Therefore, they needed to take him by surprise and give him no chance to escape. Zhou Zongye led the two women away. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡± Yan Wenjun, pulling Wu Xingyun along, followed behind them. Wu Xingyun hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t this improper?¡± ¡°I just want to see how your good friend handles a situation like this.¡± After a while, Zhou Zongye arrived at another courtyard. Gu Yang was there, in addition to Ye Lingbo. The voices of their conversation could be heard coming from inside. Gu Yang said, ¡°Is the matter you asked me about last time settled?¡± ¡°Settled!¡± ¡°Great, then from today onwards, we¡¯re Dao companions.¡± Zhou Zongye stopped in his tracks, his heart pounding. He subconsciously turned around to see the two women behind him turning pale. Brother Gu, I can¡¯t help you now! Yan Wenjun, following behind them, had a cold smirk on his face. Wu Xingyun¡¯s scalp tingled. Now he was really not sure how Gu Yang was going to handle this. In this almost frozen silence, Gu Yang¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Into the cave¡­¡± Then, there was no more sound from inside. Wu Xingyun felt like his head was about to explode, what woman could endure hearing such words? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Wenjun didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and pulled him away. At the scene, an extremely embarrassed Zhou Zongye was left with the two disheartened women. Zhou Zongye swallowed nervously, saying, ¡°They¡¯re probably just going to the realm within the heavenly cave. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Saying this, he released the suppressing aura over them. Princess Chang¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Her voice was as cold as ice, ¡°Ye Lingbo!¡± Pei Qianlan was on the verge of tears, ¡°It was supposed to be me¡­¡± What a disaster! Zhou Zongye felt as if two massive weights were on his head, and he had no idea how to manage the situation. Meanwhile, Gu Yang took Ye Lingbo¡¯s hand and hurried as fast as he could to the Star Picking Tower. Time was of the essence, and he didn¡¯t want to waste a single second. Bringing Ye Lingbo along was a precaution. The last time they entered the Water Moon Cave Heaven, it was only because of the help of a mysterious, powerful individual that they were able to escape the encirclement of four Nascent Soul stage powerhouses. The mysterious powerhouse was undoubtedly trying to help Ye Lingbo. Without a proper reason, Ye Lingbo wouldn¡¯t join him in entering the Water Moon Cave Heaven again. So, just this once, he had to compromise and agree to become her Dao companion. With his current cultivation level, he could adequately handle the Immortal Element within her body. Soon, Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo arrived at the top level of the Star Picking Tower. Ye Lingbo opened the entrance to the realm within the heavenly cave, and they both slipped inside. PS: We¡¯ve reached the middle of the month, please give some monthly votes. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: 257 The Second Divine Cauldron Chapter 257: 257 The Second Divine Cauldron On this day, Huang Family Town was bustling with excitement. Little Fourth Huang, Huang Laogen¡¯s fourth son who had disappeared for several months, had returned. He had brought back a multitude of material possessions, packed into large and small boxes. It seemed he had lucked out big time and made a fortune. Huang Laogen¡¯s household was a carnival of activity. Anyone with a shred of relation or familiarity flocked to his residence to congratulate him. The center of attention, Little Fourth Huang, also known as Huang Yongkang, the youthful hero, sneaked off to the outskirts of the town, visiting an old dilapidated temple. Just a few months prior, it was here that he encountered his karmic opportunity and embarked on the path of cultivation. If it were not for that ethereal couple, he would have been just like any common child, stuck in the inconsequential town of Huang Family, oblivious to the expansive universe and the mystical immortal methods. ¡°I remember, it was here,¡± he muttered. Huang Yongkang walked up to a strangely bulging patch of ground and unhitched a black cloth bag from his waist. With a flick of the bag, a white tiger, covered in white fur, sprang from it. He ordered, ¡°Dig up the thing beneath.¡± The regal beast gave him a wronged look. It was the king of beasts, reduced to a digger. Yet, intimidated by the boy¡¯s authority, it diligently started digging. Its sharp claws sliced through dirt as easily as through tofu. It wasn¡¯t long before it hit a hard object, causing sparks to fly. ¡°My goodness, it seems this dilapidated temple is not as plain as it looks!¡± Huang Yongkang said, somewhat surprised. The tiger demon¡¯s claws could penetrate steel with ease, yet they were unable to scrape the object beneath, making it clearly extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t long before the buried entity was revealed ¨C a timeworn stone tablet. On it were written three complex characters. ¡°I did remember correctly. What¡¯s written here is indeed the ancient script the old man taught me,¡± Huang Yongkang exclaimed with joy. ¡°The old man treats that map of his like a treasure. It even marked the location of the Huang Family Town, with these three characters written next to it.¡± He possessed the knack of remembering things at a glance. As a child, he had accidentally ventured to this old temple and seen the characters on the tablet. At the time, the tablet hadn¡¯t been entirely buried in the ground yet. He remembered being curious about the writing and had copied it down, asking the town¡¯s most knowledgeable teacher about it. However, even the teacher hadn¡¯t recognized the characters. But some time ago, he caught a glimpse of those three characters on the esteemed map that the old man always carried. He had been watchful ever since. That map, that old man possessed, was anything but ordinary. Every time he flipped it, the location of some treasure was quickly discovered. It was precisely because of this that he had been able to seize numerous opportunities and elevate his cultivation level over the span of just several months. During this trip back home, Huang Yongkang was not only eager to return to his roots but also to verify his recent speculations. ¡°As I thought, this is another treasure site,¡± he affirmed. His eyes lit up as he pulled out a copper mirror from nowhere and poured his True Essence into it. As soon as the mirror lit up, it revealed a hidden prohibition on the stone tablet. Excited, he put the mirror away, took several steps back, summoned a flying sword, and commanded, ¡°Break!¡± The flying sword hit the prohibition on the spot. Accompanied by a cracking noise, a burst of azure light shot into the sky. The stone tablet shattered inch by inch, revealing a dimensional passage. With a brief glance into the passage, Huang Yongkang saw a massive copper tripod. Within the tripod, a stunningly resplendent flower was blooming. The flower seemed to tremble slightly before turning to reveal an incredibly beautiful woman¡¯s face. The face opened its eyes, which put him in such a fright that he felt his spirit might leave him. ¡°Nascent Soul!¡± he shouted, swiveling to escape, only to discover he was paralyzed. His True Essence felt like it had turned into ice. Even his Magic Treasure, which was connected to him by blood, didn¡¯t obey his instructions. He was done for. Huang Yongkang¡¯s heart was chilled. Having just begun the Foundation Establishment Stage of cultivation, he stood no chance against a being of the Nascent Soul stage. There was no way for him to have imagined a Nascent Soul stage monster lurking inside. He had truly brought disaster upon himself. All this time, he had ridden on a wave of continuous success, embarking on adventures with the old man, acquiring various chances along the way. Within just a few months, he had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage. He had achieved a realm that countless independent cultivators would never attain in their lifetimes. He had begun to let success go to his head, and had decided to venture out on his own, without the old man. Now, he had finally met his match. The flower extending from the other side of the dimensional passage unfurled a leaf, stretching it toward the young boy¡¯s body and wrapping him tightly. Then it started to drag him inside. Help me! Huang Yongkang was in such a panic that he felt like his cries for help were falling on deaf ears. He regretted his actions ¨C if he had known, he would never have left the old man behind due to greed¡­ Just as he was about to be pulled into the dimensional entrance, a knife¡¯s energy descended from the sky, severing the leaf wrapped around him. A savior descended from the sky! Huang Yongkang regained his ability to move and crawled away from the dimensional passage. ¡°It¡¯s you again,¡± a somewhat familiar voice echoed from the skies. He looked up and saw two familiar figures in the sky ¨C the ethereal young man and woman, who appeared to have descended from the heavens. He never thought that they would save him again. What shocked him even more was the seismic change in their cultivation levels. When he last met with them in No Return Mountain, they were just at the Foundation Establishment Stage. Now, they had soared to the Golden Core Stage. The old man had always said that his karmic fortunes were deep, and his cultivation speed was a rare phenomenon throughout the ages. But compared to the man before him now, he didn¡¯t amount to much. Gu Yang did not expect to see that yellow-faced boy again as soon as he entered Shuiyue Dongtian. In just a few months, the boy had reached a cultivation level equivalent to that of the Golden Body realm. This was a far cry from the ordinary person he had been the first time they met. By chance, Gu Yang saw the boy in danger and took the initiative to save him. However, Gu Yang¡¯s attention was quickly drawn to a spatial portal. The extraordinary power that emitted from it indicated a presence within the Unleaking Realm. That boy had a knack for getting into trouble, attracting a being from the Unleaking Realm, no less. Gu Yang had originally intended to mind his own business and leave with Ye Lingbo. But catching a glimpse of a huge tripod within the spatial portal, his heart stirred. ¡°A Kyushu Ding?¡± The style of this gigantic tripod was identical to the Wu Earth Divine Ding that he had obtained before. It was quite possibly one of the Kyushu Ding. A spiritual treasure indeed! This was definitely an energy goldmine. Believing the risk was worth taking, Gu Yang opened the simulator and initiated a simulation. Before the battle, he needed to confirm if he could be victorious. After a moment, he received the results and told Ye Lingbo, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± With that, he unsheathed the Phoenix Feather Knife and rushed in. Down below, Huang Yongkang gasped when he saw the man charging bravely towards the Nascent Soul monster. As expected, he was indeed a fearsome cultivator capable of killing a Golden Core practitioner during the Foundation Establishment stage. He recalled at No Return Mountain, this imposing figure, then at Foundation Establishment stage, slaughtered a Golden Core practitioner of Ancient River Sword Sect as easily as killing a dog. Now, having ascended to Golden Core stage, he considered the Nascent Soul monster as insignificant. Such courage made Huang Yongkang¡¯s spirit soar. Inside the spatial portal, a peculiarly shaped flower began to grow rapidly. Its countless leaves enveloped the man, forming a massive barrier around him. A terrifying surge of power made Huang Yongkang tremble in fear. Even after activating his full cultivation, he was still so overwhelmed it was hard to breathe. This Nascent Soul monster was terrifying! Its powerful aura alone was enough to literally crush him to death. At this moment, he felt a piercing fear in his heart, as a wave of indescribable energy surged over him. What kind of power is this? In his shock, a flash of a blade unfolded before his eyes. For a moment, he thought he was dead and his mind went blank. Somewhere in the distance, he heard the faint sound of a thunderclap. When the smoke cleared, he slumped to the ground, drained of all strength. His body quaked uncontrollably. That was so terrifying! The Nascent Soul monster that was on the other side of the spatial portal had been reduced to ashes under that one strike. A single strike slaughter of a Nascent Soul! A sense of bewilderment washed over him. How could there be such a powerful Golden Core in this world? Gu Yang eliminated the parasitic flower monster residing in the Nine Divine Ding with a single thunderous strike. It was a clean kill. Not that his strength was enough to instantly slay an Unleaking Realm powerholder. It¡¯s just that the flower monster had lost its mortal body and was reduced to a Nascent Soul. It had no magical treasures to protect it. He used Shenxiao Six Extinctions, the bane of Nascent Souls. Without the protection of a mortal body and magical treasures, the Nascent Soul was instantly obliterated, disappearing without a trace. It could only be said that the Nascent Soul monster was ill-fated. [Gained 50 energy points. Current balance is 128 points.] Fifty energy points, only half of what a complete Unleaking realm being is worth, but it was enough to tell how far its strength was from that of a complete Unleaking realm being. ¡°This Shuiyue Dongtian is indeed my treasure trove. I easily gained fifty points.¡± Gu Yang thought happily. Of the three Dongtian worlds he had visited so far, he still felt that Shuiyue Dongtian was the best. Its cultivators were easy to deal with, and they possessed numerous magical tools. He approached the colossal bronze tripod and reached out to touch it. The tactic of operating the bronze tripod was engraved on its surface. He had already mastered it in the previous simulation. Within moments, the colossal bronze tripod started to shrink until it was the size of a fingertip and rested in the palm of his hand. This tripod was the Wood God Ding. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not a fire attribute.¡± Gu Yang felt a slight sense of regret. Among the Nine Divine Ding, the one that would be the most useful to him was the fire attribute God Ding. His ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± required the assistance of Divine Fire. ¡°Wood God Ding¡­¡± At this time, Ye Lingbo also walked in. Looking at the small ding in Gu Yang¡¯s hand, her expression looked somewhat complex. Gu Yang asked in surprise, ¡°You recognize this ding?¡± Each of the Nine Divine Ding had identical appearances. It was impossible to determine the attribute of a ding based solely on appearance. Since Ye Lingbo could immediately identify it as the Wood God Ding, she must have known of it beforehand. She nodded, inhaled deeply, sat cross-legged on the ground, and started to run her True Essence. Buzz! Inside the space, countless spots of light gathered in front of her. Gradually, they formed into a sword shape. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: 258 Sword of Yao Light Chapter 258: 258 Sword of Yao Light The Ancient River Sword Sect is located at the source of the Lijiang River, where there¡¯s an Ancient Sword Mountain. At the peak of the Cold Avoidance Peak, within a cave dwelling. An elderly man with white hair and beard was cultivating, a splendid blue flying sword was hovering in front of him. He was continuously infusing his mana into the sword. The mana merged with the flying sword and, after a moment, was churned back. In this manner, cycling over and over, accumulating day and night, eventually reaching a mutual understanding with the flying sword. The elder is the master of the Cold Avoidance Peak, one of the nine Nascent Soul elders of the Ancient River Sword Sect, who wields the Cold Avoidance Sword. Suddenly, a jade pendant in his chest snapped open with a ¡®pop¡¯. The elder, master of the Cold Avoidance Mountain, grimaced, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They¡¯ve finally revealed themselves.¡± He wrapped his mana around him, pulled back the flying sword into his body, and was now outside the Cold Avoidance Peak. He turned into a flying rainbow and in a moment, had already reached another peak, Moon Rainbow Peak. The master of Cold Avoidance Mountain arrived at the cave dwelling at the top of the peak and communicated telepathically, ¡°Junior sister, I need to borrow the Xuan Light Cover.¡± From within the cave dwelling, a female cultivator¡¯s voice responded, ¡°Senior brother, why go to such lengths?¡± ¡°Junior sister, you know that I have a single grandson. I wished for him to inherit my mantle, but he died at the hands of that murderer. If I do not shred him to pieces, the hatred in my heart will not be quelled.¡± ¡°Ah, the person that the Water Moon Sect wishes to protect, wouldn¡¯t be so easily killed, would they? Senior brother, do not let hatred cloud your eyes.¡± ¡°I understand your fear of bringing calamity upon our sect, however, why should our Ancient River Sword Sect fear the Water Moon Sect? Regardless of whether you lend me the Xuan Light Cover or not, I am determined to go.¡± The cave dwelling fell silent. The door opened, a ray of light flew out, it was the magic treasure the Xuan Light Cover. The master of the Cold Avoidance Mountain was elated, took the Xuan Light Cover, and said, ¡°Thank you junior sister.¡± With this magic treasure, killing that Foundation Establishment Stage brat would be as easy as flipping his hand. Outside Huang Family Town, beside a ruined temple. The space there was still in place, in front of Ye Lingbo, that sword had finally solidified. Opening her eyes, she felt somewhat exhausted, but her eyes were full of joy. ¡°The Sword of Yao Light!¡± Gu Yang murmured in his heart. He remembered mentioning in the simulation that she had acquired a magic treasure, the Sword of Yao Light. So this was how she had obtained it. A magic treasure! Currently, the magic treasures he had seen were the two nine God Ding. With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t even refine them. I wonder how much energy this sword is worth? He couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Perhaps his gaze was too frightening, the Sword of Yao Light shivered slightly, turned into a stream of light and dived into Ye Lingbo¡¯s body. Immediately, a ray of light emanated from her body, and her aura was steadily rising. This sensation, Gu Yang can say that he is quite familiar with it now. He finally understood how people felt when they saw his own True Essence drastically increase. ¡°Others gain magic treasures and directly advance. I get a magic treasure and still have to spend simulation time, practicing the method of fate manipulation for many years, before I can keep it. Really, the disparity in treatment is too large.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. With the feedback from the Sword of Yao Light, Ye Lingbo¡¯s cultivation level skyrocketed, within an eye blink, she was already at the peak of the First Rank. Then, she directly stepped into the Divine Power realm. Golden body achieved! All was quiet once again. Ye Lingbo opened her eyes, which were filled with a hint of joy, as she spoke, ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you eliminating that Nascent Soul, I would have had to reach the Unleaking Realm before I could retrieve this Sword of Yao Light.¡± ¡°With this, I¡¯ve saved two years of hard work. Moreover¡­¡± As she was saying this, she stopped. Gu Yang knew what she wanted to say and laughed, ¡°With it, you no longer need me to help you transform the power of the Immortal Elements.¡± The Immortal Elements within Ye Lingbo were a more advanced form of power than mana. Her wanting him as a Dao companion was precisely because she valued his congenital body¡¯s ability to convert the power of the Immortal Elements into congenital qi for her cultivation. The Sword of Yao Light was a magic treasure and could likewise realize this function, but with even greater efficiency. Now it seems that the legend saying that she was a successor of a great ancient power must be true. This Sword of Yao Light recognized her as its master without any refining required. There¡¯s only one possibility, she was originally its master. Furthermore, her past life had a close relationship with this Water Moon Celestial Cave. Last time, they were pursued by four Nascent Soul cultivators, and someone came to their rescue. Now, the magic treasure that she used in her past life, has also been found here. Maybe, the Wood God Ding was also hers. However, once the magic treasure came to his hand, naturally it didn¡¯t make sense to spit it out. Let¡¯s consider it as his labor fee. ¡°I am greatly indebted to you for saving my life.¡± Just as Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo stepped outside, the pale-faced teenager bowed deeply to them. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it before, but you are blessed, young man. In just a few short months, your power has increased so much.¡± ¡°I am grateful for the teachings you bestowed upon me. If not for the book you gave me, I would still be an ignorant child. In my heart, I always regard you as my mentor.¡± ¡°Stop, I have no intention of accepting any disciples.¡± Gu Yang saw through the slick nature of this boy and rejected him straight away. He still preferred disciples like Zhang Xiao Hai and Feng Tianci. Though rejected, Huang Yongkang was not upset. He said, ¡°I have nothing to give in return. If there is anything I can do to help you, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Gu Yang was about to send him away, but then something came to his mind. He asked, ¡°Are you familiar with the six sects of the Left Path?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve had dealings with all six sects of the Left Path.¡± ¡°Which one is the closest?¡± ¡°The Mountain of Forgetfulness, it is about two thousand miles from here.¡± ¡°Tell me about the important figures of the Mountain of Forgetfulness.¡± Huang Yongkang got excited upon hearing this, ¡°Are you planning to inconvenience the Mountain of Forgetfulness? That¡¯s great. The disciples of that mountain are evil and ruthless killers.¡± ¡°In order to refine their demon weapons, they even massacred an entire city, killing tens of thousands of people. They captured countless wronged spirits and confined them in spirit banners, giving them no chance of rebirth.¡± ¡°Those so-called righteous paths are unwilling to provoke this great enemy, the Ancestor of Forgetfulness, and simply allow him to commit atrocities.¡± ¡°The Ancestor of Forgetfulness has a High Nascent Soul cultivation level, one of the masters of the Left Path, and is very hard to deal with.¡± ¡°Under his command, he has eight main disciples. The eldest disciple is in the Early Nascent Soul stage, the remaining seven are all in the Golden Core stage. The rest are all insignificant.¡± Two at the Unleaking Stage and seven at the Mana Stage. This force, even in Great Zhou among the nine families and six sects, would rank high. Gu Yang¡¯s reason for coming to Water Moon Cave this time was to harvest as much energy as he could in the shortest possible time. The individual cultivators are very scattered, so naturally it is better to choose those sects to start with. The four great sects are too powerful, just for example the Ancient River Sword Sect can casually produce four Nascent Souls. He couldn¡¯t possibly provoke them. So he set his sights on the six sects of the Left Path. Of course, these six sects couldn¡¯t be compared with the four great sects. Moreover, according to his previous understanding, the Six Sects of the Left path are evil, and he wouldn¡¯t feel any guilt in killing them. Looking at it now, they¡¯re not easy to deal with either. Especially that Ancestor of Forgetfulness, a master at the high Nascent Soul stage, who would definitely be an unbeatable opponent. But Gu Yang was not planning to annihilate the Mountain of Forgetfulness, he just wanted to loot and then run away. After making up his mind, he said to the pale-faced youth, ¡°Be my guide.¡± Huang Yongkang immediately beamed with joy, ¡°I am more than happy to serve you.¡± He had past grievances with the Mountain of Forgetfulness. Now, hearing that this powerful benefactor was about to confront the Mountain of Forgetfulness, even if he had to bring his own food, he would go along with it. Huang Yongkang went home. Since he¡¯s leaving, he naturally had to tell his parents. If he suddenly disappeared again, his parents wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Gu Yang took this opportunity to ask Ye Lingbo, ¡°Are you really the reincarnation of an ancient Immortal?¡± They were now Dao companions, so he felt he had the right to ask. Ye Lingbo shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am or not, but when I saw the Wood God Ding just now, I really did suddenly remember the existence of the Sword of Yao Light.¡± ¡°Then do you have any other memories of your previous life?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Yang recalled what happened with Chu Xiyue in the simulation in the Immortal Palace. He was worried that Ye Lingbo might also experience an awakening of past memories and would not recognize him afterward. He didn¡¯t ask anymore, instead he opened up the system interface and started a new simulation. [At22 years of age, you have reached the second tier of Mana, and startled the world by slaying Shen Zhou, who was on the third tier.] [You have traveled to the Divine City and entered the Water Moon Cave together with Ye Ling Bo, where you killed a Nascent Soul and obtained the Wood God Ding. Ye Ling Bo retrieved her spiritual treasure, the Sword of Yao Light. The spirit treasure recognized its master on its own, and she stepped into the Divine Power realm.] [You head towards the Mountain of Forgetfulness and kill the disciples of the Mountain.] [Several days later, the Mountain of Forgetfulness lays a trap. A Nascent Soul and five Golden Cores surround you. You display great power and kill all five Golden Cores.] [Before that Nascent Soul could die, he injured you with his Magic Treasure. At this moment, a Nascent Soul staged a surprise attack, using a Magic Treasure to trap you at once.] [You held on for one day, and were eventually killed by a thrust through your heart by a flying sword. You were 22.] As expected, apart from the Ancestor of Forgetfulness on the Mountain of Forgetfulness, the others were nothing to worry about. The key question was, who was that Nascent Soul that appeared at the end? Judging by the description, it didn¡¯t sound like the Ancestor of Forgetfulness. Could it be someone from the Ancient River Sword Sect? This old fellow was despicable enough to launch a surprise attack on him while he was recuperating after a battle. In order to deal with him, he even used a magical treasure designed to trap people, it seemed he had premeditated to kill him. [The simulation ends, you can choose to keep one of the following items.] ¡°I choose the second one.¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: 259 Phoenix Reincarnation (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Chapter 259: 259 Phoenix Reincarnation (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) In the simulation, after battling with the disciples from Wuyou Mountain, he managed to take down a cultivator in the Unleaking realm, scoring a hundred points. Estimated another hundred points or so from defeating seven cultivators in the Mana realm. Cultivators at this level usually have a magic treasure and seven spirit tools, so a hundred points for this seems fair. Plus the points from the ordinary disciples he defeated a few days ago, taking into account roughly a few dozen points, it should be no problem. Gu Yang made a quick calculation and was momentarily taken aback. All added up, it was at least four hundred points. If he managed to take down the next Unleaking realm cultivator, it would be another hundred points, and two more magic treasures. This would make a total of five to six hundred points. DONE! After pulling this off, it should be enough for him to break through to the third layer of the Mana realm. However, to eliminate the Unleaking realm cultivator from the Ancient River Sword Sect, at the very least, he needed to possess the capability to escape. His current strength was not quite sufficient yet. Gu Yang did not hesitate and opened the system. He glanced at his remaining balance¡ª98 points. ¡°Use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 20 energy points.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You left Shuiyue Cave Heaven with Ye Lingbo¡­¡± ¡°You hid in the palace, received a token from the Empress Dowager, and since then, the prohibition in the palace did not affect you. You¡¯ve been cultivating hard in the palace.¡± ¡°Ten days later, several Unleaking realm powers appeared in Divine City and started a great battle. An enormous skull appeared in the sky. A Celestial Being barged into the palace.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager activated the palace¡¯s great formation. Luo Wang appeared and jointly forced the Celestial Being to retreat. Eventually, the enemy retreated.¡± ¡°Ten years later, Qin Wu raised the banner of rebellion, launched a military campaign against Zhou, and killed all the way to Divine City. Luo Wang appeared again, blocking Qin Wu.¡± ¡°At the same time, several Unleaking realm cultivators killed their way into Divine City. Above the Academy, a massive skull appeared. Once again, the Celestial Being attacked the palace.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager re-activated the formation and held off the Celestial Being.¡± ¡°At the critical moment, the outside battle broke the ancient prohibitions, creating a spatial passageway. A Celestial Being from the Star Luo Sect emerged.¡± ¡°Soon after, several Celestial Beings from Star Luo Sect arrived. That Celestial Being who invaded the palace retreated.¡± ¡°In that battle, the Dean of the Academy fell, Luo Wang fell, and Qin Wu was seriously injured. Divine City was besieged.¡± ¡°Three years later, several Celestial Beings from Star Luo Sect broke the grand formation of Divine City. Amid the fierce battle, you encountered several perils but were saved by the Shen Family patriarch every time.¡± ¡°In the end, the three Great Sages from San Shengmen captured and took you away.¡± ¡°You were brought to a certain place, forced to pour your mana into that stone egg. A year later, you died due to exhausted sources at the age of 36.¡± Indeed, the palace¡¯s grand formation was resilient in being able to hold off a Celestial Being. Su Ningyan was indeed trustworthy. She did not hesitate to activate the palace¡¯s grand formation during perilous times. Activating the grand formation definitely came with great costs. For him, Su Ningyan even dared to resist Celestial Beings, a truly commendable loyalty. Moreover, it had already delayed things for an additional thirteen years, which was not bad. Gu Yang was quite content. As for why Shen Yun did not go to the Guanghan Immortal Palace, it was simply because Shen Yun was no fool. After a long delay in Divine City, if he intended to rush to Luo Prefecture at such a time, he would definitely be caught halfway. Upon reaching the Unleaking realm, one would possess divine powers that could see and hear across vast distances. Within a thousand miles, no one could escape Shen Yun¡¯s pursuit. ¡°The simulation is over, you can keep one of the following¡± ¡°One, your martial arts realm at age 35.¡± ¡°Two, your martial arts experience at age 36.¡± ¡°Three, your life wisdom at age 36.¡± ¡°I choose one.¡± With a major battle imminent, Gu Yang used up the remaining three chances for simulation. In the last simulation, a new change emerged. ¡°You¡¯ve advanced to the sixth level of the ¡®Divine Phoenix Manual¡¯, condensing a Phoenix Avatar¡­¡± Gu Yang was overjoyed. At last, the ¡®Divine Phoenix Manual¡¯ had reached the sixth level. With the addition of a Phoenix Avatar, his strength had significantly increased. It was enough to give a big surprise to the Unleaking realm powerhouse from Ancient River Sword Sect. After Gu Yang claimed his reward, an anomaly stirred again in the sky as a Phoenix materialized amidst the flames. At this point, Huang Yongkang had just bid farewell to his parents and left the town. Then, far away, he saw the anomaly in the sky, and was shocked. How could there be a Phoenix Divine Beast here? In Shuiyue Cave Heaven, the Monster Race was not uncommon. Among the six unorthodox sects, many belonged to the Monster Race. Apparently, there existed a kingdom of the Monster Race on the far-eastern islands. However, they seldomly came to the mainlands. Phoenix, being an ancient divine beast, was nearly invincible within the same realm. Powerful beings in the Four Major Orthodoxies liked to domesticate divine beasts, using them as mounts or to guard the sect¡¯s gate. The Phoenix in front of them was only in the Golden Core stage. If the news spread, it would probably attract numerous Nascent Soul realm powerhouses to vie for it. ¡°This senior is really high-profile.¡± Huang Yongkang realized that the Phoenix must be related to the senior. Maybe it was his mount. He was even more curious about the origins of the senior. Even in this world, including the Water Moon Sect, there should not be such an impressive figure. Where did he come from? By the time Huang Yongkang arrived at the broken temple, the Phoenix had already disappeared. He didn¡¯t ask questions. Urged by Gu Yang, he immediately led the way. The destination was Worry-free Mountain. Worry-free Mountain was not originally called as such. One day, Worry-Free Patriarch chose this place as the Sect¡¯s location. From then on, it became Worry-Free Mountain. What it was called before held no importance to anyone. Well, there was one person who cared. ¡°This place used to be called Baoping Mountain.¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy when she said this. For hundreds of years, Baoping Mountain was Jiang Family¡¯s territory, until one day, disaster struck. The Worry-Free Patriarch tormented every member of the Jiang Family for ten days and nights, turning them all into resentful spirits, forever trapped within his Ten Thousand Souls Banner, never to be reincarnated. Jiang Chu¡¯er¡¯s grandfather was the only survivor of the Jiang Family. For years, her grandfather pleaded with the Four Major Orthodoxies to take justice for the Jiang Family. But he couldn¡¯t even get through their doors, let alone persuade them to help. Over the years, Jiang Chu¡¯er had seen clearly that these orthodox Sects didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others. If she wanted revenge, she had to rely on herself. Next to Jiang Chu¡¯er was a handsome man looking worried, ¡°Sister Chu¡¯er, Worry-Free Mountain is filled with powerhouses. Even the Four Major Orthodoxies can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. If discovered, the consequences are unthinkable.¡± But Jiang Chu¡¯er had made up her mind, ¡°The Worry-Free old thief is not at the Sect right now. This is a perfect opportunity. I have to take this risk. I have to find the family heirloom that grandfather spoke of. Only then will I have the hope of revenge in this life.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can leave first.¡± ¡°Sister Chu¡¯er, how can I let you face the danger alone. Fine, even if it is a path of thorns and fire, I will accompany you.¡± ¡°Brother Lin Yi!¡± ¡°What a loving couple.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. The two, who were indulging in their affection, were startled and turned to see a man in black standing on a large rock. ¡°Yan Yi!¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale when she saw his face. Yan Yi, the seventh disciple of Worry-Free patriarch, in the early stage of his Golden Core cultivation, was cruel and cunning, wielding a Soul Devouring Whip, notorious for his ruthlessness. Why was he here? Jiang Chu¡¯er was only in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment. The only reason she dared to sneak into Worry-Free Mountain was because of a Spirit Tool capable of hiding her presence, fooling Golden Core cultivators. But who would have thought that she¡¯d bump into Yan Yi before she even got up the mountain. She was in deep trouble now! Just then, she heard a thump. Lin Yi¡¯s voice of fear rang out, ¡°Senior Yan, I bear no ill will towards Worry-Free Mountain. It was her. She forced me to come¡­¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er looked at the man who had just now vowed to live and die with her. Now, like a dog, he was kneeling on the ground begging Yan Yi for mercy. Her body shook with anger, nearly spitting out a mouthful of blood. Yan Yi chuckled, ¡°Such shamelessness. This is the face of the Orthodox Sect, no better than the disciples of our Unorthodox Six Sects.¡± Lin Yi, a disciple of Pine Mountain Sect, was indeed part of an Orthodox Sect. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m disgraceful¡­¡± Yan Yi didn¡¯t kill him and said, ¡°You can scram now.¡± The Pine Mountain Sect was not weak in itself and had close ties with the Water Moon Palace, one of the Four Major Orthodoxies. There was no need to make an enemy of the Pine Mountain Sect. The only reason the Unorthodox Six Sects managed to survive was by never offending disciples of the Four Major Orthodoxies. Lin Yi, like a man pardoned from death, crawled away hastily. Yan Yi looked at Jiang Chu¡¯er, greed flashing in his eyes, ¡°You just said that your Jiang Family has a family heirloom magic treasure still on the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er would never let her family¡¯s magic treasure fall into the hands of the Worry-Free patriarch¡¯s disciples. She was about to end her life when she suddenly found she couldn¡¯t move. Yan Yi laughed, ¡°Want to kill yourself? You have to ask me first. Now, I give you two choices. One, you lead me to the magic treasure and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ¡°Two, I¡¯ll make you experience the torment of living death until you can¡¯t bear it anymore and lead me to the magic treasure.¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er felt completely hopeless. The last hope of revenge for her family was about to be extinguished. Suddenly, a sudden voice rang out, ¡°You have a third choice. Give me the magic treasure and I¡¯ll kill him for you.¡± At that moment, Jiang Chu¡¯er realised that she could move again, and was both startled and overjoyed. She turned her head and saw two men and a woman who had silently appeared by her side. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Yan Yi was also shocked. As he was about to make a move, he suddenly felt a terrifying pressure that immobilized him. He couldn¡¯t move at all. Fear overwhelmed him. Just by using his mana, the stranger had completely restrained him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I was doing business? Bug off.¡± The front man casually waved his sleeve and Yan Yi was swept aside. He smiled and said, ¡°How about it? If you agree, I¡¯ll kill him right now.¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er didn¡¯t hesitate to nod her head, ¡°I agree.¡± splurt! Yan Yi¡¯s head exploded in an instant. PS: Given the fact that I¡¯ve been typing till 1 AM, please cast a few monthly votes. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: 260 A Magic Treasure Chapter 260: 260 A Magic Treasure [Earned 10 energy points, current balance 28 points.] Gu Yang was in a good mood. Killing a cultivator with first-stage mana could earn him a divine weapon. Such a trade couldn¡¯t be more profitable. Moreover, this golden core cultivator was too weak compared to the one he encountered on No Return Mountain last time. They had already walked up to him, but the poor man had no clue. He was utterly useless. At such a close distance, killing cultivators was as easy as slaughtering mortal realm warriors. Gu Yang collected everything from the corpse, and to his surprise, there were three spirit tools and five magical tools. All of them were such evil and harmful tools that would corrupt people. He recharged them directly, earning back thirty energy points. His balance reached fifty-eight. ¡°This place is indeed a treasure trove.¡± Killing an early-stage golden core cultivator earned him forty energy points. Such earnings would be impossible in Yellow Springs or Golden Court. In Yellow Springs, killing a creature in the mana realm would only earn five energy points. Golden Court could earn ten points, but there were basically no magical tools there. Gu Yang asked the woman, ¡°Where is your family¡¯s magic treasure hidden?¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er was both pleased and shocked to see Yan Yi¡¯s head explode. With a mere wave of his hands and feet, he killed a golden core cultivator. Could the young man before her eyes be a Nascent Soul elder? Although the youth seemed to only have a golden core cultivation level, she knew that Nascent Soul elders often had their own quirks and could easily conceal their cultivation levels. Jiang Chu¡¯er was secretly delighted that a Nascent Soul elder would cause trouble for Master Forget-Worries. That would be great. Master Forget-Worries was sly and careful, never offending large sects. He only attacked people and forces without backing. That¡¯s why he had been carefree for centuries. His power was immense and he was a renowned heretic master. Even if usual Nascent Soul elders disapproved of him, they wouldn¡¯t dare to cross him. Now, finally, a Nascent Soul powerhouse dared to cause trouble for Forget-Worries Mountain, which was a welcome sight for her. If the magic treasure could create a deadly feud between them, that would be even better. With her talent, even if she got hold of the magic treasure, the chances of seeking revenge were still slim.¡¯ The recent episode made her give up the idea of seeking revenge by herself. Any disciple of Master Forget-Worries could leave her with no choice but to live or die. Jiang Chu¡¯er said, ¡°In a certain valley in the mountains, there is a lake. The treasure lies at the bottom of the lake.¡± ¡°I hope I am not concealing from you that the magic treasure our ancestors accidentally obtained has no power but contains a skill. If you obtain the magic treasure, could you leave that method to me?¡± She proposed this request with much trepidation, almost forcing the words out. Her family was once prosperous. Her ancestors had not reached the Nascent Soul realm, but they were in the later stages of the golden core realm, and were quite mighty in their own right. Losing the skill made the Jiang family rapidly decline. For her, the most important thing was that skill. Gu Yang agreed immediately, ¡°Okay.¡± The request was not extravagant. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Grateful, Jiang Chu¡¯er immediately knelt down to give thanks. In a certain part of Forget-Worries Mountain, a man and a woman stood within a valley. ¡°Junior brother, you¡¯re wasting your energy. My grandfather has turned Forget-Worries Mountain upside down and found nothing. If there was such a magic treasure, how could it be your turn?¡± a red-dressed woman sat on a boulder by the lake, with a red quilt fluttering above her head to shield her from the sunlight. She dipped her feet into the clear and cool lake water, teasing the man next to her. She was the granddaughter of Master Forget-Worries, named Red Silk, third youngest. In the valley, another black-clothed man was meticulously searching, leaving no stone unturned. He was Dai Zichu, the youngest disciple of Master Forget-Worries. He ignored Red Silk¡¯s words, searched the whole valley thoroughly, and found nothing. Red Silk played in the water for half a day. Seeing him still acting like a piece of wood and lacking any fun, she turned around and spoke in a provocative tone, ¡°Junior brother, aren¡¯t you feeling a bit hot?¡± Without raising his head, Dai Zichu said in a serious tone, ¡°Senior sister, that thing is really important to me. Only when the master is not here can I come to the back mountain to search for it. Once I find the thing, I will definitely make it up to you.¡± Red Silk was irritated and cranky. She exclaimed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even considering that if that Jiang family really had a magic treasure, how could they not carry it with them? At that time, if he had the magic treasure on him, how could my grandpa have killed him?¡± Dai Zichu didn¡¯t argue with her. Only he knew that the Jiang family did have a magic treasure. Because his great-grandfather, who used to be a servant of the Jiang family, had seen the magic treasure. Moreover, his great-grandfather knew that the magic treasure was hidden somewhere in the back mountain. When Master Forget-Worries exterminated the Jiang family, his ancestor was luckily visiting his hometown and escaped the calamity. On his deathbed, he passed down the secret. It was until Dai Zichu¡¯s generation that someone finally got the aptitude to cultivate. Through all his efforts, he managed to enter Forget-Worries Mountain to search for the magic treasure. Later, he got to know Red Silk, the granddaughter of Master Forget-Worries, and learned a secret from her. That ancient ancestor of the Jiang family had been killed by Master Forget-Worries. Master Forget-Worries had killed the Jiang family and took this place as his own for the Jiang family¡¯s magic treasure. To make this late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator care so much, one can imagine the value of the magic treasure. Dai Zichu had searched all over the back mountain these days but found nothing. ¡°Where on earth is it hidden?¡± He stood by the lake, a compass in his hand. The needle on the compass remained still, indicating that there were no prohibitions nearby. This compass was a magical tool specifically used to detect magic arrays and prohibitions. No matter how secret the magic arrays or prohibitions, they couldn¡¯t hide from it. Some hidden prohibitions could escape the divine sense of a Nascent Soul cultivator, but they couldn¡¯t evade the detection of the compass. But he had already searched throughout the valley, sparing even not the sidelines of the mountains. Yet, he came up empty-handed. According to his great-grandfather¡¯s last words, this lake was the most probable place that the Spirit Treasure could be hidden. What on earth had been overlooked? Dai Zichu looked at the lake before him, the needle of the compass still motionless, implying that there were no prohibitions under the water either. After much contemplation, suddenly, a bolt of realization hit him like a lightning bolt. Could it be¡­ He stashed away the compass and from his waist untied a pouch, from which he freed several blood-red fish. Once the fish hit the water, they quickly stirred up swirling currents. Half an hour later, a fish jumped out, landing in his hand, vomiting out a jade seal. ¡°Found it!¡± Dai Zichu was filled with triumphant joy. The Jiang family had actually thrown this artifact straight into the lake without setting any prohibitions, which paradoxically made it impossible for the ancestor of the Forget Worry Mountain to find. Perseverance pays off. After all these years, with his relentless effort to join the Forget Worry Mountain and painstakingly woo Red Silk, he finally got his hands on this longed-for magical treasure. According to his deceased great-grandfather, the ancestor of the Jiang family, despite only having the cultivation level of the late Golden Core period, had a strength comparable to the Nascent Soul period. Yet his low-key demeanor hid this from most people. The reason he possessed such a formidable power was because of the techniques that this magic treasure harbored. Anxious, Dai Zichu immediately pressed the jade seal onto his forehead, attempting to decipher the techniques with his divine sense. However, his divine senses entered and vanished just like clay oxen into the ocean, without any response. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± He tried channeling his mana and attempted a few treasure-retrieving mantras, but there was still no effect. In the end, he even attempted the blood-ownership ritual, but it was still unproductive. The jade seal was like a dead object. How could this be? Dai Zichu was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. The artifact that he had worked so hard for was seemingly inaccessible to him, he could neither gain the techniques within it nor refine it. ¡°There really is a magical treasure.¡± Red Silk, standing aside, was quite astonished. From her perspective, she naturally recognized the jade seal as something extraordinary, without a doubt, it was a magical treasure. ¡°May I try?¡± She took the jade seal and attempted a few methods, but all were just as ineffectual in generating any sort of reaction from it. Just then, a voice came, ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The two were taken aback. With their level of cultivation, they couldn¡¯t believe that someone entered the valley without their knowledge. Even though their attention was focused on the artifact, the person or persons that managed to hide from their awareness was definitely a formidable force. The reactions of both were immediate, readying to deploy their spirit tools. But quickly they discovered, much to their shock, they could not move, even their internal mana could not be summoned at will. Nascent Soul? Their hearts filled with dread. Only a cultivator in the Nascent Soul period had the ability to silently immobilize their bodies and mana without being noticed. Then a group of four people appeared before them. Stuttering, Red Silk managed to say, ¡°Junior Red¡­. Silk¡­. Ancestor Forget Worry ¡­¡± The leading youth ignored her and with a wave of his hand, he brought the jade seal towards him. One of the women said, ¡°Senior, this is the magical treasure that I mentioned.¡± The group of four people was Gu Yang and his companions. You could arrive early, but it wouldn¡¯t be as fitting as arriving at the right time. When they arrived, they just happened to see the artifact in the hands of the two people. ¡°How could this thing be here?¡± Gu Yang found it inconceivable. The seal was one of the Nine State Seals. He never expected that the magical treasure mentioned by Jiang Chu¡¯er would turn out to be the Nine State Seal. That was just too perplexing. He turned to Jiang Chu¡¯er, ¡°How did your ancestor obtain this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er shook her head. Her ancestor had disappeared before she was even born, she had no way of knowing. What Gu Yang was even more curious about was how her ancestor had obtained the inheritance inside. Could it be that her family was a descendant of the Xia Emperor? Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: 261 Kill the Nascent Soul Chapter 261: 261 Kill the Nascent Soul This was the sixth Nine Provinces Seal that Gu Yang had obtained. If he could get his hands on Old Gao¡¯s, that would make seven. The whereabouts of the other two were still unknown. The deeper Gu Yang delved into the practice of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, the more extraordinary he realized the Xia Emperor was. Even though he had the Simulator, which allowed him to continuously exploit BUGs, and had spent such a long time in cultivation, he had only managed to cultivate two incarnations. He wondered when he would finally be able to assemble the nine incarnations. As for how the Xia Emperor had done it, he had no idea. After stowing away the Nine Provinces Seal, he looked at the two Golden Core cultivators. From just a glance, he knew they were no strangers to murder. Their murderous auras were strong and palpable. They might not have been as monstrous as the cultivator before, but they were equally, if not more, deserving of death. These deviants in the wrong path could be compared to demons in the eyes of ordinary people. To refine their Magic Tools, they would kill without hesitation and even tortured their victims before killing them, just for the sake of obtaining vengeful spirits and Yin Qi. He had encountered three Golden Core stage cultivators, each with hundreds or even thousands of lives on their hands. It was utterly horrifying. In contrast, those in the Righteous Path like the Ancient River Sword Sect, though they went about their business in an overbearing manner and disregarded the principles of martial arts, at least they didn¡¯t kill innocently. Looking at the man and woman before him, a chill filled Gu Yang¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°You two may call for help now.¡± At that moment, Red Silk and Dai Zichu found that they could move again. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, Red Silk turned into a green rainbow and shot off, her Sword Qi piercing straight to the heavens, and amazingly, she had even brought out a Magic Treasure. Even Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. It seemed that the Forgetful Ancestor indeed had some good items, and he was even willing to give one of his Magic Treasures to this granddaughter of his. Even the true disciple of the Ancient River Sword Sect didn¡¯t have a Magic Treasure. A red shadow shot out from Gu Yang¡¯s brow and pursued Red Silk. On the other side, Dai Zichu lofted his hand and a dazzling light exploded in the sky. He looked somewhat fearsome. He knew all too well that there was no chance of escaping from such a powerful individual, especially given that he didn¡¯t have a Magic Treasure like Red Silk did. It was clear that this powerful figure intended to take advantage of the absence of their master to wipe out the Forgetful Mountain. Yet he didn¡¯t hesitate to call for help. Why should he be the only one to die? If they were going to die, they would all die together! After sending out the distress signal, Dai Zichu summoned his Spirit Tool and desperately attacked the enemy. The entire Forgetful Mountain saw the distress signal rising from the rear mountain. Immediately, four rays of escape light flew towards the rear mountain. These four were the four disciples of the Forgetful Ancestor. The one at the forefront was the eldest disciple, Yuanzhou. From a distance, he could already see a heated battle taking place on the rear mountain, ¡°Daring to cause trouble on Forgetful Mountain, they really seek death.¡± In his sense, the intruder was just at the Golden Core stage. Although he had decent strength, capable of holding off his third junior sister and fourth junior brother single-handedly. But to actually dare cause trouble on Forgetful Mountain with such strength, he didn¡¯t even take him into consideration. Before Yuanzhou even arrived, his Magic Treasure was already unleashed. It was a black wooden stick, enveloped in a poisonous mist. It was undoubtedly a malicious Magic Treasure. ¡°You are finally here.¡± Just then, a voice filled with joy echoed. The tone was as if they had been eagerly awaited. For some unknown reason, Yuanzhou¡¯s heart thumped. He had an extremely ominous premonition. The three junior brothers following behind him all paused their escape light, sensing something wrong. Those who could distinguish themselves in a sect like the Forgetful Mountain, to become disciples of the Forgetful Ancestor, were all very sharp. Those who weren¡¯t sharp, even if highly talented, would have been schemed to death long ago. They had an extraordinary instinct for danger. As soon as they noticed something was amiss, they were prepared to withdraw immediately. But, it was already too late! A huge golden shadow lunged at the three cultivators at the back. With one roll, it was already right in front of them. A monster beast? The three Golden Core cultivators reacted instantaneously, simultaneously summoning their Spirit Tools. A knife, a canopy, and a banner. The three Spirit Tools flew all at once towards the beast. Amidst the sounds of thuds, the three Spirit Tools landed solidly on the beast. All three cultivators¡¯ faces lit up with joy. The beast didn¡¯t even try to avoid their Spirit Tools, it was now either dead or seriously injured. The magic tools of Mount Worry-Free were best at contaminating other magic tools and the mortal body, even the slightest touch could strip someone of their skin, if not kill them. In the next instant, their smiles froze on their faces. Those three spirit tools were unexpectedly bounced away, leaving only three black marks on the monster beast. How could this be possible? In their surprise, a big hand had already reached out and smashed them into pulp. Sadly, three evil cultivators who had been running rampant in the Water Moon Cave for years, lost their lives in such a muddled way. On the other side, Dai Zichu¡¯s head exploded immediately, taking a step ahead of those three brothers. Gu Yang kept him around to attract reinforcements. This was a strategy, the wisdom of ancient warfare. The remaining disciples indeed fell for the trap. Only one disciple of Mount Worry-Free did not arrive. In this round, he wiped out four of them. [Ten energy points acquired, current balance is sixty-eight points.] [Twenty energy points acquired, current balance is eighty-eight points.] [Twenty energy points acquired, current balance is one hundred and eight points.] [Thirty energy points acquired, current balance is one hundred and thirty-eight points.] Four consecutive notifications appeared which quickly restored his balance over one hundred points. Now, only the most troublesome disciple of Mount Worry-Free¡¯s Old Master was left. This man was at the Unleaking Realm of cultivation and absolutely not to be underestimated. When Gu Yang saw the man using a magic treasure, he understood why he would get injured in the simulation. The Unleaking Realm, combined with a Life Essence Magic Treasure, is not so easily killed. With a magic treasure, the cultivator¡¯s biggest weakness is made up for. In close combat, with the protection of the magic treasure, they won¡¯t be easily assassinated by martial artists. This battle was all about raw power, there were no tricks. Gu Yang held the Phoenix Feather Knife, merging man and knife into one, cutting off the black stick and rushing towards the enemy. When Yuanzhou saw his four disciples instantly killed, he was shocked but not flustered. Then, seeing his opponent¡¯s knife split open his magic treasure, and the poisonous mist was blocked outside, he knew he had met a formidable opponent he has never encountered before. This magic treasure was something he acquired by chance. It was humble and was originally only useful for hitting people. He spent two hundred years collecting the deadliest poisons from all over the world to refine it into a poisonous stick. It could break through anyone¡¯s mana and Original Spirit. At this moment, seeing that the opponent¡¯s mana was not afraid of the poison on the stick, the magic treasure that used to be unbeatable for the first time took a hit. Making him even more alert. Right after that, Yuanzhou saw the young man charging straight at him. He was unused to this way of fighting and subconsciously wanted to move away. Suddenly, the two of them commenced a chase on Mount Worry-Free, with one chasing and the other fleeing. Jiang Chu¡¯er and Huang Yongkang on the side were dumbfounded. A cultivator who seemed to be at the Golden Core stage was actually chasing an old Nascent Soul beast to fight. This was too fierce. On the side, Ye Lingbo collected all the magical tools left behind by the four corpses. She could tell that Gu Yang needed these things very much. Huang Yongkang¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. Seeing the magic tools in front of him but unable to snatch them was really frustrating. His gaze inadvertently collided with Ye Lingbo¡¯s, making him feel a chill in his heart. For some reason, even though their cultivation levels were the same, he felt a sense of fear towards this woman. At that moment, the giant ape roared and joined the battle. Yuanzhou was fighting two opponents at once, and was immediately becoming overwhelmed. The golden giant ape didn¡¯t fear the poison on the poison stick. His greatest skill had lost its effect and was being suppressed everywhere. He was incredibly frustrated. Even though he had a lot of tricks up his sleeve, he was almost out of breath under the pressure of a man and a beast and couldn¡¯t display his real power. Most importantly, he had never encountered this kind of close hand-to-hand combat. For the time being, he was unable to shake off his opponents. Right at that moment, a red shadow flew over, opened its mouth, and spewed out a flame that engulfed him completely. There was a crackling sound, and a couple of his shields shattered instantly. Scared out of his wits, he quickly put his magic treasure back inside his body to protect his Nascent Soul. The next moment, a blade cut across his neck, severing his head. Poor him, a great Nascent Soul cultivator, a figure that could cause the ground to shudder with a stomp in the Water Moon Cave, under this thug-like fighting style, his mortal body was destroyed. The only thing that was left was a chubby little man holding a black stick, who fled in a hurry. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: 263 Great Harvest Chapter 263: 263 Great Harvest [¡­After cleansing the toxins, the stick sprouted roots and leaves. It was revived.] [¡­Ten years later, the tree only grew an inch high. In the same year, Qin Wu raised his troops to fight Zhou¡­] [¡­He was 36 years old all year round.] The black stick? Gu Yang found an additional description of the stick in the simulation, and found it strange. Could this thing be special? Speaking of which, this unmatched divine weapon is indeed odd. It was his first time seeing such a rudimentary divine weapon; it was nothing more than raw material. A mere stick could actually be forged into a divine weapon. Unfortunately, he exterminated the Unleaking Realm, both the person and their Nascent Soul, so there was no one to ask about it. Honestly, he didn¡¯t manage to do it in time, otherwise, it would have been recharged at the drop of a hat. He was not willing to keep such a manifestly evil thing around him. Now, however, he felt it was worth holding onto temporarily. In this battle, he gained a great deal of energy and temporarily wasn¡¯t lacking. Just now, when he killed the phoenix-transformed female disciple, he gained thirty energy points and returned with a Magic Treasure and several Spirit Tools, With the addition of the Unleaking Realm, he gained another hundred points. At present, after deducting the costs of two simulations, his account balance was two hundred and twenty-eight points. He hadn¡¯t managed to recharge the rest of the Magic Treasures, Spirit Tools, and so forth. This time, he could say he had made a hefty windfall. [The simulation has ended, you can keep one of the following items.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Instantly, a large amount of True Essence appeared out of nowhere within Gu Yang, and at the same time, he obtained a new kind of power. ¡°So it¡¯s the Candle Dragon!¡± The technique within this Nine States Seal was the ¡°Divine Candle Technique¡±, and the corresponding Divine Beast was the Candle Dragon, which slept to plunge the world into night, was awake in the daytime, and could light up even the deepest abyss. However, only having the first level wasn¡¯t of much use. ¡°Continue.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t pause for a moment, initiating the third simulation. Not far away, Lord Bihan calmly fused his body and sword into one, dealing with the two Divine Beasts, avoiding a head-on confrontation with them. Although these two Divine Beasts were only in the Golden Core stage, their mortal bodies were astonishingly strong. It would still require a significant effort to kill them. What terrified him the most, however, was Gu Yang lurking on the side. The boy was cunning and had myriad tactics up his sleeve. One careless move could flip the boat in the gutter. He would rather be cautious and not give the youngster an opportunity to exploit. Even though his Cultivation Level was higher, he could exhaust his opponent to death. That¡¯s why the scene of two Golden Core stage Divine Beasts chasing an Nascent Soul stage Cultivator to fight occurred. ¡°Hm?¡± Lord Bihan, who was dealing with the two Divine Beasts, was actually devoting half of his attention to Gu Yang. Suddenly, he detected the boy¡¯s climbing momentum. His Mana strangely grew a lot. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He was somewhat shocked. ¡°Could it be that he has consumed some sort of elixir that enhances his strength in a short time?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but increase his vigilance, suspecting that the youngster might be ready to stake everything. However, the boy showed no signs of planning on risking everything, nor did he attempt to break the Mystic Light Shield. He floated in place, immobile. ¡°What on earth is he up to?¡± Lord Bihan had a bad feeling about this. It was too unusual. Despite all his contingency plans, he had never anticipated this situation. It felt as if Gu Yang was standing there, waiting for death. Suddenly, the boy¡¯s aura surged again, and his Mana rose sharply. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± He was taken aback. His Mana was mysteriously boosted for the second time. This was too strange. Then the third time, the fourth time¡­ The unease in Lord Bihan¡¯s heart grew. By the seventh time, his unease had turned into dread. Even though he was experienced and knowledgeable, he had never encountered such a thing. In such a short time, the boy¡¯s cultivation had increased by at least a sixty-years¡¯ cycle. With this rate of growth, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to break through to the late stages of Golden Core cultivation. ¡°This can¡¯t go on!¡± Lord Bihan could no longer remain calm. He swiftly turned and, with a bright Sword Light, flew towards Gu Yang. If he did not make a move now, he would not have the chance to do so soon. This was when Gu Yang opened his eyes, a hint of a smile on his lips, ¡°You ran out of chances for that.¡± From his brow, once again, flew out two shadows, one black and one white. One was a white tiger, full of sigma, with cold light flashing in its eyes. The other was a solid snake-turtle with an ancient and magnificent body. These were the Divine Beasts of the White Tiger and Black Tortoise. His Divine Tiger Manual and Divine Turtle Manual had finally broken through to the sixth level. ¡°Are you giving up?¡± Seeing this, the Master of Mount Bi Han felt a chill in his heart. The two divine beasts alone were already extremely tough to deal with. Now two more had appeared, how was he supposed to fight this? He had no choice but to go all out! From his brows, a Nascent Soul flew out, spitting out Fire of Nascent Soul, a great surge of brilliance emanated from the Sword of Bi Han. He had even sacrificed his Nascent Soul, he was indeed going all out. All four Divine Beasts launched their Divine Powers simultaneously. ¡°Roar!¡± The Heavenly Divine Ape let out a roar that could shake the Original Spirit. The Phoenix spewed a mouthful of Phoenix True Fire. The White Tiger spat out a beam of white light from its mouth, the sharpness akin to sword energy. The three attacks arrived all at once, yet they couldn¡¯t sway the sword light. This strike was the culmination of the Master of Mount Bi Han¡¯s entire life¡¯s cultivation, aimed for an instant kill. But they saw the Black Tortoise divine beast, which was blocking Gu Yang, enlarging its body and completely shielding Gu Yang underneath. Ding! This sword light stabbed solidly onto the shell of the Black Tortoise, causing an earth-shaking noise. The large body of the Black Tortoise trembled slightly, a deep wound appeared on its heavily armored shell, and dark blood spurted out. Whoosh! It turned into a streak of flowing light and burrowed into Gu Yang¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± After using the Black Tortoise to block that fatal strike, Gu Yang began his counterattack. In the first simulation, he suffered a great loss under this strike. This time, he had the Black Tortoise to block it, he remained unscathed. And he managed to create a perfect opportunity to strike back. At this time, the Master of Mount Bi Han was extremely close. ¡°Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives¡± third style, Momentum Engulfs the Universe! This strike, capable of tearing through space, was now used by Gu Yang at this moment, instantly crossing dozens of meters, a blade edge arrived before the Master of Mount Bi Han. ¡°No¡± When the Master of Mount Bi Han¡¯s strike missed, he knew trouble was coming. But he never imagined that Gu Yang¡¯s blade could be so fast. Even faster than his sword light. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before his body was mashed apart by that one blade. Only his Nascent Soul wrapped itself around the Sword of Bi Han and turned into a fleeing light, hurriedly escaping. His speed was nearly twice as fast as Yuanzhou¡¯s earlier! ¡°Gather!¡± With a loud shout, the layer of black light in the sky gathered up quickly and turned into a ring, and flew towards his Nascent Soul. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The Phoenix flapped its long wings, turned into a streak of red light, and chased after it, spitting out a beam of True Fire at the fleeing light of the sword. This made its momentum decrease momentarily. Then, the White Tiger also arrived, spouting white light from its mouth, making the Sword Light of Master Bi Han fly around clumsily. The Heavenly Divine Ape somersaulted, its giant palm grabbing onto the black ring in its hand. ¡°Die!¡± Finally, Gu Yang¡¯s second blade also arrived. ¡°Divine Heaven Six Extinctions¡± third style, Heaven and Earth Annihilation! This strike broke through the sword light and hit the Nascent Soul right in the middle. It didn¡¯t even make a grunt before it vanished like a bubble. The Frost Light Sword let out a wail, unexpectedly turned around and pierced towards Gu Yang. ¡°What a fine Magic Treasure.¡± Gu Yang reached out and grasped it firmly, no matter how it struggled, it could not break free from his palm. Without its master, the power of this once formidable divine weapon become insignificant. [You¡¯ve gained two hundred energy points, current balance is two hundred and eighty.] When Gu Yang saw this hint, he was in a great mood. A mid Nascent Soul is worth two hundred points. Adding the two Magic Treasures, all the investment just now had been earned back. The people watching the battle from outside were all dumbfounded. For Huang Shaokang and Jiang Chu¡¯er, this battle completely exceeded their expectations. A Nascent Soul big shot died right before their eyes. The shock in their hearts was indescribable. That was a Nascent Soul cultivator from the Ancient River Sword Sect, he was easily killed? In this realm, the Nascent Soul cultivators from the Four Major Orthodoxies are the most powerful beings. Any heretical masters can¡¯t compare with the Four Major Orthodoxies. What is more frightening is, From beginning to end, Gu Yang only showed the cultivation of the Golden Core stage. In the history from ancient times to present, only one prodigy in the Water Moon Sect has ever killed a Nascent Soul with a Golden Core, and was hailed as a legend. However, the Nascent Soul he killed was from a heretical side door, whose strength was far inferior to that of the orthodox Nascent Soul. When Gu Yang flew over, both of their eyes were filled with deep fear and awe. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang did not linger and left with them. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: 264 Sky Ruins Chapter 264: 264 Sky Ruins Ancient Sword Mountain, within the Ancestral Hall, a sudden mournful clash of swords echoed. Instantly, every disciple of the Ancient River Sword Sect felt their swords quiver. ¡°The united cry of ten thousand swords! Which peak master has died?¡± ¡°My God, a catastrophic event is about to happen?¡± ¡°Our nine peak masters are all in their prime. How could one of them suddenly die? Could it be¡­¡± ¡°No matter who it is, anyone who dares to kill the peak master of our Ancient River Sword Sect is destined to die!¡± It was not only the regular disciples who were agitated. In the Ancestral Hall, peak masters from every faction gathered, and sitting at the primary position was the sect leader of the Ancient River Sword Sect. The sorrowful cry had come from the sword representing Bihant Peak. A peak master, a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage, had been murdered. When was the last time such a thing happened? The Ancient River Sword Sect¡¯s high-ranking members were all furious. Director of Moon Rainbow Peak, who had the best relationship with the Bihant Peak master, reacted the most vehemently. She could not believe that her elder martial brother, who had borrowed the Xuan Light Shield from her just the day before, had died. She was overwhelmed with grief. She and the Bihant Peak master were close martial siblings, having shared the same master, and they had an extraordinary bond. She revealed the matter of her martial brother borrowing the Xuan Light Shield. The several peak masters fell silent at once. It was clear that they all guessed why the Bihant Peak master had borrowed the Xuan Light Shield. Last time, it was a member of the Water Moon Sect who had shielded them. This time, could it have been the same person who killed the master of Bihant Peak? At this moment, the sect leader spoke, ¡°Investigate who killed Brother Li.¡± His gaze swept over several people, and he said sternly, ¡°No matter who the culprit is, we, the Ancient River Sword Sect, will surely avenge this blood feud.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡± The peak masters left to carry out their commands. Only the sect leader remained, his gaze lingering on the ancestral figures enshrined in the hall. His eyes deepened as he said, ¡°Fu Mingyi, what on earth have you been planning these hundreds of years? Allowing the three sects to grow¡­¡± The Ancestral Hall fell into silence, with no reply. One day later, in Yangzhou City, Tang Empire. This bustling city housed an elegant courtyard where Jiang Chu¡¯er knocked on a gate. ¡°Come in.¡± From inside, Gu Yang¡¯s voice emanated. Yesterday, they flew more than two thousand miles in one breath and reached this city. This courtyard was one of Jiang Chu¡¯er¡¯s hideouts, and they decided to stay here for now. As the saying goes, ¡®hide a tree in the forest¡¯. This was a good way to evade the pursuit of the Ancient River Sword Sect. Huang Yongkang reminded him of this. After Jiang Chu¡¯er entered the room, she gave a bow, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡± ¡°Here is the cultivation technique you asked for.¡± Gu Yang passed her a book, a hand-copied version of the ¡°Divine Candle Technique¡±. Having promised her, he wasn¡¯t one to go back on his word. Jiang Chu¡¯er took the book, overwhelmed with excitement, she gave a bow, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Gu Yang reminded her, ¡°Actually, this technique is extraordinary and requires the essence blood of the Candle Dragon. Without the essence blood, no matter how hard you practice, you will not achieve any results.¡± After hearing this, Jiang Chu¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. After a moment, she murmured with a bitter smile, ¡°Looks like, when our ancestor went to those ruins all those years ago, he was most likely after the Candle Dragon¡¯s essence blood.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang became interested. He was quite curious about the ancestor from the Jiang Family who had reached the sixth level of the ¡°Divine Candle Technique.¡± No ordinary person could get the ¡°Divine Candle Technique¡± from JiuZhou and integrate it into his Golden Core ¨C the sixth realm. This technique required the essence blood of the sacred beast as an aid. This meant that he had access to the essence blood of the Candle Dragon. He asked, ¡°Tell me more.¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er focused and replied, ¡°Our ancestor went exploring a certain ruin and never returned. Actually, before leaving, he had stated that the journey was highly dangerous and that there were no guarantees of a return. However, it was his only hope of entering the Nascent Soul stage, hence he had no choice.¡± ¡°Do you know where those ruins are?¡± ¡°The Sky Ruins!¡± Jiang Chu¡¯er¡¯s tone was somewhat solemn, ¡°Rumored to be the battlefield of ancient immortals, it¡¯s extremely dangerous. Even an ancient Nascent Soul may not come out unscathed if they enter.¡± ¡°But there, ancient immortal¡¯s Magic Treasures and even their cultivation techniques are left behind.¡± ¡°It is said that apart from the Water Moon Sect, the founders of the other three sects all received the inheritance and Magic Treasures from immortals in the Sky Ruins, enabling them to reach the Spirit Dividing Stage, establish their own sects, and compete with the Water Moon Sect.¡± It sounded like a very dangerous place. Gu Yang asked a few more questions, then let her go. ¡°Sky Ruins¡­¡± He pondered for a moment, opened the system, and saw that his balance was 425 points, a substantial amount. Not counting the four Magic Treasures, which were incredibly precious. Even in the Water Moon Sect, only those at Nascent Soul stage were able to own them. It would be a waste to use them for recharging. Especially something like the Dark Light Shield, a protective Magic Treasure which he had never seen before. If the master of Cold Repelling Mountain used it for defense instead of trapping people, it would have been very difficult for him to kill him. A knock knock noise sounded as Huang Yongkang arrived, saying, ¡°Senior, you were looking for me?¡± Without beating around the bush, Gu Yang handed over a magical tool to him and said, ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°You are too kind, senior¡­¡± ¡°This is rightfully yours. I will be leaving. You must take care of yourself,¡± Gu Yang finished, not lingering, and directly took Ye Lingbo with him to leave. Leaving Huang Yongkang standing alone in the yard, feeling somewhat gloomy. He was originally thinking about asking to become his disciple. Unexpectedly, Gu had not given him a chance at all. Changing his thought, he thinked, ¡°In any case, I have already taken him as my master in my heart.¡± He instantly felt better and started playing with the magical tool. ¡°This master is much more generous than the old man.¡± Are we leaving?¡± Ye Lingbo was a bit confused, not understanding what Gu Yang wanted to do entering the Water Moon Sect, was it all just to kill a few people on Forgetful Mountain? Such behavior was truly baffling. However, she didn¡¯t ask too many questions. One thing she was sure, Gu Yang killing the Nascent Soul Cultivator of Ancient River Sword Sect, they would definitely not let it go easily. And that Forgetful Mountain Old Ancestor whose place was taken, how could he endure? Gu Yang¡¯s strength was not yet strong enough to compete with a Cultivator in the late stage of Nascent Soul. In the entire Water Moon Sect, they no longer had a place to stay. If they didn¡¯t leave now, it would be hard to get away later. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yang nodded. Last night, he had simulated once, knowing the end of staying in Water Moon Sect would be very miserable. Ultimately, he started a war with Celestial Beings, almost destroying the Water Moon Sect. He also died in that fight. It is a day later, still have a little time. Half a day later, Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo returned to the outer area of Huang Family Town, to that broken temple. The space passage has disappeared, and the stele has turned into powder. Gu Yang thought that the entrance of this space channel here was definitely not a coincidence. Especially when a mysterious space hiding nine divine cauldrons and a spiritual treasure appeared, it further confirmed his guess. Too many secrets were hidden in Ye Lingbo. Although she is nice, who knows whether she can keep her true self after her past wisdom awakened. Seeing her about to open the entrance of the cave, Gu Yang said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He opened the system and decided to give it a try. [Use Simulation? One use consumes twenty points of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­you and Ye Lingbo go to Sky Ruins together. At the entrance of Sky Ruins, you meet the five Nascent Soul cultivators of Ancient River Sword Sect. You narrowly escaped into Sky Ruins.] [The cultivators of Ancient River Sword Sect chased into Sky Ruins, and a Celestial Being blocked them, followed by three more Celestial Beings attacking that Celestial Being.] [In the chaos of the battle, an ancient prohibition was broken, and an ancient god escaped from it. With one bite, a Celestial Being was swallowed. The rest fled in a panic.] [You and Ye Lingbo luckily escaped, but a few days later, you got caught in a spatial vortex and disappeared.] [You died, age twenty-two.] Are the people from Ancient River Sword Sect crazy? He escaped to Sky Ruins, and they still have to chase him? Thinking about it, Gu Yang felt it was wrong, their target should be that Celestial Being. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Draw your sword, 265 Chapter 265: Draw your sword, 265 Indeed, wherever there are people, there are power struggles. Even in the realm of Celestial Beings, disputes and plots are inevitable. Gu Yang shook his head and turned to Ye Lingbo, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a wave of Ye Lingbo¡¯s hand, a passage appeared. The two of them walked through the passage, returning to the Star Picking Pavilion. ¡°Principal Zhou?¡± Just after their return to the Star Picking Pavilion, they saw Zhou Zongye waiting there. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing that he had finally returned, Zhou Zongye breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Gu Yang was a little confused, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Zhou Zongye turned and left. Gu Yang followed him. Ye Lingbo had to consolidate his cultivation level and didn¡¯t follow them. Soon, the two of them arrived at Zhou Zongye¡¯s courtyard. He stopped at the door and said, ¡°Go in. You¡¯ve brought this on yourself, so you deal with it.¡± What does that mean? With some kind of suspicion, Gu Yang pushed the door open and saw two women in the courtyard, sitting at opposite ends, staring at each other. ¡°Qianlan?¡± He saw a familiar figure and was surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡± According to his previous simulation, she would need at least several years to break into the Unleaking Realm and leave the Secret Realm. Could it be that something has happened? When Gu Yang thought of this, his heart tightened. The two women were under a prohibition, unable to use their True Essence or move. He was interfered with and could not figure out Pei Qianlan¡¯s actual cultivation level. At that moment, Zhou Zongye outside the door removed the lock on them. ¡°Gu Yang!¡± When Princess Chang saw him stepping inside, she was furious that he only noticed that despicable woman while ignoring her. ¡°Am I invisible to you?¡± The drama had finally begun. Gu Yang knew that a day like this would come, sooner or later. Now was the perfect opportunity to clear the air. He said, ¡°Your Highness, this lady is my¡­¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Princess Chang cut him off, staring into his eyes and arrogantly said, ¡°As the royal princess, I absolutely won¡¯t be a concubine. No matter how many women you had before, I must be the legal wife.¡± Gu Yang was left completely speechless. As a royal princess, how could she share a husband with another woman? Shouldn¡¯t she be jealous and break up with me, or even become enemies with me? To be the legal wife- My goodness. ¡°Based on what?¡± Pei Qianlan reacted violently. Influenced by Princess Chang¡¯s personality, if she becomes the legal wife, would she still be able to live in peace? She strongly opposed, ¡°No matter if you¡¯re a princess or a celestial nymph, we still should follow the principle of seniority.¡± Princess Chang¡¯s gaze became extremely dangerous, ¡°What, you disagree?¡± Clang! Pei Qianlan had already pulled out her Rhinoceros Sword. The lingering sword intent filled the entire courtyard. Crackling- Sparks were flying between the two women, their blades at each other¡¯s throats, ready to fight at any moment. Gu Yang never thought that the usually gentle and pleasing Pei Qianlan could be so fierce. It was an eye-opener indeed. Should he stop them? He was somewhat hesitant. Or should he let them fight it out? Interestingly enough, determining the hierarchy based on strength was not a bad idea. If not, neither of them would submit to the other, and if they bickered like this every time they met, who could stand it? However, considering their strength, it¡¯s highly probable that Princess Chang would emerge victorious. She already had a third-level Golden Body. Pei Qianlan had just made her breakthrough and only had a first-level Golden Body. How could she possibly be her match? The other women were out of the question. Just as the tension reached its peak, a voice arrived, ¡°What a lively atmosphere.¡± A single phrase dismantled the intimidating atmosphere between Princess Chang and Pei Qianlan without a trace. From outside the door, a figure dressed in purple entered, looking supremely noble. It was none other than the current Empress Dowager, Su Ningyan. After integrating with her external incarnation, she had entered the Mana Realm. She had all kinds of magical and spiritual tools on her. Gu Yang felt an odd power, as if it could soothe a person¡¯s spirit, making them feel calm and peaceful. Both Pei Qianlan and Princess Chang were clearly affected by this power, finding it hard to muster their fighting spirit. They both turned to look at Su Ningyan, with evident wariness in their eyes. The two of them together may not even be her match. If it came down to deciding role based on strength, the one who became the legal wife could very well be the woman standing before them. Looking at Gu Yang, Su Ningyan¡¯s gaze was complex, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten even stronger.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°There was indeed something, but it seems now, my visit is superfluous.¡± Su Ningyan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Someone has hired the Shadow Sword Saint at a high price to kill you.¡± The Shadow Sword Saint, one of the ten sword saints and the most mysterious of them all. No one seemed to have ever seen his real face, hence the name. With the title of a sword saint, his strength was naturally unquestionable. Gu Yang replied, ¡°For such matters, just send someone to inform me. There¡¯s no need to come in person.¡± For her to leave the palace in person was very dangerous. There must be many people in this world who want her dead. If she stayed in the palace, no one would be able to kill her. Once she left the palace and lost the protection of its formations, any Unleaking realm practitioner could kill her. With a smile, Su Ningyan replied, ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± Princess Chang changed color, ¡°You, as the Empress Dowager with your husband still unburied, dare to openly flirt with men! How do you have the face to be the Empress Dowager of Great Zhou?¡± Without getting angry, Su Ningyan replied lightly, ¡°Even if I am flirting, what will you do?¡± At this point, Princess Chang could no longer bear it. She pulled out her Long Autumn sword and shouted in anger, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you shameless woman!¡± However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to make a move. An invisible force was constantly weakening her killing intent and fighting spirit. Gu Yang held his head in his hands. This was an outright invitation to trouble. Zhou Zongye on the outside was left in awe. Three Divine Power realm women, actually competing over Gu Yang out of jealousy. You have a Empress Dowager, a Princess Chang, and a former Jinghai Princess. Goodness, they could be said to be the three most noble women of Great Zhou. Absurd. This is too absurd. Gu Yang, this young man, plays more games than he did when he was younger. In the courtyard, Princess Chang continued to lift her sword and then lay it down, again and again¡­ Pei Qianlan, who was at the side, had her heart pounding. This woman¡¯s cultivation level was simply inscrutable and composed of strange tactics. There was no way she could compete with her right now. ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager is visiting. I apologize for not going out to meet you.¡± Another familiar voice sounded, and a stunning figure walked into the courtyard ¨C Ye Lingbo. Well then, another one had arrived. Gu Yang was feeling a little numb. He had no idea how to diffuse this situation now. ¡°Ye Lingbo!¡± Su Ningyan¡¯s eyes flashed a hint of surprise upon seeing her. ¡°I feel the need to inform you all,¡± said Ye Lingbo, ¡°that Gu Yang and I have already bonded as Dao companions.¡± Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: 266 Secrets of the Celestial Being Chapter 266: 266 Secrets of the Celestial Being When Ye Lingbo¡¯s words came out, the courtyard became quiet. Gu Yang thought to himself, surely a fight would break out now. He was prepared, ready to unleash his divine beast incarnations at any moment. If they started to seriously fight, he would intervene in time to prevent a tragedy. Four incarnations, just enough for each of them. Just as he was thinking, he suddenly felt something was wrong. Su Ningyan, Princess Chang, and Pei Qianlan all turned their heads, all staring at him with intense gazes. Their eyes were remarkably similar, filled with grief and self-blame. Su Ningyan asked softly, ¡°Is what she said, true?¡± Princess Chang and Pei Qianlan didn¡¯t need to ask because they had been present at the time and heard it with their own ears ¡ª the part about them becoming Dao companions. Ye Lingbo¡¯s words had dealt them a lethal blow. Because what they represented was status. Until now, Gu Yang had not given them any status. Even a promise would have sufficed. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back. Gu Yang started to feel a prickling sensation on his scalp under their stare, not understanding why they suddenly turned their spears towards him. In response to Su Ningyan¡¯s questioning, his mind began racing. How should he respond in such circumstances? He truly lacked experience in this. After thinking for a second, he nodded, ¡°It is true.¡± It was a fact, he couldn¡¯t deny it after the fact. In the air, a moment of stagnation seemed to appear. Su Ningyan didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and walked away. Gu Yang didn¡¯t call after her, merely watching her leave. Then, Princess Chang left as well. Like Su Ningyan, she didn¡¯t say anything when she left, only her hand clutching Long Autumn Sword showed her knuckles whitening, revealing the turbulence inside her. Watching her leave, Gu Yang felt a relief in his heart. That would be the better result, wouldn¡¯t it? Ye Lingbo also left, leaving in the same breezy manner as she arrived. Only the smirk on her face as she left gave away her feelings. She was originally supposed to go practice in seclusion. On her way, she heard from her students that Princess Chang and a mysterious woman were jealously arguing outside the entrance of the literature academy¡ªalmost coming to blows. They were stopped by Vice Principal Zhou. As soon as she arrived at Zhou Zongye¡¯s courtyard, she ended the fight among the three women with just one sentence. The courtyard was left with only Gu Yang and Pei Qianlan, and the atmosphere became somewhat tense. After half a year of not seeing each other, he wanted to ask about Su Qingzhen and the others, but saw tears gushing down her face. His heart softened, and he stepped forward to embrace her. Pei Qianlan cried even harder. ¡°You are so cruel to leave me there and run away on your own¡­¡± ¡°Did you¡­ not want me anymore¡­¡± ¡°You¡± Seeing that she was about to talk nonsense, Gu Yang sighed, ¡°I thought you could understand me.¡± With one sentence, Pei Qianlan¡¯s weeping stopped abruptly. She looked at him with her tear-stained face in a fluster. He wiped the tears from her face with his hand and said, ¡°My enemies are everywhere¡ªthe Shen Family, the Lin Family, the Heavenly Saint Sect; the Three Saint Sects and ChiMing Heaven behind them ¡­¡± ¡°Surrounded by powerful enemies, I have no time to worry about personal matters. If I keep you by my side, I will only bring harm to you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Pei Qianlan was both ashamed and guilty. ¡°I never thought of leaving you. Only if you are safe, can I focus on cultivation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± With a few sentences, Gu Yang had managed to calm Pei Qianlan. Of course, what he said was indeed the truth. At such times, he had neither the time nor the mood for love. But he had ended up attracting one woman after another. Having too much charm was also a problem! When Pei Qianlan had calmed down, Gu Yang said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The palace.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Zongye, who was outside, saw they weren¡¯t fighting and intended to leave, but he couldn¡¯t help eavesdropping a bit longer. When he saw Gu Yang not only soothe Pei Qianlan but also make her apologize, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If only it was like this in the past¡­ When he heard Gu Yang intended to take her to the palace, he was shocked. Gu Yang had just upset the dowager empress recently. And now he was taking a lover to the palace. Was this really okay? Gu Yang also knew the timing was not appropriate, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. At this time, Shen Yun must be not far from Divine City. Unlike the Nascent Soul cultivators in Shuiyue Dongtian, this Unleaking Realm powerhouse, who lived more than a thousand years, was not to be trifled with. An Unleaking Realm powerhouse had no weaknesses. They were more formidable in close combat, had tougher mortal bodies, and stronger mana¡­ The only place he had a slight advantage was that his Shenxiao Six Annihilation could restrain the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique. Even with his four divine beast incarnations, he might not be a match for Shen Yun. Even if he seized the opportunity and defeated Shen Yun, as soon as the Heavenly Being from the Three Saint Sects appeared, he would be done for. At this point, the only place Gu Yang could go was the palace. Even the literature academy could not protect him. The problem was, he had just offended Su Ningyan¡­ He should run a simulation first. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you already had the mana of the second heaven, killed Shen Zhou of the third heaven¡¯s mana level, and stunned the world.¡± ¡°After returning from the Water Moon Cave Heaven, you survived a battle in the Asura realm. You then went to the Imperial Palace with Pei Qianlan.¡± ¡°Su Ningyen took you in, and you practiced in secrecy in the palace.¡± ¡°Thirteen years later, the Star Luo Sect broke into the Divine City and several Celestial Beings captured you alive, taking you to a Cave Heaven world.¡± ¡°One year later, you died after completely exhausting your mana, at the age of thirty-six.¡± Su Ningyen was truly generous! Gu Yang secretly heaped praises on her, finally feeling at ease. The palace soon came into sight. Gu Yang had a token given by Su Ningyen. He showed it to the palace guard at the gate, and soon the leader of the Imperial Guard personally came out to greet him. The leader of the Imperial Guard led them to the outside of Qi Feng Pavilion. Inside Qi Feng Pavilion, Su Ningyen was reading a report, her expression serious. At the moment, she heard news that Gu Yang had arrived with a woman. She put down the report and uttered a word, ¡°Call.¡± Soon after, Gu Yang alone walked inside, leaving the woman outside in the Great Hall. Without needing Su Ningyen¡¯s command, the maids and eunuchs automatically retreated, leaving only the two of them. Her tone was a bit cold, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°Shen Yun is here.¡± Hearing this name, Su Ningyen¡¯s eyes hardened. Shen Yun, the ancient patriarch of the Shen family, a thousand-year-old monster. He lived through the downfall of the Xia Dynasty, witnessed the rise and fall of the Qin Dynasty, and the emergence of the Great Zhou. A thousand years, three dynasties, yet he still stood firm. As can be imagined, how formidable such a person could be. The realm of mana is the pinnacle of this world. And the Unleaking Realm, it had already transcended mortal existence. High above, detached from the world. A character like this rarely interferes in worldly affairs. Over the past thousand years, only when a sect is faced with life and death, will such ancient monsters of the Unleaking Realm reveal themselves. The last time a powerful Unleaking Realm warrior made a move was within the palace. Dao Sect¡¯s headmaster, Wen Jue, single-handedly held off two Unleaking Realm powerhouses under the palace¡¯s prohibition. If you trace further back, it was eighteen years ago during the eradication of the Wu Family. At this time, three ancient monsters of the Unleaking Realm and three Sword Saints teamed up to kill Wu Da. The battle was fierce, with numerous casualties, which made the heavens change colors. Although Shen Yun¡¯s fame is not as prominent as Wu Da¡¯s, he should not be underestimated. The last time he made a move was during the Qin Dynasty¡¯s end, when they besieged the Celestial Being in Lin Family. At that time, he was already at the peak of the Unleaking Realm and his strength was definitely not inferior to Dao Sect¡¯s head teacher, Wen Jue. Gu Yang then added, ¡°Shen Yun isn¡¯t the main threat, but his master behind him might take action himself.¡± ¡°Three Saints Gate?¡± Su Ningyen was startled. Since she took over power, she secretly read some information about the Four Great Sacred Lands from the royal family. She was clearer than anyone about their terrifying power, especially the Three Saints Gate and Chiming Heaven. In history, the death of Xia Emperor, the establishment and destruction of the Qin Dynasty, all had a huge relationship with the Four Great Sacred Lands. In fact, the rise of the Great Zhou founder was also due to the support of the Three Saints Gate. Later on, when the founder wanted to shake off the control of the Three Saints Gate, even though he succeeded, he ended up losing his life. At present, the Zhao family could firmly sit on this throne due to two supporters. One was Luo Wang. With this Celestial Being, unless the other Celestial Being took action, the Four Great Sacred Lands would not be able to shake the Zhao family¡¯s rule. The other was the Great Array of the Imperial Palace. The Great Array of the Imperial Palace had already been activated once, killing an Unleaking Realm powerhouse. Now, only the final two remained. Could they really fend off a Celestial Being powerhouse? Su Ningyen did not have much confidence. The last time, when the Dao Sect head teacher single-handedly blocked two Unleaking Realm characters was still fresh in her memory. If it were a Celestial Being, it would probably only take a moment to kill all present. Seeing her changing expression, Gu Yang did not rush her but quietly waited for her decision. Su Ningyen took out a bright yellow token and flung it over, saying, ¡°Inject your mana into the token, and you will not be affected by the palace¡¯s prohibition.¡± Gu Yang quickly caught it, and without any words, he injected his mana and quickly accomplished the refining. All at once, he felt the pressure on his body lighten, and his internal mana fully recovered. With this, the palace became his homeground. If Shen Yun dared to come in, he could give him a big surprise. ¡°Take this.¡± Su Ningyen handed over another item. Gu Yang took it and found it to be the Imperial Jade Seal, which was also the core of the palace¡¯s great array. It could be said that this was the most valuable treasure in the world today. It was not only a symbol of destiny but also a symbol of power. Handing this over to him, meant entrusting him with incomparable trust. Gu Yang carefully stored this Imperial Jade Seal. Su Ningyen suddenly asked, ¡°Want to know the secret of Celestial Being?¡± The secret of Celestial Being? Gu Yang¡¯s heart jolted, and he looked at her. ¡°If you want, then follow me.¡± After finishing her words, Su Ningyen turned and walked inside. Gu Yang sent a message to Pei Qianlan who was outside the Great Hall, then followed her in. Behind it was a long-abandoned garden, filled with all sorts of weeds. In the middle was a well sealed with stone slabs. Su Ningyen lifted the stone slab on the well and jumped in. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: How to achieve Celestial Being? Chapter 267: How to achieve Celestial Being? Gu Yang peered into the well. It was too deep to see the bottom. It reminded him of the bottomless pit in the Golden Court cave, the one that contained the corpse of the Celestial Being Divine Ape. He was surprised to find such a place in the palace. Out of curiosity, Gu Yang jumped in. Suddenly, he heard Su Ningyan¡¯s voice, ¡°This is the most secret place in the palace, for emperors alone. Since the establishment of the Great Zhou dynasty, you are likely the second outsider to be here.¡± He asked, ¡°Who was the first one?¡± ¡°Sun Yuwei,¡± she responded. He vaguely recognized the name. Suddenly, he remembered ¨C a person of unparalleled power who was ranked second in the master¡¯s list. Gu Yang hadn¡¯t crossed paths with a martial artist of this caliber before, and he wasn¡¯t sure about his strength level. Suddenly, a thought struck him, ¡°Is she the heritor of the Blue Sky Palace who instigated the feud between the Wu Family and the royal family more than twenty years ago?¡± The incident where the Wu Family assassinated Emperor Zhao and was subsequently eradicated is still shrouded in mystery. The Blue Sky Palace¡¯s heir was deemed the main culprit, but Gu also didn¡¯t completely understand the inner workings of the situation. Su Ningyan answered, ¡°She is not the heritor of Blue Sky Palace.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡± ¡°Her background is quite complicated. I¡¯ll tell you about it when there¡¯s time.¡± Now was not the time to talk about it. Gu Yang scanned the surroundings. The well wall was sleek, initially covered in moss. The further they went down, the less moss there was until the rock was completely exposed. After about fifteen minutes, they touched bottom. By his estimation, they were already about twenty thousand meters underground. There was no visible light below. However, both of them were at the Mana realm, capable of ¡®seeing¡¯ even in complete darkness. The underground space was relatively small, with a passage ahead that seemed endless. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Su Ningyan led the way. Gu Yang followed her. After a while, a corridor appeared ahead, obviously man-made. Night Pearls were embedded on both sides, illuminating the path. The passage was spacious enough for ten people to walk side by side and was three meters high. To imagine the manpower and resources required to construct such an engineering marvel twenty thousand meters underground was mind-boggling. The pair kept walking. After about another two kilometers, a large underground palace appeared before them. Surrounding it were nine extraordinarily large columns shaped like dragons. In the middle, there was a giant cauldron! The Divine Nine Cauldron! Gu Yang recognized it instantly. It was a Divine Nine Cauldron, held aloft by the mouths of the dragon-heads atop the nine massive columns. This formation seemed like a kind of spell array. He remembered and quickly understood: based on their positions and the glimpse of the palace array he had when he held the imperial jade seal, he inferred that this was the eye of the palace array. At this point, Su Ningyan took out a red crystal stone from her bosom. It was glowing softly. Gu Yang could feel that the crystal contained a massive amount of energy, almost as much as a cultivator at the Unleaking realm would possess. Monster beast¡¯s core? In essence, he had never seen it before, but guessed what it was instantly. Moreover, it was a core from a Unleaking realm monster beast, of the Fire attribute. Such a thing should suffice as a recharge, he assumed. Su Ningyan threw the red crystal into the Divine Nine Cauldron and said, ¡°Predecessor, please show yourself.¡± With a few clinks, the crystal fell into the cauldron, creating a clashing noise. After a moment, the cauldron illuminated faintly with a red light. The ground beneath the cauldron moved slightly, and a dried-up head emerged slowly. The skin and muscles had atrophied, and the empty eye sockets flickered with faint light. A hoarse and weak voice resonated, ¡°A monster core at the Nascent Soul stage, it¡¯s been almost a thousand years. Its energy is less than a tenth. Next time, don¡¯t use these trinkets to summon me. What do you want to ask? Hurry up.¡± There was immense discontent in his voice. Gu Yang sneaked a visual analysis and noticed that the energy level of the figure was incredibly feeble, as though it could dissipate at any moment. Describing the frailty, the phrase ¡®one¡¯s last gasp¡¯ came to mind. He¡¯d never before seen a person clinging onto life with such feeble energy. Even someone on the brink of death wouldn¡¯t have energy levels as low as this. It¡¯s actually still capable of mental clarity. Truly miraculous. Su Ningyan said, ¡°I want to know, how to become a Celestial Being.¡± The mummified body said, ¡°You just need to progress step by step. Assuming no accidents, in twenty years, find a pocket dimension, comprehend the Way of Heaven¡¯s law of that realm, and when the time is right, you will naturally break through to the Celestial Being realm.¡± Su Ningyan asked again, ¡°Why must it be in a pocket dimension?¡± The mummy replied, ¡°That¡¯s your second question!¡± At this point, Gu Yang chimed in, ¡°I know this one. Because, the Heavenly Dao of this realm is dead.¡± The Heavenly Dao is dead? Su Ningyan¡¯s heart startled, her eyebrows furrowed as if harboring a great puzzlement. ¡°Huh?¡± It seemed the mummy had just noticed his presence, turning its head towards him, he let out a faint ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with that kid named Xia?¡± Gu Yang felt a chill in his heart, asking, ¡°Is the Xia you mentioned the Xia Emperor?¡± ¡°A Celestial Being, yet he dares to call himself an Emperor?¡± There was a trace of ridicule in the mummy¡¯s voice, ¡°You¡¯re decent in practicing the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯, you¡¯re more talented than the Xia boy.¡± Seeing it brag so unabashedly, Gu Yang started to wonder if this thing was genuinely impressive, or just bluffing. The mummy asked, ¡°Boy, do you have any questions you want to ask?¡± ¡°I have no Monster Dan.¡± ¡°No problem, you can use your Divine Beast incarnations as a trade, four incarnations, for four questions.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s scalp began to tingle, this fellow really had a few tricks up his sleeve, seeing through his four Divine Beast incarnations in one glance. Generally, his Divine Beast incarnations were kept inside his body, and as far as he knew, no one should have been able to discern that. Finally, he understood why this character was never mentioned in the simulation. Because in the simulation, he would definitely not be willing to give up a Divine Beast Incarnation for a question. ¡°Whether you want to know the secrets of ancient times, or have questions about cultivation methods, or want to know how to break through bottlenecks, I can help you with all these.¡± ¡°If one day, you advance your incarnation to the Nascent Soul stage. I can even teach you an ultimate technique. The ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯ you are practicing, was traded by Xia lad from here.¡± ¡°There is also a boy named Qin, who traded the ¡®Great Sun Scripture¡¯ from here. As for this lass who practices the ¡®Dragon Emperor Extreme Path¡¯, it was traded by a Zhou lad from me.¡± What? Gu Yang was a bit shocked. The ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯ was actually traded from him by the Xia Emperor? And the ¡®Great Sun Scripture¡¯, that¡¯s the Qi Empire¡¯s royal family technique. The ¡®Dragon Emperor Extreme Path¡¯ is the Zhao Family¡¯s current royal family¡¯s secret technique. Just who the hell is this guy? The mummy continued, ¡°The technique you are practicing is clearly a Monster Race cultivation method from the ancient times. It¡¯s not suitable for this era, logically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the Divine Power realm. You are indeed an anomaly.¡± ¡°Wait until one day you advance your Divine Beast incarnation to the Nascent Soul stage, for an incarnation, I can help you revise it into a martial arts technique suitable for this era.¡± Looking at him, Gu Yang felt numb. What kind of monster is this? Since entering, he has not shown his own mana, yet all his secrets have been laid out. Even the shortcomings in his training method were picked out. At this moment, he felt as though he had been stripped nude, all his secrets exposed. No, there¡¯s still something he hasn¡¯t figured out. The Life Simulator! Thinking of his greatest advantage, Gu Yang settled his heart. As long as the simulator isn¡¯t exposed, there¡¯s no problem. Just then, the mummy spoke, ¡°When you¡¯ve decided, come find me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Gu Yang stopped him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle on this. One incarnation for one question.¡± The mummy¡¯s tone became a lot cheerier, ¡°I like straightforward people like you, let¡¯s do it. Release your incarnation into the cauldron.¡± A Black Tortoise flew out from Gu Yang¡¯s forehead and fell into the cauldron. In an instant, he lost contact with the Black Tortoise incarnation. The cauldron let off a faint black glow. Gu Yang said, ¡°The first question, how did the Heavenly Dao die?¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: 268 Four Questions (Third Update Seeking Monthly Pass) Chapter 268: 268 Four Questions (Third Update Seeking Monthly Pass) After the form of a Divine Beast in the Mana realm was thrown into the divine cauldron and absorbed, there was no apparent change on the withered corpse. It continued to appear as if it might collapse at any moment. From its hollow eye sockets, the faint light points shrunk to the size of a needle tip, and it said, ¡°Of course, I was killed.¡± Gu Yang was not satisfied with this answer, ¡°That¡¯s all you can say?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°That question is void, you can ask another one.¡± Gu Yang was a bit curious, does it not know or can¡¯t it say? This question was of great interest to him, he wanted to know exactly what had happened in this world. After all, it concerned his future path. He was already at the Mana realm, in no time, he would reach the Unleaking realm. Once he reached the Unleaking Realm, wouldn¡¯t that mean the Celestial Being realm was within reach? According to Ye Lingbo, because the Way of Heaven in this world had perished, no one in this world could break through to the Celestial Being realm. Then, after breaking through to the Celestial Being realm in the Pocket Dimension, how could he further break through to the higher Hollow Void realm? All of this, was likely related to the Way of Heaven. Gu Yang had originally wanted to figure this out. However, the body was unwilling to tell him anything. If that¡¯s the case, then he simply changed his question, ¡°I want to know, how to reach the Hollow Void realm?¡± The corpse said, ¡°When your ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯ has cultivated all nine Divine Beasts to the ninth level, naturally you¡¯ll be able to break through to Hollow Void realm. Or, if you can obtain more pure Essence Blood of the Phoenix, and awaken the bloodline inheritance of the Phoenix, with the passage of time, one day, you can reach the Hollow Void realm.¡± Both paths were far from easy. He hadn¡¯t even collected all the seals of Kyushu yet, let alone cultivate all nine Divine Beasts to the ninth level. How many times would he need to do simulation cultivation? As for the Pure Essence Blood of the Phoenix, if he understood correctly, it should be as difficult as obtaining the blood contained within the gallbladder of a Phoenix. Gu Yang asked, ¡°What if I practice another technique?¡± The corpse replied, ¡°That¡¯s the second question.¡± Gu Yang thought for a while, but decided not to waste his precious chance on this. Since he had reached such a realm, he definitely wouldn¡¯t change to another practice. ¡°Second question, where can I get the Essence Blood of the Divine Beasts that I need?¡± A White Tiger form emerged from the middle of Gu Yang¡¯s brows, falling into the giant cauldron. A glimmer of faint white light emerged from the giant cauldron, but it soon vanished. The corpse said, ¡°Are you sure you want to know? The Xia child died tragically because he opened the passage to Red-bright Heaven in his pursuit of Taiyin Youying¡¯s Essence Blood.¡± Taiyin Youying, in the Red-bright Heaven. Upon receiving this vital piece of information, Gu Yang was delighted. Although he hadn¡¯t obtained the practice of Taiyin Youying yet, knowing where to get the Essence Blood was already a boon. When the day came that he had enough power, he could certainly break into the Red-bright Heaven and secure the Essence Blood. Just as he was pondering over this, a flash of insight struck him as if a bolt of lightning. Since the Red-bright Heaven was intentionally opened by the Xia Emperor, weren¡¯t the other three in the Four Great Sacred Lands the same? Furthermore, there is a high probability that each of the worlds within the Four Great Sacred Lands contains the Essence Blood of a Divine Beast. It must be! Saint Chaoyang of the Three Saint Sects acknowledged the Phoenix as his master, so there is likely to be Essence Blood left by the Phoenix within. Guided by this reasoning, it is likely that the other two Sacred Lands, Blue Sky Palace and Star Sea, also harbor the Essence Blood of a Divine Beast. After Gu Yang came to this realization, he was overjoyed. It was like using one question to obtain four answers. I am truly smart. He gave himself a pat on the back. Yet, Gu Yang¡¯s face remained expressionless, he said, ¡°The path of cultivation is full of thorns at every step. I¡¯m not afraid of any danger.¡± ¡°Very well. In the East Sea, there is a Penglai Heaven, the kingdom of the Monster Race. The remains of the ancient Divine Beast Black Tortoise are in the Demon God Valley. Since you have now refined the true body of the Phoenix, you can perfectly impersonate the Monster Race. As long as your disguise doesn¡¯t fail, you¡¯ll have a chance to obtain the Essence Blood of the Black Tortoise.¡± As he said this, he even shared with him the detailed method to enter Penglai Heaven. Penglai Heaven, Demon God Valley! Gu Yang noted it down. However, there¡¯s one prerequisite to open the entrance to Penglai Heaven, you must reach the Unleaking Realm. Only then will you possess enough power to break the ancient prohibition. ¡°The third question, the weakness of Saint Chao Yang.¡± As Gu Yang spoke, a divine ape apparition, flew out from his forehead and fell into the giant cauldron. The giant cauldron lit up with a golden hue. The skeleton spoke, ¡°She is already nearing the Hollow Void Realm, she just can¡¯t break through because she¡¯s limited by this world. Even if I gave you a Spirit-treasure Flying Sword, you still couldn¡¯t defeat her. Stay in the palace, do not leave, only then can you ensure your safety.¡± ¡°When you reach the Celestial Being Realm someday, she will be beneath your notice. You will be her weak point.¡± Gu Yang felt a bit ripped off, how was this any different from not having an answer? However, he had benefitted from the previous question. When weighed together, it seemed he had neither lost out nor gained anything. ¡°The fourth question, how to heal the Dean of the Literature Institute?¡± From Gu Yang¡¯s brow, a phoenix apparition flew out and descended into the giant cauldron. The Dean of the Literature Institute was the most influential person he was able to ask for help. As long as this person existed, there was no need to worry about problems from his enemy in Alight Heaven. Including Luo Wang, with these two, whether it was the Three Saints Gate, Alight Heaven, or Star Luo Sect in the future, none could easily attack Divine City. The situation of the whole world would be entirely different. That was why he was willing to use a precious question for this. The desiccated corpse said, ¡°Within the land of Paradise Heaven, there exists a millennium-aged Green Lotus; taking one of its seeds could fully heal his injuries.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°And where is Paradise Heaven?¡± At this time, Su Ningyan at the side interjected, ¡°That¡¯s the name of the world where the Three Saints Gate is located.¡± Understanding dawned on Gu Yang. So, that¡¯s how it was. The desiccated corpse said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today; it¡¯s always good to see fresh faces.¡± After finishing its speech, it burrowed into the ground and disappeared. Gu Yang and Su Ningyan didn¡¯t breathe easy until they left the underground and returned to the surface, resealing the well behind them. Confronting such an inscrutable character was too stressful. Gu Yang asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Who exactly is that person, really?¡± Su Ningyan shook her head, ¡°I do not know either, but according to our ancestors, this person has quite likely been deep underground since the time of the Xia Dynasty. As for how long he has stayed underground, nobody knows.¡± In essence, a mysterious old creature who has lived for an unknown number of years and knows countless secrets. Gu Yang remembered the mysterious old man he had met at Dragon Gate Island and in the Yellow Springs. Perhaps he knew something about the mysterious person underground. If they met again in the future, he may as well ask. His impression of the old man was quite favorable; every time they met, he had been of service and had never treated him unfairly. On the other hand, the underground creature seemed very sinister and didn¡¯t resemble a good person at all. At this point, Su Ningyan finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°You lost four divine beast apparitions, the cost you paid was too high.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can cultivate them back quickly.¡± Gu Yang said nonchalantly. If it hadn¡¯t been for the concern of annoying that creature underground, he would have been able to restore his four divine beast apparitions while underground. Just before entering the palace, he had completed a simulation, and the reward hadn¡¯t been claimed yet. After leaving the underground suite arranged for him by Su Ningyan, Gu Yang opened the system. [Simulation Over, you can choose to keep one of the following.] [One, your Martial Arts realm at the age of thirty-six.] [Two, your Martial Arts experience at the age of thirty-six.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of thirty-six.] ¡°I pick number one.¡± In an instant, Gu Yang felt the essence of the four divine beast apparitions rushing back to him. That was why he was willing to exchange divine beast apparitions for the chance to ask questions. He was not a fool; why would he exchange divine beast apparitions that he had spent so much time cultivating, just for a few answers? Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Moonlight Pond 269 Chapter 269: Moonlight Pond 269 Gu Yang opened his eyes and saw Pei Qianlan standing anxiously outside the door. He beckoned to her, signaling her to come in. By now, it had grown dark, and the palace was eerily quiet. The room was pitch-black. Earlier, a palace maid had tried to light a lamp, but Pei Qianlan had stopped her, fearful that it might disturb him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Pei Qianlan spoke anxiously as soon as she entered, ¡°Just now, you seemed quite unwell.¡± After breaking into the Divine Power Realm, her spiritual sense became incredibly keen. Gu Yang had looked noticeably weaker upon returning from his meeting with the Empress Dowager, which raised a disturbing thought. ¡°I¡¯m alright now.¡± Gu Yang said, lighting a candle on the table with Mana, brightening up the dark room. Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°Is everything going well at Tianzhu Mountain?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s fine, but Han Mengling¡­¡± Pei Qianlan hesitated. Han Mengling? ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She disappeared all of a sudden, a month ago.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± ¡°Yes, she disappeared out of thin air. We¡¯ve searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find her. I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve kept a better eye on her.¡± Pei Qianlan looked guilt-ridden. In the secret realm of Tianzhu Mountain, she was the eldest and most advanced in cultivation, therefore she naturally became the leader. Han Mengling was the youngest and whimsical. Most importantly, she and Gu Yang were not romantically involved. Hence, she got along well with everyone. Her sudden disappearance made Pei Qianlan feel responsible for not protecting her. Gu Yang had a feeling there was more to this. In all of his previous simulations, there had never been any accidents during their long stays in the secret realm. Why did something happen now? Han Mengling was the disciple of the Asura Sword Saint entrusted to him. She had set a record in one simulation by breaking into Divine Power Realm within a few years. Her cultivation speed was even faster than Su Qingzhen¡¯s. It indicated that Han Mengling must be harboring an immense secret. However, one problem led to another, and he simply never had the time to discover the secret of Han Mengling. Furthermore, she had not displayed any harmful tendencies during that simulation. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Did anything special happen before her disappearance?¡± Pei Qianlan was quick to answer, ¡°Indeed, something did happen. Sister Qingzhi accidentally opened the main gate of the cave dwelling. Inside, she found a sword.¡± ¡°At the time, Mengling was with her. They discovered a secret chamber, leading to an underground cave with a spiritual pool. It¡¯s somewhat similar to the Dragon Washing Pond on Dragon Gate Island.¡± ¡°Sister Ruomei said that the pool was a Moonlight Pool, which could assist in cultivation. After that day, we took turns cultivating in the pool, which improved our cultivation rapidly. That¡¯s how I managed to break through to the Divine Power Realm so quickly and come here to see you.¡± ¡°Both Sister Qingzhi and Sister Ruomei aren¡¯t far from the Divine Power Realm either.¡± Moonlight Pond? Gu Yang was taken aback. In all his previous simulations, he never discovered something like this underneath the cave dwelling. Moreover, it was Han Mengling who had discovered it. Ever since he found out that Han Mengling was hiding a secret, he had not brought her into the secret realm of Tianzhu Mountain in subsequent simulations. This time, thinking that Pei Qianlan was there to keep her in check and that he couldn¡¯t always keep Han Mengling by his side, he left her in the secret realm. As a result, in his absence, this incident occurred. Maybe Han Mengling quietly broke into the Divine Power Realm and left the secret realm, without them noticing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t something this fortuitous ever happened to me?¡± Gu Yang was slightly annoyed, feeling as if he was being singled out. If he had found that Moonlight Pool earlier, he could have broken into the Divine Power Realm earlier. There would have been no need to waste so many simulation attempts. After learning about the current situation of Su Qingzhen and the others, Gu Yang felt more at ease. After adjusting his state, he activated the system. [Would you like to use the life simulator? Each use consumes twenty energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you¡¯ve reached the second level of Mana. You killed Shen Zhou, shaking the world.] [In the palace, you met a mysterious person from underneath the land and asked him four questions.] [Nine days later, several Unleaking Realm powerhouses appeared in the Divine City and fought a great battle. A gigantic skull appeared in the sky, restraining the Dean of the Academy.] [The Saint Chaoyang invaded the palace. The Empress Dowager activated the palace¡¯s great array, and Luo Wang appeared. However, he was defeated by Saint Chaoyang, and you were captured and taken to Taoyuan Heaven.] [A year later, you died at the age of twenty-three due to the exhaustion of your inner core.] How could this happen? Gu Yang was shocked by the results of this simulation. During the previous simulation, the palace¡¯s grand array was able to resist Saint Chaoyang. Why did it fail now? Suddenly, an idea flitted through his mind. It was him! The mysterious man under the ground. The only thing that changed between the two simulations was that he had asked that mysterious man four questions this time. Oh my god! He had thought he had encountered a senior expert. Yet, it turns out the expert had sinister intentions. Right, in this world, there isn¡¯t that many seniors willing to help others. Who knows what that old monster, who had lived for an unknown amount of time, was thinking. Gu Yang suspected that his rapid restoration of the four Divine Beasts in such a short time had aroused the murderous intent of the old monster. The area beneath the palace, where both had been, was the heart of the palace¡¯s grand array. The ancient monster has stayed there for such a long time, it must be very familiar with this large array, playing tricks out of sight, it would not be hard. Think a little deeper, back in the year when the Xia Emperor opened the entrances to those four worlds, leading to his death, perhaps, he was tricked by this ancient monster. If the Xia Emperor broke through to the Hollow Void realm, it would bring no good to it. Thinking about this, Gu Yang shivered. How devious indeed. This time, if it weren¡¯t for the Simulator, he wouldn¡¯t know how he died. [Simulation complete, you may retain one of the following.] [One, the Martial Arts realm at the age of twenty-two.] [Two, the Martial Arts experience at twenty-three.] [Three, the life wisdom at twenty-three.] ¡°I choose the second option.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was suffused with a new battle experience. He could only see two figures, a man and a woman, he couldn¡¯t understand their way of fighting. In the end, the woman took out a bead, instantly freezing everything around her, with a stretch of her hand, she captured him. ¡°The palace isn¡¯t safe anymore, where can I go then?¡± Gu Yang felt a bit challenged. The enemy that he will face this time is the most powerful in history. He has no resistance now. Chiming, that being, will not easily descend in person, but it is still separated from him, and there are ways to deal with it. The Saint Chao Yang from the Three Holy Doors, that is the peak of the Celestial Being realm, infinitely close to the existence of the Hollow Void realm. Even a Celestial Being and a large palace array could not stop him. Where could he run to? The only good news is that he still has nine days. Each simulation, Saint Chao Yang would arrive on the same day. Within these nine days, he had to come up with a solution. Otherwise, nine days later, when Saint Chao Yang arrived, it would really be hopeless. Shen Yun! The name appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. The key to the solution lies with the ancient ancestor of the Shen Family. Divine City has already become a land of death, to find a way out, one must leave Divine City. To leave Divine City, he had to deal with this Unleaking realm powerhouse. Gu Yang glanced at the system balance, there were still 365 points. Enough for eighteen simulations. Let¡¯s get started! [Twenty-two years old¡­] [You left Divine City alone and headed north, a day later, you were caught up by Shen Yun, you fought while you escaped, eight days later, Saint Chao Yang arrived and took you away.] [One year later, you¡¯re dead, aged twenty-three.] It seems that Shen Yun is already near Divine City, as long as he leaves Divine City, he will be discovered. Gu Yang knew that the target of the enemy was to capture him alive, and just because he didn¡¯t kill him directly, didn¡¯t mean he could withstand Shen Yun for that long. This route is not feasible. He racked his brains, considering every possibility, unless the leader of Dao Sect, Wen Jue, took action, or lured Shen Yun to the palace, otherwise, it would be impossible to beat Shen Yun. However, Ye Ling Bo said that Wen Jue had important matters to attend to in the Shuiyue world and would return in a month. Shen Yun is not stupid, how could he run to the palace? Is there really no other way? [Simulation complete, you may retain one of the following.] ¡°I choose the second.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s mind was filled with another battle experience, specifically, the fight against Shen Yun. His strength is far superior to Shen Zhou¡¯s, even the ¡°Godly Annihilation¡± can¡¯t hurt him a bit. From beginning to end, Gu Yang was severely suppressed. If not for Shane Yun trying to capture him alive, he would¡¯ve died already. The disparity in their cultivation level was too large, he barely managed to not get captured alive. Gu Yang got up and walked to the window, looking at the moon in the sky. The feeling of unease in his heart gradually subsided. ¡°In Divine City, is there any Unleaking realm powerhouse that can be utilised?¡± Suddenly, he had a revelation. There really was one! The problem is, how do I lure Shen Yun into Divine City? As Gu Yang pondered, slowly, a plan began to form. After some deliberation, he sat down again and turned on the Simulator. [Twenty-two years old¡­] [Leaving the palace for the academy on the way, you are assassinated by the Shadow Sword Saint, heavily injured, and escaped by chance.] [Suddenly, Shen Yun appears, you transform into a phoenix and escape to the Celestial Altar, activating the Secret Realm.] [The guardian of the Secret Realm, a powerhouse of Unleaking Realm, comes forward with the Human Emperor Sword and fights with Shen Yun. You take advantage of the chaos to escape Divine City.] [A day later, you reach Luo Prefecture, find Chu Xiyue, bring her into the Immortal Palace of Cold Moonlight. Chu family¡¯s ancestor is right behind you, flying in too.] [At this time, Shen Yun and that towering figure wielding the Human Emperor Sword arrives, closely followed by two more Unleaking realm powerhouses. At the critical moment, you all enter the Immortal Palace.] [Five Unleaking realm powerhouses, in the palace, engage in a chaotic battle with the protective Monster Beast¡­] PS: It¡¯s the 18th, the end of the month is nearing, please drop some monthly votes. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: 270 Mana Triple Heaven Chapter 270: 270 Mana Triple Heaven [¡­A major battle royale took place, and eventually, an unknown Unleaking Realm powerhouse survived till the end and seized the Human Emperor¡¯s sword. He was about to kill you all to eliminate the witnesses when a force awakened within Chu Xiyue, severely injuring him. He used the Human Emperor¡¯s sword to tear open space and flee, disappearing without a trace. ] [You and Chu Xiyue continue to cultivate arduously within the Cold Moon Immortal Palace.] [Five years later, Chu Xiyue steps into the Mana Realm.] [Another ten years later, Chu Xiyue steps into the Unleaking Realm.] [One day, the space tears open, and the Unleaking Realm powerhouse who wields the Human Emperor¡¯s sword appears. You and Chu Xiyue join forces; eventually, all three of you perish together. You died at the age of thirty-seven. ] Success! Gu Yang¡¯s heart brims with joy, having finally found a way out of this gridlock. He had refrained from unlocking the secret realm of the Human Emperor¡¯s sword, and indeed, at a critical moment, it was able to save his life. Truth be told, that Unleaking Realm powerhouse from the Xia Dynasty had saved him many times. However, the final battle among the five Unleaking Realm powerhouses within the Cold Moon Immortal Palace resulted in the deaths of four, illustrating just how fraught the situation was. He didn¡¯t know who came out as the final victor. This person returned for a killing spree fifteen years later, most likely mastering some of the powers of the Human Emperor¡¯s sword, managing to die alongside him and Chu Xiyue. [Simulation over. You can retain one of the following.] [One, martial arts realm at the age of thirty-seven.] [Two, martial arts experience at the age of thirty-seven.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of thirty-seven.] ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Inside the Qi Feng Pavilion, the candlelight is bright. Su Ningyan is still sitting at the table, looking at the brass mirror, her expression somewhat melancholic. This mirror is called the Split-light Mirror. It consists of a mother mirror and nine subsidiary mirrors. No matter how far apart they are, the mother mirror and subsidiary mirrors can relay information in real time. Previously, when she was at the Duke¡¯s mansion and ¡°older sister¡± was at the palace, they communicated through this mirror. Now, the mirror remains, but the person is no longer there. The relationship between her and ¡°older sister¡± is not as simple as that between an embodiment and its external form. When she was young, she accidentally stumbled into an ancient Immortal¡¯s cave dwelling. There, she obtained a dragon pearl and a method to cultivate an external incarnation. Being young and naive, she found it intriguing and began practicing. Ordinarily, one must be in the Mana Realm to successfully practice the externality technique. Yet, her extraordinary talent allowed her to succeed even in a muddled state, truly creating an external incarnation. However, her original spirit was too weak to control two physical bodies simultaneously. Soon, the external incarnation developed self-awareness, an independent personality, and became her ¡°older sister¡±. Later, they met a woman and accepted her as their master. Their master wanted them to enter the palace to find a certain item. Bold and unwilling to lead an ordinary life, the ¡°older sister¡± volunteered to enter the palace, and by a twist of fate, she became the empress. Their destinies underwent a dramatic change from that point onwards. As their cultivation levels rose, they understood that they originated from the same entity and that they would inevitably have to face each other one day, whether one of them succumbed to the other or vice versa. The victor would swallow the whole of the defeated, merging back into one. This was why they had flawless teamwork, yet faced each other like enemies whenever they met. In the end, as the main body, Su Ningyan won this victory, inheriting everything from her ¡°older sister¡± and, with the help of the dragon pearl, directly stepped into the Mana Realm. She abandoned her identity as Miss Su Er and became the empress, inheriting ¡°older sister¡¯s¡± aspirations. Now, the brass mirror remains, yet the person has passed. ¡°Rest assured, I will retain the Great Zhou¡¯s territories for you. I will also win over the man you desired¡­¡± Su Ningyan murmured, her expression suddenly changing as she turned to look in a certain direction. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± In that direction resided Gu Yang, whose aura was suddenly skyrocketing. After a while, his aura soared again. Once, twice, three times¡­ Su Ningyan¡¯s expression went from surprise to astonishment and then to dullness. All that she could think about at that time was: So, this is how he cultivates? No wonder his progress is so rapid. His progress in a few breaths¡¯ time is equivalent to others¡¯ painstaking efforts over several years. It¡¯s like, he¡¯s quite literally flying. The thirteenth simulation. [¡­You break through to the third level of the Mana Realm.] Upon seeing that message, Gu Yang was overjoyed. He had finally reached the Third Heaven of Mana. It was just too difficult to achieve! His training of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method,¡± had progressed to the sixth level of God Refining, fifth level of Dragon Divine Law, and fifth level of Candle Divine Law. [Simulation concludes; you may retain one of the following:] [One ¡ª Martial Arts Realm at age thirty-seven.] [Two ¡ª Martial Arts experience at age thirty-seven.] [Three ¡ª Life wisdom at age thirty-seven.] ¡°I choose One.¡± Boom! A colossal phoenix¡¯s phantom appeared in the sky. The worldly vitality gathered from all directions, forming a massive vortex, pouring into his body. Within a peculiar space atop the Star Picking Pavilion in the Literary Academy. In the courtyard, a middle-aged man in blue lay reclining on a lounge chair, still immersed in his book. Suddenly, he stopped shaking his foot and looked up towards the distance. A touch of puzzlement appeared on his face. ¡°What kind of secrets is this guy hiding, anyway?¡± Inside the Everlasting Hall of the Duke¡¯s mansion. A burly old man looked up towards the palace, a bitter smile appearing on his face. He addressed the purple, incessantly trembling Divine Sword placed in the center, saying, ¡°You can see it too; his mana has reached the Third Heaven, and he¡¯s got that woman supporting him as well. I¡¯m afraid avenging the murder of the emperor will be impossible now.¡± The attention-grabbing bloodstain on Lord of the State¡¯s Sword seemed to have expanded a little, trembling even more violently. The old man¡¯s face also shadowed a bit. He shared his fortunes and miseries with the Lord of the State¡¯s Sword. The harm done to the Lord of the State¡¯s Sword was being reciprocated onto him. A deep sigh echoed inside the Everlasting Hall. Nowadays, the Great Zhou was under the control of a woman who managed the court affairs. Furthermore, the murderer of the emperor was openly living in the palace¡­ It was indeed a situation signaling the end of the dynasty. Inside a normal loft in a mysterious Red Mansion. A grey-clad person sat on a straw mat, still like a sculpture, seemingly devoid of any signs of life. Suddenly, he moved his head and changed his direction. A hint of liveliness appeared in his dull eyes and his lips moved. A faint whisper resounded in the loft, ¡°Gu Yang¡­¡± Outside Divine City, on a peak, a man in black sat on the mountaintop. He seemed to have completely merged with the darkness, and outsiders could hardly sense his presence. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, looking towards Divine City, a cold gleam in his eyes. Afterwards, he closed his eyes again, completely disappearing from sight. The entire Divine City was disturbed by the anomaly in the sky. The common folks were all abuzz with discussions. Warriors at the Mortal Realm were excited and thrilled by the divine-like spectacle before them. Only warriors above the Divine Power Realm could sense how terrifying that force was. ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Almost everyone had this name crossing their minds at the same time. Everyone knew that Gu Yang practiced the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens.¡± At this moment, upon seeing the colossal phoenix in the sky, it was natural to guess that the individual undergoing the breakthrough was him. He had actually advanced to the Third Heaven of Mana! This felt like a dream. When was the last time he broke through to First Rank? It has been less than a year, hasn¡¯t it? In less than a year, he had risen from the First Rank to Third Heaven of Mana! Before this, no matter how imaginative a person was, they would not dare to think of such a possibility. From this point on, this man would stand at the pinnacle of the world. Beyond that, would be the domain of the immortals. Gu Yang withdrew his Mana, causing the anomaly in the sky to vanish. This time, his chances of dealing with Shen Yun increased, ensuring he wasn¡¯t on the backfoot like before. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: 271 The End of Cultivation (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Chapter 271: 271 The End of Cultivation (Third update, asking for monthly tickets) Just as day broke, a horse carriage drove out of the palace. In the carriage sat Gu Yang and Pei Qianlan, breaking the tranquility of the early morning as it headed straight for the academy. ¡°Golden Body realm cultivates the mortal body. The cultivation method you have been practicing is lacking. I¡¯ll pass on a new one to you¡­¡± Gu Yang was giving guidance on Martial Arts. The method previously practiced by Pei Qianlan was inherited from her family and could only advance to the Golden Body realm at most. It was seriously hindering her progress. What Gu Yang passed to her was a cultivation method he obtained from the Immortal Palace in the Cold Moon, known as the ¡°Rainbow Gown Immortal Scripture,¡± an ancient Immortal cultivation method. In one simulation, he spent more than ten years incorporating current Martial Arts into this method, transforming it into a Martial Arts method. He used sound transmission to pass on this method to her. Pei Qianlan listened very seriously. She was already highly enlightened, and after obtaining a drop of water from the Dragon Washing Pond at Dragon Gate Island, her entire persona had undergone a transformation. Additionally, after refining herself in the Moonlight Pond, her qualities were so rare that she picked up things quickly. Last night, she had witnessed Gu Yang break through to the third layer of the Mana realm, which filled her with a strong sense of crisis. She had thought that after achieving Divine Power, she could help him. Who knew that the gap between them was growing more and more. She only reached the first level of the Golden Body, while Gu Yang was already in the third level of Mana realm. This feeling made her a little panicked. If she kept going like this, she would be further left behind, and sooner or later, she wouldn¡¯t even see his back. She had to catch up, even if she couldn¡¯t shorten the distance, she could not be left completely behind. Suddenly, the carriage stopped. Gu Yang¡¯s heart moved, and before the coachman could speak, he said, ¡°Let him get in.¡± The carriage door opened, and an old man hopped in. It was the elusive Wu Er. Gu Yang said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you dare not enter the Divine City?¡± Wu Er laughed heartily, appearing extremely cheerful, ¡°With you around, who can harm me?¡± Given Gu Yang¡¯s current strength, basically, no one in the Divine City could pose a threat to him. That was what Wu Er thought, and so did the shadowy Sword Saint. After Gu Yang broke through to the third realm of Mana, he went through another simulation, and as a result, the shadowy Sword Saint didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. It was because of this that he leisurely took Pei Qianlan out early in the morning. Gu Yang asked, ¡°The elder is in a hurry to find me, what is the matter?¡± He knew that Wu Er wouldn¡¯t look for him without reason. The smile disappeared from Wu Er¡¯s face, and he said solemnly, ¡°That girl Ling Ling is in trouble.¡± Gu Yang frowned, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± In his memory, Ling Ling never encountered any trouble in so many simulations, until she was going to break through to the Divine Power realm, where she was besieged and fell into a desperate situation. Wu Er sighed, ¡°This girl is just too prideful. Seeing your swift progress, reaching the Mana realm. On the one hand, she¡¯s happy for you; on the other hand, she doesn¡¯t want to be left behind, thus taking risks¡­.¡± ¡°At the mountain gate of the Dao sect, there is a Spirit Pool called the Black and White Spirit Pool, which has significant benefits for her cultivation of Yang Ji Zhen Gang.¡± ¡°However, it has long been occupied by the Red Venerate Sect. Ling Ling thought to sneak in while the higher-ups of the Red Venerate Sect were absent, but she was discovered, and now she is trapped inside the Spirit Pool.¡± ¡°The members of the Red Venerate Sect cannot enter the Spirit Pool, so they stationed people outside. She has been trapped for two days already. The prohibition of the Spirit Pool also won¡¯t last too long.¡± Gu Yang did not expect that his quick cultivation would cause such changes. Given Ling Ling¡¯s deep affection for him, he definitely could not ignore the situation. He asked, ¡°Where is the mountain gate of the Dao Sect?¡± ¡°Unmeasurable mountain in Yunzhou.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the territory of Gao Family?¡± ¡°After the decline of the Dao sect, Yunzhou was occupied by the Gao Family. Saving people is like putting out a fire, you should set off immediately.¡± Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t leave now?¡± With a worried face, Wu Er said, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Shen Yun is waiting for me outside the city.¡± ¡°Shen Yun?¡± Wu Er¡¯s gaze hardened, ¡°He actually took action personally?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still no match for him.¡± Gu Yang simulated it last night. Although he wasn¡¯t completely at a disadvantage like before, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of him. Eventually, the arrival of Saint Chao Yang would be inevitable. ¡°This bastard, I knew I should have killed him back then.¡± Wu Er said agitatedly. Gu Yang said, ¡°So, we must consider this matter in the long run. Only by getting rid of Shen Yun can we rescue Ling Ling. Elder, do you have any solution?¡± Even though he asked a question, his tone was very certain. Because, last night after he broke through to the third level of mana, he conducted two simulations. In the first one, he directly challenged Shen Yun and ended up failing. In the other one, he used the method Wu Er thought of¡ªto shake off Shen Yun. Wu Er stroking his chin, said, ¡°A method¡­ I¡¯ve got it! His eyes lit up, he left a message ¡°Give me one day.¡± then hopped off the carriage and vanished in the blink of an eye. His arrival was abrupt, and his departure hurried. At this point, Pei Qianlan, who had been silent all along, spoke up, ¡°Ling Ling, she¡¯s the girl Qingzhi mentioned, isn¡¯t she?¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡± ¡°She said that Ling Ling is the woman who is closest to you.¡± This description was not incorrect. Gu Yang thought as much, but didn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± At the Academy, Gu Yang had become familiar with the place, and went straight to Zhou Zongye. Zhou Zongye was not in the yard. Gu Yang sat down, brewed a pot of tea, and said, ¡°When it comes to cultivation, one must not be too eager, or else one will not reach the intended result. You got an unexpected opportunity, your foundation is not steady, if you blindly pursue progress, it will backfire.¡± ¡°You are the last person who has the right to say that.¡± At that moment, Zhou Zongye¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Seeing him drinking tea, he grabbed the tea canister from Gu Yang¡¯s hand and said in pain, ¡°You don¡¯t understand tea, you¡¯re just wasting it.¡± He put the tea canister into his sleeve, then said, ¡°The first time I met you, you were only at the first level of the Golden Body. Now, you¡¯ve surpassed me in realm. In terms of the speed of cultivation, you are the first in a thousand years.¡± Gu Yang was unmoved. How could others know how long he had actually been cultivating to reach this realm? He revealed his purpose, ¡°I want to meet the dean.¡± Zhou Zongye was first taken aback, then became serious, ¡°Follow me.¡± It was the same space. Gu Yang walked alone into the courtyard. He stopped in front of the middle-aged man in the green robe and greeted him, ¡°Greetings to the Dean.¡± This time, the Dean closed his book and carefully looked at him. Then, he gave Gu Yang a nod. ¡°You¡¯re good, now, what brings you here?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Elder, do you know¡­there¡¯s a mysterious man in the Imperial Palace¡­underground¡­ in the array¡¯s core¡­¡± He came this time to inquire about the origins of this mysterious man. He recounted the situation when he saw the man that day. The Dean¡¯s face did not show any changes. He gently tapped his fingers on the armrest and after Gu Yang finished speaking, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°The man is probably a great figure from the ancient times who managed to survive to this day.¡± Survive? Gu Yang took note of his use of this word. Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s confusion, the Dean said, ¡°Do you know what lies at the end of cultivation?¡± Gu Yang thought for a while and said uncertainly, ¡°Immortality?¡± The Dean¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. It is indeed for immortality. However, since the Way of Heaven has perished, there will be no one on Earth who can continue to grow.¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: 272 Weakness of the Unleaking Realm Chapter 272: 272 Weakness of the Unleaking Realm The path to immortality is severed? Upon hearing the dean¡¯s words, Gu Yang¡¯s expression became grave. He asked, ¡°Why?¡± The dean did not answer directly, but instead asked, ¡°Do you know what realm corresponds to the Unleaking Realm in ancient times?¡± Gu Yang was taken aback and said, ¡°Could it be the Nascent Soul?¡± ¡°Exactly, in ancient times, cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage had a lifespan of over two thousand years. Celestial Beings had a lifespan exceeding five thousand years,¡± the dean spoke. ¡°These days, some people refer to the Unleaking Realm as the Longevity Realm, but it means a lifespan of just one thousand years. How can that be considered longevity?¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does that mean that the cultivation system of the Water Moon Hollow Void is a continuation from ancient times?¡± ¡°According to some ancient texts and techniques, it does seem very close.¡± Gu Yang then queried, ¡°Dean, what is the Way of Heaven?¡± ¡°Can you feel any difference between being here with me and being outside?¡± the dean asked. Gu Yang carefully experienced it, and indeed found a slight difference. The dean continued, ¡°Do you feel a different sensation when you are in Water Moon Hollow Void?¡± Remembering his experiences in Water Moon Hollow Void, Yellow Springs Hollow Void, and the Golden Court Hollow Void, Gu Yang felt an even greater difference. The Yellow Springs Hollow Void had the most drastic difference¡ªit was no longer suitable for human survival. ¡°The Way of Heaven corresponds to the laws of nature. So, when you say the Way of Heaven is dead, it means the laws of nature have changed?¡± Gu Yang asked. The dean nodded, ¡°You can understand it that way.¡± ¡°How did the Way of Heaven die?¡± ¡°Of course, it was killed by someone.¡± Why was it this answer again? Gu Yang asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The dean calmly said, ¡°After the death of the Way of Heaven, this world went through a long period of chaos that lasted for seven to eight thousand years.¡± ¡°Due to the drastic changes in the world, nobody was able to break through to the Celestial Being realm during the chaotic era. Until the Xia Emperor emerged, he established the Xia Dynasty with the cultivation level of a Celestial Being and ended the chaos.¡± ¡°Since you have cultivated the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method,¡¯ you naturally know that this technique is very special. The Xia Emperor and his descendants were able to achieve the Celestial Being realm by relying on the essence blood of a Divine Beast, something that others cannot imitate.¡± ¡°After the Xia Emperor, the first person to achieve the Celestial Being realm was the nameless Taoist who founded the Dao Sect. It was he who discovered a way to break through to the Celestial Being realm.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang nodded. He now knew what that method was. If one cannot break through to the Celestial Being realm in this world, then just break through in a Hollow Void World. The dean continued, ¡°However, this method has a fatal flaw. The Hollow Void World is far too small to accommodate the power at the Hollow Void level.¡± ¡°This means that the Celestial Being realm is the pinnacle of martial arts.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way forward anymore.¡± Gu Yang was silent. Currently at the level of an Triple Heaven of Mana, he was not far from reaching the Celestial Being realm. But now, they were telling him there was no way forward after the Celestial Being realm. What a joke. Even if there was truly no way forward, he would carve his own path. He refused to believe that with the Simulator in his hands, he would not be able to find a path forward. After a moment, the dean asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Gu Yang finally remembered the main issue and asked, ¡°How to deal with Shen Yun?¡± The dean didn¡¯t give a direct answer but asked a question, ¡°Do you know the significance of the name ¡®Unleaking Realm¡¯?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°It signifies the achievement of the Unleaking Body.¡± The dean explained, ¡°You should feel that there are now two paths ahead of you. One is to have your Original Spirit completely break through the gate of heaven and accept the baptism of nature, thereby achieving the Nascent Soul. This is the ancient way.¡± ¡°The other path is to completely sever your connection with nature, creating a cycle within your body. This is the Unleaking Realm.¡± Having heard this, Gu Yang finally understood. No wonder he always felt that there was still room for improvement after reaching the Triple Heaven of Mana. It turns out that the next level was the Nascent Soul. ¡°If you achieve the Nascent Soul in this world, you¡¯ll find that your strength has hardly improved compared to the Mana Realm. The laws of nature cause the Nascent Soul to age faster than the physical body. Your lifespan will instead be shortened. This is the downside of achieving the Nascent Soul.¡± No increase in strength after breaking through, and a reduction in lifespan? Gu Yang was shocked. How could that be possible? ¡°To achieve the Unleaking Body is to unlock the human body¡¯s secret potential. This is actually the ancient body-building method. By severing the connection with nature, you can slow down the loss of lifespan, thus, achieving a lifespan of a thousand years.¡± ¡°However, there is a downside to the Unleaking Body. Once you make a move, it is unavoidable that there will be a loss in life force. Therefore, after reaching this realm, if you want to live longer, you should avoid engaging in fights with others as much as possible.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder it¡¯s said that the powerful Unleaker Realm very rarely interfere with mortal affairs, only stepping in at the point of life and death for their clan. Don¡¯t these old monsters want to intervene? Obviously not, they¡¯re just fearing for their own lives. Every use of their power consumes some of their vitality. Who can withstand that? Anyway, in his practice of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, although the approach is similar, there was no mention of such side effects. Listening to the dean continue, ¡°Shen Yun¡¯s Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique which he cultivated, has devoured a significant number of people who cultivated the same technique, possessing a tremendous amount of life force.¡± ¡°However, he has lived for more than a thousand years, his remaining vitality won¡¯t be much. If you want to surpass him, the only way is to compete in consumption.¡± Understanding dawned on Gu Yang. This information, was incredibly valuable. In the previous simulations, his battles with Shen Yun, he had always tried to avoid entanglement, hitting and running. This approach was wrong. He needed to reverse his approach and compete in consumption, draining the opponent¡¯s vitality until they ran out. That¡¯s how he¡¯d naturally win. When it came to a contest of endurance, he was not afraid of anyone. Excitedly, he said, ¡°Thank you, dean, for your guidance.¡± The dean said, ¡°I should be thanking you. If not for you, Ling Bo would not have been able to break through to the Divine Power realm so quickly.¡± ¡°Junior has one more favor to ask.¡± ¡°You may speak.¡± ¡°I hope the senior can impart the sword technique from the top level of Star Picking Pavilion to junior.¡± The dean stared at him for a moment before speaking, ¡°Do you know what this sword technique represents?¡± ¡°I do not. But, junior really needs this sword technique.¡± ¡°You are a practitioner of the saber. Transitioning to sword technique will not be easy.¡± ¡°Please, senior.¡± ¡°Fine, I can impart the sword technique to you, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± ¡°In the future, no matter what happens, you must preserve the heritage of the Academy for the duration of three hundred years.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Gu Yang returned to the Star Picking Pavilion, letting out a long sigh of relief. He actually succeeded! He felt some joy in his heart. In the previous simulations, he had tried to seek an audience with the dean, but the simulations never mentioned this matter which clearly indicated failure. This time, he personally came forward to find out the reason the dean rejected the request. Who knew, the dean would agree just like that, even though he presented a rather stringent condition. For the next three hundred years, he has to preserve the Academy¡¯s heritage. It¡¯s not an easy task. In the coming decades, the Star Luo Sect followed by the Wanxiang Gate will stir up turbulence. If even the Four Great Sacred Lands can¡¯t hold them back, their strength is evident. Maybe, in these two sects, there exists a Hollow Void Realm. However, it¡¯s all worth it. Gu Yang¡¯s attention returned to the sword intent in his mind, still feeling somewhat in awe. In this world, there exists such an incredible sword technique. What the dean passed to him was a sword intent without a name. The Jade sword bearing this sword intent turned to ashes after passing on the intent. That is to say, this sword intent can only be passed on to one person. No wonder the dean imposed such a stringent condition. This sword intent was mysterious and profound. In his current realm, he couldn¡¯t fully comprehend it. Its level was far above any saber technique he¡¯d learned. He didn¡¯t even know where to begin to comprehend this sword intent. For the entire next day, Gu Yang was contemplating this sword technique, but he was getting nowhere, gaining nothing. ¡°It seems, the foundation is too weak, need to start from scratch.¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: 273 Shen Yun Chapter 273: 273 Shen Yun That day, Gu Yang and Pei Qianlan settled down at the academy. The ancestor of the Shen Family was indeed very cautious. Even facing him, who was at the mana realm, he was unwilling to take any risks. He had already left the palace, yet the old fellow hadn¡¯t made a move. It seemed that unless he left Divine City, the other party would not take action. However, upon reflection, this old ghost had lived for thousands of years, most of which were spent within the clan. It was clear that he possessed immense patience. Gu Yang had two more opportunities for a simulation, which were vital for emergencies. They can¡¯t be used recklessly. At night, he borrowed a secret sword technique manual from the academy¡¯s library and started learning the sword technique from scratch. In order to borrow books from the library, he even joined the academy and became a visiting professor to get borrowing rights. Given his martial arts cultivation level, even if he switched to learning the sword technique, he would pick it up quickly. During his time in the mortal realm, he had dabbled in sword techniques, just not as proficient. After reaching the third rank, he mainly trained in saber techniques. The night passed without incident. The next morning, as Gu Yang and Pei Qianlan were leaving the academy¡¯s gate in a carriage, Wu Er jumped on board, saying, ¡°It¡¯s done. We should leave for Yunzhou now. We only have half a day.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t ask how he arranged this. He disembarked the carriage, took the two of them, and flew off towards the north. Outside Divine City, within a mountain peak. In the early morning, the sun had just risen from the horizon, its golden light shining on a mountain peak, yet it casted a shadow. ¡°Sword Palace?¡± Suddenly, an age-old voice came from the shadow, ¡°Why do you block my way?¡± ¡°Favors.¡± A cold voice echoed from the bottom of the mountain, colder than the wind on the peak. After a while, the person added two more words, ¡°Half a day.¡± Meaning he owed someone a favor, and was here to delay him for half a day. ¡°Very well.¡± In the shadow, the age-old voice turned cold, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this.¡± Then, no more voices were heard. After Gu Yang flew out of Divine City, he couldn¡¯t help but admire how far-reaching Wu Er¡¯s connections were. There was no chase for a long time. He didn¡¯t know where Wu Er had found someone who could hold back Shen Yun, a powerful figure of the Unleaking realm. Last time, Wu Er could even get Cao Kunpeng, the Spear Saint, to give him face. Yunzhou was neighboring to Divine City. Two hours later, the Vast Mountain was already in sight. To avoid alarming the enemy, Gu Yang first landed in a forest. He asked, ¡°Are there any other experts in the Red Venerate Sect?¡± Wu Er replied, ¡°Just one, Red Sun, he¡¯s also in the Unleaking realm but isn¡¯t currently at the Sect¡¯s gateway. However, be careful of that one.¡± Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°No need to worry, he won¡¯t make a move.¡± Ever since he was marked by Saint Chaoyang of the Three Saints Sect, that character from Red Sun didn¡¯t make a move against him. He even suspected that if it knew Saint Chaoyang was going to deal with him, it wouldn¡¯t waste its energy on him anymore. If that were true, then this old monster was more terrifying than he thought. This meant he was extremely rational, not blinded by hatred. Moreover, his information sources were vast. Even Saint Chaoyang¡¯s activities couldn¡¯t escape his attention. As expected, at this level, each of his enemies was not easy to deal with. Gu Yang and the others flew towards the direction of Vast Mountain. He asked Wu Er, ¡°How strong is Shen Yun?¡± Wu Er replied, ¡°He can withstand my two attacks.¡± ¡°Be more specific.¡± ¡°A hundred years ago, he had just taken the second step.¡± Unleaking realm, alike, was divided into three levels. The first step involved unleashing the human body¡¯s hidden potential, activating all its potential. This allowed the body to contain a vast amount of mana. The second step is to form a bridge between the hidden human body and the acupoints all over the body, forming an inner universe. The mana one can hold increases more than tenfold. The third is the amalgamation of the original spirit into every drop of blood, even each cell. The efficiency of converting life force into mana greatly enhances. In layman¡¯s words, this stage entails tapping into one¡¯s potential, much like the legendary rebirth from a single drop of blood. Unfortunately, due to the change in the laws of the universe, even if one¡¯s physical body is cultivated to such an extent, one cannot gain energy from the universe. With the last drop of blood, at most, the Original Spirit can only exist for a short period. When the power in the blood dissipates, the Original Spirit will naturally perish. Shen Yun is at the second stage. His cultured body alone is incredibly strong, and with a substantial amount of mana, even Gu Yang might not have been his match if he hadn¡¯t planned to capture Shen Yun alive. Wu Er continued, ¡°Shen Yun is an incredibly cunning man. He used to serve one of the senior saints of the Three Saints Sect. Because of his human identity, he was assigned to the human realm.¡± ¡°The technique he cultivates, the ¡®Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique¡¯, is incredibly damaging. Two cultivators of the same technique can devour each other, consuming the other¡¯s power and even life force to strengthen themselves.¡± At this point, his tone turned noticeably disgusted. ¡°Upon his arrival in the human realm, Shen Yun purposely disseminated this technique. Many uninformed practitioners thought they got lucky only to end up benefiting him.¡± ¡°After this incident was exposed, he created the Shen Family and took many wives, having numerous children. He passed on the ¡®Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique¡¯ to his children, forcing them to fight among themselves, until one reaches the Divine Power realm.¡± ¡°Only those who cultivate the ¡®Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡¯ can escape.¡± ¡°His aim was to cultivate an Unleaking Realm practitioner through this breeding method and devour them. He was initially close to succeeding.¡± ¡°It took him a thousand years to cultivate Shen Zhou who had a mana triple heaven cultivation level. Such a pity you killed him. How could he swallow that?¡± In the end, Wu Er sounded somewhat delighted. Gu Yang had heard how Shen Yun had been devouring life sources from the principal of the academy yesterday. He had assumed it resembled the Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique. Now, it seems the ¡®Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique¡¯ is not as strong as the Heavenly Extreme Divine Technique, but Shen Yun getting the idea to extend it to his descendants is utterly abhorrent. Comparatively, the emperor who was manipulated by the Heavenly Extreme Taoist, and even devoured his son, is just as bad. In the end, Wu Er said, ¡°Shen Yun only bullies those with a lower realm than him. Once you reach the Unleaking realm, whether it¡¯s the Nine Celestial Swords or the Nine Heavens Destroyer, you could easily defeat him.¡± Easy for him to say. Gu Yang asked, ¡°What about his master behind the scenes? How do we deal with the three Celestial Beings from the Three Saints Sect?¡± Wu Er¡¯s face immediately changed upon hearing this. He had been personally defeated by one of them. He has no resistance against Celestial Beings. The strength of a Celestial Being is incomparable to that of an Unleaking Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t dare to come down to this world casually. The higher the realm, the faster life force drains. That¡¯s why the Celestial Beings from the Four Great Sacred Lands rarely descend.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Were you, too, ambushed by one of them back then?¡± Wu Er¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°Back then, I was always on guard against that one from the Red Sun Sect. I didn¡¯t expect the one to strike would be that scum from the Three Saints Sect!¡± Gu Yang¡¯s gaze shifted. This means the Three Saints Sect and the Red Sun Sect had teamed up long ago. Compared to the other two sacred sites, their presence is much lower. He asked, ¡°Is it Shen Yun¡¯s master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the one behind the Guo Family. She is now in the Saber Tomb.¡± Saber Tomb? Gu Yang resolved a long-standing question. During a simulation, he and Ling Ling had ventured to the Saber Tomb and stirred up a formidable figure, who turned out to be a member of the Three Saints Sect. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the other one?¡± There were three Celestial Beings in the Three Saints Sect, and this was just two of them, there was still one more. ¡°The other one from the Three Saints Sect only appeared once during the siege of the Xia Emperor and has not shown up since.¡± ¡°Do they support any forces?¡± ¡°It should be the Luo Family.¡± So it¡¯s the Luo Family. This family does have a relationship with Gu Yang; his ¡°daughter¡± is half-blooded Luo. ¡°Not good!¡± At that moment, Wu Er¡¯s face changed, ¡°Red Sun is back!¡± Almost simultaneously, Gu Yang sensed an overwhelming aura descending onto Wuliang Mountain with breathtaking speed. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: 275 Unleaking Battle Chapter 275: 275 Unleaking Battle Boom! Inside the cave, a rampant Gang Qi swept across, causing the canyon walls, no longer protected by the prohibition, to tremble. Small fragments of rocks were shaken loose and fell to the ground. Ling Ling hovered in the air, a layer of invisible Gang Qi surrounding her. Any rock debris that fell on it was instantly pulverized. She opened her eyes, a terrifying glint flashing in her pupils. The Golden Body was complete! She held her sword, bubbling with battle intent, ready to face her enemy. Even while she was fully concentrated on breaking through her realm, she had some sensory awareness of the outside world. She knew that the prohibition of the cave had been broken. She had braced herself to face an indomitable foe. But surprisingly, as she opened her eyes, she sensed a familiar yet somewhat strange aura. She paused, stunned. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Why was he here? Besides him, there were more than a dozen powerful auras, all of them at the Divine Power Realm or above. Six of these auras were profound and unfathomable, clearly at the Mana realm. One in particular was so overpowering that it made her feel suffocated. Even from this far away, just by its aura, it was suppressing the True Essence within her to be somewhat unstable. The Unleaking Realm! Ling Ling¡¯s heart continued to sink. She never imagined that there would be an Unleaking Realm expert in the Red Venerate Sect. In truth, when she sneaked into the sect¡¯s territory while most of the higher-ups were away, she had been detected by a Divine Power Realm expert who had stayed behind. She was then cornered in the Yin-Yang Spirit Pool and knew there was no way out. Knowing she was going to die anyway, she threw caution to the wind and used the Yin-Yang Spirit Pool to drastically increase her own strength. In a short time, she drained nearly a hundred years of the Spirit Pool¡¯s accumulated energy, crossing two realms in a row and breaking through to the Divine Power Realm. Doing so could very well result in the destruction of the Spirit Pool and make her own realm unstable. But she didn¡¯t care anymore. This was her only chance of survival. She succeeded! She had successfully stepped into the Divine Power Realm, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she was met with an enemy so powerful it brought despair. A dozen Divine Power Realm experts, six Mana Realm experts, and one Unleaking Realm expert. Probably all the Red Venerate Sect powerhouses were here. What made her despair even more was that Gu Yang had actually come to rescue her. Ling Ling knew he had already reached the dual heaven in the Mana realm and even killed a triple heaven powerhouse from Shen Family. But what they faced now was an Unleaking Realm expert! In Great Zhou, only those in the Unleaking Realm are truly significant figures ruling the world. The reason these nine families rule the world is because each of them has an Unleaking Realm expert in charge. Similarly, the reason why there are only six major sects is because each of them also has an Unleaking Realm expert. Adding the imperial family, there are only sixteen top forces in the world. If anyone else manages to enter the Unleaking Realm, they can establish their own family, becoming the tenth ruling family. If they establish a sect, it will become the seventh major sect. In this world, the strength of a force is always measured by its strongest individual. The Qin Family is currently ranked first among the Nine Families because the Patriarch of the Qin Family has the strongest power. The Culture Institute is the foremost among the six major sects because they have a Celestial Being. The Zhao Family is the world¡¯s co-ruler because they not only have an Unleaking Realm expert in the palace, but also a Celestial Being. Even those Unleaking Realm experts who hold major grudges rarely make a move. In the five hundred years since the establishment of Great Zhou, the number of Unleaking Realm experts who have fallen can be counted on one hand. That¡¯s because it takes a huge price to kill an Unleaking Realm expert. Eighteen years ago, her Wu Family¡¯s ancestor was besieged by several Unleaking Realm experts and a few Sword Saints. But he still held on for half a month, ultimately dying due to life exhaustion. Before that, it was a hundred years ago when the previous head of Dao Sect died after being attacked by the Red Bright Heaven. The difficulty of exterminating an Unleaking Realm expert is clear to see. It¡¯s my fault he¡¯s in this situation! A tremor rocked Ling Ling¡¯s heart. She clenched her sword tightly and flew resolutely toward the cave¡¯s entrance. Gu Yang faced the enemy alone for her¡ªhow could she ever save herself? Shortly after, she arrived at the cave entrance and saw Gu Yang¡¯s towering figure, standing alone with his blade, blocking all enemies outside. His arrogant figure was oh so familiar. This man, no matter how strong the enemy, he has never flinched. It was like this when he was in the Mortal Realm, and it is still the same now. Even though he now faces the strongest warrior in the world. Gu Yang didn¡¯t turn around, nor did he say a word to her, but between them was a full understanding. Ling Ling stood behind him, feeling the pressure lessen. It allowed her to directly face the Unleaking Realm expert in front of them. ¡°Die!¡± Red Sun moved, giving up his flashy moves for the most primitive, yet most powerful method of Unleaking Realm experts ¨C brute force. Having become an Unleaking Body, he had accessed the human body¡¯s secret potentials, stretching his strength to the utmost. The strength of his Mortal Body was enough to rival ancient Divine Beasts. This punch nearly collapsed space itself. The ultimate speed surpassing human nerve reaction time. None in the crowd could clearly see his figure. His Unleaking body even insulates Mana, suggesting a sense of imperviousness to all methods. The strength of the Unleaking Realm¡¯s strongman was fully showcased under this punch. A common Mana realm, facing this punch, would only meet an instant death. Boom! A fist solidly collided with the Red Sun¡¯s fist. Monstrous strength formed a shock wave that swept out radially from them. Rocks crushed, trees uprooted. Within ten meters around them, the ground was plowed. Red Sun¡¯s punch which he was intent on delivering was oddly blocked. He felt an indescribable force suddenly crashed into him, causing a thud in his chest and a choke in his breath, he fell and flew out uncontrollably. He only stopped after flying out over ten meters. ¡°This¡­how is this possible?¡± Seeing Gu Yang stand there, not swaying in the slightest, Red Sun looked horrified, like he had just seen a ghost. He had exploited all the potential of the human body, and could compete with ancient divine beasts solely with his physical body. Normally, this punch should obliterate anyone not in the Mana realm. Only someone wielding a peerless divine weapon could possibly withstand this blow. Yet Gu Yang, merely of the Mana realm, endured his punch and even pushed him back. Did this imply this kid¡¯s strength exceeded his? Red Sun¡¯s heart surged with both shock and anger. Impossible! He flew up again, both of them abandoned all tricks, struggling simply with strength and speed. Boom Boom Boom! In a blink of an eye, they had exchanged blows countless times and each collision caused a terrifying shock wave. The spectators, both the followers of Red Venerate and Ling Ling, had to retreat from afar, fearing they would be hit by the wave. This combat was beyond their imagination, there was no use of Mana, and no fancy moves, there was only extreme speed and extreme power. In the face of such power, even powerful practitioners in the Mana realm felt their Mana was as flimsy as paper. The so-called Golden Body was simply useless against such strength. None among the crowd didn¡¯t feel their hearts chilling. Not far away, Pei Qianlan, hearing the distant turbulence, was burning with impatience, wishing she could rush over to help. On the side, Wu Er was sitting on a stone, his face complicated, muttering, ¡°What a formidable kid ¡­¡± Gu Yang¡¯s current strength completely exceeded his imagination. Just relying on his physical strength, he was able to compete with the Red Sun of the first Unleaking realm, even gaining the upper hand. What will he become when he reaches the Unleaking realm? He was worried before. By now, he knew his concerns were unnecessary. With Gu Yang¡¯s strength, he might find it difficult to kill Red Sun, but retreating safely with Ling Ling would certainly be easy. You should know, he hasn¡¯t even drawn his Phoenix Feather Knife! Boom! By the eighteenth punch, Red Sun could no longer tolerate such violent force, and was directly blasted off, crashing into a mountain peak, causing the whole peak to collapse dramatically. The followers of Red Venerate were scared to their spirits and were shocked that their leader was actually losing to the kid. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Bang! The mountain peak exploded, a terrifying force erupted to an extreme point. A round of red fire rose, just like a scorching Sun, that was too dazzling to look directly at. Red Sun was desperate, turning his life force into Mana, thus unleashing a power that should not have emerged in this world. Gu Yang, who was beneath, grew more solemn and finally raised his Phoenix Feather Knife as he faced the frenzied Red Sun. Just then, a tower soared above his head, expanding continuously, it was none other than the precious Demon Suppression Tower of the Dao Sect. Gu Yang felt the Mana within him stagnate, suppressed by the Demon Suppression Tower. Red Sun, now in Unleaking Realm, had managed to display part of this sacred object¡¯s power. He roared aloud, ¡°Absorb!¡± A strong suction appeared at the bottom of the Demon Suppression Tower. Gu Yang and Ling Ling felt the mana and True Essence in their bodies being unstable and were involuntarily absorbed into the Demon Suppression Tower, vanishing in the blink of an eye. ¡°You all stay out.¡± Red Sun ordered and completely transformed into a flame, flying into the Demon Suppression Tower on his own initiative. It was the right way to use the precious Demon Suppression Tower, absorbing people into the tower, and then entering in his own body to execute the enemies. As the owner, he had an absolute advantage in the tower. And, in the tower, he could also draw on the power of the divine lord. He vowed not to be human if he could not kill Gu Yang. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: 276 Celestial Being Corpse Chapter 276: 276 Celestial Being Corpse Once Gu Yang entered the Demon Suppression Tower, he immediately broke free from that binding power, grabbed Ling Ling by the hand, and landed on the ground. This was the first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. At a glance, he realized things seemed to have changed. The light became dimmer. The oppressive atmosphere in the air intensified, the invisible suppressing force was several times stronger than before. He asked Ling Ling, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ling Ling shook her head, her face slightly pale. She was also being suppressed and could only resist by activating her True Essence. This accelerated the loss of her True Essence. The Demon Suppression Tower at this moment was like the Hollow Void of Yellow Springs: the nature of the Vitality between heaven and earth had changed, which could harm the human body. This was a very disadvantageous environment for warriors. Her face solemn, she said, ¡°Why has the Demon Suppression Tower changed like this? Humans shouldn¡¯t be suppressed when they enter.¡± ¡°It has been re-ritualized.¡± Gu Yang felt somewhat heavy-hearted. Judging by the environment within the Demon Suppression Tower, he could deduce that the figure of Red Sun¡¯s world had become stronger. Maybe, after the battle with the Academy head that year, the exhausted power had been restored. This was not good news. He and the Red Sun person had a grievance, a feud where neither could live while the other survives. He didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the other party, but the problem was that they were unwilling to let him go. He had no choice but to face it head-on. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang felt the pressure within the Demon Suppression Tower increase again. Without further hesitation, he held Ling Ling¡¯s hand and flew toward the formation leading to the second level. The guardian was still a Soul Spirit with a Golden Body, but its strength was several times stronger than the previous Soul Spirit. Gu Yang casually slew it with a single stroke of his sword. [Receive one point of energy. Current balance is forty-six points.] In this way, Gu Yang had fought his way to the eighth level of the Demon Suppression Tower. The second level had two Soul Spirits with a Golden Body. The third level had a Soul Spirit with a two-fold Golden Body, the fourth level had two. By the seventh level, it was the elementary Mana stage. Compared to before, the difficulty level had increased significantly. After reaching the eighth level, Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to confront the level; instead, he began to search for something. ¡°Su Ningyan said there¡¯s a corpse of a Grand Demon Saint of the Monster Race here¡­¡± The reason he had engaged in a protracted battle with Red Sun was simply to wait for the other party to put him in the Demon Suppression Tower, all for this Celestial Being-level corpse. Soon, he saw a particularly large corpse not far away. His heart rejoiced, ¡°Found it!¡± Judging by the shape of the corpse, it was clearly some kind of bird. Most likely it was the last Demon Saint of the Xia Dynasty, the Divine Chicken Saint. He landed in front of the corpse and said, ¡°We share some kinship in terms of bloodline, so don¡¯t take offence to me borrowing your corpse.¡± As he spoke, he placed his hand on the corpse. [Energy Source detected. Recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± The corpse on the ground instantly vanished. [Successful recharge, you have gained five hundred energy points. Current balance is five hundred and fifty-eight points.] Five hundred points! Gu Yang was struck by immense joy. His meticulous planning hadn¡¯t been in vain. Last time, in the Water Moon Cave, he had killed six Golden Core stage Cultivators and two Nascent Soul stage ones, gaining just over four hundred energy points. Now, he didn¡¯t even need to fight, a single corpse was worth five hundred points, which could be considered free money. Ling Ling, who was by his side, remarked, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s another human corpse beneath.¡± Gu Yang looked over, and sure enough, there was another corpse. Judging by the decay of the corpse, it hadn¡¯t been long since death occurred. He charged it up without thinking. [Recharge successful, two hundred and fifty energy points obtained, current balance is eight hundred and eight points.] Over two hundred points, proving that this was a strong contender at the third level of the Unleaking Realm! Gu Yang was surprised. Why would such a powerful figure have died here in the Demon Suppression Tower? They were the strongest existence beneath the Celestial Beings. Even among the old monsters of the Nine Clans and Six Great Sects, there were few who had achieved such a Cultivation Level. Over hundreds of years, there had only been one Unleaking Realm cultivator killed, that was an old ancestor of the Wu Family, and the other one was the previous head of the Dao Sect. ¡°Could it be, this is the head of the Dao Sect?¡± Ling Ling who was by his side suddenly said, ¡°I know who she is.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My master once said that there was a person hidden in the Demon Suppression Tower, a disciple of the Blue Sky Palace.¡± Ling Ling¡¯s master was Wen Jue, the current head of the Dao Sect. Gu Yang had an epiphany, suddenly understanding everything. He remembered that Su Ningyan had found a sword on the eighth floor. That sword seemed very important to her. This corpse was the original owner of that sword. Su Ningyan had willingly entered the Demon Suppression Tower, knowing that a disciple of the Blue Sky Palace was hiding here, specifically entering to search for that sword. From these, it could be inferred that Su Ningyan indeed had a close relationship with the Blue Sky Palace. He asked curiously, ¡°Why hide inside the Demon Suppression Tower?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Actually, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess. With her strength, the only ones who could force her to hide were the Celestial Beings. Perhaps it was that particular being from the Red Sun. It was pitiful. She hid here but still could not avoid her fatal disaster. Gu Yang was not idle and converted all the nearby corpses into points. Although the energy gained wasn¡¯t much, only about ten points, even a small mosquito was meat. ¡°Wait for me a moment.¡± After he converted all the valuable monster corpses on this floor into points, he told Ling Ling and opened the system. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Using it once consumes forty points of energy.¡± As expected, the price had increased again, from twenty points to forty. This meant that with his current energy of over eight hundred points, he could only simulate twenty times. Despite the pain, he still had to continue with the simulations. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At the age of twenty-two, your Mana reached the third heaven level. You went to save Ling Ling trapped in the Boundless Mountain and fought a great battle against Red Sun of the Unleaking Realm, and was trapped inside the Demon Suppression Tower.¡± ¡°You broke through to the ninth floor and fought with Red Sun who had control over the Demon Suppression Tower. You defeated him, but you were unable to protect Ling Ling and caused her death on the spot.¡± ¡°You broke out of the Demon Suppression Tower, your heart full of grief. You vowed to hunt down Red Sun. Half a day later, Shen Yun appeared and Red Sun took the opportunity to flee. You started to fight with all your might.¡± ¡°You surprised Shen Yun by inflicting severe injuries on him. You transformed into a phoenix and escaped to Liangzhou to retreat back into the Golden Court.¡± ¡°Soon after, Shen Yun chased you to the Golden Court, constantly harassing you and preventing your injuries from healing.¡± ¡°Half a month later, your injuries grew more and more severe. Just when you were about to be captured, a Celestial Being descended and repelled Shen Yun.¡± ¡°The Celestial Being rescued you back to the Golden Court, treated your injuries, and wanted to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Feeling helpless, you had to agree. A year later, your injuries healed. You began to hunt gods in the other two countries.¡± ¡°In two years, the losses of the two great nations were heavy and the power of the Golden Court was constantly expanding. Finally, it attracted the attack of the Celestial Beings from the other two nations.¡± ¡°The battle lasted for ten years. You almost killed all the gods of the two nations. In the end, you provoked a Celestial Being who gave up on the siege of the Golden Court and started crazily chasing after you.¡± ¡°You fled all the way to where the body of the Divine Ape was located, resulting in a great battle between the mysterious individual from the earth¡¯s depths and the Celestial Being.¡± ¡°In a critical moment, the ruler of the Golden Court appeared and killed both the mysterious individual and the Celestial Being by himself, making the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Register whole again. He elevated his immortal status to the Hollow Void realm.¡± ¡°You returned to the Great Zhou. Soon after, Saint Chaoyang appeared in his real body. With the power gifted to you by the ruler of the Golden Court, you were able to block one of his attacks. At the moment of life and death, you grasped the fourth form of the Six Sly Disasters of God, Celestial Being¡¯s Decline and left a wound on Saint Chaoyang¡¯s face. You died at the age of thirty-five.¡± Ling Ling was actually dead! When Gu Yang saw this outcome, his face slightly changed. He was too careless, not expecting the strength of the Demon Suppression Tower to have increased. If it wasn¡¯t for the simulation in advance, he might have capsized his boat in the gutter this time. That was close! Ling Ling saw the change in his face and asked concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at her, Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± But in his heart, he was resolved not to let anything happen to her. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: 277 Shearing the Sheep (Third update request for monthly ticket) Chapter 277: 277 Shearing the Sheep (Third update request for monthly ticket) ¡°[Simulation end. You may retain one of the following.] [One: The martial arts realm at age 35.] [Two: The martial arts experience at age 35.] [Three: The life wisdom at age 35.] ¡°I choose two first.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s head was struck with a sudden understanding, grasping a Blade Intent capable of causing both the mortal body and original spirit¡¯s demise. The fourth technique of the Six Heavenly Annihilations, Celestial Being Destruction! The Celestial Being mentioned in this technique was not just the Celestial Being realm, but representative of those who had transcended the mundane and stepped into the divine realm. In the martial arts realm, the Mortal Realm was one level, belonging to the human realm. The Divine Power realm, on the other hand, was the starting point of cultivation. The Golden Body, Mana, and Unleaking realms were three stages within it, individuals in this realm could be referred to as cultivators. Yet reaching the Celestial Being realm was again another level, signifying that one had achieved the divine realm. The Celestial Being realm further divided into three stages, the Dharma Appearance realm, Hollow Void realm, and Heavenward realm. In ancient times, this realm was also known as the Human Immortal realm. This move of Celestial Being Destruction could not only overcome Celestial Beings, those beyond the Celestial Being realm would also be affected by the Blade Intent. However, at his current realm, using this saber technique would come at an immense cost. his mortal body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such destructive Blade Intent and would collapse immediately. Gu Yang opened his eyes, a grayish light flashing across them. The sight of that gray light in his eyes startled Ling Ling at his side, her heart pounding and almost sweating in fear. She called out in a terrified voice, ¡°Gu Yang¡± The light in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes faded, and he patted her hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He opened the simulator again. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes forty points of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­ You launch the Celestial Being Destruction, killing Red Sun on the spot. You break out of the Demon Suppression Tower.] [The Demon Suppression Tower flies away of its own accord; you are severely injured, and Ling Ling and Pei Qianlan take you towards Liangzhou, to enter the Golden Court Heavenly Cave.] [You live incognito in Heavenly Gang Mountain, and after three years, your body begins to gradually recover.] [One day, Saint Chao Yang bursts into the Golden Court Heavenly Cave and takes you away. In the Heavenly Peach Garden, she gives you a spirit fruit, which heals your wounds and propels your cultivation level. Afterwards, you are forced to inject your mana into a stone egg.] [One year later, you die drained of your core energy. You were twenty-six years old.] This time, how did Saint Chaoyang track him down? Gu Yang was somewhat perplexed, for during the last simulation, Saint Chaoyang had not appeared. Could it be that she was wary of the ruler of Golden Court? He speculated in his mind. Furthermore, this Saint Chaoyang went as far as taking out a spirit fruit to heal his injuries. No, she restored him to his prime and had him inject his mana into the egg. Gu Yang was acutely aware of an issue. It stood to reason that the more potent his power, the greater the chances of Phoenix¡¯s resurrection. If Saint Chaoyang had such a beneficial item, why didn¡¯t she simply feed him the Spirit Fruit earlier, pushing his cultivation level directly to the Unleaking Realm? That way, the chances of reviving Phoenix would be greater, right? He had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. ¡°[Simulation end. You may retain one of the following.] ¡°I choose one.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate and made his choice. In an instant, Gu Yang¡¯s mana began to surge, even causing it to overflow, almost knocking Ling Ling standing next to him off her feet. It wasn¡¯t until she was sent flying a hundred meters away did she finally stop. She had seen such scenes before, but it was her first time encountering such a massive increase. It was then that Ling Ling truly fathomed the huge gap between herself and him. Just the surge of mana this time surpassed the total amount of her True Essence. A sense of bitterness filled her heart. She had racked her brain, even leading him into such dangers to break through to the Divine Power realm, believing that it would close the gap between them. Who knew that with a single advancement, he erased all her efforts. She knew that in this lifetime, he would only pull further and further away from her. After a while, Gu Yang finally opened his eyes, feeling the surging mana within him, he was slightly astonished. ¡°It almost increased by 10%!¡± What did this mean? His current mana was robust enough to rival someone like Red Sun at the first level of the Unleaking Realm. The amount of mana increased this time almost equaled a martial artist with the first level of mana. He only lived for four more years this time around. Even after using Celestial Being Destruction, and despite his power diminishing greatly, he could still achieve such growth thanks to the Spirit Fruit that Saint Chaoyang gave him. One single Spirit Fruit had such an effect. Could it be the lotus seed of Green Lotus that the mysterious person beneath the Royal Palace mentioned, which could cure the Headmaster of the Wen Institute? If that¡¯s the case¡­. Gu Yang immediately opened the simulator and initiated another simulation. ¡°[¡­You executed the Celestial Being¡¯s Demise, defeating the Red Sun¡­] ¡°[¡­Saint Chao Yang took you to the Heavenly Peach Garden and had you consume a Spirit Fruit¡­] ¡°[¡­ reaching the age of twenty-six years.] The outcome of this simulation was identical to the previous one. He intended to fleece Saint Chao Yang. ¡°[Simulation ends¡­] Gu Yang experienced the thrill of soaring Mana once again. He sighed inwardly, this was his first time consuming an elixir and a Spirit Fruit, allowing his strength to rocket upwards, being able to run the simulation over and over again. That was indeed not an easy feat. Previously, he had missed the opportunity when Xi Huang gave him a drop of Essence Blood. This time, he was able to seize it in the nick of time. The effect of the second attempt was not even half as potent as the first one, but nevertheless, it was quite impressive. It was at least equivalent to several decades of arduous cultivation. ¡°One more round!¡± On the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, Red Sun stood at the exit, waiting for Gu Yang¡¯s arrival. Each ascent in the Demon Suppression Tower resulted in an increase in suppression power. The ninth level, with the most powerful suppression, was where he could play to his strengths the best, and he had chosen it as his battlefield. Being the master of the Demon Suppression Tower, he could sense the situation on each level. Gu Yang had climbed upward but stopped at the eighth level. However, the Red Sun was not anxious at all. The Demon Suppression Tower of today was far superior to that of the past. After the divine ruler had reprocessed the Demon Suppression Tower, it had finally become a magical artifact. Originally, it only had suppression power over the Monster Race. Now, it also had suppression power over human martial artists, and the consumed mana could not be replenished here. The longer Gu Yang stayed, the more drastically his strength would be reduced. Red Sun knew that last time, Gu Yang had ruined the divine ruler¡¯s plan, and the divine ruler had wanted to kill him. This time, if he could kill this youngster, he would certainly be rewarded by the divine ruler. With this thought in mind, his heart was aflame. If the divine ruler bestowed divine grace upon him again, he might be able to ascend to the second level of the Unleaking Realm. ¡°Huh?¡± Just as Red Sun was indulged in his thoughts, his face underwent a sudden change. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He suddenly felt Gu Yang¡¯s aura skyrocketing, his strength soaring. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± He was stupefied. He couldn¡¯t, no matter how he tried, understand how Gu Yang had mysteriously grown much stronger in such an environment. Could it be that, on the eighth floor, there¡¯s a spirit pill left by an ancient cultivator? While Red Sun was in shock, Gu Yang¡¯s aura rose dramatically once more. ¡°This¡± He was dumbfounded. In a short while, Gu Yang¡¯s aura surged for the third time. Is there more to come? A chill ran down Red Sun¡¯s spine. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t comprehend why, in the Demon Suppression Tower, Gu Yang¡¯s strength could increase over and over, incessantly and out of the blue? Just when Red Sun assumed that Gu Yang would directly break through to the Unleaking Realm in this way, he finally made a move towards the passageway of the eighth floor. Finally over? Red Sun was slightly suspicious. For a brief moment, he was considering fleeing as far away as possible. Who could stand this? A total of six times! Gu Yang¡¯s mana had almost doubled. All within less than a quarter of an hour. A few more times, and he really could directly step into the Unleaking Realm. ¡°His accumulation must not have been enough.¡± Red Sun was relieved. As long as he hadn¡¯t reached the Unleaking Realm, Red Sun had a great chance of victory. There was a fundamental difference between the Unleaking Realm and the Mana Realm. Moreover, he was the master of the Demon Suppression Tower and could take advantage of a portion of this invaluable relic¡¯s power. As he was contemplating, Gu Yang¡¯s figure appeared. PS: Seeking monthly passes. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: All 278 knives are blunt. Chapter 278: All 278 knives are blunt. When Red Sun saw Gu Yang, Gu Yang also looked at him. Over a hundred miles apart, their gazes clashed in the air, sparking a flash of light. He clutched tightly to his blade without any hesitation, the fear in his heart transforming into a boiling intent to kill. The entire ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower was under his control; he could freely harness the power of this precious treasure. This moment, was his moment of utmost power. Red Sun was very clear, right now, was the only chance to kill the man before him. If he could not slay him despite such a massive advantage, he would never have another chance. If he were to let Gu Yang escape today, he predicted that before long, he would break through to the Unleaking Realm. By then, the one to die would be him. He yelled out loud, ¡°Come and meet your death!¡± The entire ninth floor began to collapse inward from the edges, quickly reaching the spot where Gu Yang was. It forced them to fly towards the center. In a flash, the entire ninth floor had shrunk to a size of just ten kilometers in diameter. Beyond that was boundless darkness that consumed all light. Black flames rose around Red Sun, shooting up into the sky. At this moment, he was like the god of this space, his eyes filled with an extreme coldness. He pointed his sword towards Gu Yang and shouted, ¡°Seal!¡± Suddenly, two black chains appeared in the sky, aiming for Gu Yang. ¡°Be careful!¡± Ling Ling¡¯s face drastically changed when she saw this. As Wen Jue¡¯s disciple, she naturally knew how terrifying the Demon Suppression Tower, a precious treasure, could be. Even a Celestial Being of the Monster Race couldn¡¯t resist it once they were trapped within. Now the Demon Suppression Tower had been seized by someone else and re-incorporated, but its main function remained the same: to suppress others. Those two chains were the most powerful weapon of the Demon Suppression Tower. Once they locked onto someone, they would completely seal off all their mana. When Gu Yang reached the ninth floor, he felt the suppressive force there was several times stronger than on the eighth floor. His powers were suppressed to only twenty percent of their usual strength. It would be simple to kill Red Sun. Just by using the fourth move of the God Shattering Six Annihilation, he could easily kill him. However, if he did that, his own body would also be affected by the decaying energy. The key issue was that during the previous simulation, Saint Chaoyang no longer used Spirit Fruit to heal his wound. Instead, he allowed him to recuperate for several years before charging the stone egg once again. That¡¯s why he did not continue with the simulation. Gu Yang greatly suspected that the damage caused by that move was irreversible. The only treatment was those Spirit Fruits used by Saint Chaoyang. To deal with Red Sun, he doesn¡¯t even need to use that move. When those two chains in the sky were about to fall, Gu Yang vanished out of thin air. The next instant, he already appeared in front of Red Sun, his Phoenix Feather Knife slashing towards him. He used the instantaneous teleportation Divine Power of the divine beast, White Tiger. Upon reaching the sixth layer of cultivation of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, one could use the Divine Power of any divine beast. Gu Yang had just brawled with Red Sun, using the Divine Power of the Heavenly Divine Ape, which was considered powerful amongst divine beasts. How could an individual of the Unleaking Realm possibly fight against the Heavenly Divine Ape? Even though his realm was one tier lower than his opponent¡¯s, he could still easily beat him. The slash carried the blazing Phoenix Real Fire, the king of all flames. ¡°Move!¡± Red Sun¡¯s reaction was quick too. With a thought, he shifted space, disappearing instantly. He also utilized teleportation, borrowing the power of the Demon Suppression Tower. Up in the sky, those two immense chains followed closely behind, flying towards Gu Yang. Once again, Gu Yang blinked away, going after Red Sun. ¡°Seal!¡± Red Sun had anticipated this. With a thunderous sound, the space in front of him was locked. Gu Yang¡¯s slash was unable to come down. ¡°Useless, within this Demon Suppression Tower, I am invincible!¡± Red Sun roared out loudly, ¡°Lock!¡± From the sky, two additional black chains dropped down, entirely sealing off Gu Yang¡¯s path of retreat. This Demon Suppression Tower was proving to be quite troublesome. Gu Yang realized he had still underestimated the power of this precious treasure. To qualify as a sect¡¯s treasure, it was indeed extraordinary. It was not something a common peerless divine weapon could compare to. He had been careless! His gaze turned cold, preparing to use his ultimate means of attack. At this moment, Ling Ling, seeing Gu Yang in danger, did not hesitate. She grabbed something from her bosom, and threw it towards the platform at the center, the core of the Demon Suppression Tower. Boom! It was a green orb. Once it hit the ground, it released a massive light. The entire Demon Suppression Tower shook once. Red Sun felt like he almost lost control of the Demon Suppression Tower and was shocked. He looked at the woman, his heart filled with extreme anger. He had completely overlooked that this woman was a descendant of the Dao Sect, and this Demon Suppression Tower was originally the treasure of the Dao Sect. ¡°Die!¡± Just as he was about to attack, a blade intent was already in front of him. He reflexively raised his sword to block. Bang! A horrifying force sent him flying. The one who made the move was Gu Yang. What he used was the third move of the Heaven-Questioning Nine Thrusts, Power that Swallows the Universe! In the sky, the four chains suddenly stopped. Gu Yang made a decisive move, slashing the Red Sun and opening up a gap in the blocked-off space in front of him. Red Sun flew hundreds of meters away before finally coming to a halt. His chest bore a deep wound, but there was no blood flowing out. The wound was healing rapidly. His face was grim, the cut had cost him over ten years of his lifespan. For those at the Unleaking Realm, using mana or injuring oneself both led to a consumption of life, or rather, lifespan. Every move, every injury, they could clearly sense the decrease in lifespan. As such, at this realm, unless necessary, they would not act rashly. Red Sun was an exception. His strength was all given by the Divine Leader. His mission was to stir up trouble everywhere. He wanted to kill Gu Yang to please the Divine Leader. However, at this moment, he was on the verge of losing control of the Demon Suppression Tower, and fear surged in his heart. He knew all too well the importance of the Demon Suppression Tower to the Divine Leader. If this treasure were snatched away from him, what awaited him would be a fate far worse than death. ¡°Scum, die!¡± Red Sun, driven to madness, charged at Ling Ling. The question of whether Gu Yang could be killed or not had become unimportant. He had to stop this woman. Bang! Almost at the same time, a Blade Intent locked onto him. It seemed as if everything between the heavens and earth was severed. Gu Yang appeared in front of him, bringing down a swift slash. The third form of Soaring Six Annihilation, Annihilation of Heaven and Earth! Red Sun¡¯s pupils contracted, feeling his mana disappearing the moment it left his body. An unprecedented sense of weakness made his heart flutter. At this moment, he felt as if he had been abandoned by the world, no longer a part of it. Splash! In this instant, Gu Yang¡¯s blade fell, cleaving him in two from head to waist. Flames roared from the wound, burning Red Sun¡¯s halved body into two fireballs. ¡°Ah¡± A earth-shattering scream resounded. Those two fireballs quickly fused back together, and in a flash, retreated several kilometers away with astonishing speed. The flames dispersed and Red Sun, completely undamaged, appeared in the air. His body, which had just been split in half, had somehow regrown. ¡°Is this even possible?¡± Gu Yang watched in amazement. He had thought that Red Sun would unquestionably die from that cut. Who could have imagined that even such a fatal wound could be healed? Unleaking Realm experts were truly terrifying. However, it was clear to see that Red Sun was in very bad shape and looked extremely weak. Obviously, this regenerative ability came at a hefty price. This fatal wound had cost him a hundred years of his lifespan. Unable to control his trembling body, Red Sun looked at Gu Yang with a newfound sense of fear. He was only at the Mana realm, so how could he have such strength? Wasn¡¯t an Unleaking Realm fighting a Mana Realm supposed to be like an older brother bullying his younger brother? Why had it turned the other way around when it came to him? He couldn¡¯t figure it out for the life of him, and at that moment, he saw Gu Yang preparing to make another move. ¡°What an outrageous bully!¡± Red Sun¡¯s eyes turned blood red. Mad with rage and willing to deplete his essence, he transformed into an endless pool of mana. His whole body turned into a mass of flames. He unleashed the full power of the Red Flame Divine Power! Then, he lunged towards that woman not far away. He absolutely had to kill that woman! The Demon Suppression Tower could not be stolen. Just then, another blade descended from the sky. The second form of the Nine Heavens Asking Blade, Blade Defines the Universe! Boom! This blade split the black flame that Red Sun had transformed into into two. ¡°Ah¡± Again, a piercing scream resounded. Gu Yang showed no mercy, and with another swing of his hand, another blade¡­ Blade after blade fell, cutting the mass of flames into seventeen or eighteen pieces. Gu Yang felt as if his Phoenix Feather Blade were about to blunt. A prompt finally appeared before his eyes, [Gained 100 points of energy, current remaining balance: 604 points.] Finally dead. He wiped the sweat off his brow, feeling that his mana was nearly depleted. ¡°The Unleaking Realm is really too hard to kill.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the confined space, Gu Yang might not have been able to kill him. If they were in the open, and Red Sun was intent on escaping, killing him would not be easy. The leader of the Red Venerate cult, bent on killing him and creating such an environment, ended up digging his own grave. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even escape. PS: The first update, asking for votes. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: What exactly happened at number 279? Chapter 279: What exactly happened at number 279? Red Sun eventually met his end, obliterated. Only a pitch-black sword was left in his place. Gu Yang retrieved the sword, which was converted directly into points. [15 points have been gained, with a current balance of 619 points.] The grand Unleaking Realm was surprisingly impoverished, not even owning a single extraordinary divine weapon. In contrast, in the Water Moon Cave, cultivators of the Nascent Soul would each at least have a Magic Treasure, and generally several Spirit Tools as well. Compared to these, killing those in the Great Zhou¡¯s Unleaking Realm proved to have the lowest cost efficiency, challenging to kill and being penniless. After Gu Yang processed the spoils of war, he turned to look at Ling Ling and noticed that her current situation was a bit grim. After she threw out the green sphere, the Magic Array in the middle started emitting black mists, gradually corroding the green light. She was continuously pouring her True Essence into the sphere, barely managing to hold on. At this moment, her True Essence was being consumed drastically, and she began to sweat from her forehead, struggling to keep up. Suddenly, the black mist around them exploded, gobbling up the bundle of green light, and morphed into a venomous snake, dashing towards Ling Ling. Her face paled, attempting to dodge, but her severe consumption of True Essence made her one step too late. The bundle of black mist was about to hit her. Swish! A figure appeared and slashed the black mist in half. Ling Ling felt a hand clutching her waist, and she found herself being held in someone¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, and she was taken into the black mist. A blaze of red fire around her instantly incinerated any approaching black mist. She quickly cried out, ¡°Sky Pearl!¡± Gu Yang responded immediately, cutting a path through the black mist and revealing the pearl ensnared by it. He reached out and grabbed the green pearl. Whoosh! The two activated the array and were teleported away. Before leaving, a furious voice echoed faintly from inside the Demon Suppression Tower, ¡°You dare¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°How did they disappear?¡± In the outside world, Pei Qianlan¡¯s face changed when Gu Yang and Ling Ling¡¯s aura disappeared. She anxiously asked. Wu Er subtly furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°They entered the Demon Suppression Tower. There¡¯s no need to worry. The young lad Gu once got trapped in it before and escaped quickly.¡± Although he said this, he was not very certain inside. Red Sun wasn¡¯t foolish; he used the Demon Suppression Tower to confine Gu Yang last time and wasn¡¯t successful. He must have strong confidence in bringing it out again this time. ¡°Kid, what on earth are you up to? Don¡¯t capsize your boat in a gutter!¡± Wu Er¡¯s abundant battle experience told him that Gu Yang deliberately got caught by Red Sun and brought into the Demon Suppression Tower. With the situation earlier, Gu Yang could have employed many ways to escape with Ling Ling. The two anxiously waited at their original spot. This wait lasted for quarter of an hour. The Demon Suppression Tower was still quietly floating in the sky. Surrounding it, all the mortals of Red Venerate Religious Sect were waiting for the return of their leader¡¯s victory. In their view, once Gu Yang was imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower, he was as good as butchered meat on a chopping board. Their leader was at Unleaking level, and he could control the treasure. How difficult could it be to kill a mortal cultivator? Suddenly the Demon Suppression Tower shook, a band of green light lit up, and thick black smoke began to rise from the top. Neither Red Venerate¡¯s followers nor Wu Er knew why such a bizarre event was happening to the Demon Suppression Tower. After a moment, a giant black vortex appeared in the sky. Seeing this, all the followers of Red Venerate prostrated on the ground. Many faces showed a fanatical look. This was their god! They sensed the presence of their god. ¡°Not good!¡± Upon the appearance of that aura, Wu Er¡¯s expression changed drastically. He grabbed Pei Qianlan¡¯s arm, ¡°Run!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you stay here, you will just hinder Gu.¡± Wu Er anxiously said this without considering her feelings, given the urgency of the situation. Feeling a tremor in her heart, Pei Qianlan realized he was right and stopped hesitating, following him to flee. ¡°Where is this?¡± After Gu Yang felt dizzy, he realized he had not been teleported out, but rather, he had arrived in an odd space. This space was just a few hundred cubic meters, empty save for a black pillar at its center, etched with myriad bizarre patterns. ¡°What year is it now?¡± Suddenly, a resounding voice rang out, startling him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the voice came from a human figure carved on the pillar. An old man, gazing at him and blinking, said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± ¡°Uh, I, a junior, don¡¯t know either.¡± Faced with such a peculiar situation, Gu Yang quickly composed himself and responded. The old man scrutinized him several times, genuinely surprised, ¡°You have not even reached the Human Immortal stage, and yet you¡¯re able to reach the ninth layer of the Demon Suppression Tower. How extraordinary.¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s attitude, Gu Yang was curious about his background, and asked, ¡°May I know your honorable name?¡± ¡°I am ¡­ Eh, what has happened?¡± The old man¡¯s tone became anxious, ¡°Where is the Way of Heaven? Where is the Emperor? How did this world become like this?¡± All of a sudden, he flew into a rage, ¡°How dare you defile my body!¡± The old man stepped out from the pillar. However, as soon as one foot emerged, it vanished into thin air. ¡°My foot¡± The old man let out a miserable scream and quickly retreated back into the pillar. The carved figure was now missing a left foot. This eerie scene left Gu Yang and Ling Ling feeling distinctly uncomfortable. The old man shouted, ¡°Boy, lend me your mana.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang felt his mana surging out of his body like a tidal wave, causing the space to slightly vibrate. Meanwhile, outside, the disciples of Red Venerate who were waiting for the arrival of their divine lord heard a thunderous rumble. All of a sudden, the Demon Suppression Tower radiated intense light, transformed into a streak of brilliance, and disappeared into the horizon. ¡°Pursue it!¡± Just then, an authoritative voice echoed in the ear of the kneeling Saint Tang Rui. This was a divine decree! With immense joy in his heart, Tang Rui, without hesitation, rose into the air and chased after the streak of brilliance that the Demon Suppression Tower had transformed into. The remaining disciples looked at each other in confusion, unsure of what had just happened. In a flash, almost all mana inside Gu Yang was drained. Thankfully, the drain stopped at the very last and he was left with a little mana. ¡°How could this be?¡± The elderly figure within the black pillar kept pulling at his beard and repeating this question. By this time, Gu Yang had more or less figured out the identity of the old man; he was likely a spirit trapped within the Demon Suppression Tower. They had been able to enter this space surely due to the green orb they previously found. This must be the core object that the Dao Sect uses to control the Demon Suppression Tower, triggering a reaction from this sacred artifact. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Elder, have you been asleep for a long time?¡± The figure in the black pillar paused then turned to look at him, ¡°What exactly happened in this world?¡± Gu Yang solemnly replied, ¡°All I know is that the Way of Heaven died in the ancient times.¡± ¡°The Way of Heaven¡­ died?¡± The old man repeated this quietly, his voice filled with indescribable shock, ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡± He spoke slowly, ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± Gu Yang knew only a little, and finished talking in a few short sentences. ¡°Nyeh, elder, can you let us go first? There¡¯s no vitality here, I can¡¯t recover my mana.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The old man reached out and grabbed a sword engraved beside him and threw it out, ¡°Here¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Whoosh! A sword appeared out of thin air that landed in Gu Yang¡¯s hand. A warm energy flowed from the sword into him. ¡°Master!¡± A soft voice sounded in his mind, connecting him to a na?ve consciousness within the sword. A spirit within a magical treasure? Gu Yang was taken aback. He had seen numerous divine weapons, and even though some had spiritual natures, none had developed a primordial spirit. This was the first time he encountered a magical treasure with its own primordial spirit. Before he had a chance to say anything, he felt a spinning sensation. With a whoosh, they were back outside. ¡°Where are we?¡± Upon looking, he found himself in a completely unfamiliar environment. They were no longer in the Immeasurable Mountains. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: How did I provoke such a powerful enemy? {Third update} Chapter 280: How did I provoke such a powerful enemy? {Third update} ¡°What just happened?¡± Although Gu Yang was worried about Pei Qianlan, he thought with Wu Er around, nothing too bad would happen. He suppressed his concern and asked Ling Ling about what just had transpired. Ling Ling shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master once told me when he passed the Sky Pearl to me that it could control the Demon Suppression Tower. In the urgent situation just now, I was thinking if I could give you a hand, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°Regardless, the loss of the Demon Suppression Tower is a good thing for that fellow from the Red Sun.¡± That was all Gu Yang could say. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the sword in his hand. The Primordial Spirit within the sword was already gone. Its spirituality remained, but it would no longer actively transmit thoughts and call him ¡°Master¡±. In such a short period of time, the Primordial Spirit had already been obliterated. No wonder he had encountered so many peerless divine weapons, but not one had a Primordial Spirit. It seems that not only cultivators were affected by the death of the Way of Heaven, but also the Primordial Spirit within the magic treasures. If his guess was correct, the elderly man inside the Demon Suppression Tower was also a Primordial Spirit. Affected by the drastic changes in the world, he had been in a deep sleep until now. But inadvertently he had woken him up. From this point of view, this Demon Suppression Tower is no ordinary magic treasure. The Primordial Spirit could exist for such a long time. According to the dean, it should have been at least ten thousand years since the death of the Way of Heaven. ¡°Where would the Demon Suppression Tower have flown to?¡± Gu Yang looked in the direction where it disappeared and asked. Ling Ling shook her head. Her knowledge of the Demon Suppression Tower was limited to knowing it was a treasure of the Dao Sect. Gu Yang thought in his heart, ¡°I hope it will not have a significant impact on the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang quickly figured out that they were in Jingzhou. The speed of the Demon Suppression Tower was too fast. Traveling from Yunzhou to Jingzhou would require passing four or five prefectures, at least ten thousand kilometers. They had been in the Demon Suppression Tower for no more than an hour. They were not far from Jingzhou City. Ling Ling asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Jingzhou City?¡± Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°No need, let¡¯s not give Brother Wu more trouble.¡± He was already in too much trouble; it was better not to involve King Jinghai. Being in a weak state, they found an uninhabited mountain range and took a rest in a cave after figuring out where they were. Being in Jingzhou, thousands of miles away, Gu Yang no longer needed to worry about being pursued by Shen Yun. While Ling Ling was sitting in meditation to recover her strength inside, he quietly opened the system. After the awakening of the Primordial Spirit of the Demon Suppression Tower, it disappeared with this supreme treasure. He always felt a bit uneasy and thought he should run a simulation. ¡°At the age of twenty-two, you were at the third-level of Mana, killed the Red Sun, the leader of the Red Venerate Sect, in the Immeasurable Mountain, causing a sensation in the world.¡± ¡°You inadvertently woke up the Demon Suppression Tower and freed it from the control of the Red Sun, causing it to fly away.¡± ¡°You and Ling Ling have arrived in Jingzhou. After recovering, on your way to Jiangzhou, you hear news that Jingzhou City was destroyed and King Jinghai was killed. You decide to avenge King Jinghai and return to Jingzhou.¡± ¡°You spent half a month investigating the matter but made no progress. With a month¡¯s agreement with Wen Jue, the head of Dao Sect, you decided to leave first.¡± ¡°When you appeared in Divine City, Saint Chao Yang appeared immediately and took you away.¡± ¡°One year later, due to the exhaustion of your original energy, you died at the age of twenty-three.¡± King Jinghai met with an accident? Gu Yang started feeling uneasy halfway through the simulation. Furthermore, it occurred precisely during these few days. He immediately became restless. He owed King Jinghai a huge favor because of Pei Qianlan¡¯s incident. This was the man he admired the most since he crossed over, and it would be too regrettable if he just died like that. ¡°The simulation has ended. You may keep one of the following conditions.¡± ¡°First, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-two.¡± ¡°Second, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-three.¡± ¡°Third, your wisdom of life at the age of twenty-three.¡± ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s exhausted Mana was instantly restored. However, he didn¡¯t rush to rescue anyone and ran another simulation. ¡°You head to Jingzhou City and encounter a powerful man from a different continent. After a battle, the enemy retreats.¡± ¡°Several days later, a stronger man from the continental foreign lands appears. You are sealed and brought to the foreign land through a teleportation array. At the critical moment, Saint Chao Yang appears and saves you. However, he encounters a siege from several strong men of the foreign land.¡± [In an earth-shattering battle, the Saint Chaoyang had no time to consider your wellbeing. You died in the aftermath of the fight. You lived until the age of twenty-two.] What the hell? Gu Yang felt a cold shiver run down his spine. The assailants on Jingzhou City were actually powerful beings from another continent. To escape their clutches required at least a cultivation level of the Unleaking Realm. And what was even more outrageous was the presence of someone strong enough to capture him alive was clearly a Celestial Being. The crux was why would he be captured alive and taken to a different continent? In the end, it was Saint Chaoyang who came to his rescue, which was almost black comedy. However, it appeared that the strength of the other continent surpassed that of Great Zhou. Several Celestial Beings actually ambushed Saint Chaoyang. Saint Chaoyang, who was only a step away from the Hollow Void realm, could not withstand it either. ¡°How did Wu Brother provoke enemies like these?¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t quite understand it. Typically, a practitioner of King Jinghai¡¯s Golden Body cultivation level wouldn¡¯t attract enemies from the Unleaking Realm. Even when he was at the Golden Body realm, he hadn¡¯t had enemies from the Unleaking Realm causing him trouble. [Simulation ends, you can choose to retain one of the following options.] ¡°I choose two.¡± Immediately, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was flooded with memories of several battles. ¡°What is this all about?¡± The memories of those battles were completely different from what he had imagined. He had anticipated facing sorcerers like Lily, but the reality was far from that. His opponents were immensely powerful Monster Beasts. Although they were in the Unleaking Realm, their combat capability was absurdly high. Even his four divine beast incarnations were unable to kill those two Monster Beasts, which had managed to escape. The second battle was even more absurd, it was against a Phoenix. To be precise, a dead Phoenix, the Ming Huang. This Ming Huang, with the cultivation level of a Celestial Being, defeated all his four divine beast incarnations singlehandedly and then sealed him away. Once he arrived on the other continent, all of Saint Chaoyang¡¯s battles involved various powerful Monster Beasts, each more eccentric than the last. The majority of them were different types of dragons, such as the Frost Dragon, Thunder Dragon, Dark Dragon¡­ Could the cultivation system of that other continent be comprised of Beastmasters? Gu Yang already had a guess in his mind. Whether it was true or not still needed verification. ¡°Again.¡± He activated the Simulator once again. [¡­taking Ling Ling with you to Tianzhu Mountain, you meet Su Qingzhen, reach Luo Prefecture, kidnap Chu Xiyue, take them into Guanghan Immortal Palace, with Chu Family¡¯s ancestor also arriving in time to enter the palace.] [The Chu Family ancestor kills the Monster Beast guarding the entrance and transfers the remaining power to Chu Xiyue before his death.] [You guys cultivate hard within the Guanghan Immortal Palace.] [Five years later, someone suddenly intrudes into the Guanghan Immortal Palace, you clash with the person, start a fight, and all are killed. You lived until the age of twenty-seven.] ¡°I knew it.¡± Seeing the final result, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was clear that the person who broke into the Guanghan Immortal Palace had something to do with the Primordial Spirit of the Demon Suppression Tower. He had anticipated this for a while, this incident would definitely cause vast and profound repercussions. Like the strong figure from the other continent who inexplicably appeared in Jingzhou City, it might also be related to the incident. With this, another safe place to grind experience was gone. [Simulation ends, you can choose to retain one of the following options.] ¡°I choose one.¡± After making his decision, Gu Yang found that the growth of his Mana was negligible. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He was a little puzzled. He had been in the Guanghan Immortal Palace for five years. Surely he couldn¡¯t have made no progress? Unless¡­ Third Stage Mana Peak! His Mana had reached the limit of this realm and couldn¡¯t improve any further. ¡°Does this mean I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck?¡± A bottleneck, what a far-fetched term! Ever since he started practicing ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, he had not experienced any bottlenecks. PS: Third update, seeking monthly tickets. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: 281 Divine Ape Transformation Seventh Layer Chapter 281: 281 Divine Ape Transformation Seventh Layer ¡°No, it¡¯s not really accurate to call it a bottleneck,¡± Gu Yang said. With Gu Yang¡¯s high martial arts cultivation level, he quickly realized where the problem lay. His strength was so formidable that both his physical body and mana far exceeded that of normal individuals at his cultivation level. Consequently, the path to achieving the state of the Unleaking Realm was more challenging for him than for others. Had he chosen to follow the path of the Nascent Soul, he would not have had this problem. With his powerful Original Spirit, he would quickly reach the intermediate stage of Nascent Soul. However, to achieve the Unleaking Realm, he needed to unlock the secret potential within his body and cultivate it into the Unleaking State. The stronger the physical body, the more difficult this process becomes. After cultivating the true Phoenix form, Gu Yang¡¯s physical strength reached a level comparable to an Ancient Divine Beast. Even Red Sun who had already attained the Unleaking State, was beaten down by him. This meant that attaining the Unleaking State was destined to be several times harder for Gu Yang than anyone else. ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was ambiguous about how to attain the Unleaking State. Gu Yang seriously suspected that it was intentional. The origins of this technique were dubious to begin with. The purpose of Saint Chao Yang spreading this technique was to create ¡°batteries¡± for her master. Although he hadn¡¯t found any hidden traps within the technique so far, it was reasonable to expect that some parts may have been omitted or manipulated. Seeing that Saint Chao Yang had suddenly stopped giving him that Spirit Fruit, he suspected that she didn¡¯t wish for him to break through to the Unleaking Realm. Unfortunately, Wu Er was not around, and Divine City was too far away, so he had no one to ask for advice. ¡°It seems like I can only rely on myself,¡± he decided. Knowing that ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was unreliable for attaining the Unleaking Realm, he did not harbor any wishful thinking. As long as he knew the problem, he had a way out. Checking the balance in his system, he had four hundred and twenty-four points, and launched the simulation once more. ¡°¡­You, accompanied by Ling Ling, rush to Divine City as fast as possible and seek advice from the President of the Literature Academy on how to attain the Unleaking State,¡± said the simulation. ¡°At the Academy, you also encounter Wu Er and Pei Qianlan and ask Wu Er for advice.¡± ¡°You then go to Water Moon Cave Heaven, find Dao Sect Leader Wen Jue, and ask for his guidance. Soon after, the four Nascent Soul cultivators from Ancient River Sword Sect catch up to you.¡± ¡°You join forces with Wen Jue and kill all four Nascent Soul cultivators, incurring the wrath of Ancient River Sword Sect¡¯s Ancestor who deals a heavy blow to Wen Jue with a single sword strike. You fend him off with a Celestial Decline, then flee in the form of the Phoenix.¡± ¡°Desperately fleeing, you arrive at Sky Ruins. Months pass and you take refuge in a Space Fragment where you find the remains of a Candle Dragon whose eyes have been gouged out.¡± ¡°From the Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse, you successfully extract a drop of Essence Blood. However, the Space Fragment collapses before you can escape and results in your demise at the age of twenty-three.¡± As expected, Saint Chao Yang had not yet arrived in this world at this time, thus making Divine City still safe. Gu Yang sighed in relief, his aim in launching the simulation was to seek advice from President of the Literature Academy and Wen Jue. Encountering Wu Er was an unexpected blessing. Even better was the fact that he managed to find the remains of a Candle Dragon in the Sky Ruins, from which he managed to extract a drop of Essence Blood. With this experience, he would know to look for the Sky Ruins in Water Moon Cave Heaven next time. ¡°The simulation ends, you may choose to keep one of the following: ¡°One, your Martial Arts Realm at age twenty-three.¡± ¡°Two, your Martial Arts experience at age twenty-three.¡± ¡°Three, your wisdom of life at age twenty-three.¡± ¡°I choose Two,¡± Gu Yang said immediately. Suddenly, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was flooded with numerous experiences in martial arts and memories of several battles. The most important of these were the suggestions given by the President of the Literature Academy, Wen Jue, and Wu Er. That was how to attain the Unleaking state! Opening his eyes, Gu Yang felt a bit confused. The three people he consulted had given him dramatically different pieces of advice. The president suggested that if he could comprehend the Swordsmanship in his mind, attaint the Unleaking state would be a breeze. Wu Er, on the other hand, suggested a do-or-die situation, suggesting that he could make a breakthrough by stimulating all his potential in such a moment. However, Wen Jue advised him to settle his karma, stating that after becoming unburdened, he would find the opportunity for breakthrough, Gu Yang could understand the suggestions made by the President as well as Wu Er. But he couldn¡¯t figure out what Wen Jue meant. What did becoming unburdened have to do with unlocking the hidden potential within his body? However, having run so many simulations, he still hadn¡¯t managed to comprehend that Swordsmanship technique imparted by the President. Furthermore, he had countless experiences of do-or-die situations. In his view, neither of these two suggestions seemed to work. Perhaps, he should experiment with the method suggested by Wen Jue. Yet, settling karma was not an easy thing to achieve. He had too many entanglements. Leaving other matters aside, dealing with Red Sun and Saint Chaoyang alone were issues that could not be resolved without first reaching the Celestial Being Realm. This matter can only be set aside for the time being. The most important thing now is to deal with the strong individual from the different continent and save the life of King Jinghai. This is also for the purpose of settling a debt of karma. I need to further increase my strength. After some serious contemplation, Gu Yang had an idea and activated the simulator again. [¡­Take Ling Ling with you, sneak into Liangzhou, and enter the Golden Court Cave Sky.] [You go to the Golden Court Kingdom, voluntarily propose to cooperate with the ruler. The first thing to do is to go to the hole where the body of the Divine Ape is, and kill the monkey.] [The ruler of the Golden Court receives the pardon, you get the body of the Divine Ape, extracting three drops of essence blood.] [In the next three years, you will refine those three drops of essence blood, and the strength of the Divine Ape avatar will greatly increase.] [After you come out, hunt down the gods of two other kingdoms, causing heavy losses to these two kingdoms and a great increase in the strength of Golden Court Kingdom. A year later, this finally attracts the siege of Celestial Beings from the two kingdoms.] [During the chaos, several people suddenly descend into the Golden Court Cave Sky, holding the pardon of the Star Monarch. Three rulers refused to submit and were killed on the spot. You were affected, died on the spot, and were 26 years old at the end of your life.] Success! Gu Yang was overjoyed. Although he couldn¡¯t break into the Unleaking Realm for the time being, it didn¡¯t mean he had no way to enhance his strength. Raising the strength of the Divine Beast avatar was also the same. What he set his sights on was the corpse of the Divine Ape in the Golden Court Cave Sky. He couldn¡¯t beat that monkey, but there were others who could. Cooperating with the ruler of Golden Court to meet their respective needs naturally lead to an agreement. In the end, he successfully obtained three drops of essence blood, and the progress of the ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡± suddenly increased threefold. As long as he could cultivate the ¡°Divine Ape Technique¡± to the seventh level, he would also have the cultivation level of the Unleaking Realm. [The simulation has ended, you can keep one of the following things.] ¡°I choose one.¡± After that, Gu Yang carried out the simulation over and over again. By the sixth time [¡­¡±Divine Ape Technique¡± has been cultivated to the seventh level, the Divine Ape avatar has the strength of the Unleaking Realm.] [¡­Three rulers died, you saw that the situation was unfavorable, killed your way out of the encirclement, and escaped from the Golden Court Cave Sky.] [You went to Divine City, found that the Great Zhou had fallen. Half a year ago, an Immortal Palace appeared in the sky above Divine City, crushing the confidence of the Great Zhou court.] [On that day, the immortal in the Immortal Palace broke through the great array of the imperial palace, and the entire royal family of Great Zhou was annihilated. The Zhou Dynasty was destroyed overnight.] [You were discovered by an immortal official and hunted down. Then you were captured by a magic treasure and imprisoned in the Immortal Palace, suppressed in the immortal prison. Half a year later, your mana was drained and you died. You were 26 years old at the end of your life.] Finally cultivated to the seventh level! Gu Yang was overjoyed. This meant that he finally had the true strength of the Unleaking Realm. However, seeing the outcome further along gave him a headache. ¡°What did that Demon Suppression Tower do to release such a terrifying force?¡± It broke through the great array of the imperial palace and took over it in just one day. Just any celestial official could capture him alive. What kind of force is this? Could those who invaded Guanghan Immortal Palace and Golden Court Cave Sky also be people from this Immortal Palace? Without a doubt, this force that appeared three and a half years later is much more terrifying than Star Luo Sect and Wanxiang Gate. And he is the one who triggered all of this. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to go into the Demon Suppression Tower to look for the body of that Celestial Being, he wouldn¡¯t have awakened the primordial spirit of this supreme treasure. This Immortal Palace would not have emerged. At least, it wouldn¡¯t have emerged at this time. Gu Yang finally realized why the will of this world was so hostile towards him. His ability to stir things up was truly unmatched. If things go on like this, perhaps one day, he really might ruin this world. [The simulation has ended, you can keep one of the following things.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Boom! A golden monkey flew out of Gu Yang¡¯s forehead, instantly flying above the nine heavens. Unknowingly, thick dark clouds had formed in the sky, with countless lightning flashes. The Divine Ape flew among them, endured the baptism of lightning, beating its chest with its hands while roaring, undergoing a shocking transformation. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: 282 dragons? Chapter 282: 282 dragons? ¡°What a miraculous world.¡± A tall man dressed in a golden robe, was strolling the streets of Jingzhou City. He marveled at the sights while speaking to the parrot on his shoulder. This was a blue-feathered parrot, currently preening its feathers with its long beak. The man and bird, both seemingly enthusiastic, were taking in the sights of the city as if everything felt novel and exciting. The pedestrians on the street didn¡¯t look any different from the inhabitants of the Ruqin Continent. However, the attire, the language they used, and the architecture here were entirely different from that on the Ruqin Continent. Moreover, this city was enormous and flourishing with activity. Even the most prosperous city center in the Ruqin Continent could not compare to this city. This man and bird were visitors from another continent. The man was called Mu Jun, a legendary Beastmaster who possessed an overlord-level beast. He had been exploring some ruins when he unintentionally got transported to this unfamiliar continent. Discovering a new continent was like finding a treasure to him. As a top power in the Ruqin Continent, he was audacious enough to venture alone into this city to investigate. ¡°Look, without relying on a pet beast, the man solely depends on his strength, yet he can wield such immense power.¡± Suddenly, Mu Jun saw two men duelling with weapons, which made his eyes light up. The strength exhibited by these two was on par with a super-level beast. Moreover, neither of these men bore the power of a pet beast. Since he arrived at this continent, he had not seen anyone using pet beasts. Even in the wilderness, he had not seen any extraordinary creatures. Indeed, it was a magical place. The parrot on his shoulder started squawking, ¡°Incredible! Incredible!¡± ¡°From their conversation, it seems these people who have vast powers are called Martial Artists.¡± On the chest of Mu Jun was a small purple flower. This plant, known as Understanding Flower, was an extraordinary plant. If worn on the body, it could translate and help one understand any language, serving as a natural translator. He was extremely intrigued by this superhuman power that one could possess, independent of a pet beast. This was the most valuable thing he had discovered so far. Even though he was a legendary power, his strength stemmed from the overlord-level beast and a monarch-level beast that he possessed. Without his beasts, his own power would not even match the two martial artists before him. Now that he had seen individuals with such vast powers, how could he not be moved? Suddenly, enforcers in uniform arrived, captured the two brawling individuals, and took them away. It seemed these were the officials of the city. Mu Jun passed by a tavern-like establishment. Hearing people inside discussing about the recent brawl, he walked in. As an experienced explorer, he knew that collecting information is crucial when arriving at a new place. ¡°A couple of Third Ranks, daring to stir up trouble in Jingzhou City.¡± ¡°Ever since the prince has ascended to the Divine Power realm, he has not shown up. These people seem to think that the Prince¡¯s residence is now weak.¡± ¡°I heard that the princess has also broken into the Divine Power realm.¡± ¡°Hush, quiet down. If the Prince¡¯s house hears us, we¡¯re doomed.¡± ¡°How does it matter if they overhear us? If the Prince¡¯s residence has guts, let them erase the name from the Beauty List.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. That woman, ever since she has been with Gu Yang, her cultivation level has skyrocketed.¡± ¡°He himself has already reached the Mana realm.¡± In the inn, there was a woman wearing a bamboo hat, sitting alone in a corner. On hearing a familiar name, she slightly lifted her head, muttering the name, ¡°Gu Yang¡­¡± This woman was Han Mengling, the close-door disciple of the Asura Sword Saint. She had once spent some time with Gu Yang. However she was no longer a young girl. Just a few short months had seemingly aged her by ten years. She was now a woman in her early twenties. Two months ago, after she had broken into the Divine Power realm, she had quietly left the Secret Realm. Now, she had astonishingly reached the second level of the Golden Body realm, her cultivation speed far outpacing that of Pei Qianlan and Su Qingzhen. She had come to Jingzhou City this time to meet the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint. Her master had old connections with the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint. Han Mengling had complex feelings towards Gu Yang. For a while, she had been by his side, and what struck her the most was the indescribable allure this man possessed. Even women like Su Qingzhen, Pei Qianlan, and Xu Ruomei were utterly bewitched by him. Fortunately, she was still young and had not fallen into the seductive charm of that man. This was also the reason she decided to leave after breaking through to the Divine Power realm. She always felt that staying by that man¡¯s side for too long would make her act foolish, just like Su Qingzhen and Pei Qianlan. By then, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave if she wanted to. As Han Mengling was thinking, she suddenly felt a bone-chilling cold, and couldn¡¯t help but feel her hairs stand on end. The Mana realm? The Unleaking realm? This was the gaze of a terrifyingly powerful being. Suppressing the urge to look up, she stood up and left the inn. Behind her, a unique set of footsteps followed, and soon, walked alongside her. Han Mengling felt a terrifying murderous intent locking onto her, causing a thin layer of sweat to bead on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I just want to ask you a few things.¡± A voice filled with masculine magnetism echoed in her ears. For some reason, this sentence sounded somewhat strange. Han Mengling did not resist, the gap was too big, she didn¡¯t have a shred of chance to win. With such a big gap, even if Gu Yang came, he would be helpless, right? Soon, the man took her to an uninhabited mansion. The man asked, ¡°In your world of martial artists, what are the different levels from weak to strong?¡± Your martial artists? Upon hearing this title and thinking of the strange accent of the man, Han Mengling was greatly shocked as she realized she might have stumbled upon an extremely rare incident. In a dry voice, she said, ¡°The Mortal Realm, which is divided into nine ranks. Above it are the Golden Body Realm, the Mana Realm, the Unleaking Realm, and finally, the Celestial Being realm¡­¡± This man who had kidnapped Han Mengling was none other than the legendary Beastmaster Mu Jun from the Ruqin Continent. He asked, ¡°Which realm does your power belong to?¡± ¡°Second level of Golden Body.¡± He immediately had a comparison in his mind. The Golden Body realm, is roughly equivalent to the beast at the Overlord level. The Mana realm corresponds to the King level. The Unleaking Realm must be the Overlord Level. As for the highest Celestial Being, it could only be equivalent to the Totem level or legendary level. With this thought, Mu Jun furrowed his brows. If he encountered a warrior at the Totem level, he was certainly not his match. ¡°How many in the Celestial Being realm exist here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact number, but there are two that are universally acknowledged¡­¡± Han Mengling was very cooperative and informed him about everything she knew. Mu Jun asked in great detail and learned about the strongest forces present on this continent. One entire day was spent like this in questioning. The most asked question was about how these martial artists practiced cultivation, he even asked this woman to demonstrate it. Unknowingly, a night passed. Mu Jun was completely engrossed in the fascinating cultivation system of this world, this cultivation method that did not rely on beasts but returned the power to oneself was nothing short of ingenious. He made up his mind, he was determined to master the martial arts of this place. The value of this knowledge was immeasurable. If he could take it back to the Ruqin continent and spread this martial arts, he would become a great figure comparable to the legendary Beastmaster. Just as he was thinking, suddenly, a strong aura surged towards the sky from not far away. Immersed in his cultivation, Mu Jun exclaimed, ¡°A dragon?¡± Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: 283 Great Discovery (Third Update) Chapter 283: 283 Great Discovery (Third Update) ¡°A dragon?¡± An expression of wild joy spread across Mu Jun¡¯s face. It was dragon pressure! There was actually a dragon present in this city! He couldn¡¯t possibly have mistaken it, because his mentor owned a pet frost dragon. He was extremely familiar with dragon pressure. On the Requin Continent, as long as one possessed dragon lineage, it would be at the pinnacle of extraordinary creatures. Its potential far surpassed that of any other pet creature. Even if it was currently at a low level, once tamed as a pet, and well-cultivated, it had the potential to grow to the Totem Level, which wouldn¡¯t be impossible. The levels of pets ranged from low to high; Awakened, Extraordinary, these two levels were equivalent to the Mortal Realm for martial artists. The next one up was the Leader Level, equivalent to the Golden Body Realm. Royal Level, analogous to the Mana Realm. The parrot on his shoulder was at the Royal Level. Next was the Overlord Level, corresponding to the Unleaking Realm. He had an Overlord Level pet in his beast-taming space. After that was the Totem Level, equivalent to the Celestial Being Realm! Gone further above, there was only one Mythical Level. Only one had ever appeared in all of history; it was the divine pet of the God of Beastmasters. The ¡°dragon¡± that Mu Jun sensed right now was probably at the Leader Level, which was the Golden Body Realm. His Overlord Level pet had exhausted its potential. Taking a step further would be incredibly difficult. Therefore, he had traveled to a certain set of ruins this time, hoping to capture a young Golden Pheasant. But unexpectedly, he stumbled into a teleportation array and was transported to this strange continent. He had initially thought that this continent held no extraordinary creatures. However, it gave him such a tremendous surprise. He had actually encountered a dragon! Moreover, it was only at the Leader Level. With his strength, he could easily capture it, tame it, and make it his pet. The dragon, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the Golden Pheasant by any means. This continent was simply his land of fortune! Even if Mu Jun was obsessed with martial arts, he would never forget that his profession as a Beastmaster was his foundation. He reached out his hand, grabbed Han Mengling, and took off. As a Beastmaster, he could borrow the strength of his pets. At this moment, he was utilizing the flying ability of the King Kong Parrot on his shoulder. ¡°The power of the Monster Race, the cultivation method of the Xia Dynasty?¡± Under the opponent¡¯s power, Han Mengling was helpless. Finally, she was able to determine that the power he was utilizing was undoubtedly Monster Essence. The one most well-known for this method was undoubtedly the Xia Dynasty from a thousand years ago¡ªthey had a popular practice of cultivating using the essence blood of the Monster Race. The power was very similar to Monster Essence. No, wait! Although the martial artists of the Xia Dynasty did cultivate using the essence blood of the Monster Race, they were still martial artists themselves. This man in front of her eyes, there wasn¡¯t a single trait of a martial artist about him. It seemed as if he was entirely borrowing the strength of a monster beast. The source of his power was the parrot on his shoulder. Although he was clearly a human, he was able to borrow the power of a monster beast. Or, one could say, that monster beast was sharing its power with him. Upon realizing this, Han Mengling became even more baffled. How was he able to do it? This human-beast pair seemed to have established a sort of symbiotic relationship. ¡°Wait, this direction¡­¡± She was just contemplating this when she saw that they had arrived at the Jinghai Royal Residence, and a thought popped into her head, ¡°The dragon he mentioned, couldn¡¯t it be¡­¡± When Mu Jun saw the person radiating dragon pressure, he couldn¡¯t help but stare. It was clearly a human. How could a human be radiating dragon pressure? At this moment, the parrot on his shoulder began to squawk wildly, ¡°Half-breed, half-breed¡­¡± Mu Jun was taken aback. A hybrid of a human and a gigantic dragon? How was that possible? On the Requin Continent, pet beasts did not have the ability to transform into humans. Only in the stories could the divine pet of the God of Beastmasters do so. Besides that, even extraordinary creatures at the Totem Level could not transform into human form. Moreover, generally speaking, the higher their level, the larger their size. Mu Jun really couldn¡¯t imagine how a person and a gigantic dragon could produce a hybrid. In the Requin Continent, such a thing had never happened before. ¡°Who are you, stranger?¡± King Jinghai had just broken through his cultivation bottleneck, brimming with enthusiasm, when suddenly a terrifying aura descended, appearing before him, severely weakening his True Essence. He was shocked. The man before him was dressed in a style completely unlike that of Great Zhou, a blue parrot on his shoulder and a woman gripped in one hand. His aura was quite peculiar, not at all like a martial artist¡¯s. ¡°Hybrid, hybrid¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, the parrot squawked. King Jinghai¡¯s face immediately darkened. Obviously, he knew about his own dragon lineage. As a child, due to his unique characteristics, he had suffered prejudice and discrimination from the villagers. What he hated most was these two words. One should never insult a person¡¯s dignity, and as King Jinghai, it had been a long time since he had suffered such a blatant insult. ¡°Beast, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Enraged, his True Essence seemed to boil within him, his body swelled, tearing his clothes, and small red scales began to appear on his face. After reaching the Divine Power level, the power of his dragon lineage inside him had become even more powerful. Now, activating the power of his dragon lineage, his body showed some characteristics of the dragon clan. He managed to break free from the oppression, the divine weapon in his hand gleaming, and a swift cut was made. A sharp-as-can-be sword aura slashed towards that beast! This sword was the culmination of his life¡¯s cultivation. However, the blue parrot merely sneezed, dispersing the sword aura, without it even touching a single feather. The gap between them was too wide. ¡°It indeed is a human-dragon hybrid!¡± Mu Jun muttered, his eyes suddenly lighting up. This is an excellent topic. A hybrid of human and dragon, this has never happened before in Rheichen Continent. Now, does he belong to the human race or is he a super-being? Can he be tamed and kept as a pet? Mu Jun became excited at the thought. If he could tame this human-dragon hybrid as a pet, he would become the first man in the Rheichen Continent to do so. It would definitely be a groundbreaking discovery. Just as he was about to admit this man into his Beast-taming Space, a sense of danger suddenly rose in his heart. The parrot on his shoulder spread its wings abruptly. A blue halo formed around him. Whoosh! A sword aura silently came flying, striking the halo. With a pop, the halo shattered like a bubble, and was about to strike him. A huge claw came out of nowhere, blocking the sword aura. A few drops of blood splattered as a small wound appeared on the huge claw. ¡°Roar!¡± A huge black bear jumped out from an unknown space, its body immense, standing more than 30 feet tall, exuding a violent aura. It was indeed an Unleaking Realm Monster Beast. After being injured, its eyes turned red, and it roared with a wave of ripples spreading through space, attacking the direction from which the sword aura came. The person who¡¯d just drawn his sword was the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint. His timing for the attack was extremely tricky. He might even have managed to kill the Mage Realm power master on the spot. Who knew that the other party would actually have an Unleaking Realm Monster Beast with it. Since the downfall of the Xia Dynasty, there has not been such a powerful Monster Beast in Great Zhou. Even though the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint was worldly-wise, he was helpless in the face of such a monster beast. Even at his peak, he might not have been able to win, not to mention the fact that he was yet unhealed. He had already used all his mana for that single sword swipe just now. Now, facing the retaliation of that beast, the only thing he could do was to raise the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword and shield himself. At that moment, he felt a tug on his arm and someone pulled him to the side, narrowly escaping that fatal attack. The Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint opened his eyes and saw an unexpected person, ¡°Gu Yang?¡± ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Meanwhile, excitement stirred within Han Mengling¡¯s heart when she saw that figure. When King Jinghai saw Gu Yang, his face paled and he urgently said, ¡°Brother Gu, run!¡± In his opinion, the person in front of him was too terrible. If Gu Yang arrived, he would be merely giving up his life in vain. Mu Jun stared intently at the man who had just arrived, as if looking at a rare treasure, and said excitedly, ¡°You are very different!¡± PS: Please vote for me. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: 284 I am your daddy Chapter 284: 284 I am your daddy After Gu Yang¡¯s breakthrough, he went alone to Jingzhou City. The journey was somewhat dangerous, so he did not bring Ling Ling with him but left her behind. Half a day earlier, he had already arrived in Jingzhou City. However, he did not show himself. Instead, he stayed near the royal mansion. Until King Jinghai broke the seal and attracted the foreign continent powerhouse. When he saw Han Mengling, he almost didn¡¯t recognize her. How could she look like she has aged over a decade in just a few months? From a girl of thirteen or fourteen, she had transformed into a young woman in her twenties. If not for the fact that her True Essence within her body hadn¡¯t changed, he would have had trouble recognizing her. Then, the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint made his move. Gu Yang remained still and continued to observe. If it were that easy to kill this powerhouse from the foreign continent, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from his hands in the simulation. As expected, this almost sneak attack didn¡¯t hurt the opponent at all. A huge black bear appeared, the terrifying aura it released was from a Monster Beast in the Unleaking Realm. Gu Yang noticed that around the figure of this man from the foreign continent, a layer of black light shield appeared. His energy and the black bear¡¯s came from the same source. It didn¡¯t seem easy to break open. He gave up on the idea of a surprise attack and instead saved the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint first. In just this short amount of time, Gu Yang realized that this man was not easy to deal with. The most peculiar thing was that this man was actually able to borrow the power of the Monster Beast. He and the parrot seemed to become one, almost inseparable. Not only could he borrow the parrot¡¯s monster power, but he could also use its Divine Power. Gu Yang immediately realized the advantages of this cultivation system. It required no self-cultivation. As long as one could subdue an extraordinarily powerful Monster Beast and establish such a relationship with it, one could share the power of that Monster Beast. No wonder, after Saint Chaoyang reached the foreign continent in the simulation, so many powerhouses had made their move. They must have treated her like prey. While Gu Yang was sizing up his opponent, Mu Jun was also scrutinizing him, even his eyes were glowing, ¡°You are very different!¡± The man in front of him clearly looked like a human being, but the scent he exuded and the power within him were extremely similar to that of a supernatural creature. As a legendary Beastmaster, he had interacted with supernatural creatures his entire life and had never been as confused as he was at that moment. Was the man in front of him a human or a supernatural creature? If you say he was human, but his scent and power, which were unique to Monster Beasts, were clearly possessed only by supernatural creatures. If you say he was a supernatural creature, his body was indeed human. A human-shaped supernatural creature? Or a human who had the power of a supernatural creature? Looking at the man in front of him, Mu Jun felt as if he were looking at an extraordinarily rare treasure. Regardless of which situation it was, he had discovered another incredibly rare person or supernatural creature! What¡¯s more important was that the man in front of him possessed a monarch-level power, which was even close to the Overlord level. The land called Great Zhou was truly his blessed place. He was so excited that his voice was trembling, ¡°Tell me, what are you exactly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Gu Yang was annoyed by the other¡¯s look, which was as if he was looking at an alien. Without a second word, a golden ape flew out from his forehead. The size of the ape quickly grew, rapidly more than ten meters high. Under the sunlight, it was bathed in golden light. ¡°Roar!¡± The ape, looking at the black bear that was only up to its knee, banged on its chest as if in a challenge, making a thumping sound. ¡°Overlord Level?¡± Mu Jun was shocked to see a supernatural creature emerging from within the man¡¯s body, it was at the level of Overlord. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. With his legendary Beastmaster¡¯s eye, the bloodline potential of this ape was, shockingly, not inferior to the top existence like the dragon. This roar suppressed his beloved beast, making it appear less imposing. But how could there be an Overlord-level supernatural creature in the man¡¯s body? How did he do that? Mu Jun¡¯s brain felt insufficient, everything that he encountered today was challenging the limits of his common sense. ¡°Black Sun, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Despite the shock, his reaction was extremely quick. He comforted the emotions of his favourite beast. ¡°Brave Heart!¡± ¡°Final Madness!¡± ¡°Holy Protection!¡± Threw out three magic techniques consecutively. Immediately, the eyes of his beloved beast, Black Sun, turned red. It broke away from the Divine Ape¡¯s suppression in an instant, its body hair stood on end, and its body began to swell. In no time, it grew to over ten meters high. At the same time, a rainbow halo appeared on its body. Next, it charged towards the enemy of its own accord. The two monstrous beasts instantly clashed violently. The magic that Mu Jun used were all of the legendary level. There was a mutual complement and achievement between the beastmaster and his beast pets. Not only could he assist his pets in growth, he could also use some magic in a battle to enhance the power of his pet beasts. These three spells were the most beneficial for the Bear of the Earth. They were sufficient to enhance its combat power by considerable degrees. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Gu Yang watched the man from the other continent casting a few spells. The strength of the black bear increased so explosively that it dared to challenge the Divine Ape, causing Gu Yang to marvel a bit. The other party¡¯s cultivation system was indeed interesting; it could greatly enhance the strength of the monster beasts. If he could learn this kind of magic, once his other three divine beasts reached the seventh layer of incarnation¡­ A few spells casted, and the four divine beasts enhanced to reach the Unleaking Realm. Even if they met a strong person in the Celestial Being Realm, they could handle it, right? Having thought this through, Gu Yang drew his Phoenix Feather Knife and flew towards the opponent. Mu Jun was like an enemy, the being before his eyes, whether it was the monster beast or a human, both had Overlord Level strength, it is not an easy opponent to deal with. ¡°Jade, come out!¡± He opened another beast-taming space again, releasing his third pet beast, a white butterfly! The Fantom Jade Butterfly, an Overlord Level pet, was best at illusions. It is an extremely rare transcendent creature. It was thanks to the Fantom Jade Butterfly that he managed to survive countless deadly traps. Watching the butterfly flapping its wings, the space seemed to vibrate and Mu Jun disappeared from the spot. Gu Yang only felt that his surroundings had changed and he had arrived in a bustling street. All he could see were pedestrians of all sorts, vendors hawking their wares, and the surrounding noise¡­ it surged towards him like a tidal wave. ¡°An illusion?¡± A mocking smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. The area surrounding the imperial palace was a disorderly mess, two monster beasts that were over 10 feet tall were wrestling physically, causing countless nearby houses to collapse from the collateral damage. Many civilians were affected, inside the imperial palace, from the guards to the servants, all had been evacuated. The level of this fight was not something that a martial artist in the Mortal Realm could intervene in. If one is not careful and gets swept up in the aftermath, it could lead to his death. The two monster beasts fought fiercely. Using the most primitive methods, they physically made contact with each other. They tore each other apart with their claws and bit each other with their teeth, falling from the sky to the ground. When they fell to the ground, it resulted in a huge crater. The destruction was colossal, if this continued, the entire Jingzhou City would eventually be taken down by them. The only ones who remained at the scene were the three Divine Power Realm personals in the city. The Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint, Han Mengling and King Jinghai. All three of them did not leave. They just moved a distance away and watched the battle nervously. King Jinghai was unwilling to leave. He was the king of Jingzhou City. How could he abandon his city and run away? The Emperor¡¯s Supreme Sword Saint couldn¡¯t leave. That sword strike earlier had exhausted all his mana. Han Mengling didn¡¯t leave because she had complete faith in Gu Yang. She believes that this man would be victorious. The three of them had different feelings. As they watched the two fighting, their reactions varied greatly. When that butterfly appeared and Mu Jun disappeared, and a bustling street was seen in front of them, all three of them realized that it was an illusion. King Jinghai warned loudly, ¡°Be careful!¡± But when he opened his mouth, he realised he couldn¡¯t make a sound and was terrified. ¡°What a formidable illusion!¡± Even with the Eye of the Emperor¡¯s Ultimate Swordsman, he couldn¡¯t find any flaws. Even when he tried to use the spirituality of the Emperor¡¯s Ultimate Sword, he still couldn¡¯t find the opponent¡¯s body. He had never seen such an illusion before. A flash of crystal white light flickered in Han Mengling¡¯s eyes. She also could not see through the illusion, causing a slight waver in her heart. How would Gu Yang deal with this kind of illusion? Could he see through the illusion before him? Just then, Gu Yang moved. He raised his Phoenix Feather Knife and swung it towards a certain location. Everything in front of him twisted. It shattered like a phantom. This stroke, firmly struck onto the light shield that was on top of Mu Jun¡¯s head. The first style of the Nine Heaven Breaking Swords, Chaos Opening! With a crack sound. A crack appeared on the light shield above Mu Jun¡¯s head. PS: The updates are getting later and later, I¡¯m helpless too. I only get my typing done in the afternoon and evening. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: 285 You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. Chapter 285: 285 You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. Among the legendary Beastmasters, Mu Jun¡¯s power wasn¡¯t at the pinnacle, but his fame in the Ruivan Continent was tremendous, being the most famous adventurer, the ¡°King of Illusionary Techniques¡±. The origin of this nickname was solely because of his Overlord-level Fantom Jade Butterfly. Compared to his Overlord-level Earth Bear, the Fantom Jade Butterfly was far more famous. This pet beast that could create realistic illusions was incredibly rare. Almost all pet beasts found it challenging to break free from its illusions. Even Overlord-level pet beasts could be disturbed, giving him time to leave at ease. This is what gave him his confidence. So far, no matter who he had faced, as soon as the Fantom Jade Butterfly made its move, he could escape unharmed. He believed, this time too, would not be an exception. ¡°After we leave here, immediately summon the mentor.¡± Mu Jun was a very decisive person, he had been to so many ruins, faced countless dangers, and his survival up to now was due to this decisiveness. If it¡¯s unachievable, he¡¯d leave immediately, without being greedy. When his opponent released an Overlord-level extraordinary creature, he knew there was hardly any possibility of capturing this person. Even if he could win the fight, the opponent could most likely escape. If that¡¯s so, why even bother fighting, better to go back quickly and summon the mentor. He might not reap all the benefits, but he could still get a piece of it. Just as Mu Jun was about to flee, a sense of alarm arose in his heart. Raising his head sharply, he saw that ¡°person¡± looking towards him. His penetrating gaze appeared to pass through the illusion, piercing directly into his soul. Hum! He felt a moment of blankness in his mind. The next moment, that knife hit his shield. The shield, formed from the Overlord-level power, shattered under this single strike. Pu! Mu Jun, as though struck by lightning, spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. The Fantom Jade Butterfly that had been resting on his other shoulder vanished like a bubble, returning to the Beast-taming Space due to heavy damage. It¡¯s over! Mu Jun¡¯s mind went blank, with a figure of the Grim Reaper looming before his eyes. Just as the blade was about to fall onto his head, it suddenly paused, hovering above him, not falling. ¡°He¡¯s scared to piss his pants, scared to piss his pants¡­¡± The parrot, flapping its wings, shrieked in fluster. Looking at the man who appeared before him, with a stupefied gaze, Mu Jun felt like falling into an ice cavern. Suddenly, he remembered a phrase his mentor had spoken: ¡°If you rely too heavily on the Fantom Jade Butterfly, you¡¯ll eventually stumble upon it.¡± Today, that prediction had come true. Meanwhile, on the other side, the battle between the two monster beasts also had a conclusion. The Divine Ape finally pinned the Black Bear to the ground and pummeled it. The iridescent glow on the bear¡¯s body lasted only three blows before it began to fade. The Divine Ape¡¯s fists rendered the bear¡¯s face into a bloody pulp, leaving it on the brink of death. Then, it triumphantly struck its chest as if flaunting its strength, the victor over the bear. The Black Bear then disappeared in a flash, returning to the Beast-taming Space. Gu Yang did not kill the other-worldly human. A slight smile appeared on his face, ¡°Now, we can talk.¡± Upon hearing these words, Mu Jun felt a chill down his spine. From his opponent¡¯s eyes, he could guess his intentions. Strangely enough, he thought of the woman he had captured yesterday. It truly was a turn of karma, his fate now mirrored hers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang called back the Divine Ape, grabbed Mu Jun with one hand, greeted King Jinghai and then flew away, disappearing out of sight. Leaving behind Han Mengling and the others in a devastated land, their faces blank in shock. ¡°He has actually reached this point¡­¡± Recalling how just a few months ago, this young man was barely in the First Rank in cultivation. Now he had exceeded him at his peak. The Sword Saint felt an indescribable feeling rising in his heart. For the past few months, he frequently heard about Gu Yang, and, despite the shock, at least he was somewhat mentally prepared. The most dumbfounded was the King of Jinghai. He was still unable to react. How had he finished his retreat only to find that his younger brother¡¯s cultivation level had surpassed his own? Could it be that he didn¡¯t retreat for just a few months, but for several decades? Gu Yang took Mu Jun to a mountain hundreds of miles away before setting him down. ¡°How did you break through the illusions of the Fantom Jade Butterflies?¡± Mu Jun genuinely couldn¡¯t understand. The illusion techniques of the Fantom Jade Butterflies had always been invincible. How could they fail here? If he didn¡¯t get a clear answer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace even in death. Gu Yang said, ¡°I have a divine power that can see through certain illusions.¡± He was not lying. His ¡°Divine Candle Technique¡± was now at the fifth layer. The Candle Dragon was born with the ability to see through illusions, which can be called the true eyes, the nemesis of all illusions. He borrowed the divine power of the Candle Dragon and easily saw through this illusion. Using illusions in front of him, who possessed the divine power of the Candle Dragon, was really like swinging a big knife in front of Guan Gong. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I lost fairly.¡± Mu Jun gave a wry smile. Gu Yang¡¯s gaze fell on the flower on his chest, ¡°You can understand my words, thanks to this flower, right?¡± He could sense a special fluctuation from this flower, similar to that of magical tools. Mu Jun said, ¡°This is the Understanding Flower, a special superlife, that can translate any language of intelligent life of its own accord. It¡¯s an indispensable tool for adventurers.¡± Having said this, he paused and said, ¡°Now that you have chosen not to kill me, you obviously want something. I can tell you everything I know, as long as you don¡¯t kill me and my pets.¡± His attitude at this moment was as humble as Han Mengling¡¯s yesterday. Gu Yang laughed, ¡°You¡¯re very smart. But do you think you¡¯re still in a position to negotiate with me?¡± Mu Jun was not frightened at all. ¡°We Beastmasters have a way to commit suicide. If I want to die, you can¡¯t stop me. I assure you that after my death, you won¡¯t meet a second Beastmaster or gain any knowledge about Beastmasters.¡± ¡°Threatening me?¡± Gu Yang scoffed and suddenly knocked him unconscious with a palm strike. Then, he opened the system and initiated a simulation. [¡­you defeated the Beastmaster from another major continent, captured him alive and forced him to disclose the cultivation methods of Beastmasters. Half a year later, as agreed, you let him go.] [One day, Saint Chao Yang appeared, captured you alive. One year later, you died due to the exhaustion of your origin. You died at age twenty-three.] ¡°Did you really think I couldn¡¯t handle you?¡± Gu Yang looked at the unconscious Mu Jun. How about now? I will let you see what an outside hack is. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following.] [1. Martial arts realm at age twenty-three.] [2. Martial arts experience at age twenty-three.] [3. Life wisdom at age twenty-three.] ¡°I choose number two.¡± Immediately, a myriad of strange knowledge flooded into Gu Yang¡¯s mind. On how to become a Beastmaster, how to capture supernatural creatures, how to make contracts, how to cultivate pets¡­ This is almost a complete cultivation system. The relevant knowledge is simply too much. Just organizing this knowledge took him quite a bit of time. There are two key points to becoming a Beastmaster ¨C having a Beast-taming Space, and being able to form contracts with supernatural beings. The strength of a Beastmaster is judged by the level of his Beast-taming Space. Inferior Beast-taming Spaces cannot confine high-level supernatural beings. Even if such beings are tamed and put into the Beast-taming Space, they can easily break free. That means Gu Yang¡¯s previous idea of letting an ordinary person tame a celestial beast monster and become an instant success is impossible. The weakest apprentice Beastmaster¡¯s Beast-taming Space is very fragile. Not to mention celestial realm beasts, it can¡¯t even fit a Golden Body realm beast. Perhaps even a sneeze from the beast could break the Beast-taming Space apart. The strength of the Beast-taming Space is related to the Beastmaster¡¯s own knowledge and mental strength. This is somewhat similar to sorcerers from the West Bank Continent. After Gu Yang organized all the knowledge, he closed his eyes and recalled the contents about Beastmasters¡­ PS: Here¡¯s the second update for today, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: 286 Immortal Underworld Phoenix (Third Update) Chapter 286: 286 Immortal Underworld Phoenix (Third Update) ¡°It really isn¡¯t that simple.¡± An hour later, Gu Yang opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Originally, he had wanted to directly construct the Beast-taming Space, but he had shamelessly failed. He had thought that with the strength of his Original Spirit, constructing a Beast-taming Space would be a trifle. However, reality had slapped him across the face once again. He should not have had any expectations for his own aptitude. ¡°Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Use once, consumes forty points of energy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He would be better off just honestly using the Simulator. ¡°¡­you followed Mu Jun to Ruiqin Continent, and with his help, you spent three years successfully constructing a Beast-taming Space, becoming an Apprentice Beastmaster. ¡± ¡°You allowed Mu Jun to leave as he wished and then, you left the Ruins and found a deserted place to cultivate in seclusion.¡± ¡°Five years later, after relentless efforts, you finally upgraded your Beast-taming Space and became a Junior Beastmaster.¡± ¡°One day, you sensed a battle nearby between Celestial Beings and had to leave your secluded cultivation.¡± ¡°Soon, you discovered the calamities of war spread across Ruiqin Continent. You learned that invaders from a different continent had arrived. Several legendary Beastmasters had already been killed in battle.¡± ¡°The flames of battle quickly spread to the mainland, and half a year later, you could not escape the war. You were captured by a strong Celestial Being and taken to the Immortal Palace, held captive in the Immortal Prison. Half a year later, you died at the age of thirty-one after your Mana was completely drained.¡± My goodness, those people from the Immortal Palace were even at war on Ruiqin Continent. It seems like they want to unify this dimension. Just what is the origin of this Immortal Palace? Why are there so many strong individuals there? It feels as though they could effortlessly wipe out Great Zhou, then invade numerous other worlds. I wonder if the Four Great Sacred Lands managed to escape their clutches. ¡°Simulation over, you can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, your Martial Arts Realm when you were thirty-one years old.¡± ¡°Two, your Martial Arts experience when you were thirty-one years old.¡± ¡°Three, your life wisdom when you were thirty-one years old.¡± ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, he felt an odd space in his mind, which was the Beast-taming Space. This feeling was incredibly novel. Now, he just needed to sign a contract with any extraordinary being or Monster Beast, and he could place them in the Beast-taming Space. In the Beast-taming Space, pets can grow and evolve at an accelerated rate. If scientifically fed as well, pets could level up much faster than extraordinary creatures in the wild. Moreover, the higher the level of the Beast-taming Space, the more advantageous it would be for the pets. It must be said, this Beast-taming Space was pretty amazing. According to Mu Jun, this kind of Beast-taming Space was researched and developed by the God of Beastmasters on Ruiqin Continent thousands of years ago. It was said that thousands of years ago, that continent was filled with extraordinary creatures, and humans could only barely survive. It was only after the appearance of Beastmasters that humans finally stood up and became the dominators of the continent. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit moved, wondering if that continent had the Divine Beast he needed. Perhaps he might have to visit that continent in the future. He looked at Mu Jun, who was still unconscious, and used his Mana to gather some water and splash it on the latter¡¯s face. Mu Jun jerked awake and, upon seeing Gu Yang and recalling his current situation, he was filled with suppressed anger. Just then, he saw a movement by Gu Yang, his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets. ¡°A Beast-taming Space?¡± Fear was evident in his shocked face. Did Gu Yang actually possess a Beast-taming Space? Although the level was low, there was no doubt that he was a Beastmaster. Could it be that he was also from Ruiqin Continent? Countless thoughts intertwined in his mind, ultimately transforming into endless fear. In other words, to the man in front of him, he no longer had any value. Therefore, he could imagine his fate. Gu Yang looked at him as he almost collapsed and said indifferently, ¡°I told you, you are not in a position to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°Now, I ask, you answer, and don¡¯t try to be smart.¡± He didn¡¯t use any threatening words, but Mu Jun knew very clearly that if he did not answer satisfactorily, death might be the result. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Who are the legendary beastmasters on the current Ruiqin Continent?¡± Mu Jun was surprised by the question but did not dare to dawdle and quickly answered¡­ Just like that, it went back and forth between the two. The problem with the system¡¯s reward is that the so-called martial arts experience could be anything related to martial arts. However, anything unrelated to martial arts, there would be no memory of. In the simulation, he must have asked Mu Yi about information on the Ruiqin Continent, but he didn¡¯t inherit any of those memories. He had to ask again. It was a whole continent with many legendary monster beasts. This was of great value to him. Gu Yang¡¯s biggest enemies now are the Three Sacred Gates, three Celestial Beings, all from the Monster Race. Ironically, what beastmasters are best at is dealing with the Monster Race. With the methods of a beastmaster, he might be able to find their weaknesses. When the time comes, he won¡¯t kill them but turn them all into his pets. Only in this way can he vent his anger. In the simulation, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had died at the hands of Saint Chao Yang. Killing him directly would be too easy for him. Gu Yang primarily inquired about pets and extraordinary creatures above the Unleaking Realm. Surprisingly, there were quite many of all breeds; various giant dragons, whales, unicorns, nine-headed birds, three-headed dogs, etc. ¡°Immortal Underworld Phoenix?¡± When Gu Yang heard the name of this extraordinary creature, his eyes lit up instantly, and he asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°In Hell Valley, at the southernmost tip of the Ruiqin Continent. It is an immortal creature of the fire attribute, possesses the property of immortality, and is very difficult to deal with. Moreover, it is impossible to make a contract with and take it as a pet.¡± Mu Jun was talking endlessly. However, he couldn¡¯t help but ponder. When he first saw Gu Yang, he felt that Gu Yang¡¯s aura was somewhat similar to the Immortal Underworld Phoenix. He had once explored the Hell Valley and had dealings with the Immortal Underworld Phoenix. Its flame left a deep impression on him. Now, seeing Gu Yang so interested in the Immortal Underworld Phoenix, perhaps, there might be some unknown relationship between him and it. The next day, Gu Yang had a rough understanding of the Ruiqin Continent. ¡°Last question, how did you come to this continent?¡± Mu Jun answered honestly, ¡°When I was exploring the ruins, I accidentally found an ancient teleportation array and was teleported here.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± The Teleportation Array was located offshore on a remote island; through a cave and into the underground, they finally saw a huge Teleportation Array. Such a secluded place, no wonder it was never discovered. Gu Yang suddenly thought, it is said that Penglai Heaven is in the East Sea, wouldn¡¯t the Ruiqin Continent be related to Penglai Heaven? Mu Jun said, ¡°This is it.¡± Gu Yang looked at him and said, ¡°You have a strong desire to live and are cooperative. Unfortunately, you deliberately hid one thing about your mentor. Therefore, I am sorry.¡± Horror flashed across Mu Jun¡¯s face. He shouted, ¡°Listen to my explanation¡­¡± Gu Yang drew his blade, and with one swipe, Mu Jun fell to the ground. This person was no longer a threat, but his mentor could always be trouble. A celestial-level powerhouse was not something he could deal with at the moment. Thus, he definitely could not let him go. Upon Mu Jun¡¯s death, the Beast-taming Space in his mind collapsed. The Earth Bear and the Fantom Jade Butterfly, already severely injured, died immediately. The parrot, bound by its contract, was also at death¡¯s door. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t bear to see it suffering and ended its life with one strike. [Obtained 100 points of energy, current balance 204 points.] [Obtained 100 points of energy, current balance 304 points.] [Obtained 30 points of energy, current balance 334 points.] [Obtained 30 points of energy, current balance 364 points.] This was the second reason for killing him. Killing one of him resulted in a lot of energy. PS: A continuous 23 days of triple updates. Please vote. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: 287 Is this even possible? Chapter 287: 287 Is this even possible? After taking care of Mu Jun¡¯s pet beast¡¯s corpse, Gu Yang sat down, brought up the system, and initiated a simulation. [At the age of 22, you have reached the third level of mana cultivation, shocking the world by killing the head of the Red Venerate Temple, Red Sun.] [In Jingzhou City, you captured the legendary Beastmaster Mu Jun from another continent and killed him the next day.] [Through an ancient teleportation array, you traveled to Ruiqin Continent.] [Three months later, you reached the southernmost part of the continent, Hell Valley, in search of the Immortal Underworld Phoenix.] [A month later, by transforming into a phoenix, you attracted the Immortal Underworld Phoenix. After a fierce battle, you captured it and extracted two drops of phoenix¡¯s essence blood from it.] [Just as you absorbed the two drops of essence blood, a Celestial Being launched an attack on you. Being outmatched, you transformed into a phoenix and escaped.] [Halfway across the continent, another Celestial Being possessing a pet beast appeared. With no escape route, you were captured.] [The person tried to make you his pet beast but failed. A year later, all four of your divine beast incarnations were captured as pets. You formed a special contract relationship with him.] [After another seven years, your Beast-taming Space upgraded, making you a mid-level Beastmaster.] [One day, a strong man from the Immortal Palace descended on Ruiqin Continent. Two Celestial Beings died, and dozens of cities fell. The major powers on the continent had no choice but to join forces to resist a powerful enemy.] [You followed that Celestial Being into battle. The battle turned the world upside down. Several Celestial Beings died in battle, and only you and that Celestial Being managed to escape thanks to your astonishing speed.] [After this battle, the remaining forces on Ruiqin Continent retreated to the Beast God Temple.] [A year later, you made a breakthrough in the Beast God Temple, and your Beast-taming Space upgraded again, making you a high-level Beastmaster.] [Shortly after, the strong men from the Immortal Palace launched the final battle. Your Beast God Temple was breached, you were hit by a stray bullet, and died on the spot at the age of 31.] ¡°Wanted to make me his pet beast?¡± Gu Yang found it somewhat terrifying that a Celestial Being would demean him like that. Luckily it didn¡¯t work. Otherwise, being someone else¡¯s pet beast would have been a dark chapter in his life. Better not let me find out who you are! He clenched his teeth a bit. However, it could also be seen from here that although he practiced the sorcery of the Monster Race and cultivated a real phoenix form, woke up part of the monster bloodline, he did not become a monster himself. This could be considered good news, right? Of course, it might also be because he became a Beastmaster. If he hadn¡¯t become a Beastmaster, the outcome could have been very different. Gu Yang also noticed something unusual. He stayed in that Beast God Temple for a year, and his Beast-taming Space was upgraded to become a high-level Beastmaster. This level was equivalent to a martial artist¡¯s golden body triple level. Of course, a Beastmaster without a pet beast was useless and had no fighting power. The spells he currently knew provided limited power increase to his four incarnations, mainly due to their low levels. During this journey, the greatest gain was extracting two drops of essence blood from the Immortal Underworld Phoenix. Just these two drops of essence blood alone were worth the trip. [The simulation is over. You can keep one of the following items.] [One, your Martial Arts realm at the age of 31.] [Two, your Martial Arts experience at the age of 31.] [Three, the life wisdom you gained by the age of 31.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang felt a change in the Beast-taming Space in his mind. It had grown stronger and more solid. If he could capture a Monster Beast below the golden body triple level, sign a contract with it, he could store it in this Beast-taming Space. But in Great Zhou, Monster Beasts had long vanished. Not to mention beasts of the golden body realm, even those of the mortal realm were rarely seen. ¡°If I want to catch a monster, I would either have to find the legendary Penglai Heaven or go to Ruiqin Continent. Oh, and there are also some Monster Beasts in Shuiyue Dongtian.¡± No one knows where the entrance to Penglai Heaven is. Shuiyue Dongtian is too dangerous, several Nascent Soul stage powerhouses are waiting for him to show up, even if he could kill them, a Celestial Being would descend. It¡¯s too dangerous. As for Ruiqin Continent, it was even more dangerous. If he was careless, he would be chased by Celestial Beings who wanted to make him their pet beasts. Who knows if among those Celestial Beings there were some oddballs who would do some weird experiments on him if they found out they could not turn him into a pet beast. Just forget it. Right, speaking of it, I have a Monster Beast right by my side. Gu Yang suddenly thought of Cui¡¯er! Isn¡¯t that little green bird a Monster Beast? His thoughts suddenly became active, so why not try to make this extraordinary little green bird his pet beast? The level of Cui¡¯er was always a mystery. When outside Divine City, it swallowed Red Sun¡¯s full strength attack in one gulp. But that was its only shining moment. After that, except for its fast flying speed, it didn¡¯t have any other attack methods. Gu Yang once again brought up the system and initiated a simulation. [¡­ You went to Tianzhu Mountain and found Xi Huang and the bluebird. When you made a contract with the bluebird and tried to store it in the Beast Taming Space, the space collapsed instantly. You were hurt from the backlash.] [Dragging your injuries, after several days, you returned to the ancient teleportation array, but Shen Yun discovered your trail and followed you to Ruiqin Continent.] [Using the ruins, you successfully trapped Shen Yun. The noises from the battle attracted a Golden Peng Bird, a Celestial Being level beast, which took a fancy to you and brought you back to its nest to live together.] [You were trapped in the Golden Peng Bird¡¯s nest, unable to leave. It had just finished laying eggs and was incubating them. It would not let you out of its sight.] [Half a year later, Saint Chao Yang suddenly appeared and fought the Golden Peng Bird. You seized this opportunity to escape, but you hadn¡¯t gone far when you were caught up by the Golden Peng Bird.] [After another two months, Saint Chao Yang appeared with another Celestial Being, launching an attack on the Golden Peng Bird. A fierce battle erupted, attracting another Celestial Being.] [You were captured by Saint Chao Yang and taken to Taoyuan Heaven. A year later, you died when your primary energy source was exhausted, at the age of 23.] Is that even possible? Gu Yang was dumfounded. He was actually fancied by a beast and taken to its nest. If it hadn¡¯t just laid eggs and was incubating them, wouldn¡¯t his innocence be lost? Thinking about it made his scalp tingle. This damned charm will one day be the death of him. He shook his head, throwing the horrifying thoughts to the back of his mind. Anyway, he would stay as far away as possible from the Golden Peng Bird¡¯s nest next time he encountered one. ¡°Cui¡¯er burst my Beast-taming Space, it seems its level is very high, far surpassing the golden body realm.¡± Gu Yang was a little bit upset. He wasted a simulation opportunity for this experiment. Subsequently, he met Shen Yun, was fancied by the Golden Peng Bird, Saint Chao Yang was drawn in¡­ the plot got messed up from there. [Simulation ends, you may retain one of the following.] After pondering for a bit, Gu Yang chose option two. Immediately, his mind has added memories from several battles. His battle with Shen Yun and his fight with the Roc bird. The speed of the Roc was simply too fast. Even after he transformed into a phoenix, he still couldn¡¯t beat it. This Roc¡¯s realm far surpassed his own, and even the Divine Ape, who shares the same ancient divine beast bloodline, was no match for it. Last of all, it was the fight when he was caught by Celestial Being realm experts from the Immortal Palace. That wasn¡¯t even a proper fight, it was an absolute crush. The enemy was using a magical tool, a white jade gourd, which absorbed him and the Golden Roc when it was pointed at them. There was no room for resistance whatsoever. The white jade gourd must be a spiritual treasure of exceptionally high rank, and one that held formidable power. In Great Zhou, almost none of the spiritual treasures held such powerful abilities. This was true for the previous Demon Suppression Tower and the Nine Divine Ding in his possession. The power of these treasures was not very strong. It¡¯s very likely that their primordial spirits have fallen into a slumber or have dissipated entirely. So, that left the question: why could the spiritual treasures of the Immortal Palace still retain such formidable power that they could so easily capture a celestial beast? Gu Yang thought this was why the Immortal Palace was so invincible. It was due to their strong spiritual treasures, which could easily defeat celestial beings from other realms. ¡°Again.¡± Gu Yang launched the simulation once more. Although he had wasted one simulation, he still gained something from it. [¡­You went to Hell Valley on the Ruiqin Continent and captured the Immortal Underworld Phoenix alive, extracting two drops of phoenix essence blood¡­] [¡­In the Beast God Temple, your beast-taming space leveled up again, advancing you to a quasi-master beastmaster.] [¡­You are 31 years old.] Thus, he continuously simulated with a clear target ¡ª the phoenix essence blood. Until the seventh simulation ¡ª [¡­After absorbing two drops of phoenix essence blood, your Divine Phoenix Art has broken through to the 7th level¡­] [¡­In the Beast God Temple, your beast-taming space rises again, promoting you to the top master beastmaster.] [¡­You are 31 years old.] He had succeeded! A feeling of jubilance filled Gu Yang¡¯s heart. The phoenix transformation had reached the 7th level, which possesses the strength of the Unleaking Realm. Now, having two divine beast incarnations of the Unleaking Realm, he had no fear in facing any Unleaking Realm expert. The level of the Beastmaster has also reached the third heavenly level of mana. Not because his talent for this was particularly strong. Rather, it was because his beast-taming space leveled up quickly when he was in the Beast God Temple. It was speculated that because the Ruiqin Continent was hovering on the brink of life and death, the master of the Beast God Temple is intentionally helping Beastmasters boost their strength. With taking on so many benefits, reaching this stage isn¡¯t surprising at all. [Simulation ends, you may retain one of the following.] ¡°I choose option one.¡± With a loud boom, a flame bursts forth from Gu Yang¡¯s brow. In a blink of an eye, it ascends into the sky. Unbeknownst to him, the sky was filled with gathering dark clouds. Just moments ago, the sky was clear. Now, as far as his naked eye could see, there was nothing but thick clouds that covered the sky, plunging the day into darkness in an instant. Boom! Within the rolling dark clouds, flashes of lightning that resembled silver snakes surged through. The phoenix flew with a long tail between the clouds, with countless bolts of lightning striking its body. It let out a long, clear call, and the flames on its feathers grew more and more intense. Over a hundred leagues away, there was a large vessel drifting on the seas. Judging from the shape of the ship, it appeared to be an ocean freighter from West Bank Continent. At the moment, the people aboard the ship were in a panic, frantically retracting the sails. The sudden change in weather was incredibly hazardous to ships at sea. Taking a moment¡¯s delay in dealing with this could mean the destruction of the ship and the death of its crew. At the prow of the ship stood an old man and a young boy, their heads lifted to the sudden dark clouds in the sky. The boy asked curiously, ¡°Master, why did such a large cloud suddenly appear?¡± The old man¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn as he said, ¡°A formidable monster is experiencing a tribulation.¡± ¡°A monster? What¡¯s that?¡± The boy, having grown up in West Bank Continent and despite speaking the official language of Great Zhou, was unknowledgeable about many things. The old man used a term from the West Bank Continent, saying, ¡°That¡¯s an advanced magical beast.¡± The boy was taken aback, ¡°We¡¯ve actually encountered an advanced magical beast?¡± Boom! Suddenly, a tremendously thick bolt of lightning appeared to split the sky in two, striking down from above like a divine punishment. The boy felt as if he could neither hear nor see anything. His vision was blinding white. His mind was in shock and he found it hard to put his feelings into words. His young mind, under the force of nature, was left speechless. When everything cleared up, all he could see was a divine bird soaring between heaven and earth. It was so proud and pure. Even in the face of nature¡¯s wrath, it showed no sign of retreat. The old man next to him exclaimed, ¡°Is that a phoenix?¡± Just then, a terrifying aura rapidly approached. This time the boy recognized what it was and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s a Sword Saint!¡± In West Bank Continent, Sword Saints are peak warriors of their knight classification. Every single one of them is famous across the continent. The boy had lived in West Bank Continent since he was young, and this was his first trip back to Great Zhou. Who would have thought that before they even reached the shore, they would encounter an advanced magical beast and a Sword Saint. This left a deep impression on him. A majestic voice echoed, ¡°Gu Yang, you cannot escape!¡± PS: First update, monthly ticket wanted. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: 288 Finally we meet Chapter 288: 288 Finally we meet ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡± In Jingzhou city, a black-clothed elder appeared out of thin air. He closed his eyes, using a technique to extend his sight and hearing. He swept across a radius of a hundred miles. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, a flash of cold ruthlessness crossing his face. Though he didn¡¯t ¡°see¡± the person he was looking for, he sensed an extremely fiery aura from the other side of the sea. To him, this aura was very familiar. He had been studying and researching the cultivation technique ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± for over a thousand years. However, the power of that aura made a deep fear flash in his eyes. That was clearly the Unleaking Realm! ¡°Has that youngster actually managed to break through to the Unleaking Realm?¡± How is that possible? The elder found it hard to believe in his heart. While that youngster¡¯s cultivation speed was famously against the heavens. But this was the Unleaking Realm. No one knew better than him, the stronger one¡¯s mana triple-fold, the harder it is to unlock the body¡¯s secrets. From the collected information, that youngster¡¯s mortal body was formidable enough to rival the Unleaking Realm. For the youngster to cultivate an Unleaking body, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven. In front of him, there was only one road, that was to achieve a Nascent Soul. If so, to the elder, there wouldn¡¯t be any threat. This elder was precisely Shen Yun, the old ancestor of the Shen family, a crafty old monster who had lived for over a thousand years. He accepted his master¡¯s order to catch Gu Yang who had cultivated ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± to the realm of mana, yet he managed to lose track of him several times. Yesterday, Shen Yun learned from the Shen family¡¯s intelligence network that Gu Yang had appeared in Jingzhou city, so he rushed over. He always acted prudently, even though there was an opportunity in the Divine City, due to fear of the dean of the academy, he held back. Who knew that in just a few days¡¯ time, he would receive news that Gu Yang had broken through the third Heaven of the Mana Realm. Furthermore, he had caused a big commotion in the stronghold of the Red Venerate sect, the Boundless Mountain. Red Sun wanted to suppress him with the Demon Suppression Tower. However, the Tower flew away by itself, and Red Sun disappeared without a trace. The speed of that youngster¡¯s strength growth was far beyond his imagination. After learning this, Shen Yun suddenly had a premonition: if this continued, perhaps that youngster would soon break through to the Unleaking Realm. This youngster always did things that caught everyone off guard. To others, the impossible things he managed to make happen every time. No matter how much he overestimated this person, it would not be an overestimation. That¡¯s why this time, Shen Yun decided to hold nothing back. He spent a day getting to Jingzhou City. Soon, he discovered that youngster¡¯s traces. ¡°Something is wrong, this is monster energy.¡± Shen Yun suddenly found something abnormal in that aura, realizing the truth in an instant. ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Law,¡± it was the guise of a phoenix that the youngster had cultivated, achieving the Unleaking Realm. Gu Yang was originally a human, even if he practiced the monster race¡¯s cultivation techniques, he wouldn¡¯t become a monster. Shen Yun was very clear on this point. In the past, that emperor created this technique for the purpose of allowing humans to cultivate, refining monster energy into a phoenix and transferring it back to himself. If the practitioner of this technique truly became a monster race being, having the bloodline of the phoenix, it would pose a threat to him. He would never tolerate such a thing happening. These were all things that Shen Yun had pondered over for thousands of years. His research of the technique ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was no exaggeration to say much deeper than Gu Yang¡¯s. Shen Yun came from humble origins, but he had ambitions. A thousand years ago, he was unwilling to be a servant of the monster race. After a thousand years of struggle, he achieved the cultivation level of the Unleaking Realm, only a step away from the three monster saints, he was even less willing to be at their mercy. Originally, Saint Chao Yang¡¯s order was for him to spread the technique of the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. Behind the scenes, he disobeyed and only passed down the technique to a select few of his descendants, choosing one talented individual from each generation to cultivate the technique. Firstly, it was convenient for studying the technique. Secondly, it was to be able to give a satisfactory explanation to Saint Chao Yang in the future. Even if the Three Saints pursued it, he had countless excuses to evade responsibility. That Saint Chao Yang was easy to fool as he was ignorant of worldly affairs. Otherwise, he would not have chosen him as his representative in Great Zhou all those years ago. During these thousand years, Saint Chao Yang never even checked. Who knew that all plans would come to naught and this technique would be stolen and fall into the hands of a foreigner, who cultivated it to the realm of divine powers. This matter finally alarmed Saint Chao Yang who sent an envoy here. With the envoy¡¯s command, Shen Yun could not refuse and took action himself. Especially after his son, Shen Zhou, was also killed by that youngster, he simply could not find a reason not to act. Shen Yun thought this as he stood by the sea. They had already arrived. With his ¡®Heaven Viewing and Earth Hearing¡¯ divine power, he discovered the location of Gu Yang. He was still at the realm of mana! Shen Yun coldly said, ¡°Gu Yang, there¡¯s no escaping for you.¡± They finally met. Gu Yang heard these words, looked up and saw a black-clothed elder flying towards him. His aura was even more powerful than Red Sun. Even though they had never met before, he immediately recognized his identity¡ªShen Family¡¯s patriarch, Shen Yun! Gu Yang felt somewhat emotional within him. His grievances with the Shen Family dated back to Shen Baiyi. Back then, his cultivation was very weak. In several simulations, he was outwitted by Shen Baiyi. Later, he accidentally acquired the ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, an unparalleled technique. From then on, he was destined to have a life and death enmity with the Shen Family. Gu Yang was killed by the Shen Family many times in the simulations. As his cultivation improved, the people the Shen Family sent after him became stronger. But in the end, they were all killed by him. Now, it was finally Shen Family¡¯s most powerful person, the old monster who had lived for a thousand years, who was personally taking action. Today, it was time to settle the accounts. He laughed heartily, ¡°Shen Yun, is it finally your turn to court death?¡± In mid-air, Shen Yun was surrounded by absolute darkness that quickly spread out in all directions. He scornfully said, ¡°Do you really believe that by virtue of a divine beast avatar, you can contend with me? Let me show you the true power of the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique today!¡± In an instant, the darkness enveloped Gu Yang. ¡°Shen Yun?¡± A hundred miles away, on the ship at sea, the elder standing at the front of the ship heard this name and his face instantly changed color. The young man beside him too, turned pale and asked, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this Shen Yun the same one who exterminated our Zhong Family?¡± The elder sucked in a deep breath, his eyes flashing coldly, ¡°It¡¯s that damn bastard!¡± His hand had already grasped the hilt of the sword, his palm slightly trembling. It was clear that his heart was in tumult. ¡°Master!¡± The young man beside him turned pale and attempted to dissuade him from drawing his sword, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± These two were members of the Zhong Family. Five hundred years ago, during the Qin Dynasty, the Zhong Family was once quite influential. They had a member who had reached the Unleaking Realm and were almost considered one of the ten most influential families of the time. But who would have thought, one night, the Zhong Family was wiped out. What others did not know was that the Unleaking Realm cultivator of the Zhong Family teleported his two most outstanding descendants away at the last moment. The old man was one of those survivors, known as Zhong Zilin. The youth was a descendent of the other survivor and was called Zhong Yanxing. Due to his outstanding talent, Zhong Zilin took him as a disciple. In those days, the two Zhong Family members were sent to the other end of this world, the West Bank Continent. After a few hundred years, the Zhong Family had branched out there and taken root. However, Zhong Zilin never forgot his homeland. Ten years ago, he finally advanced to the Unleaking Realm and decided to return to Great Zhou and avenge the Shen Family. This time, he had brought along his disciple, Zhong Yanxing. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, they traveled on a merchant ship. Who would have thought that before they had even arrived at their destination, they would run into their sworn enemy. And he was in the middle of a battle with an Unleaking Realm Phoenix. This was an opportunity that could not be missed. ¡°One is not enough, but what about two?¡± The next moment, a loud roar ripped through the darkness and echoed in the sky. Zhong Zilin was utterly shocked, ¡°Another ultra-level magical beast!¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: 289 Today is your day of death (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Chapter 289: 289 Today is your day of death (Third update, asking for monthly ticket) Shen Yun had absolute confidence in his strength. He was at the second step of the Unleaking Realm, having already formed his inner cosmos. Even a Phoenix which had just entered the Unleaking Realm could not deal with him. As for Gu Yang, a young lad at the triple realm of mana, there was even less of a chance he could pose a threat to him. One like the Red Sun who relied on the gifts of others to possess the strength of the Unleaking Realm, was not even fit for comparison to him. Although Gu Yang was capable of killing Red Sun, before him, he still had no chance of victory. Shen Yun struck, his mana domain extending to envelop Gu Yang, a slight smile crossing his face. The next second, a terrifying power roiled in the darkness, tearing apart his domain. The smile on his face froze. Gu Yang¡¯s voice escaped from the frayed domain, ¡°If one is not enough, how about two?¡± A gigantic ape broke through his domain and issued a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering roar. ¡°The Divine Celestial Ape!¡± Shen Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A millennium ago, during the hunt for the Xia Emperor by the Four Great Sacred Lands, he had been there and witnessed the mighty power of eighteen celestial-level Divine Beasts. He knew very well how terrifying these transformed Divine Beasts were. Yet, he had never imagined that Gu Yang would also have a transformed Monster Beast in the Unleaking Realm. In terms of the difficulties in cultivation, the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± was no less daunting than ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±. This cultivation method required the Essence Blood of a Divine Beast. After the Xia Emperor¡¯s death, the remaining Monster Races of the Xia Dynasty were all taken to the land of paradise, Taoyuan Heaven, by the Three Sacred Dojo. Ever since, hardly any traces of the Monster Race could be seen in Great Zhou. The fact that Gu Yang could transform into a Phoenix was somewhat understandable, given that he practiced ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡±, which led to the cultivation of the Phoenix Element. But how did he cultivate the transformation into a Divine Celestial Ape? For a moment, Shen Yun even suspected that the young man before him could be a contingency plan left by the Xia Emperor. Truth be told, not just him, but the old monsters of all factions and families had their own conjectures about Gu Yang. Initially, he thought that this person could be the reincarnation of a great power from ancient times, which could justify his rapid pace of cultivation. Now, the name of the Xia Emperor sprang up in Shen Yun¡¯s mind. Boom! Just as he was distracted, the Phoenix which had just completed its Thunder Baptism in the sky launched an attack on him. A flurry of flames engulfed him. The Divine Celestial Ape punched in a certain direction. Almost immediately, Shen Yun¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere, barely managing to raise his hand in defense. Instantly, he was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the sea. With a loud bang, a pit several dozen meters deep appeared on the sea¡¯s surface, causing enormous waves. ¡°What a tough hide he has.¡± Gu Yang mumbled to himself. The attack just now could not finish Shen Yun off. It was quite difficult to kill a strong practitioner of Unleaking Realm. The last attempt at killing Red Sun had almost costed him his knife, let alone Shen Yun who was at the second layer of the Unleaking Realm. Instant killing was out of the question. He had to exhaust Shen Yun to death. ¡°Attack.¡± The Divine Celestial Ape swiftly plunged into the sea to pursue, giving Shen Yun no chance to catch his breath. A hundred miles away on a merchant ship, Zhong Zilin was using the great visualization and acoustics technique to witness the battle. Seeing Shen Yun getting beaten by the golden ape, his eyes popped out of his head in shock. This divine beast was just too fierce, even more violent than the legendary dragons of the West Bank Continent. What exactly was this young man¡¯s background to have two divine beasts, one of them being the legendary Phoenix, by his side? In West Bank Continent, there was an extremely mysterious organization that used the Phoenix as its totem. Having encountered its people before, Zhong Zilin knew they were not easily trifled with. Even the tip of the iceberg beneath the surface seemed terrifying to him. Could that young man be linked to this organization? Zhong Zilin kept observing, refraining from making any rash move. Having survived on the unknown continent until this moment and established a foundation for the Zhong Family, he was not the impulsive type. His clan uncle, who was transported to the West Bank Continent with him and was even more talented, had perished because of his impulsive nature, falling in a scheme. Therefore, even facing his lifelong nemesis, Zhong Zilin remained absolutely calm, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. In the sea, a man and an ape turned the sea upside down, occasionally churning up enormous waterspouts. Many fish were instantly caught in the calamity, and the surface was littered with bodies of all types of fish. The Phoenix circled in the sky, not chasing underwater, but waiting for Shen Yun to surface. Suddenly, a figure shot out of the water. The Phoenix opened its beak and a burst of flames erupted, its power having increased after its recent advancement, leaving nothing unburned. Shen Yun was too slow to dodge, catching the full blast of the flame head on. He turned into a ball of fire, everything on his body reduced to ashes. Even his mana was ignited. Despite his formidable Unleaking body, it was almost pierced through by this terrifying flame. Quickly, Shen Yun turned and plunged back into the sea. However, even underwater, the raging flame did not quench, seemingly intent on incinerating his flesh and bones completely. After a while, deep under the sea, several waves of sword intent surged and finally extinguished the flame. The commotion underwater was becoming bigger and bigger. ¡°What a powerful sword technique.¡± Through the vision of the Divine Ape, Gu Yang could see the sword technique used by Shen Yun. Among all the martial artists he had met, this was the highest level of sword technique he had seen. He speculated that even the fabled Sword Saints could only be this proficient at most. Until now, he had never heard that Shen Yun was good at using swords. Even Wu Er had no idea. As expected, people like him who had lived for a thousand years must have some hidden techniques up their sleeve. The sword in Shen Yun¡¯s hand was also a rare divine weapon. With his exquisite sword technique, the Divine Ape was soon injured. ¡°Hmph, dream on if you think you can divide and conquer!¡± Gu Yang was not oblivious to his intentions. The Phoenix dove into the sea with a clear cry, joining the battle. With the Phoenix¡¯s realm, it wasn¡¯t at all restrained by the sea. Its flames could even ignite the sea water. The battle under the sea intensified, the waves were becoming more fierce, intermittently rolling up waves as high as hundreds of meters. Gu Yang tightly held the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, waiting for the right opportunity. ¡°Huh? Trying to escape?¡± He spotted Shen Yun underwater, fleeing in one direction. Obviously, he was a little overwhelmed and wanted to escape. Even with Shen Yun¡¯s strength, the two divine beasts working together couldn¡¯t kill him. However, the consumption was too terrifying. The two divine beasts attacked him like crazy, even risking their own source. Every time he defended, it was extremely difficult, and the mana consumed was at the expense of his lifespan. In less than a quarter of an hour, he had already consumed several years of his lifespan. Who could withstand this? This was his biggest weakness, his lifespan! He had been alive for more than a thousand years. Even though he had absorbed a lot of vitality through the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique, he still couldn¡¯t withstand such consumption. If he continued to fight, he would soon exhaust his source and die. Resolving the two divine beasts in a short time was no easy task. So, he fled! Reduced to this state, returning to Three Saint Gate was enough to fulfill his duty to his master. As Shen Yun was fleeing at top speed, a sudden alarm went off in his heart, and he blocked it with his sword. With a clang, he blocked an incoming sword intent. ¡°Taixu Sword Technique?¡± He was somewhat surprised; this sword technique should have been lost¡ª no, indeed two escaped members of the Zhong family had survived back then. Shen Yun looked up to see an old man. He recognized at a glance, it was one of the two Zhong disciples who had escaped back then. Five hundred years have passed, and this person has reached the Unleaking Realm and blocked his path at this critical moment. Zhong Zilin¡¯s timing was quick, accurate and ruthless. Although this sword couldn¡¯t kill Shen Yun, it blocked his path. In this short time, the two divine beasts had caught up. A satisfied smile surfaced on his face. Today, is your death day! Shen Yun read the intent in his opponent¡¯s eyes and without hesitation he flew up. In an instant, he had flown out of the sea, with only Gu Yang left in front of him. Compared to the two Unleaking Realm divine beasts and an Unleaking Realm martial artist underwater, the Gu Yang on the sea surface was the easiest to deal with. He once again deployed his magic domain, and lunged at Gu Yang. The whole world turned pitch black. There was no hint of fear on Gu Yang¡¯s face, only deep-seated murderous intent. The Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand was already lifted, and a saber technique was about to be released. Shenxiao Six Obliterations, the fourth move, Celestial Decay! PS: The third release, seeking monthly votes. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: 290 dead! Chapter 290: 290 dead! ¡°Divine Annihilation: The Sixth Form, Celestial Being Withering!¡± With a swing of the blade, the encircling darkness that was like solidified ink, halted mid-air. At the very source of the darkness, Shen Yun, who had just flung aside the two divine beasts and Zhong Zilin, was now being bound by an invisible force in mid-air, and the darkness of his spatial magical domain instantly shattered. At this moment, Shen Yun felt an unprecedented sense of danger, his pupils instantly constricting. He was going to die! The shadow of death shrouded him. No! Shen Yun¡¯s expression turned wild, without reservation or regard, he exploded with all the mana within his body, pushing the Taiyou Moon Devouring Technique to its limit. His body began to dematerialize, blending into the void. Just then, Gu Yang¡¯s saber reached him, slicing through that space. The space paused for a moment, and a figure was forced out. It was Shen Yun, his face covered in pain and his clothes becoming filthy. ¡°My body¡± He let out a terrified scream as his face started to decay, and soon, skin and flesh fell off. He desperately tried to catch the decaying chunks of meat, trying to stuff them back onto his face, but he couldn¡¯t hold on¡ª¡ªhis palms were decaying too, ¡°No¡± At this point, Zhong Zilin had surfaced, witnessing the appalling state of Shen Yun, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp, his scalp tingling. What kind of saber technique was this? Shen Yun was at the second level of the Unleaking Realm, even though he hadn¡¯t reached the point of being immune to all methods, he couldn¡¯t be injured by ordinary mana. Moreover, at this point, even if he suffered a fatal injury, as long as his origin wasn¡¯t drained completely, he could recover quickly. He was utterly clueless how a warrior at the third level of mana could make Shen Yun end up like this? Only a curse from a half-god-level witch or demon could have such power, right?! In an instant, Shen Yun¡¯s screams abruptly stopped, his body already reduced to a puddle of dirty blood. The phoenix beside him spat out a flame, turning that pile of dirty blood into ashes. An absolute powerhouse at the second level of the Unleaking realm met an inglorious end. ¡°Did he just die?¡± Having witnessed the enemy who exterminated the Zhong family dying in front of his eyes, Zhong Zilin felt slightly dazed. Five hundred years had passed. In the five hundred years on the West Bank Continent, there wasn¡¯t a single day that he didn¡¯t think of taking his revenge. This vengeance held him up, helping him overcome numerous difficulties, leading him to his current achievements. When he finally achieved the Unleaking body, he couldn¡¯t wait to return to Divine State to take revenge on Shen Yun. He knew Shen Yun¡¯s days were numbered. He absolutely refused to let Shen Yun die of old age; he vowed to be the one to kill his enemy. As soon as he came back, he made countless plans on how to gradually dismantle the power of the Shen Family, kill every single member, then join hands with Shen¡¯s enemies to kill Shen Yun¡­ However, he could never envision that before even reaching the shore, he would encounter Shen Yun. What was even more unexpected was that this archenemy would die at the hands of a warrior with third-level mana. Everything happened too quickly; he didn¡¯t even have time to experience the thrill of avenging his enemy. With a sense of confusion, Zhong Zilin saw the young man¡¯s body withering away visibly, his mana was entirely drained and his mortal body was so weak that he seemed to die at any moment. If it weren¡¯t for the monster beside him catching him, he would have fallen into the sea. He understood. It seemed that to unleash an attack of such immense power required a price to be paid. In fact, the reason Zhong Zilin dared to come back and seek revenge from Shen Yun, who was superior to him in cultivation level, was that he had a similar do-or-die plan. At this moment, the young man, standing in the palm of the divine ape, spoke in a weak voice, ¡°Thank you for your help. May I know your name?¡± Zhong Zilin saw the sincerity in the other¡¯s eyes and felt a sense of admiration towards him. He was used to the mutual defensiveness and scheming between legendary powerhouses in the West Bank Continent; this was the first time he had met such a candid person. He replied, ¡°Not at all. I am Zhong Zilin, an enemy of Shen Yun.¡± The young man perked up, ¡°The surname Zhong, could it be the Zhong Family from Wei State five hundred years ago?¡± Upon hearing ¡®Zhong Family from Wei State¡¯, Zhong Zilin couldn¡¯t help but remark emotionally, ¡°I never imagined that after several centuries, there are still people who remember the Zhong Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Elder Zhong. My surname is Gu, and my name is Gu Yang.¡± ¡°It is I who should thank you for killing that old bastard and avenging my enemy.¡± Zhong Zilin did not put on airs. Although the other party looked extremely weak, judging only by the two ultra-class monsters beside him, he could not be underestimated. Gu Yang responded, ¡°Elder Zhong, you¡¯re too kind. I, too, have a bitter feud with Shen Yun. If not for your timely intervention, he would have escaped, the future trouble would have been endless¡­ cough¡­¡± Saying this, he suddenly started coughing violently. Zhong Zilin spontaneously extended an invitation, ¡°It¡¯s windy here. Brother Gu, if you don¡¯t mind, you can rest on the boat for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor then.¡± The sky cleared of its dark clouds. All of a sudden, the tumultuous storm subsided, replaced by a clear, sunshiny day with not a cloud in sight. The storm had roared in furiously, but its disappearance was even more abrupt. On board the ship, the sailors started hoisting the sails, continuing their voyage. This routine was interrupted again when a golden ape came flying in their direction, causing a significant commotion and piercing screams. ¡°Everyone, please stay calm. That is a friend of my master and won¡¯t harm anyone¡­¡± Zhong Yanxing stepped forward, reassuring the people on the ship. Once the golden ape had shrunk to human size and landed on the ship, causing no harm and merely following a young man around, the West Bankers on the ship relaxed their fear. Still, they dared not get too close. Anyone with a bit of common sense knew that creatures capable of flying were, at the very least, high-level magical beasts. With only one intermediate mage and one middle-level sword master on board the ship, they were no match for this top-tier magical beast. Zhong Zilin and his disciple had concealed their actual cultivation levels, thus no one on the ship knew about their true strength. Seeing the fear the people on the ship had towards the celestial ape, Gu Yang decided to withdraw it back into his body. The folks on the ship watched this happen, and there was another round of surprised gasps. They were speaking the language of the West Bank Continent, which Gu Yang couldn¡¯t understand. Zhong Zilin had just witnessed how Gu Yang had kept the phoenix inside his own body, so he surmised that Gu Yang was likely a summoner. Seeing him recall the ape this time filled Zhong Zilin with admiration. He believed that Gu Yang, kind and sincere, was someone worth knowing. Even in his current weakened state, Gu Yang had withdrawn both beasts, showing he harbored no suspicions or wariness towards him. Such trust was extraordinarily rare. Despite his broad knowledge and experience, Zhong Zilin had never encountered anyone like Gu Yang before, which invoked in him a desire to befriend this young man. Suddenly, Gu Yang asked, ¡°Who are the other two people on the ship?¡± Zhong Zilin understood whom Gu Yang was referring to and responded, ¡°They¡¯re members of a certain religious sect from the West Bank Continent. Folks from these sects are zealots. It would be best not to provoke them.¡± Beyond his disciples, there were other passengers aboard this ship¡ªtwo women¡ªneither of whom was to be underestimated. One of them, like him, possessed legendary strength. ¡®Legendary¡¯ referred to the Unleaking Realm. Both women radiated the scent of divine beings, indicating that they were from religious sects. Why these women would conceal their cultivation levels and travel so far to the Divine State, however, Zhong Zilin didn¡¯t know. Knowing well how tricky dealings with religious sect members could be, Zhong Zilin didn¡¯t bother to meddle in their affairs, avoiding the potential for attracting trouble. Despite their shared journey on the same ship and knowing of each other¡¯s presence, they had not had any interactions. Each side had maintained an unspoken understanding. ¡°Sects?¡± Gu Yang looked towards the ship cabin, a thoughtful expression on his face. The aura of the two women triggered an inexplicable sense of familiarity in him, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where this sense had originated. He asked, ¡°Which sect they belong to?¡± Zhong Zilin replied, ¡°These two, most likely elves, worship the Elf Goddess, the Goddess of Nature.¡± Gu Yang retracted his gaze and changed the subject, ¡°Master Zhong, have you been on the West Bank Continent all these years?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly five hundred years. I wonder what has become of the Divine State. I¡¯ve heard that the Qin Dynasty has fallen. Is the Great Zhou reigning now?¡± ¡°Yes, the Qin Dynasty fell five hundred years ago¡­¡± And so, the two of them started talking about the Great Zhou and the West Bank Continent. Meanwhile, in the cabin, the two elf women were also discussing the two men outside. ¡°Damn that human summoner. He dares to enslave such pure and beautiful creatures.¡± A younger elf spoke angrily. As friends of nature, elves harbor a special fondness for pure creatures. The phoenix, a divine beast, naturally fell into their area of aesthetic admiration. Seeing such a pure creature enslaved by an evil human was enough to enrage them. An elder elf cautioned, ¡°Princess Eve, don¡¯t forget our mission. Even with that Eastern Sword Saint, we do not have a guaranteed victory, let alone with two ultra-tier magical beasts!¡± Princess Eve replied dejectedly, ¡°I know; I won¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Our journey here is to save the Mother Tree, bearing the future of the entire elf race on our shoulders. That eastern continent is very dangerous, filled with numerous strong presences. You saw just now, a Legendary Second-Order being fell.¡± ¡°This is not West Bank Continent, nor the Misty Forest. Please control your temper.¡± The older elf¡¯s stern admonishment brought tears to Princess Eve¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: 291 is utter nonsense Chapter 291: 291 is utter nonsense ¡°This man is alright.¡± Gu Yang had chatted with Zhong Zilin for half a day and had a good impression of him. Honestly, putting away his two divine beasts embodied was a bit of a test for human nature. If the others harbored malicious intent and wanted to harm him, then killing them wouldn¡¯t weigh on his conscience. Unexpectedly, this Unleaking Realm powerhouse not only didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation, but also enthusiastically befriended him, almost as if they had known each other for a long time. Gu Yang had just finished off Shen Yun, earning two hundred energy points, bringing his system¡¯s balance back to two hundred and eighty-four points. Once again, he harvested another peerless divine weapon. Including this one, he now had seven peerless divine weapons, not counting the Phoenix Feather Knife and the Guanghan Immortal Sword he gave to Xi Huang. Four of them were from the Shuiyue Cave. Gu Yang was reluctant to use these peerless divine weapons for top-ups, so he always kept them. However, he had no time to consecrate these divine weapons. So far, the first Xuan Guang Shield hadn¡¯t even been consecrated yet. If this were to continue, his divine weapons multiplying would become a problem. The women around him, Su Qingzhen possessed the Ice Soul Divine Sword. After Xu Ruomei regained her cultivation level, she would probably return to the Sword Palace to inherit the Dust Sword. Pei Qianlan had the Rhinoceros Sword. Su Ningyan had plenty of magic treasures. Ye Lingbo had a spiritual treasure. Only Ling Ling was left without a suitable weapon, so he gave her the Cold-resisting Sword. There were still six peerless divine weapons idle. ¡°Let¡¯s keep them for now, I can recharge them when the need arises.¡± ¡°What are your plans for the future, Elder Zhong?¡± Gu Yang asked about Zhong Zilin¡¯s next move. ¡°Shen Yun is dead, but his Shen family has not been eliminated.¡± Zhong Zilin¡¯s tone was filled with killing intent. In the past, the Shen family had eradicated the Zhong family. This grudge could only be washed away by completely wiping out the Shen family. ¡°I have other important matters and won¡¯t accompany you.¡± Gu Yang was prepared to take his leave. The speed of this ship was very fast, and they already saw land. His grievance with the Shen family hadn¡¯t reached a critical point. Now that Shen Yun was dead, the matter was settled. He had to deal with Saint Chaoyang who was about to cross realms soon, and didn¡¯t want to waste time on this matter. Zhong Zilin said, ¡°We hit it off right away, you don¡¯t need to call me Elder Zhong. If you think highly of me, just call me Brother Zhong.¡± ¡°Brother Zhong.¡± Gu Yang was happy to oblige. Good grief, the brothers he recognized were older and older. The former King Jinghai was nearly twenty years older than him, a generation apart. This one was even more outrageous, five hundred years older, he didn¡¯t know how many generations apart they were. ¡°Haha, good brother.¡± Zhong Zilin laughed heartily. He was happy to recognize such a brother on his return to Divine State, who could be a strong reinforcement for him. ¡°I plan to rebuild the Zhong Family. In the future, you can come to Wei State to find me.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Sure, when I am free in the future, I will definitely visit.¡± He thought of something and reminded, ¡°By the way, Brother Zhong. Once we reach shore, it¡¯d be best if you don¡¯t tell anyone that you know me.¡± Zhong Zilin was puzzled, ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I have quite a few enemies.¡± Gu Yang did not elaborate further. After speaking, he summoned his Divine Ape to fly him away. He disappeared in a blink of an eye. Fairly many enemies? Zhong Zilin furrowed his brows, thinking that with Gu Yang¡¯s strength, who would dare to antagonize him? Gu Yang had two super order magical beasts in the Unleaking Realm ready at his side and possessed a saber technique that can slay a second-level Unleaking Realm opponent. All Unleaking Realm beings would probably avoid provoking him. For Unleaking Realm powerhouses, a fight regarding their pride is the most foolish. A fight, no matter the outcome, will diminish their lifespan. Without a great grudge like Zhong Zilin¡¯s extermination of his family, or substantial benefits, they would not attack easily. Whether it was the Divine State or the West Bank Continent, there was little conflict among powerhouses of this level. In the West Bank Continent, even if underlings from some massive forces fought fiercely, their legendary powerhouses would not casually intervene. It was the same principle. Anyone who could be considered an enemy by Brother Gu was definitely not simple. At this moment, Zhong Yanxing, who was standing nearby, was looking at the sky, seeming somewhat unbelievable, ¡°This man appears to be even younger than my disciple, yet he was able to kill Shen Yun, a legendary second-tier powerhouse?¡± Zhong Zilin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°No manners, he is your elder.¡± Zhong Yanxing realized his mistake and quickly said, ¡°I stand corrected.¡± Eventually, the ship neared shore. The master and student from the Zhong Family, along with the two women from the Elf Clan, all disembarked and chose to enter Jingzhou City to gather information. Whether it was Zhong Zilin who hadn¡¯t returned to Divine State for five hundred years, Zhong Yanxing who had never set foot on this land, or the two elves, all of them were stunned by the grandeur and prosperity of Jingzhou City. In the West Bank Continent, even the most prosperous commercial city couldn¡¯t compare with this one. Zhong Zilin felt as if he was in a different world upon returning to his homeland. They found a crowded inn, ordered some food, and while enjoying the local cuisine, they listened to the discussions of the people outside. The most discussed topic among the people outside was about the Brother Gu he had just met. It turned out that a day before, Brother Gu had dealt with a mysterious powerhouse in this city. Zhong Yanxing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Gu to be so famous.¡± However, as they heard more and more about Gu Yang, their expressions grew increasingly spectacular. Tales of how he overcame powerful enemies with ease. Stories of him being the most handsome man in the world, who seduced the queen of Jinghai, causing Princess Chang and the Queen Mother to fight over him. Tales of him being the number one traitor, who, for the Queen Mother, murdered the emperor. The most outrageous of all, in less than a year, he had advanced from a sixth-grade mortal warrior to the third layer of mana! Eventually, Zhong Yanxing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, what kind of realm is the sixth grade?¡± Zhong Zilin didn¡¯t reply, he seemed somewhat dazed. Common sense told him that this was absolutely impossible, regardless of whether it was in Divine State or the West Bank Continent, nobody could possess such cultivation speed. Even the legendary God¡¯s Child, born with a half-god¡¯s body, would need several years to grow to the stage of a Mage¡¯s grandmaster. In less than a year, you¡¯ve got to be kidding, right? Yet, he couldn¡¯t easily judge the veracity of the claims, given the seriousness of the ongoing discussions outside. Suddenly, he remembered what Gu Yang had said about having lots of enemies before leaving. If these rumors were true, then no wonder he had so many enemies¡­ ¡°This is simply a pack of lies.¡± On the other side of Jingzhou City, the two Elf women, who had used their transformation techniques to change their appearances, also decided to first gather intelligence about the continent. Both of them knew the ¡°general language¡± magic, so language wouldn¡¯t be a barrier for them. They also heard the discussions about Gu Yang. When they were on the ship, they had heard the name of that legendary second-tier powerhouse, and knew that person was Gu Yang. When Princess Eve heard these outrageous rumors, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is that guy the reincarnation of a God?¡± The older elf next to her was much more composed and said, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, it has nothing to do with us. We need to quickly find out where Ningzhou is. Then, we must find that item.¡± Upon hearing this, Princess Eve sat back down, a trace of worry in her eyes, ¡°Even if we get to that place called Ningzhou, how would we find that dimensional plane?¡± The Elf woman took out an object and said, ¡°Before leaving, the High Priest gave me this, he said it would allow us to enter that dimensional plane and find the piece of Mother Tree that was left here.¡± Princess Eve looked closely and saw a jade seal that seemed extraordinary. She felt relieved, so the High Priest had already made arrangements for this. [Simulation has ended, you can retain one of the following items: ] When Gu Yang returned to the land, he opened the system and saw this prompt. ¡°I choose the first one.¡± In an instant, his almost desiccated mortal body began to regain vitality, his mana started filling his body again, and he was restored to his original state. Facing a powerhouse like Shen Yun, he had naturally prepared in advance. Initiating a simulation beforehand was his precaution for the aftermath of using the Celestial Destruction technique. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: 292 Settling Karma (Third Update) Chapter 292: 292 Settling Karma (Third Update) Outside Jingzhou City, in a certain valley. Ling Ling was regaining her strength. It had taken her a full day, but she had finally replenished her depleted True Essence. Suddenly, she felt something, opened her eyes and looked up. She saw Gu Yang descending from the sky, a smile gracing his face, ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve made a new friend too. I¡¯ll introduce you someday.¡± Gu Yang was in a good mood for finally making a friend, so he shared the news with her. ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Ling didn¡¯t ask where they were heading next. After just surviving a life or death situation, she cherished every moment spent with him. Before, they had spent more time apart than together, now they could finally be together. The two of them chose to walk in remote places. Gu Yang¡¯s enemies were spread throughout Great Zhou. He had just shown his face in Jingzhou City and the next day Shen Yun had come after him. It was clear how extensive the Shen Family¡¯s intelligence network was. Now, although Shen Yun was dead and the Shen Family no longer a threat to him, his adversaries were not only limited to them. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t go to populated places, especially large cities. They traveled very fast and by nightfall, they had already reached Lian Mountain Range. This was where Gu Yang first traversed when he arrived, and now looking back on the then vast mountain range, it seemed trivial. With his current speed, he could cross the entire mountain range in less than half an hour. The Liu Family village was just the same as when Gu Yang had left. He landed at the entrance of the village, holding Ling Ling¡¯s hand, and they strolled into the village. With night already fallen, there wasn¡¯t much nightlife in the mountain village. The majority had already retired for the day. Looking at the familiar houses, he felt a surreal sensation. It had only been ten months since he¡¯d last left. The village hadn¡¯t changed at all, but he had transformed from a powerless ordinary hunter to a peerless expert with triple-tier Mana. His name echoed throughout the entire Great Zhou. Gu Yang walked all the way to his own wooden house. The entrance was overgrown with weeds, and the broken beam was still on the door frame. He clearly remembered the joy he felt when he activated the system and gained True Qi on that night ten months ago. Back then, he punched and broke this column. This was the starting point when he became a martial artist, something he would never forget in his life. Touching the fracture, Gu Yang said, ¡°I lived here for two years. During that time, I often didn¡¯t have enough to eat.¡± Ling Ling paused upon hearing this. She looked around at the bare wooden house, finding it hard to imagine Gu Yang living here. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± An alert voice rang out from the side. ¡°Brother Liu, it¡¯s me.¡± The newcomer was Liu Shitou. He was holding a wooden stick and came out. Hearing Gu Yang¡¯s voice, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Gu Yang, is that you?¡± Seeing his old friend, Gu Yang laughed, ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Liu Shitou approached to take a closer look and confirmed that it was indeed him. He put the stick behind him, clapped Gu Yang¡¯s shoulder, and said with some excitement, ¡°Good to have you back.¡± The interior of Liu Shitou¡¯s house was also very simple. He lit the oil lamp on the table and said with a touch of regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we have no wine.¡± ¡°Look, what¡¯s this?¡± Gu Yang deftly produced two bottles of wine that he had specifically bought before coming. He said, ¡°Let me introduce, this is my woman.¡± ¡°This is Brother Liu, the one who saved my life.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Ling solemnly bowed, ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Liu.¡± Liu Shitou, a simple and honest mountain man, had never seen such a ceremony before and felt a bit awkward. ¡°Why all this formality? Come, let¡¯s drink,¡± he said, taking a swig from the wine bottle to hide his embarrassment. Gu Yang said, ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve made it.¡± After ten months, Liu Shitou had successfully mastered True Qi and became a Ninth Rank martial artist. ¡°Thank you.¡± Liu Shitou picked up the bottle, clinked it against Gu Yang¡¯s. His current success was all due to the cultivation method that Gu Yang had left him. The two drank until midnight, at which point Liu Shitou was defeated by the alcohol and fell asleep where he sat. Gu Yang left a complete copy of the ¡°Xuan Yuan Method¡±, along with a fist technique, for which he personally wrote some annotations. He then went to meet the village chief, leaving behind some basic skills and weapons techniques, before departing. He did not leave anything too profound, everything was basic skills. This was already sufficient for Liu village. If he left behind anything more advanced, it might instead bring disaster onto them. Gu Yang could only express his gratitude for the shelter Liu village offered him in this way. The next destination was Wangjiagou. ¡°Previously this place was occupied by a group of mountain bandits. Qingzhi was kidnapped by them, and almost became their village chief¡¯s wife.¡± Gu Yang recalled the situation when he first met Su Qingzhi and couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat funny. ¡°Later, did you play the role of a hero saving the beauty?¡± ¡°She hired me as her bodyguard with 30,000 taels. The discernment of Sister Zhi Xing is really accurate.¡± While speaking, Gu Yang took her to a swamp behind them and quickly found the target of their trip. ¡°It¡¯s indeed still here.¡± In the swamp, a dark figure emerged, driven by instinct to pounce towards them. However, halfway through, it seemed to sense something and suddenly stopped, retreating at an even faster speed. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Without lifting a hand, Gu Yang summoned a blaze of red fire out of thin air which enveloped the dark shadow. A strange scream echoed out, then the dark figure completely dissipated under the fire. The dark figure was, in fact, part of Heavenly Extreme Taoist¡¯s body. Gu Yang had several simulations, each with him dying miserably at the hands of this figure, each death involved being eaten. Ling Ling said with some surprise, ¡°Heavenly Extreme Taoist?¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°My master told me about him, he is the biggest traitor in our Dao Sect, I can¡¯t believe he managed to break the seal. Not good, have the other seals also been released?¡± ¡°Actually, at least two other seals of the Heavenly Extreme Taoist have failed. They were attached to the emperor, and then, were killed by me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ling Ling heard of this for the first time. Gu Yang said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s next destination was Phoenix City. He first repaid his debt to Liu Village, then went to Wangjiagou to destroy part of Heavenly Extreme Taoist¡¯s body, all of which was in accordance with Wen Jue¡¯s advice. He repayed grudges and gratitude, and settled karma to clear his mind. In reality, he never encountered any setbacks. His journey was unimpeded; you could say he was invincible. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, things were going smoothly. But only he knew how many times he had stumbled in the simulations. If you were to count the resentments from the simulator, it would be uncountable. Regardless, he thought he should try resolving them anyway. After he killed Shen Yun, he finally had some time to do these things. Settling karma was simple, in reality or in the simulations, he would repay those who helped him and take revenge on those who killed him. If someone killed him in one simulation but helped him in another, it would be considered an offset of grudges and favors. Gu Yang took Ling Ling to Phoenix City¡¯s county government office and killed the local official before leaving casually. This official once plotted against him in a simulation. Next, they caused a disturbance around the Jiangzhou, returning grudges and favors where it was due. With his current strength, all of these things were easy to accomplish. The martial artists and forces that caused him much grievances early on were like ants to him now, being able to obliterate them with a single finger. In just a few days, Gu Yang disposed of all the karma in Jiangzhou. Incredibly, he could feel a sense of relief in his soul, as if it had lightened somewhat. He was a little excited about this. However, up next was a challenge to tackle ¨C Cao Yi Yi. This woman, had grudges with him more than once or twice. However, she also saved him. It was difficult to say whether the grudges outweighed the gratitude, or vice versa. Regardless, he should first wake her up. The Cao family was in Ningzhou, hence the next destination was Ningzhou. PS: Seeking monthly tickets for Chapter 3. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: What kind of mental process is that? Chapter 293: What kind of mental process is that? The Cao family, like the Wu family, was a force fostered by Red Venerate himself. In the past, Gu Yang would not actively provoke the Cao family out of caution. However, times have changed. Now he possesses two Divine Beast incarnations at the Unleaking Realm level, and with one move of The Celestial Decay, he can eliminate the second tier of the Unleaking Realm. Ordinary Unleaking Realm powerhouses can no longer pose much of a threat to him. Even if he encounters someone he can¡¯t defeat, he can escape with incredible speed; hardly anyone can catch up to him. Even the Red Venerate, intending to project his power into this world, would find that he had already disappeared during the process. ¡°Grandpa ¡°said that back in the day, the main forces attacking the Wu family were actually the Gao family and the Cao family.¡± After entering the territory of Ningzhou, Ling Ling began talking about past events. When she spoke of the family¡¯s vendetta, she was not as deeply engrained in bitterness as Zhong Zilin was, but seemed fairly calm. She was too young and naive to understand when the Wu family was exterminated. Wu Er told her about the revenge, which naturally made it seem distant. ¡°Everyone says that the feud between the Wu family and the Imperial family was instigated by a disciple of the Blue Sky Palace. But in reality, the true mastermind behind the scenes was him.¡± She pointed up. Gu Yang naturally knew whom she was referring to, and was somewhat surprised. So, this was the truth hidden behind the fog of history? The extermination of the Wu family was Red Venerate¡¯s way of cleaning his own house? However, upon further reflection, it made perfect sense. ¡°Heavenly Elemental God Slaying Art¡± and ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡± were clearly methods used by Red Venerate to control the Wu family, yet Wu Er did not practice these two techniques. Furthermore, Wu Er¡¯s talents were outstanding, and he quickly ascended to the Unleaking Realm. No matter how one looks at it, the Wu family appeared unfaithful. For Red Venerate to want to clean house was completely normal. In fact, given the Wu family¡¯s strength, even with the Cao and Gao families joining forces and inviting a member of the Red Venerate Sect, they might not necessarily win. However, the Wu family had offended the Imperial family, and with the involvement of a Great Saint from the Three Saints Sect, the downfall of the Wu family was inevitable. The Zhao family back then was not what it is now. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Why did Sun Yuwei scheme against the Wu family back then? Did she also bear a grudge against them?¡± Sun Yuwei was the one rumored to be a disciple of the Blue Sky Palace twenty or so years ago. There were always rumors that she was the instigator behind the death of the Emperor and the extermination of the Wu family. Upon hearing him mention this woman, Ling Ling¡¯s expression grew somewhat icy, ¡°She held grudges against the Zhao family. Thus, she meticulously planned to undermine the Zhao family¡¯s rule. In the end, she implicated our Wu family.¡± ¡°She had a grudge against the Zhao family?¡± This was somewhat unexpected for Gu Yang; he had not anticipated that this would be the truth. Ling Ling said, ¡°In the time of the Xia Dynasty, our ancestor had favored the owner of the Red Mansion. When the family met with disaster, it was the owner of the Red Mansion who had someone save me. I lived there for several years before Grandpa Second picked me up.¡± ¡°The matter about Sun Yuwei was told to Grandpa Second by the owner of the Red Mansion. Since this matter involves the secrets of the Blue Sky Palace, Grandpa Second instructed me not to reveal it.¡± Ling Ling looked at him somewhat apologetically. Gu Yang was somewhat surprised; he had not expected that she would have such a relationship with the mysterious owner of the Red Mansion. He didn¡¯t care much about Sun Yuwei¡¯s matter. Compared to that, he was more curious about the owner of the Red Mansion. He asked, ¡°What kind of person is the owner of the Red Mansion?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never seen him either. At the time, an old man surnamed Shen was in charge of taking care of me.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat disappointed. If he were to list the people he was most curious about in this world, the owner of the Red Mansion would definitely be included. How did this fellow rank those lists? Unfortunately, despite his many trips to Divine City, he had never visited the famous Red Mansion. Never mind, he¡¯d ask Wu Er about it when he encountered him again later. The two of them chatted all the way, and Ningzhou City was already in sight. Within the current Cao family, the most prominent and well-known figure is undoubtedly the Spear Saint, Cao Kunpeng, who is also Cao Yiyi¡¯s father. He did not live in the old Cao family house but had a separate villa built in Kunshan, two hundred miles away from Ningzhou City. Gu Yang and Ling Ling headed directly to Kun Mountain and arrived at the entrance of a mountain villa, knocking on its grand door. After announcing his name, the guard hurriedly went to report. Soon, Cao Kunpeng¡¯s maid, Ru Qin, came out to greet them. Upon seeing him, her expression was incredibly complex. She had encountered Gu Yang twice before. The first time, outside Zhongzhou City, she had witnessed him, with only a Second Grade Cultivation Level, slay a First Rank with his sword. The second time, in Jingzhou City, she had wanted him to help save Cao Yiyi. At that time, he had just broken through to the First Rank. Back then, her cultivation level was higher than Gu Yang¡¯s. Who would have thought, in just a few months¡¯ time, the man standing before her was now a peerless powerhouse in the Mana Realm, possessing a cultivation level equal to her master¡¯s. Such a stark contrast made Ru Qin¡¯s emotions unsettled. She took a deep breath, quickly setting herself straight, lowered her head, and gave a salute, ¡°Honored to see you, Master Gu. Please, come in.¡± Gu Yang, used to such looks, stepped inside without hesitation. The architecture inside the villa was grand and imposing; everything was quite new, having been built only a few decades ago. Gu Yang was given the highest level of reception, and the whole villa was bustling. As soon as he sat down in the main hall, a man with an imposing aura strode out, his eyes full of contempt. Upon their gaze connecting, sparks seemed to flicker in the air. With a face as cold and hard as a rock, the man could not help but show his admiration, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in just a few months, you would have grown to this extent. Good!¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Where is Cao Yiyi?¡± There was no chance of him becoming friends with the Cao family, so there was no need to make polite conversation. ¡°Follow me.¡± Cao Kunpeng, being a straightforward person, led them towards the backyard. They continued to a cave on the back mountain and descended further down into the cave. After descending hundreds of meters underground, they finally saw Cao Yiyi. She was immersed in a Spirit Pool, entwined with a white vine, her eyes closed tightly in concentration. With every inhale and exhale, massive amounts of spiritual energy flooded into her body, converting into True Essence. At a glance, Gu Yang could see that she now possessed a Golden Body cultivation level of the third rank. However, she had lost all consciousness, resembling the living dead. Her rapid advancement in cultivation over the past few months was not only due to the Spirit Pool but more importantly, to the white vine. One end of the vine extended into the void, continuously absorbing mystical power and purifying her mortal body. In her mouth, she held a pearl emitting an arcane power. However, why had she fallen unconscious? Gu Yang asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Cao Kunpeng explained, ¡°Her consciousness is trapped inside the Mysterious Soul Pearl. The only way to awaken her is to enter her sea of consciousness and bring her awareness back from the Mysterious Soul Pearl.¡± ¡°Mysterious Soul Pearl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ancient artifact that can rapidly enhance one¡¯s spiritual consciousness. However, those with weak willpower tend to lose themselves in it.¡± Gu Yang understood. Cao Kunpeng used this method to rapidly increase Cao Yiyi¡¯s cultivation level. In just a few months, her cultivation level leapt from the Mortal Realm to the Golden Body of the third rank. It was quite unbelievable. Of course, such a method was obviously extremely dangerous. This was called overreaching, and it resulted in disaster. Cao Yiyi couldn¡¯t handle it and turned into an ¡°undead¡±. It was apparent to Gu Yang that Cao Kunpeng¡¯s aim was the All-Encompassing Heavenly Hole. He deduced this from previous simulation results. People like Cao Kunpeng always had a purpose for their actions. Gu Yang asked the most crucial question, ¡°Why did you want to find me?¡± Looking at his daughter floating in the Spirit Pool, Cao Kunpeng spoke without any change in his tone, ¡°Although her consciousness is lost, she instinctively repels any foreign invaders. We need to find someone whom she won¡¯t reject, only then can we possibly awake her. I and Ru Qin have tried, but it was futile.¡± And I¡¯m supposed to succeed? Gu Yang wanted to retort, but remembered that in a previous simulation, he had indeed successfully awakened her, which left him momentarily speechless. Looking at Cao Yiyi soaking in the pool, he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in her head. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: 294 Myriad Phenomena Cave Heaven Chapter 294: 294 Myriad Phenomena Cave Heaven ¡°Ru Qin will tell you how to enter her Sea of Knowledge,¡± After Cao Kunpeng finished speaking, he turned and left. This was a respect for a powerhouse of the same rank. To enter Cao Yiyi¡¯s Sea of Knowledge, one¡¯s consciousness must be detached from the body. Could Gu Yang feel at ease if Kunpeng stayed here? If Gu Yang was only at the Golden Body realm, Kunpeng of course didn¡¯t need to consider his feelings. But, Gu Yang was already at the third level of his mana cultivation, his Cultivation Level was not below Kunpeng¡¯s. Therefore, he also had to be cautious. When you have adequate strength, you can gain corresponding respect. Cao Kunpeng left, leaving only Ru Qin, Gu Yang and Ling Ling. Ru Qin told Gu Yang how to detach one¡¯s consciousness, and finally said, ¡°If the young master¡¯s consciousness is rejected when entering the lady¡¯s Sea of Knowledge, it must not be forced in, which would cause irreversible harm to her.¡± Isn¡¯t this the method of Spirit Detachment? Gu Yang was a bit surprised. This method of detaching consciousness was quite clever. It could allow one to enter another¡¯s Sea of Knowledge and also to travel beyond the heavens. It was very much like the legendary Spirit Detachment technique. However, Spirit Detachment is extremely dangerous, and the Original Spirit is very fragile before reaching the Celestial Being realm. Gu Yang repeated the mnemonic several times in his mind and quickly understood. This technique of spirit detachment was not too difficult; the key was in the trick of it. Without someone to teach, it would be hard to figure out on your own, regardless of how much time you have. If someone teaches, it is easily mastered. Because his Cultivation Level had reached, and he had practiced the God Refining Chapter of the Nine Heavens Divine Law, which has a lot of content about the Original Spirit, he naturally learned very quickly. He closed his eyes and tried to let his Original Spirit fly out from the only gap in the Heavenly Spirit cover, and instantly, he felt an unprecedented brightness. The Original Spirit had detached! Immediately after, he felt an intense chill, as if he was in an extremely cold environment, his Original Spirit had been damaged. He subconsciously returned to his Mortal Body, only then did he feel a trace of warmth. It was too scary! Gu Yang was still in a state of shock. His Original Spirit had only stayed outside for less than a second, and it felt as if it had been frostbitten. It only needed a few more seconds, and his Original Spirit would have completely dissipated. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± He was a bit shocked. His God Refining Chapter had been cultivated to the sixth level, and his Original Spirit was six times stronger than that of others at the mana cultivation stage. It was surprisingly fragile. ¡°It felt as if I was hit by a strong wind, my Original Spirit was almost scattered.¡± Gu Yang recalled the feeling just now, and could only say that the outside world was too harsh for the Original Spirit. It seemed that before reaching the Celestial Being realm, spirit detachment means seeking death. No wonder this magic was nearly lost. He had simulated so many times, yet he had never learned it. This magic had no use for martial artists below the realm of Celestial Being, it could only be used for suicide. It couldn¡¯t be said to be completely useless, like in Cao Yiyi¡¯s current situation, it could be useful. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Gu Yan spoke, walked into the pool, placed his hand on top of Cao Yiyi¡¯s head, and closed his eyes. The next moment, his Original Spirit had already left his body and entered a strange place. What came into view was a desolate desert, with nothing but the sky full of sand. But, he did not feel any rejection. ¡°How do I find her consciousness?¡± He looked around and saw an endless desert everywhere, which was a bit difficult. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of green in the corner of his eye and flew over there. It was a green oasis, a small patch of green grass, there was a withered tree trunk and next to it, a flower with black petals swaying in the wind. In the air, there was a white ball floating. As Gu Yang approached, an image was reflected on the sphere. A woman whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly was pushing a swing. On the swing, there was a little girl of about three or four years old, and each time she swung high, there would be a giggle. The little girl¡¯s face could faintly see the shadow of Cao Yiyi. This ball was clearly the Mysterious Pearl. She was trapped in the Mysterious Pearl because she was addicted to swinging? Gu Yang wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Did every abnormal person have an unfortunate childhood? Suddenly, the little Cao Yiyi inside raised her head and looked at him, saying happily, ¡°Come and play too.¡± Gu Yang touched the orb with his hand and was instantly sucked into it, appearing in a yard, standing opposite to the woman whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Little Cao Yiyi said joyfully, ¡°You sit over there, let¡¯s have fun.¡± Next to them, a swing appeared out of thin air. Gu Yang stayed still, saying to her, ¡°We¡¯ve played enough, it¡¯s time to go.¡± She pouted and protested, ¡°No, I still want to play. I want you to play with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with you here, stop.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s tone was harsh. She said unhappily, ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to play with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s so fun here, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will.¡± Saying that, Gu Yang made a move to leave. At that moment, the swing finally stopped. Little Cao Yiyi shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡± In an instant, the surroundings changed into a prison, sealing off all sides. She said, ¡°I want you to stay with me forever.¡± Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± As he spoke, a towering Divine Ape appeared, growing in size, and tore the roof open in an instant, creating a passage to the outside. He said, ¡°From now on, our karma is ending.¡± Then, he leaped out. He had jumped out onto the outside desert. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Inside, little Cao Yiyi became anxious, stomped her foot and followed him out. Behind them, everything started to crumble, and the woman with an indiscernible face also faded away. When she jumped out of that sphere and landed on the ground. Suddenly, the entire space underwent a drastic change, and countless plants started sprouting from the barren ground. In a blink of an eye, the deserted desert had turned into a prairie, vibrant with numerous growing trees. Cao Yiyi still looked like a four or five year old, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Gu Yang looked back at her, said nothing, and flew out of that space. Outside, Ling Ling and Ru Qin were standing, both looking anxious. Ling Ling was worried about Gu Yang. Ru Qin was worried about Cao Yiyi. Concerning the Original Spirit, it was extremely dangerous. If anything went wrong and the Original Spirit was damaged, it would be irreversible. How could Ling Ling not be nervous? After a dozen breaths, Cao Yiyi¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and her eyes under her eyelids started to move. Ru Qin was overjoyed seeing this. After such a long time, for the first time, her lady¡¯s body has responded. Indeed, finding Gu Yang was the right thing to do. The lady indeed has deep feelings for this man. Previously, she only suspected this. Now, she was finally certain. At that moment, Gu Yang had already opened his eyes and flown to the shore. Before he could speak, he sensed Cao Kunpeng¡¯s presence approaching quickly. On the other side, Cao Yiyi in the Spirit Pool woke up with a start, her eyes wide open. The white vine wrapped around her loosed, falling into her hand, one end shot into the void. She shouted, ¡°Gu Yang!¡± In an instant, an odd ripple enveloped Gu Yang. He didn¡¯t struggle and took Ling Ling into his arms. In a flash, they were pulled into the void. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, Cao Kunpeng had arrived, shouting in frustration. But he was a step too late, unable to stop his daughter. After a dizzying turn, Gu Yang and the others appeared in a valley, surrounded by lush plants. Yes, this is the All-encompassing Cave Sky! Gu Yang this time came to Cao Yiyi, not only to resolve their karma but also intending to enter this All-encompassing Cave Sky. The feeling of this place is somewhat similar to the Moonlit Water Cave Sky. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, he sensed two familiar presences, and was surprised, ¡°They actually also came to the All-encompassing Cave Sky?¡± Those two presences were the two elf girls he had encountered not long ago on Zhong Zilin¡¯s ship. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: 295 Void Immortal Vine Chapter 295: 295 Void Immortal Vine At the foot of Kun Mountain outside Ningzhou city, two people quietly arrived, without alarming anyone. These two people were none other than the elf princess Eve, who had changed her appearance with magic, and the legendary elf mage Gress. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Gress took out a jade seal. Using the legendary magic unique to the elf clan, capable of connecting with all living things, they forcefully activated this artifact. Instantly, a white light beam shot out from the seal, reaching the sky. ¡°Open!¡± Gress quickly sensed the entrance to the different dimension and used the artifact in her hand to open a portal. The two stepped into the portal. Upon their disappearance, the portal vanished as well and everything returned to its original state. After a few moments, a figure appeared out of nowhere, silently gazing at the location where the portal was. Upon entering the alternate dimension, Gress and Eve felt the vibrant life force of this world, and their moods became exceptionally relaxed. Eve excitedly said, ¡°It feels as if I¡¯ve returned to the embrace of the Mother Tree, everything is so wonderful.¡± Gress said reverently, ¡°This is the blessed land of the Mother Goddess.¡± ¡°If our Elf clan could migrate here and reproduce here, it would be such a wonderful thing.¡± Eve was longing for this. The Elf clan, innately capable of harnessing the Vitality of the world, is extremely sensitive to the environment. Whether in the West Bank Continent or in the Divine State Continent, they all feel a sense of oppression. But after coming to this dimension, that oppressive feeling disappeared. They felt an unprecedented sense of ease. Suddenly, Gress held a finger to her lips and whispered, ¡°There are people over there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that evil summoner.¡± Eve was a natural elemental being, and she was extremely familiar with elements. Even if the other party deliberately concealed his power, she immediately recognized one of them as the evil summoner they had encountered at sea. She still hadn¡¯t forgotten that beautiful and pure creature. She remained distressed by the enslavement it suffered at the hands of humans. ¡°Why is it him?¡± Gress was extremely wary of this man. She, too, was a second-level legendary being. On the sea, she had witnessed this man using a terrifying spell to kill another second-level legend. The power of that spell was more terrifying than any forbidden spell, a divine-level spell that likely only a half-god could master. Running into him in this dimension gave her a bad premonition. It felt like a deliberate arrangement by the god of fate. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gress grabbed Eve and quickly left without wanting to make contact with that man. ¡°Who?¡± On the other side, Ling Ling, hearing Gu Yang¡¯s words, looked in his direction and asked. ¡°Two alien beings.¡± Gu Yang withdrew his gaze. Regardless of the intentions of the two female elves, he had no desire to meddle in their affairs. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed a clear, white jade-like vine from the void. This vine was just about to hit Ling Ling. Gu Yang¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked at Cao Yiyi and warned, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll leave you alone here.¡± Earlier, while they were talking, Cao Yiyi suddenly attacked Ling Ling with this vine. If Gu Yang hadn¡¯t been keeping an eye on her, Ling Ling would have certainly been hit. Cao Yiyi, this crazy woman, was really ruthless. This vine was also an exceptional divine weapon, capable of merging into the void, rendering it difficult to defend against. She retracted the vine, which then coiled around her arm and turned into a tattoo. ¡°Who is she?¡± In her eyes, there was a blatant hostility. Gu Yang said, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Cao Yiyi turned to look at him, sizing him up and down, her brow furrowed, ¡°How did you become so strong?¡± This greatly displeased her. She had taken considerable risks to achieve her level of cultivation. She had thought that after her successful attempt, she would be able to surpass Gu Yang, making him obey her every whim. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t compare to him. Gu Yang ignored her and said to Ling Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He then flew off in a certain direction. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Cao Yiyi hastily followed them. The most important part of entering a new world is to understand the basic situation of that world. That¡¯s what Gu Yang thought, and that¡¯s what the two elf women thought too. However, they did not go in the same direction and ended up in different cities. Gu Yang and the others ended up in a small county town, where they gathered information during the day, and found a place to rest at night. After a day, they only obtained the most basic information. Wanxiang Gate dominated this world, and its cultivation system was somewhat similar to that of Shuiyue Dongtian. Gu Yang thought to himself, ¡°The seal of Ning King will appear on Pingshan in half a month, in the hands of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator.¡± This was exactly why he followed Cao Yiyi to the Wanxiang Dongtian. Before arriving at Ningzhou, he had carried out a simulation, not only successfully waking up Cao Yiyi, but also obtaining the seventh seal in the Wanxiang Dongtian, and learning the ¡°Divine Ghost Technique¡±. Although the Wanxiang Dongtian was dangerous, it was worth taking some risks for that seal. Anyway, once the seal was in his hands, he could leave the Wanxiang Dongtian immediately. Unfortunately, this county town was too small and they couldn¡¯t find very useful information. Maybe they should go to a bigger city tomorrow. However, one thing made Gu Yang curious. Why was the language and script used in the Wanxiang Dongtian exactly the same as that of Great Zhou? He had visited several Dongtians, Shuiyue Dongtian, Jinting Dongtian, and even Huangquan Dongtian, and they all used the same language and script. This couldn¡¯t help but make him wonder. This meant that the humans of these four Dongtians shared the same language and ethnicity as Great Zhou. Knock, knock. At this moment, someone was knocking at the door from outside. With a creak, the door was pushed open from the outside, and Cao Yiyi walked in with a basket, ¡°Gu Yang, I made you some food.¡± Looking at the suspicious food in the basket, Gu Yang said without expression, ¡°I don¡¯t eat.¡± After reaching the realm of Mana, he could already abstain from food and didn¡¯t need to eat anymore. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t eat, but he didn¡¯t want to eat what she brought. Who knows what was inside? Cao Yiyi didn¡¯t seem to mind. She took out the jade-like vine again and said proudly, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Without waiting for his answer, she said, ¡°This is a Void Fairy Vine, an extremely rare object even in ancient times. It is a naturally occurring Magic Treasure and can break through the void.¡± ¡°Cao Kunpeng killed my mother for this object. But he never expected that the Void Fairy Vine only recognizes my mother¡¯s bloodline. He can¡¯t control it at all.¡± ¡°He wanted to use me to control the Fairy Vine, but I didn¡¯t want to do what he wished. Even if I don¡¯t cultivate, he can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± At this point, she laughed triumphantly. ¡°Without the cultivation level of the Divine Power realm, one cannot master the Void Fairy Vine. He went to great lengths to find a Spirit Pool and obtained a Mysterious Pearl. All these can help me quickly increase my cultivation. But without my cooperation, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°Hmm, you always bully me with your martial arts. I thought that someday I would become stronger than you and show you how powerful I am. So, I changed my mind.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I will not allow him to get his way. I know he wants to come to this Dongtian world. I won¡¯t take him here.¡± ¡°I also know that he did all of this for a spiritual treasure, do you want to know about it?¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: 296 Extreme Sun Nail Chapter 296: 296 Extreme Sun Nail Spiritual Treasure? Gu Yang understood. Cao Kunpeng had exerted so much effort naturally because he was scheming something significant. Either he wanted to further improve his cultivation level, or he was after a powerful Magic Treasure. A piece of Spiritual Treasure is enough to tempt figures like Cao Kunpeng. He casually said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Spiritual Treasures.¡± This was the truth. He had two ancient spiritual treasures in his possession, the Nine God Cauldrons. However, they were useless. He couldn¡¯t use them to ward off enemies at all. Not to mention Spiritual Treasures, he had a bunch of Magic Treasures, which he hadn¡¯t had the time to refine. They were of no use to him for the time being. Although Spiritual Treasures were attractive, they were not of significant use to him now, and wouldn¡¯t worth his risking to fight for it. Cao Yiyi thought that he would be surprised and interested after she revealed this blockbuster news. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be interested at all. He is not interested in Spiritual Treasures? Her smile stiffened. Aren¡¯t men supposed to be most interested in powerful techniques, elixirs, and powerful divine weapons? It¡¯s a Spiritual Treasure! For that Spiritual Treasure, Cao Kunpeng painstakingly got close to her mother, tried to deceive his intentions but when he failed, he arranged to have her killed, to get the Void Fairy Vine. Later, he discovered that he could not refine the Void Fairy Vine, so he targeted her instead. To this end, he plotted for more than a decade, managed to get that Spirit Pool and the Black Pearl, and spent so much effort. Just so she could break through to the realm of Divine Power as soon as possible and control the Void Fairy Vine. For that Spiritual Treasure, Cao Kunpeng had devoted himself utterly; he basically put half of his family wealth on stake. Gu Yang just casually said that he was not interested, and he even disdained the Spiritual Treasure. His reaction stunned her. Cao Yiyi thought he didn¡¯t understand the value of Spiritual Treasures, so she hastily added, ¡°That¡¯s an ancient Spiritual Treasure passed down from prehistoric times, named the Extreme Sun Nail. As the apex of Yang and solidity, it specifically banishes all sorts of Yin and demonic evils¡­¡± Extreme Sun Nail? Upon hearing her description, Gu Yang suddenly realised. This thing is clearly designed to deal with the Red Sun. It looks like not only the Wu Family, but even the Cao family, have begun to have second thoughts about the Red Sun, and wanted to break away from its control. That was a good thing. If the Cao family was to revolt, it would greatly weaken the power of the Red Sun. The Red Sun currently controlled three forces: the Cao family, the Gao family, and the Red Venerate Sect. The Red Venerate Sect was undoubtedly the most loyal, but Gu Yang had already killed their leader, the Red Sun. In the short term, they should find it hard to produce another Unleaking Realm cultivator. If the Cao family had a shift in allegiance, what about the Gao family? Gu Yang remembered Gao Fan, who had given up his cultivation and disguised himself. This man most likely was also trying to break away from the Red Sun¡¯s control. To completely eliminate the Red Sun wouldn¡¯t be easy. The mysterious old man he had met in the Yellow Springs Cave had mentioned that it had integrated with the Red Sun. To kill it, he would have to destroy the entire Red Sun world. That was a difficult proposition. To obliterate an entire world, what kind of power would someone need? However, if he could sever all of its tendrils reaching into this world, it wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to him any longer. These tendrils included the Cao family, the Gao family, and the Red Venerate Sect, among others. While pondering, Gu Yang started to develop some interest in the Extreme Sun Nail. If this Spiritual Treasure was as Cao Yiyi described it, if it was truly effective against the demonic being. It could be used not only against the Red Sun but also against the strange beings of the Yellow Springs Cave. He asked, ¡°Do you know where this Spiritual Treasure is?¡± Cao Yiyi paused, her gaze slightly shifty, ¡°Um¡­ can¡¯t we just inquire about it?¡± Gu Yang had purposely asked. Neither Cao Kunpeng nor Cao Yiyi had been to the Wanxiang Cave; how could they know where the Extreme Sun Nail is? ¡°You can leave now.¡± After sending her away, Gu Yang opened the system. This time, he encountered those two Elf Clan women who didn¡¯t even mention this matter in the previous simulation. He was worried something unexpected might happen and decided to run a simulation. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Using it once consumes forty points of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-two, you¡¯re already at the third level of mana. You joined forces with Zhong Zilin above the East Sea and killed Shen Yun.] [Two days later, you go to Ningzhou with Cao Yiyi to enter the Wanxiang Cave Sky.] [You head to Kun Mountain in search of the Extreme Sun Nail, encountering two Elven Women being besieged. You witness them being killed by two Nascent Soul cultivators.] [You step in immediately and, in the end, kill the two Nascent Soul cultivators with the Celestial Being¡¯s Demise technique. The two divine beasts they had evolved into die, and you suffer severe injuries.] [You find the Extreme Sun Nail and a Nine Province Seal. Cao Yiyi tried to open a spatial gate using the Void Vine and leave the Cave Sky but finds that the spatial dimension has been sealed off.] [Soon, a Celestial Being realm cultivator appears and captures you all.] [The Wanxiang Gate threatens your life and forbids Cao Yiyi from opening the Spatial Gate, and then they launch a large-scale invasion of the Divine State.] [You¡¯re imprisoned, and five years later, you pass away from severe injuries at the age of twenty-seven.] Things did change indeed. Gu Yang was somewhat relieved. Fortunately, he was alert enough. Otherwise, if he met these two Nascent Soul cultivators, it would be more than he could handle. During the last simulation, he met only one Nascent Soul cultivator, whom he easily killed and then left the Wanxiang Cave Sky with his possessions. Also, he did not obtain the Extreme Sun Nail, just a Nine Province Seal. Which is to say, the Extreme Sun Nail was in the possession of the other Nascent Soul cultivator. ¡°It seems that the Nascent Soul cultivator brandishing the Extreme Sun Nail must be incredibly powerful.¡± Both divine beast incarnates died, and he had to use the Celestial Being¡¯s Demise to kill these two people. He also suffered a backlash, was severely injured, and just barely managed to win. In the end, a powerful celestial cultivator from Wanxiang Gate was alerted. He was captured, causing Wanxiang Gate to invade several years earlier than they should have. At this point, Qin Wu hadn¡¯t become a celestial being yet, and Ye Lingbo¡¯s cultivation level was very low. Could just the Dean of the Literature Department, who was hanging by a thread, and Luo Wang withstand this? [Simulation ended. You can keep one of the following items.] [First, your martial arts level at twenty-two.] [Second, your martial arts experience at twenty-seven.] [Third, your life wisdom at twenty-seven.] Gu Yang didn¡¯t choose and shut down the system. Then, he took out a black ring, the Magic Treasure Xuan Guang Shield. A defensive treasure obtained from the master of the Bihan Peak in Water Moon Cave Sky. It provides a strong shield and can withstand a full strike from an Unleaking cultivator. It can save his life at critical moments. Of all the magic treasures he possessed, he valued the Xuan Guang Shield the most. It was very useful, whether he was using it for himself or protecting others. However, the mana imprints in the Xuan Guang Shield were very stubborn. No matter how he tried to wash them away with his mana, they remained unyielding. Moreover, the mana imprint in the Xuan Guang Shield seemed to belong to another route than Bihan Peak Lord, pointing out that its original owner was someone else, and was incomparably superior in cultivation than the Peak Lord. Gu Yang could only try to grind it away bit by bit. Even the most stubborn imprint will be worn away someday. As his level continued to rise, this process would become faster. After reaching the third level of mana, the mana imprint finally started to loosen. He estimated that in another ten to eight days, he would be able to completely erase it and gain control of this magic treasure. The next day, after finding out the approximate location of Kun Mountain, Gu Yang and the others set off in that direction. To avoid unnecessary trouble, all three of them disguised their cultivation levels, keeping a low profile. Upon encountering a large city, they would go in to gather information and finally learned the name of the Nascent Soul cultivator in Kun Mountain. This person was known as Venerable Kunyang, a mid Nascent Soul cultivato and a capable subordinate under a Domain Lord of Wanxiang Gate. It was said that he carried a spiritual treasure, making his strength comparable to a late Nascent Soul cultivator. He also had a Dao Companion named Purple Jade Ascetic, an early Nascent Soul cultivator and also an elder of the Wanxiang Gate. The two of them were in charge of maintaining peace in the Great Moon Dynasty and were entities that transcended the royal family. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: 297 Collisions Chapter 297: 297 Collisions Kunshan, the most famous fairy mountain in the Great Moon Dynasty, is shrouded in clouds and mist all day long, akin to a fairyland. This is also considered a sacred place by all cultivators within the Great Moon Dynasty. In the Great Moon Dynasty, anyone who wants to embark on the path of cultivation has only one way to do so ¡ª by journeying to Kunshan and becoming a disciple of Kunshan. Using Kunshan as a stepping stone, they then join the Wanxiang Gate and set foot on the path to eternal life. There are countless people yearning to join Kunshan. However, Kunshan only accepts new disciples once every ten years, and there are only ten places available. The competition is extremely fierce, only true geniuses have a chance at joining Kunshan. Today is the day of Kunshan¡¯s open door, a group of youngsters arrive one after another at the foot of the mountain, making their way up with a pilgrimage-like reverence. These people are the ones who have passed the initial selection and are eligible to compete for the ten spots ¡ª a total of three hundred people. The first test is to reach the peak of Kunshan. ¡°Have you heard? This year, a person with an innate flame body appeared. He was directly led to the peak, bypassing the test.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s one less spot available?¡± ¡°Damn it! Why are we so unlucky, encountering a rare innate body that hasn¡¯t appeared for hundreds of years.¡± When this news spread, it caused an uproar. ¡°Silence.¡± Suddenly, a loud shout rose, stifling the buzz of whispers. An elegant man declared loudly, ¡°Those who make it to the peak before darkness falls may proceed to the next test.¡± Having said this, he swooshed upwards into the sky. Boom. The group of youngsters started scrambling to run up the mountain. Amid the crowd, a nondescript young man in grey clothing moved nimbly. With a quick dodge, he dove into a nearby forest, choosing not to follow the main group. ¡°Mother, I will become a disciple of Wanxiang Gate to avenge my father¡¯s death!¡± A raging fire burned in the young man¡¯s eyes, his gaze unwavering. The young man was Nie Yuxuan, fourteen years old, from a small place. He had endured countless hardships and defeated numerous competitors to get here, vying for the last ten spots. To him, becoming a disciple of Kunshan was only the first step. The disciples of Kunshan are only the outer disciples of Wanxiang Gate. Only by becoming an inner disciple of the Wanxiang Gate would he have a chance to avenge his father¡¯s death. His enemy is too powerful! To become an inner disciple, you have to participate in the grand competition held once every twenty years. Wanxiang Dongtian consisted of seven main continents, each with a Domain Lord. Under the Domain Lords, there are several grand dynasties. Each dynasty has a Nascent Soul Stage powerhouse in residence, just like Kunshan, which is responsible for recruiting outer disciples. The Wanxiang Gate manages Wanxiang Dongtian this way, firmly controlling it in their hands and from every continent, they select the most outstanding individuals to inject fresh blood into the sect. Nie Yuxuan moved quickly through the forest. The lush vegetation did not hinder him at all. He was at the ninth level of Qi Refinement, only one step away from establishing his core foundation. He could easily move through the forest. In fact, the three hundred people who came today all have a qi cultivation level of at least eight and are all under the age of sixteen. Anyone who doesn¡¯t meet this standard isn¡¯t even eligible to be here. Among them, at least a few dozen people are at the ninth level of qi refinement. If it was just a matter of comparing cultivation levels, he had confidence he could rank within the top ten. However, Kunshan¡¯s rules do not merely consider cultivation level. In fact, there isn¡¯t much difference between the eighth and ninth level of Qi Refinement. Kunshan also tests their adaptability, willpower, as well as the elusive factor of fortune. Of course, if someone could advance to the Foundation Establishment stage before turning sixteen, they could directly secure a spot. Just like the girl who has the innate body constitution. Nie Yuxuan originally had a chance, but he still fell a bit short. ¡°If only I had six more months¡­¡± Just as he was thinking this, the scenery in front of him changed abruptly. The trees around him seemed to vanish into thin air, leaving emptiness. What just happened? Stunned, he heard a cold voice say, ¡°Who¡¯s this wicked intruder, daring to cause trouble on Kunshan!¡± The voice resonated, almost making him faint from the dizzying noise. But just then, a cooling sensation came from the jade pendant hanging around his neck, helping him regain consciousness. Nie Yuxuan turned towards the source of the voice. In the sky, there was a middle-aged Daoist in Daoist clothing with golden edges, giving him the appearance of an immortal. Could this be¡­Master Kunyang? He was taken aback. Master Kunyang, a Nascent Soul Stage powerhouse, was the master of Kunshan and a representative of Wanxiang Dongtian. A person of high status whose presence was felt throughout the Great Moon Dynasty. Why would such an important person appear here? Is this part of the test, too? While Nie Yuxuan was bewildered, a woman with an odd accent said, ¡°Hand over that thing on your head.¡± He looked around but saw no one speaking. ¡°Hahaha ¡­.¡± Master Kunyang burst into laughter, ¡°Daring to covet my Extreme Sun Nail, you sure have great guts.¡± As he spoke, a streak of blue light shot out from his forehead towards the ground. ¡°Great Dissolution Technique!¡± Nie Yuxuan heard a string of weird sounds, almost like a chant of a spell. The next moment, Master Kunyang was surrounded by crackling noises and his golden aura began to flicker rapidly, as if it might collapse at any moment. ¡°Eternal Sunlight!¡± Following that, another series of incantations. Before Nie Yuxuan¡¯s eyes, a sun appeared. The blinding light stung his eyes and a terrifying wave of heat rolled over him. It¡¯s all over! Just as he was certain he was doomed, an invigorating aura surged from the jade pendant around his neck. The terrifying heatwave suddenly turned gentle, like a cool breeze brushing over his body. Amazingly, he was unscathed. The sun persisted for two breaths¡¯ time before it began to dissolve. Nie Yuxuan was drenched in cold sweat, his heart still fluttering as he clutched the jade pendant hanging from his neck. If it weren¡¯t for this keepsake his father left him, he would have been reduced to ashes by now. Honestly, he never expected this jade pendant could withstand such a terrifying attack. ¡°Right, Master Kunyang¨C¡± Upon remembering Master Kunyang standing in the heart of the explosion, his heart tightened. He looked up. The site of the explosion was empty. His heart trembled. ¡°Could it be¡­ he was obliterated?¡± Suddenly, a crack appeared in space and a somewhat disheveled figure stepped out. It was Master Kunyang. However, he wasn¡¯t the dignified figure he once was. His clothes were charred and broken and half of his hair and beard were burned off. ¡°Enough!¡± Master Kunyang spat these words through gritted teeth. The murderous intent in his eyes was palpable. How many years had it been since he¡¯d last been this disheveled, after he reached the Gold stage and became an inner disciple of the Wanxiang Gate? He was nearly killed in that last explosion. His heart was filled with an intense mix of shock and fury. He would not let the person responsible get away. Swish, swish, swish¡­ With a wave of his hand, Master Kunyang sent several black array flags merging into the void. ¡°Get out here!¡± With his loud shout, the surrounding space rippled. Soon after, a person was squeezed out ¡ª it was Gress, a legendary second-tier mage from the Elf Clan. The shock in her heart was no less than Master Kunyang¡¯s. Her two legendary spells failed to kill him. Especially the last one which tore open space, it was on the level of a half-god spell. How did he survive? Swish! Suddenly, a blue streak of light flew towards Gress, pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pa. Six crisp sounds echoed, as her six protective spells were broken simultaneously. Now, only three layers of shielding were left. Not good! Her heart pounding, she was about to cast another spell when the light shot away again. Its speed was beyond her imagination. Such a terrifying artifact! Gress was alarmed and had the urge to retreat. This mysterious artifact was- fast, powerful and made one shiver. A few more hits and her shield would be completely shattered. The other legendary spells she had prepared were unlikely to kill her opponent. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to once another legendary powerhouse arrived. So, with a flash, she tried to escape. The moment she disappeared, she was forced back into the space by a tremendous force. ¡°Space Lockdown?¡± Gress sank in her heart. Nothing indicated her opponent had cast a spell, and yet, he managed to lock the space. ¡°Thinking of running? Too late.¡± Master Kunyang sneered, waving his hand, several flags that had just entered the void materialized, forming a circle around the foreign woman. Her unique spells intrigued him, fueling his desire to keep her alive. He was curious, where exactly was this foreign woman from? No such peculiar spell existed in Wanxiang¡¯s Cave World. Keeping down his excitement, Master Kunyang speculated that this woman might come from the main world isolated from the Wanxiang Cave World for tens of thousands of years. With this thought, his excitement was palpable. If he could capture her alive, it would be his enormous contribution. ¡°Just surrender yourself!¡± Master Kunyang said, his flying sword continuously swirling, breaking the few remaining shields on her, ready to bring her to heel. And then, the alien woman pulled out a flower crown from nowhere and put it on her head. It formed a white glowing shield around her instantly. His flying sword struck the shield but failed to make any impact. A Magic Treasure? Master Kunyang¡¯s eyes narrowed, his hands never ceased to move. From the center of his forehead, a small nail flew out. It was the Extreme Sun Nail ¨C a treasured possession. After being hit by the Eternal Ash, this treasure was also somewhat damaged. Yet, in order to break the opponent¡¯s protective barrier created by the Magic Treasure, he had no choice but to utilize this treasure. The power of this treasure was incredibly significant. He had spent over a thousand years refining this treasure. Although he couldn¡¯t fully utilize its power, it was more than sufficient to deal with someone in the mid-stages of Nascent Soul. With a flash of golden light, the white guardian was hit and began to tremble violently. At that moment, the sky shook, and a crack appeared. A woman stepped out from it. It was Master Kunyang¡¯s Dao Companion, The Purple Jade Hermit. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here to help!¡± Then she released her flying sword and attacked Gress. Facing the siege of two legendary powerhouses, Gress felt increasing pressure. Even the Thorn Crown, one of the highest artifacts of the Elf Clan, began to falter. If this continued, she would undoubtedly die here. Desperation filled Gress¡¯s heart. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice rang in her ear, ¡°Do you need help?¡± She was taken aback. The voice sounded familiar. It was the powerful summoner she had encountered on the ocean. PS: I was tricked today and feel depressed, so there are only two updates. Let me adjust a bit. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: 298 Divine Punishment Chapter 298: 298 Divine Punishment ¡°Just in time!¡± Upon Gu Yang¡¯s arrival at Kun Mountain, he spotted a purple flying sword slashing through the void and followed by a giant bubble fluctuation, which then burst to reveal three figures. A middle-aged Taoist wearing a tattered golden robe was present, a small magic treasure shaped like a nail emitting dazzling golden light on his head. The Extreme Sun Nail! From a glance, Gu Yang recognized the extraordinary magic treasure, it was naturally the legendary Extreme Sun Nail. Then this Taoist is the esteemed Superior Kunyang. Another individual was wearing a flower circlet, with pointy ears, fair skin ¨C quite a match for the elf characters in novels. However, the situation wasn¡¯t looking too good for her at this time ¨C she was trapped in place by a formation and could only passively take the hits. The power of the Extreme Sun Nail, this magic treasure, was no joke. Every attack it unleashed shook her protective shield continuously. The third figure present was rather peculiar as well, possessing only the cultivation level of qi refinement, but was somehow unharmed by the combat aftermath of two powerful individuals at the Unleaking Realm. The one who broke this domain with a purple sword light, who was also a nascent soul cultivator, must be Superior Kunyang¡¯s Dao companion, Loose Immortal Ziyu. With her joining in the battle, the Elf Clan powerhouse seemed to be hanging by a thread, unable to even fight back under the intense pressure. On this occasion, Gu Yang chose not to sit by but loudly asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡± His words startled all four present parties. Whoosh! The purple sword light curved in mid-air, shooting towards the direction the voice came from. A golden hand reached out and grasped the purple sword light, despite the sword¡¯s struggle, it couldn¡¯t escape the hand¡¯s grip. ¡°A divine ape?¡± The one who made the move was Loose Immortal Ziyu herself. Upon seeing the giant ape with golden fur, she gasped in disbelief. A divine ape, a mythical beast from legends, naturally possessed unrivaled strength and divine powers from birth, rivaling innate divine spirits. However, such a divine beast existed only in ancient times, an era where divine spirits and divine beasts dominated the world. After the rise of the human race, gradually, the innate divine spirits and divine beasts disappeared from this world. Where did this divine ape come from? Moreover, it possessed a cultivation level equivalent to the nascent soul stage. In a realm of the same level, such a divine beast is nearly invincible. Not only Loose Immortal Ziyu, Superior Kunyang was also taken aback. What¡¯s happening today? First, an alien woman arrived, wielding magic and magic treasures that were utterly bizarre and unheard of. And now a divine ape has appeared. This was too unusual. Superior Kunyang instinctively felt a sense of danger. The foreign woman was already difficult to handle, not to mention the divine ape at the nascent soul stage¡­ While he was contemplating, a sudden clear tweet rang out. A red shadow shot out, followed by a surge of red flames engulfing Loose Immortal Ziyu. ¡°A phoenix?¡± Superior Kunyang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart gave a start. Another divine beast has arrived. And it¡¯s a phoenix! A phoenix, the last emperor of the monster race in ancient times and the greatest enemy of several generations of human emperors. Possessing divine powers that reach high into the skies and penetrate deep into the ground, it is one of the most formidable existences in the Three Realms. Faced with such a powerful figure from ancient times, well-known for its prestige, Superior Kunyang felt a trace of fear in his heart. With a shake of his hand, he released a red flag that disappeared into the sea of fire, wrapping around Loose Immortal Ziyu¡¯s body. This flag, a magic treasure known as the Cloud of Fire Flag, is specially designed to counter fire magic techniques. Under the incineration of the Phoenix True Fire, the flag¡¯s color grew brighter. In a blink of an eye, the flag gleamed like it was being heated red-hot. ¡°Kill the lad first!¡± Loose Immortal Ziyu, who was originally a loose cultivator and fought her way to the top from the lowest rung of society, had a sharper battle instinct than the privileged Tribune Superior Kunyang from the Wanxiang Gate. She quickly realized the connection between the two divine beasts and the Golden Core stage youth. Killing that lad should break the current encirclement. As a highly intelligent man, Superior Kunyang readily understood her words. He made his move. The golden light from the Extreme Sun Nail on the top of his head flourished, and multiple golden lights shot towards the two divine beasts. The two divine beasts were aware of the danger and dared not resist directly, retreating in haste. Feeling the pressure lessen, Loose Immortal Ziyu¡¯s flying sword managed to break free from the grip of the divine ape and flew straight towards the Golden Core stage youth. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°An opportunity!¡± Gress, who had been under suppression, felt the pressure lighten and was instantly overjoyed. She immediately switched from defense to offense, casting a ¡°Disintegration Spell.¡± This was the spell she was saving for a life-or-death escape, but now she didn¡¯t hesitate to use it. She didn¡¯t understand why this powerful summoner was helping her, but she wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. If she wanted to survive right now, she had to join forces with this summoner. One ¡°Disintegration Spell¡± tore a hole in the array confining the space. Then, a ¡°Great Destruction Spell¡± promptly followed, bombarding Superior Kunyang¡¯s protective shield, causing it to flicker wildly, almost collapsing. Superior Kunyang was startled and hurriedly added a formation flag to patch up the Mini Sumeru Array. At this point, Loose Immortal Ziyu, unified with her flying sword, had already reached the Golden Core youth. This sword strike embodies her entire life¡¯s cultivation. The sword qi tore through the air, swift and unparalleled, its speed defying imagination. Seeking a one-strike kill. She was very clear about how dire the current situation was. The power of that foreigner was only slightly inferior to Superior Kunyang. Adding two divine beasts, her husband and she were no match. Only by acting first and killing this pivotal figure could the tide of battle be turned. She was a hundred percent confident in this strike. He was merely a Golden Core, how could he possibly withstand her flying sword? ¡°Heh¡± Just then, she seemed to hear a scornful chuckle. The next moment, a terrifying blade intent burst from the Golden Core, its destructive aura locking onto her firmly. Not good Ziyu Scatterheart¡¯s heart trembled violently. That blade intent, it reeked of death. How could this be? In this life-or-death moment, she no longer cared about anything else and desperately tried to flee. But it was already too late The blade fell with incomparable speed, hitting her flying sword directly. Clang! A thunderous sound echoed. Ziyu Scatterheart¡¯s Nascent Soul seemed to have been shattered, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood on the spot. Swish! Before she could react, a flash of blade light cut through her protective fire cloud flag. And without losing momentum, it chopped off her head. A Nascent Soul the size of a fist flew out from her crown, frantically flying toward Master Kunyang. ¡°Save me¡± Before she could fly a few meters, the third blade descended, completely annihilating the Nascent Soul. [Energy gained: 100 points, current balance: 384 points.] A prompt appeared before Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. He casually collected her flying sword, the red flag that could resist the Phoenix¡¯s True Fire, and her storage bag. ¡°What was she thinking, daring to approach me? In his view, this Ziyu Scatterheart was a bit foolish to willingly approach him and seek death. In fact, having gained his Phoenix incarnation, he had already made up for his biggest weakness, which was long-range attack methods. The flames of the Phoenix could reach near or far and had flying speed. Among those of the same level, hardly any cultivator could compare with it. Even when faced with a cultivator, he no longer needed to worry about being cornered. Gu Yang cared the most for the Jiuzhou seal. He pulled out the items from the storage bag to inspect, but the seal was not inside. ¡°Huh? Where is it?¡± He was greatly puzzled. The simulation had recorded it very clearly: after killing her, he was supposed to obtain the Jiuzhou seal from her body. Could it be¡­ it¡¯s on Master Kunyang? ¡°No!¡± Master Kunyang saw his Dao Companion die, his eyes filled with rage. His mana surged from within his body, and the Extreme Sun Nail above his head shone brightly like a sun. He was ready to fight to the death. With two whooshing sounds. Gu Yang withdrew the two Divine Beast incarnations. In the simulation, the two incarnations of the Divine Beast died under this very move. Then, he sacrificed a black ring that hovered above his head, dropping a black curtain of light. It was the Magic Treasure, Xuan Light Cover! On the journey these past few days, he had finally refined the Xuan Light Cover successfully and could use it as a shield. Next moment, countless light needles fell like rain, shooting toward him, causing the Xuan Light Cover to tremble incessantly. The Xuan Light Cover barely held up for a moment before dissipating. In that fleeting moment, enough time to accomplish many things had passed. Gu Yang took out the Wutu Divine Cauldron, which began to grow larger in his palm, quickly reaching a height of three meters. Afterward, he aimed the base of the cauldron toward the incoming light rain and then jumped inside. As soon as he was done, the light rain arrived, hitting the base of the Divine Cauldron and creating a dense series of ¡®ding¡¯ sounds. ¡°The Divine Cauldron?¡± Master Kunyang never expected that this man would possess an endless supply of Magic Treasures. He could even produce the Divine Cauldron, a famous spiritual artifact from ancient times. What was even more annoying was that he actually used the Divine Cauldron as a shield. Although the Extreme Sun Nail was powerful, it was impossible to destroy a spiritual artifact like the Divine Cauldron. He felt a sense of dread in his heart and no longer wasted his mana uselessly. The glow of the Extreme Sun Nail enveloped him, and he decided to flee decisively. He even abandoned his battle flags. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Gu Yang put away the Divine Cauldron, transformed into the Phoenix, spread his wings, and pursued him. No matter how fast Master Kunyang was, how could he be faster than a Phoenix? In a short while, Gu Yang had already caught up to him. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Master Kunyang immediately became furious and was about to use his ace in the hole. Suddenly, he felt his connection with the heavens and earth severed. His mana, unable to resonate with the heavens and earth, couldn¡¯t even conjure any magic. The next moment, his mana became frail, as if losing its vitality instantly. How could this be? Fear filled his heart. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his face turned white, ¡°Is this¡­ punishment from heaven?¡± Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Not enough 299 Chapter 299: Not enough 299 ¡°Dead?¡± On the scene, Nie Yuxuan, who everyone overlooked as a small invisible figure, saw that Ziyun was killed on the spot, and his mind buzzed ¨C almost unable to believe his own eyes. A Nascent Soul stage powerhouse just¡­ died? As far as he knew, there were only three Nascent Souls in the Great Moon Dynasty, one of which was in the royal family of the Great Moon Dynasty and was bestowed upon by the Wanxiang Gate. Here, the Wanxiang Gate was the preeminent power. Even among the independent cultivators, the highest stage was the Golden Core stage. There wouldn¡¯t be a Nascent Soul stage powerhouse. So, in this world, when one reached the Nascent Soul stage, they basically would not make a move on others. The infighting of Nascent Soul stage elders was strictly forbidden within the Wanxiang Gate. When no rivals could be found, it was naturally rare for a Nascent Soul stage powerhouse to fall. Now, Nie Yuxuan has personally witnessed a Nascent Soul falling before his eyes, which dealt a huge shock to him. ¡°Who on earth is that person?¡± No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out how such a powerhouse would suddenly appear in the Great Moon Dynasty ¨C even daring to kill the elders of the Wanxiang Gate. While he was in shock, Kunyang ran away. That man transformed into a phoenix and catching up in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, Nie Yuxuan felt a throbbing in his heart, a sense of impending disaster. His fear made his hands and feet feel a chill. However, he had no idea where this fear came from. The next moment, he saw a terrifying scene. Kunyang¡¯s aura suddenly began to decay, his clothes became rotten, the skin on his face decayed, starting to gush out black pus¡­ In the blink of an eye, his body was completely decayed. Even his bones turned into black pus and blood, and not even his Nascent Soul was left behind. This Nascent Soul stage monk, Kunyang, followed in his wife¡¯s footsteps, dying a tragic death. Nie Yuxuan felt a chill in the depths of his heart, no longer daring to even look at that man. It¡¯s too terrifying! In the blink of an eye, two Nascent Soul stage powerhouses were killed by him. What kind of power is this! [Received 200 energy points, current balance 584.] Upon seeing this prompt, Gu Yang felt relieved and the aftermath of the Celestial Being¡¯s demise didn¡¯t feel so uncomfortable. He called out another prompt,[Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following items.] ¡°I choose the first one.¡± In an instant, that extreme feeling of weakness disappeared, his frail body quickly recovered to its peak, and his Mana also replenished. Suddenly, a white figure rushed from the side towards the Extreme Sun Nail that was still in place. ¡°Trying to loot?¡± Gu Yang sneered. Since his debut, no one has ever dared to steal from him. And it¡¯s just a Mana stage guy. From the center of his brow, a red shadow shot out. It grabbed the Extreme Sun Nail later yet arrived first. With a flap of its wings, it slapped the woman who wanted to loot hundreds of meters away. The one who tried to loot the Extreme Sun Nail was the elf princess, Eve, who was hiding nearby. She had a noble bloodline and was born with a Mana domain. The domain that separated the outside world just now was hers. When the domain was broken by Ziyun, she suffered a backlash and was seriously injured. She hid on the side, waiting for an opportunity. Seeing the terrifying legendary powerhouse die, and the trunk of the Mother Tree falling in place, she couldn¡¯t help but make a move, trying to loot the items. However, she was slapped away by the phoenix, swirling in the air before finally stabilizing herself. Eve was furious that the one who spoiled her good deeds was the sacred bird, ¡°Why do you help that evil human?¡± She was the child of nature and was born with an aura that was extremely affable to creatures of the good faction. In the Foggy Forest, she made countless friends, including unicorns, the legendary creatures. This bird, noble and proud, was clearly from the good faction and yet attacked her. This was the first time it had happened since she was born, so how could she not be angry? All of this was obviously at the instigation of the evil summoner. As Eve thought about this, her heart filled with anger and sadness. She said anxiously, ¡°You are so noble and sacred, why do you submit to this human¡¯s control? Rise and resist, you deserve freedom.¡± This girl must have something wrong with her mind. Seeing her act with such righteous indignation, Gu Yang just wanted to laugh. This phoenix was one of his avatars. Was he supposed to rebel against himself? The Phoenix flew back to Gu Yang¡¯s side, not even giving the elf princess a look. Seeing its reaction, Eve felt even more heartbroken. She angrily said: ¡°Are you just willing to be his slave?¡± ¡°Princess!¡± At this point, Gress finally broke free from the spell and hurried over, standing in front of the princess. She knew very well how terrifying this man was. At this point, she had used most of the magic she had prepared. She definitely couldn¡¯t beat him. Gu Yang paid them no mind, collected everything left by Kunyang, including a flying sword, and a Qiankun bag. The Qiankun bag, a familiar item ¨C he had seen it in the Water Moon Cave and the Golden Court Cave ¨C was a spatial item used to store things. He originally had quite a few of these, but as soon as he returned to the Great Zhou, they would stop working, and the space inside would disappear. From this, it can be seen that the laws of the Great Zhou are very different from the two cave worlds. Gu Yang emptied the contents of the Qiankun bag. There were quite a lot of random items. ¡°How can there be nothing?¡± He was surprised, even here with Kunyang, there was no Nine Provinces Seal. Where could the Nine Provinces Seal have gone? Where exactly was the error? Suddenly, he turned his head, looking at the two women from the Elf Clan not far off, somewhat surprised, ¡°Could it be that the Nine Provinces Seal is with them?¡± Despite how outlandish this idea is, there were no other possibilities. The Nine Provinces Seal from the Divine State surprisingly ended up in the hands of the elf clan on another continent; this was indeed too absurd. This has become a bit troubling now.¡± Gu Yang saw that the two women were quite far off, with on guard expressions, it seemed unlikely that he would be able to launch a surprise attack. The Unleaking Realm magic he saw earlier seemed pretty strange; it should possess the capacity to rip through space, providing an easy escape. If forcefully taking it was impossible, then he would have to resort to temptation. He took out the Extreme Sun Nail, feeling the extremely yang and rigid energy it emitted, asking, ¡°Do you want this?¡± Earlier, that woman fought tooth and nail to obtain this item; evidently their aim at Kunyang, was the Extreme Sun Nail. The elder of the two women said, ¡°That¡¯s our clan¡¯s sacred object, we kindly ask you return it to us¡ªand our Elf Clan will be forever grateful.¡± Although her words were understandable, her tone was strangely formal. This woman was a bit too candid, openly revealing that it was a sacred item from her clan. This was practically asking him to name his price. Gu Yang¡¯s eyes held hints of mockery, ¡°Taking a spiritual treasure so lightly and just saying thanks¡ªyou think it¡¯s that easy. If you want this, sure, make a trade with something else.¡± At this, Eve could contain herself no longer, and angrily said, ¡°That was originally our clan¡¯s sacred object, it rightfully belongs to us.¡± Gu Yang coldly laughed, ¡°That¡¯s my spoils of war¡ªwhose fault is it that you couldn¡¯t beat them? Of course, you can also try to take it¡ªif you succeed, it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°You¡± Eve wanted to say something, but Gress pulled her back, afraid that the princess would infuriate him further, quickly asked, ¡°What do you want in return? As long as our clan can provide it, you just have to ask.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Gu Yang shook his head, replying, ¡°Currently, you¡¯re the ones making the offer. For this spiritual treasure, how much are you willing to offer in exchange?¡± Hearing his response, Gress felt a pang in her heart. She had experienced human greed before, and the human in front of her was obviously the most cunning kind¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t quit until he sucked them dry. Gu Yang, not waiting for her reply, continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right place for negotiations, let¡¯s leave.¡± With the death of two Nascent Souls, this would surely alert the top members of Wanxiang Gate. According to Simulation¡¯s calculations, a Celestial Being strongman would soon arrive. He flew off at once. Since he knew that the Extreme Sun Nail was so important to these two elves, he naturally wouldn¡¯t worry about them not giving chase. As expected, the two elf women hurriedly followed behind. After leaving Kunyang, Gu Yang picked up Cao Yiyi and Ling Ling, flew several thousand miles before stopping, then began to negotiate with the two elves who had been following at a distance. He said, ¡°So, how about it? Have you thought it through?¡± Gress took out a ring and a short sword, ¡°This is the Artifact, Love God Ring. After wearing it, one can receive the protection of the Love God and withstand one legendary magic. ¡°This is the Sword of Kru. Its only attribute is to inflict serious injuries. As long as it pierces, no matter how shallow the wound is, it will inflect serious injuries on the spot.¡± Both were excellent treasures. There were only a few artifacts left in the Elf Clan. They only brought a few with them on this trip. Gu Yang¡¯s face remained unchanging, stating, ¡°Not enough.¡± Elf Princess Eve¡¯s face was livid upon hearing this. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gress¡¯s repeated warnings on the way here, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back her rage. Gress bit her teeth and took out a necklace, ¡°This is the Chain of the Heart. After wearing it, it can immune you from mind-related magic.¡± Gu Yang still shook his head, stating, ¡°Not enough.¡± After that, Gress continued to take out several items one by one. However, each time, Gu Yang shook his head in dissatisfaction. Eve watched his insatiable behavior, her face turning green with anger. In the end, Gress¡¯s face turned paler, no longer able to bring out anything else, she replied, ¡°We only have these items.¡± Gu Yang, seeing that she still had yet to take out the Nine Provinces Seal, was growing slightly impatient and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gress¡¯s face changed at his words and she finally bit the bullet, removing the Thorn Crown. ¡°This is one of the most important artifacts of our clan¡ªthe Thorn Crown. After wearing it, one can receive the protection of the gods.¡± That offer was somewhat sincere. Gu Yang had seen the power of this artifact before¡ªit was also a spiritual treasure. Its value was similar to that of the Extreme Sun Nail, making it a fair trade. However, in terms of function, the Extreme Sun Nail was still more useful. It could be used against that person from Chi Ming Heaven. But that wasn¡¯t what he really wanted. He still shook his head, stating, ¡°Not enough.¡± At this, the expressions on Gress¡¯s face mirrored that of Eve¡¯s. Suppressing her anger, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t push us too far. These artifacts are more than enough to exchange for that sacred object.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s expression did not change as he calmly responded, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the ones that want to trade with me. Naturally, I set the price. If I say it¡¯s not enough, then it¡¯s not enough. If you feel it¡¯s an unfair trade, you don¡¯t have to trade.¡± After saying that, he made a move to leave. Gress changed her expression drastically and hastily stopped him, ¡°Wait.¡± The sacred object was tied to the future of the Elf Clan. If they were unable to bring it back, within a few hundred years at most, the Elf Clan would be extinct. No matter the cost, they had to get it. She forced down her anger and said, ¡°We really can¡¯t bring out anything else.¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Yang gave her a hint, ¡°Think again. What else do you have?¡± He didn¡¯t clarify outright because he didn¡¯t want to reveal his intentions. If they knew how important the Nine Provinces Seal was to him, they might end up being the ones dictating high prices. By then, one Extreme Sun Nail for one Nine Provinces Seal would be a massive loss. Who knew, upon hearing this, both Elf women¡¯s faces drastically changed. It seemed they were misunderstanding. PS: I only slept for four hours last night. I kept thinking about the troubling matter when I tried sleeping. Even when night came, and after I adjusted myself, there were only two updates today. I¡¯ll get back on track tomorrow. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Oath of the 300 Covenant Chapter 300: Oath of the 300 Covenant ¡°Despicable!¡± Eve couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, her face was flushed red. A symbol lit up at her brow, and her slightly curly black hair fluttered without wind. A powerful and strange fluctuation emanated from her. Huh? Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. Her cultivation level was originally equivalent to the mana realm. Now, she had burst out with power equivalent to the Unleaking realm. It was apparent that she had used some kind of secret method to forcibly elevate her realm. His eyes narrowed, releasing two dangerous rays of light, ¡°So, you want to snatch it by force?¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t do it!¡± Gress became anxious and quickly pulled Eve back, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised before we set off. I now command you to stop!¡± Eve, who was about to rampage, finally regained a bit of her sanity after being shouted at. She panted heavily, and the mark in the middle of her eyebrows faded away. The powerful and strange fluctuation also disappeared. Her eyes were somewhat red as she stared fiercely at Gu Yang as though he was her sworn enemy. In the West Bank Continent, summoners are one of the more mainstream professions. The creatures that these human summoners can capture and enslave are not just magical beasts. Many intelligent beings have also become the victims. What¡¯s worse, from some time ago, summoners have started capturing elves. Owning an elf as a summoning beast has become a show of status. As part of the Elf Clan, they have an intense hatred for summoners. This is why she held such hostility towards Gu Yang on the sea when she mistakenly thought he was a summoner. In her eyes, summoners, those evil existences that enslave other creatures, should all die and not exist in this world. Just now, that summoner¡¯s words were clearly insinuating that he wanted to make them his summoning beasts. Eve exploded on the spot. Had it not been for the fact that she knew their mission to the Divine State was to find a piece of the Elf Mother Tree ¨C critically important to the Elf Clan ¨C could she have tolerated it till now? Several decades ago, the Mother Tree began to wither due to an inexplicable force. From then on, there were no new elves born. This, for the elf clan, was a calamity of extinction. While elves are immortal beings, their current lifespan is only about three to four hundred years. At this rate, in a hundred or so years, the number of elves would halve. After four hundred years, when the last elf passes away, the Elf Clan would disappear altogether from the world. The Elf Clan leaders did everything they could to avert this extinction crisis. In their attempts to heal the Mother Tree, the elves came up with countless methods, all to no avail. At the moment, they could only slow the rate of its withering. Until a year ago, the High Priest led all the elves in a grand ceremony, praying to the Moon God. This was their last resort, as the Moon God had not responded to the prayers of believers for ten thousand years. To their surprise, the Moon God did give a divine prophecy. There was a realm in a place called Ningzhou in the far east. There was a piece of the Elf Mother Tree there. With it, the Mother Tree could be fully healed. The jade seal was obtained from the royal family in some country based on the prophecy of the Moon God. Moreover, the prophecy indicated Eve as the key to this journey, and the ability to retrieve the item depended on her. After deliberation, the elf leaders sent Gress, the tribe¡¯s only legendary second-grade mage, and Eve to the Divine State. Among the leaders of the Elf Clan, the Elf Queen needed to guard the Misty Forest to prevent being sneak attacked by enemies. The High Priest¡¯s strength would plummet dramatically once he left the God-graced West Bank Continent. In the end, Gress seemed to be the most suitable choice. Furthermore, the mysterious continent in the east was filled with formidable figures. They couldn¡¯t act conspicuously or in large numbers. On the other hand, too many of the Elf Clan¡¯s legends leaving would also draw the attention of enemies. Therefore, in the end, only the two of them were dispatched for this mission. Whether it was Gress or Eve, both knew they bore the sacred mission of reviving the Elf Mother Tree and were prepared to sacrifice everything. ¡°Eve, you are the princess of the Elf Clan, the future queen. It¡¯s time to shoulder this responsibility. You can¡¯t be capricious like before. You must obey Gress¡¯s orders on this journey.¡± ¡°Remember, whether the Elf Clan can continue to exist, depends on you. You must retrieve that item, no matter the cost!¡± The words her mother told her before their departure echoed again in Eve¡¯s ear. She remembered the prophecy of the Moon God, stating that the key to obtaining the holy relic was with her. In an instant, a jolting thunderbolt ripped through her mind. With a bang. Her face turned deathly pale, her head pulsating with an explosive sound. Could it be ¡ª¡ª the Mother Goddess had foreseen today? ¡°You are the future queen¡­¡± ¡°The survival of the Elf Clan hinges on you¡­¡± The gradually withering Mother Tree¡­ For the future of the Elf Clan, her mother had been racking her brain¡­ Eventually, on the day of the sacrifice, a miracle appeared in the sky along with an oracle from the Moon God. All these brewed into the promise she made to her mother before setting out, ¡°Even at the cost of everything, I will bring back that sacred object to revive the Mother Tree!¡± Now, that sacred object fell into the hands of an evil summoner, who is too formidable. Even with Gress, she can¡¯t possibly win against him. But then, he made that requirement¡­ At this moment, Eve finally realized why her name was mentioned in the oracle. Turns out she needed to make such a sacrifice. Eve¡¯s heart trembled. She knew clearly what fate awaited her after becoming a summoner¡¯s pet. Losing her freedom, dignity and humanity, turning into someone¡¯s tool and toy and forever unable to escape such a destiny. It was a hundred times more terrifying than death. Suddenly, Eve opened her eyes. In her eyes was only solemnity and resolution. She slowly spoke, ¡°I, Eve Arthurlyn Moonlight, swear in the name of the Moon God, as long as he returns the trunk of the Mother Tree to the Elf Clan. I willingly sign the Master-Servant Pact with him¡ª¡ª¡± Upon hearing her full name, Gress who was at the side, her face suddenly changed. She already guessed what Eve was going to do, and reached out her hand trying to stop her. However, thinking of the gradually withering Mother Tree, her hand felt as though it weighed a thousand pounds, it stopped midway and trembled violently. On one side was the future of the Elf Clan. On the other side, it was Eve¡¯s miserable future. No matter which one she chose, she was doomed to regret for her whole life. ¡°Princess¡± She closed her eyes in pain, her hand just couldn¡¯t reach. With Eve¡¯s words, the mark on her forehead lit up again, spreading out a strange ripple. become his servant, never to betray him in this life, witnessed by the Moon God.¡± After saying the last sentence, the mark on her forehead seemed to fly out, converting into a moon. The soft light fell on Gu Yang¡¯s body. Suddenly, he felt an invisible power in the dark, tying something to his Original Spirit. ¡°What the hell?¡± Gu Yang was dumbfounded. Master-Servant Pact? What on earth is she trying to pull? Just a moment ago, she was shouting and rushing to kill him and bore a deep grudge against him, wishing he were dead. Then suddenly she traded the grudge with a tragic face, swearing in the name of the god and saying she would sign a Master-Servant Pact with him. Wait, when did I say I want to sign a Master-Servant Pact with you? I was talking about the Nine States Seal. Damn it! What kind of godly understanding is this? This is really beyond absurd, absurdness has really taken the cake! ¡°You sly woman.¡± Before Gu Yang could say anything, Cao Yiyi, who was standing at the side, had already burst out in rage, ¡°You are so shameless, you even agreed to be a servant to seduce him. You, an alien woman, are really shameless and cheap, some princess you are, get lost¡­¡± PS: This is the first update of the day, it¡¯s also double vote ticket month again, kindly seeking your vote as support. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Pulling the whistle when the wind is strong at 301 Chapter 301: Pulling the whistle when the wind is strong at 301 ¡°Uh¡± Gu Yang covered Cao Yiyi¡¯s mouth with his mana, preventing her from continuing. Otherwise, who knows what kind of unpleasant things she might say. Although he found the thought process of these two elf women too bizarre, the situation had already progressed so far. He shouldn¡¯t upset them and drive them away. He strongly suspected that if he let Cao Yiyi keep talking, it was possible to completely break their defenses. If they leave, it would be quite troublesome to travel all the way back to the West Bank Continent and retrieve that Seal of Nine States. Better to calm them down first. Fearing them, Gu Yang didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and directly said, ¡°I want this.¡± He took out a seal and said, ¡°I know, you guys have something exactly like this. I¡¯ll trade it for the Extreme Sun Nail, along with what you just stated.¡± Gress was surprised to see the jade seal in his hand. Honestly, she hadn¡¯t thought of this. To her, this was just a ¡°key¡± for entering and leaving this plane. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t see its use. She had never dreamed that what the other party wanted was this. Having had more dealings with humans, she vaguely sensed from Gu Yang¡¯s response, it was likely that the two of them had misunderstood. Could it be that he didn¡¯t mean what they thought? As soon as this thought arose, Gress felt a chill in her heart; she didn¡¯t dare to think any further. If this were true, then what was Eve¡¯s sacrifice for? A joke? She cast this dreadful thought out of her mind and hurriedly took out the seal, ¡°You¡¯re talking about this?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°This is the key to entering and exiting this plane, if we give it to you, how will we leave here?¡± ¡°I will escort you out.¡± ¡°You must sign a pact with me.¡± Gress said as she took out a scroll, a Pact of Contracts obtained from the Church of Commerce, witnessed by the God of Money, it was sufficient to restrain a legendary powerhouse. This fellow does have a lot of odds and ends. Gu Yang asked, ¡°How do we make the pact?¡± Gress explained the terms of the contract. After listening, he found no loopholes and was curious about the restraining power of a West Bank Continent contract. The woman who just called herself Eve showed it once and it was indeed quite magical. It was a force he couldn¡¯t understand for now. Surely enough, the two quickly established the contract. As soon as the contract was established, the scroll ignited with a fizz. Immediately, Gu Yang felt an odd force, ignoring his mortal body and mana, swirling around his Original Spirit. ¡°This seems a bit similar to the force just now, but completely different.¡± He thought to himself while exchanging items with the other party. The seventh Seal of Nine States was finally in his possession. The Gao family still had one piece. Gao Fan said he¡¯d help him retrieve it, but it¡¯s been a while and there¡¯s still no news. He didn¡¯t know if an accident had occurred. As for the last piece, he had no clue where it was. To achieve the Celestial Being realm with ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± seemed hopeless. What he could rely on now was the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method,¡± advancing the nine incarnations to the ninth level, or even possibly the Hollow Void realm. Therefore, he must assemble all nine Seals of Nine States. In addition to the Seals of Nine States, there were several artifacts from the West Bank Continent. These artifacts, unlike the unparalleled divine weapons here, often contained power similar to rules. Like that Sword of Kru, as long as it hurt someone, even if it only scratched a bit of their skin, they would be severely injured. However, these artifacts all had usage restrictions, like only being able to use them once per day or something similar. In certain situations, such artifacts could play a special role. When the trade was completed, Gu Yang felt the two marks in his Original Spirit simultaneously ignited, and a peculiar force surged in. The mark on the forehead of that elf girl called Eve brightened and shot a beam of light into his forehead. A moment later, a faint circular mark appeared on his forehead as well. The previously off-white mark on Eve¡¯s forehead turned crimson red. At the same time, something seemed to have exploded in Gu Yang¡¯s mind, as if something were added to his Original Spirit. He looked at the slender, exotic-looking girl standing in front of him, her tender skin was so white it dazzled the eyes. A sudden realisation crossed his mind: he had complete control over her. With a single thought, he could take her life or make her wish she was dead. Is this the Master-Servant Pact? It¡¯s too domineering! Gu Yang was somewhat shocked. The people of the West Bank Continent really know how to play, they¡¯ve actually developed such magic. He suddenly changed his mind: having an elf whose life and death you can control at your side is not a bad idea, and she could be quite useful. From her, he could also learn more about the West Bank Continent. He didn¡¯t forget about the imminent arrival of the Immortal Palace in this world. When that happens, he could go to the West Bank Continent to hide for a while. The feeling that the two contracts just gave him was that the gods on the other side were quite strong and might be able to resist the fighters from the Immortal Palace. At this moment, Gu Yang suddenly felt an alarm in his heart and said, ¡°Go.¡± Picking up the seal of Ningwang he had just obtained, he quickly refined it, opened a Spatial Gate, and left this world with them. As soon as they left, a figure appeared out of nowhere, looking at where Gu Yang had disappeared, murmured, ¡°Xia Emperor?¡± A moment later, he left as well. Everything returned to calm, just as if nothing had happened at all. Ningzhou, Kun Mountain. Three figures appeared outside a mansion. A tiny green bird sat on the shoulder of a woman, speaking in a sharp voice, ¡°Our master¡¯s breath disappeared over there.¡± These three people were Xi Huang, Su Qingzhen, and the witch Lily from the West Bank Continent. Not long ago, they came out of the Secret Realm in Zhushan. The first thing they did was look for traces of Gu Yang. After bathing in the Moonlight Pond in the Secret Realm, the Little Green Bird had regained some strength, and could trace Gu Yang¡¯s breath all the way here. Xi Huang looked serious, ¡°There is a very powerful person inside.¡± Hearing this, Su Qingzhen¡¯s heart tightened, and she anxiously said, ¡°Will he be in trouble?¡± Lily, dressed in a black robe, clenched her fists, speaking in her still broken Great Zhou language, ¡°He, will, be, fine!¡± The green bird said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in this world, no one can kill the master!¡± ¡°Get moving.¡± Suddenly, Xi Huang¡¯s face changed, and she was about to escape with the two women nearby. Suddenly, a terrifying pressure overwhelmed her, pressing her to the ground, making her unable to move for a time. Both Su Qingzhen and Lily were even worse off, completely unable to move. Both of them had also entered the Divine Power realm. One of them held an ultimate divine weapon, the other had awakened several strange magics. But against absolute power, neither was any help. ¡°Hold on tight, it¡¯s a rough ride!¡± Only the Little Green Bird ignored that mana and flew away, disappearing into the clouds in the blink of an eye. A towering figure descended from the sky, a black spear in his hand, looking like a war god and exerting tremendous pressure. Staring at the direction where the green bird had vanished, a trace of wariness flashed in his eyes. That bird was actually able to completely ignore his magic cage and lock-on, definitely not a normal bird. The man was Cao Kunpeng. He turned his head and stared at the three women, saying coldly, ¡°You have a lot of nerve! Speak up, who sent you here?¡± All three of them seemed a bit pale, but none of them made a sound. At this point, Cao Kunpeng¡¯s maid, Ru Qin, also came out. Seeing the three women present, she said, ¡°She is Su Qingzhen, Gu Yang¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Cao Kunpeng laughed heartily, but his eyes became icy cold, ¡°Gu Yang¡¯s woman? That¡¯s perfect.¡± Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: 302 You deserve to die Chapter 302: 302 You deserve to die Cao Kunpeng hated Gu Yang so much that he was itching to flay him and eat his flesh. He had invested so much effort to enter the Myriad Phenomena Heavenly Realm! The woman adamantly refused to use the Void Fairy Vine to take him into the Myriad Phenomena Heavenly Realm, so he was forced to kill her. Unexpectedly, the Void Fairy Vine still retained its spirit and couldn¡¯t forcibly be used by anyone else, it only recognized the woman¡¯s bloodline. But, his daughter, was born defiant, always opposing his will. Without her cooperation, he couldn¡¯t forcibly make her cultivate. To enter the Myriad Phenomena Heavenly Realm with the Void Fairy Vine, one had to at least reach the Divine Power Realm. Even if he was the Spear Saint, he couldn¡¯t make someone who refused to cultivate directly possess the cultivation level of the Divine Power Realm. He could only wait, letting her wander the world and cause trouble everywhere. One day, she would understand the importance of power. At last, she willingly started serious cultivation. However, she had missed the best age for it and trying to step into the Divine Power Realm had become even more difficult. To help her, he first asked their Ancestor for this Spirit Pool and paid a significant price for it. Merely enhancing True Essence wasn¡¯t enough to achieve the Divine Power Realm. The Original Spirit was equally important. So, he gathered the Dark Soul Pearl to train her Original Spirit. For this, he paid an enormous price again. When his daughter successfully advanced to the Divine Power Realm, her Original Spirit got lost within the Dark Soul Pearl and couldn¡¯t wake up. Reluctantly, he had to find a solution and call upon Gu Yang. But who could imagine, that after this kid woke her up, he would follow her into the Myriad Phenomena Heavenly Realm. His plans spanning decades were about to succeed, only for someone to pick the fruit of his work. You could imagine how furious he felt. If Gu Yang were to appear before him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pierce a hundred holes in him with his own Terrifying God Spear. Now, this woman is in his hands. Cao Kunpeng had a fierce glint in his eyes as he said with a cold laugh, ¡°That kid took my daughter away, so I¡¯ll use you to repay the debt!¡± As he spoke, Su Qingzhen involuntarily flew towards him. He had wanted to enjoy the look of despair in her eyes. Who would¡¯ve thought that there wasn¡¯t any fear in her eyes ¨C only disdain and ridicule, ¡°You are courting death!¡± That gaze deeply hurt Cao Kunpeng, his face contorted with anger, ¡°How dare you look down on me?¡± He was from a minor branch of the Cao family, orphaned since childhood. He had suffered mockery and had been looked down upon. Because of that, when he grew up, he swore never to let anyone look at him with that kind of gaze again. As he displayed his talent and gradually grew stronger, those who once looked down upon him were all killed by him. Eventually, he became the renowned Spear Saint, the second most powerful person in the Cao family. Everyone who saw him only felt fear and awe. No one dared to look down on him again. Yet now, in a woman¡¯s eyes, he saw disdain and contempt again, instantly igniting the intention to kill in his heart. He screamed with madness, ¡°Die for me!¡± Is she going to die? Su Qingzhen is no longer the weak woman devoid of any Cultivation Level she once was. Today, she is a force to be reckoned with in the Divine Power Realm and wields a peerless divine weapon. When Cao Kunpeng revealed his intention to kill, she sensed it. She felt a bit unwilling, in the end, she wasn¡¯t able to see Gu Yang¡­ Just then, a dark shield fell from the sky, landing over her head. The spear intent that could have shattered her to pieces was blocked by the shield. Immediately, Su Qingzhen¡¯s eyes moistened. She looked blankly at the sky behind Cao Kunpeng and finally saw the figure she had been longing for day and night. ¡°What is this?¡± Cao Kunpeng was taken aback. The sudden shield could actually block a strike from the Terrifying God Spear, undoubtedly it was a powerful Magic Treasure. Suddenly, an alarm went off in his heart. He turned around abruptly and saw five figures behind him. Among them were Gu Yang and Cao Yi Yi. His face didn¡¯t show any joy at seeing the two people he had been searching for, on the contrary, it was as if he was facing a formidable enemy. A cold sweat even trickled down his forehead. Unleaking Realm! Cao Kunpeng¡¯s gaze was locked onto one female belonging to a foreign race. The other party didn¡¯t leak any aura, like a black hole, and the faintly revealed pressure made him feel creepy. He had only experienced such pressure from his ancestor. The woman from the other race was undoubtedly a strong person in the Unleaking Realm. Cao Kunpeng was at the peak of the third layer of Mana. Although he had not been able to make it to the master list, with his astonishing spear, the only opponents who could match his fighting power were the Sword Saints. Even when encountering the Unleaking Realm, he may have the strength to fight. The premise is, that the strong person in the Unleaking Realm has not made a full shot. If a strong person in the Unleaking Realm fights with their full strength, no Sword Saint, no matter who, can resist. In the past, two Sword Saints and two strong persons in the Unleaking Realm attacked Wu Da. The result was that one of the Sword Saints died and the other was seriously injured. Cao Kunpeng was very sober, and he would never think that he could really compete with the strong ones in the Unleaking Realm. ¡°How could such a strong person appear?¡± No matter what, he couldn¡¯t figure out where this powerful alien woman came from, and why she was with Gu Yang and Cao Yiyi. Gu Yang looked at Cao Kunpeng, with a somewhat icy gaze, ¡°The spear saint, you actually make a move on a junior, it¡¯s really despicable.¡± He felt murderous in his heart. If he had arrived a little later, Su Qingzhen would have died on the spot. There are many women around him, Su Qingzhen was the first one to follow him, and a man always has special feelings for his first woman. Seeing her in danger, Gu Yang almost couldn¡¯t restrain his killing intent. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to kill Cao Kunpeng. If he spared his life, maybe he could cause some trouble for Chi Ming Tian later. But now, he¡¯s changed his mind. He said coldly, ¡°You deserve to die!¡± ¡°Really?¡± At this time, an old voice sounded overhead. A figure descended from the sky. It was a short and thin old man with turbid eyes and a look of old age. When Cao Kunpeng saw the man, he felt the pressure relieved, and paid a respect respectfully, ¡°Ancestor!¡± This man was the founder of Cao family, a strong person on the second layer of the Unleaking realm, an old monster from the same era as Shen Yun, Cao Jing! He spoke in an old and slightly weak voice, ¡°Unexpectedly, in my lifetime, I would see the legendary Elves of the West Bank Continent. My name is Cao Jing. Nice to meet you.¡± Gress responded seriously, ¡°Gress, nice to meet you.¡± In front of this powerhouse of the same realm who also knew about the existence of the Elves, she didn¡¯t want to be rude. Cao Jing said, ¡°You have come from far away to be here, which is not easy. It¡¯s better not to get involved in the affairs of our Divine State continent.¡± This sentence was said weakly, but Gress naturally heard the threat in it. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get involved in your affairs.¡± After she finished speaking, she moved back a bit. Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for her concern for Princess Eve, she would rather return to the West Bank Continent immediately and bring the things back. With a few words, Cao Jing made a strong person of Unleaking Realm retreat, then turned his head and looked at Gu Yang, a smile appearing on his face, ¡°My master has ordered that as soon as I see you, I¡¯ll kill you right away. However, I¡¯m quite curious, what exactly is your secret for cultivating so fast?¡± Gu Yang slowly drew the Phoenix Feather Knife, said in a somewhat mocking tone, ¡°Have you ever heard of the phrase ¡®Curiosity kills the cat?¡¯ Are you sure you want to know?¡± ¡°You dare to draw your sword in front of me, your courage¡­,¡± Before the old man finished speaking, his face suddenly changed. Gu Yang¡¯s forehead flew out a golden shadow, which turned into a golden monkey in the blink of an eye. ¡°The Nine Heavens Divine Law Code? You have practiced to this point!¡± Cao Jing instantly recognized that the divine ape in front of him was of the Unleaking Realm. Against such an ancient Divine Beast, he regarded it as a major enemy and dared not to take it lightly. Cao Kunpeng looked shocked too, and the next moment, he felt a huge killing intent. In shock, he raised the awe-inspiring spear in his hand. The Nine Heavenly Blades swallowed the universe! This blade broke the limit of space and directly beheaded Cao Kunpeng. ¡°I told you, you deserve to die!¡± Cao Kunpeng felt a chill in his neck, the world started to spin, and Gu Yang¡¯s murder-filled voice rang in his ears, but he was still somewhat confused. How could this happen? No matter what, he couldn¡¯t imagine that he would die like this. PS: The third update asks for a monthly ticket. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: 303 Intelligence Chapter 303: 303 Intelligence [Gained fifty points of energy, current balance is six hundred and thirty-four points.] After Gu Yang slew Cao Kunpeng with a single slash, he reached out and grabbed the black spear that was about to fly away. [Energy source detected. Would you like to recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± This black spear was one of the world¡¯s most famed eighteen divine weapons, the Astonishing God Spear. Cao Kunpeng¡¯s reputation as the Spear Saint relied entirely on this divine weapon. Even among the divine weapons, there were different grades. In ancient times, these graded magical tools were known as Magic Treasures. Based on the strength of the Magic Treasure¡¯s Primordial Spirit, they were divided from low to high into the grades of Ghost Spirit, True Form, Phantom God, and Pure Yang. It was said that in ancient times, the differences in power between different grades of Magic Treasures were staggering. However, after the Way of Heaven died, nearly all Magic Treasures have lost their Primordial Spirits and have only retained some spirituality. Even the spiritual treasures no longer feel the presence of the Primordial Spirit. The difference in power between different levels of Magic Treasures is not as great anymore. The strength of the power that can be exerted depends mainly on the strength of the owner. For example, the Phoenix Feather Knife, which is also a Magic Treasure, can probably increase his Mana by about 20 percent. Don¡¯t underestimate this 20 percent. With his current strength, this 20 percent increase is enough to elevate his abilities to another level. Besides that, this divine weapon is extremely sharp and capable of breaking through shields. The Phoenix Feather Knife played a significant role in him easily killing Cultivators in the Nascent Soul stage. Because there is no presence of Primordial Spirits, it is difficult to judge the grades of the divine weapons. However, being listed as one of the world¡¯s most famous eighteen divine weapons, the grade of this Astonishing God Spear is certainly not low. If it were any other divine weapon, Gu Yang would definitely be reluctant to use it for recharging. But this Astonishing God Spear came from the Cao family and very likely was gifted by Chiming Heaven himself. How could he possibly keep it? Who knows, one day someone might emerge from the Astonishing God Spear and stab him in the back. [Recharge successful, gained two hundred energy points. Current balance is eight hundred and thirty-four points.] Gu Yang was a little surprised. This spear was actually worth two hundred points, which was equivalent to the head of a second-layer Unleaking Realm person. He remembered that when he was in the palace, he seized the God-Slaying Knife from the Wu Family, which was also a divine weapon. After recharging, he only received twenty energy points. Now, this Astonishing God Spear could recharge two hundred points. This disparity is too great. ¡°What a brilliant Nine Heavenly Strikes.¡± Cao Jing¡¯s short and thin body seemed even smaller in front of the Divine Ape. His voice was hoarse, revealing no traces of grief as though he didn¡¯t care about the death of his clan member, Cao Kunpeng. ¡°Wu Shengtian really has good judgement.¡± ¡°With your current strength, no one in this world can handle you except for those two Celestial Beings and Qin Wu. Given your age, you are truly unprecedented since ancient times.¡± There was a hint of awe in his tone, but he then changed the subject, ¡°However, with your current strength, it is insufficient to confront the Four Great Sacred Lands. Neither your master nor that person from the Three Holy Gates will let you go.¡± Gu Yang looked at him with interest and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying all of this because you want me to spare you?¡± Cao Jing lightly chuckled and said, ¡°At our level, to fight over a bit of pride and resentment is unwise.¡± ¡°If you join forces with that foreigner, you might be able to kill me. But how many of the people here would have to die?¡± ¡°In fact, we can cooperate. If you want to deal with that person, I can provide you with some information.¡± Seeing the sincere look on Cao Jing¡¯s face, Gu Yang actually felt a bit of admiration. The future pillar of the clan died right in front of him, and he could still talk about cooperation with the murderer. This man can be said to exemplify the concept of self-interest. In comparison, Shen Yun had much more vitality. However, he was right. If they really started fighting, he would focus on killing Su Qingzhen and the others. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t sure if he could protect everyone. Gu Yang asked, ¡°What information?¡± Cao Jing said, ¡°You should already know about the Extreme Sun Nail. I¡¯ll tell you another secret. In the past, my master was defeated by the ancient Divine Beast Taiyin Youying and had no choice but to merge with Chiming Heaven.¡± ¡°It was because of this that my master was able to escape the great catastrophe of the ancient times and survive till now. In contrast, the famous powerhouses of those ancient times have all vanished in history.¡± ¡°If you could cultivate the incarnation of Taiyin Youying, it would be enough to restrain your master.¡± This was indeed a useful piece of information. Originally, the importance of the incarnation of Taiyin Youying in Gu Yang¡¯s ranking was fairly low, and in sequential order, it could only be last. However, since Taiyin Youying could restrain that individual of Akimbo, it could be prioritized. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your master detect your dissidence?¡± A strange smile floated on Cao Jing¡¯s face, ¡°I am loyal to my master, where is the dissidence?¡± What an old cunning fox. Gu Yang understood the meaning in his smile. As long as he didn¡¯t think he was betraying that Akimbo man, that man wouldn¡¯t notice anything unusual. This is the highest realm of lying, deceiving oneself. In his heart, he probably hypnotized himself no matter what he did, this was for his master. As for whether this behavior would lead to adverse consequences, he deliberately ignored it. That Akimbo man, even if he left some controlling means on him, couldn¡¯t possibly monitor him all the time. To be able to do this, this guy is really not ordinary. Gu Yang shook his head and said, ¡°This piece of information alone is not enough.¡± Cao Jing wasn¡¯t angry, and said, ¡°If you want to deal with that Three Saints Sect man, you can cooperate with Shen Yun. He is a deep-minded man and has long wanted to get rid of the control of Three Saints Sect.¡± ¡°Shen Yun?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°He has been killed by me.¡± Upon hearing this, Cao Jing¡¯s gaze slightly shrank, but after a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Shen Yun is not a man who can be easily killed.¡± The implication of his words was that he did not believe Gu Yang could kill Shen Yun. Gu Yang looked at him, recalling that battle, the entire process, there was indeed no problem. After killing Shen Yun, the system prompted to gain two hundred energy points, that surely meant he was dead beyond any doubt. Cao Jing understood his thoughts and slowly said, ¡°As I know, Shen Yun once got a spirit treasure, prepared to use against that Three Saints Sect man. Only I know this.¡± Spirit treasure? Gu Yang stared at him for a while. That day, Shen Yun didn¡¯t use the spirit treasure, and after he died, no spirit treasure was found on him. Cao Jing seemed to have no reason to lie about this. He could only put this matter aside for now and said, ¡°Forget about the cooperation, in the near future, there will be those seeking revenge on you.¡± He naturally meant Ling Ling. The Wu Family was extinguished, and the greatest contributors to this were undoubtedly Cao Jing and that Unleaking Realm man from the Gao Family. When Ling Ling¡¯s divine power is greatly successful, she will certainly take revenge on the murderers of that year. Cao Jing smiled, his gaze swept over Ling Ling, and he calmly turned around and left. With this man¡¯s departure, Gu Yang suddenly felt that the atmosphere was somewhat wrong. Whether it was Ling Ling by his side, Cao Yiyi, Xi Huang, Su Qingzhen, Lily, they all stared at him with their straight eyes. Only Eve, who had been made his slave, kept her head down all the time. Not far away, there was also an outsider, Gress, her eyes only seeing Eve. Reunion after a long time is quite a joy, they should be heartily talking over old times. However, when there are too many women, it seems inappropriate to do anything. ¡°Master, you are finally back, do you know how worried we¡¯ve been about you.¡± At this time, the Little Green Bird flew over from nowhere, chirping. Gu Yang glanced at it, secretly admiring it in his heart. This guy was useful sometimes, breaking up the deadlock and saving him from the embarrassment. He put on a straight face, ¡°Where did you go when it was so dangerous just now?¡± The Little Green Bird confidently said, ¡°I went to the Divine City to get reinforcements, eh, this woman looks strange!¡± Speaking of this, its voice became extremely shocked, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really getting heavier, even non-humans are now your targets?¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Don’t eat me, 304 Chapter 304: Don¡¯t eat me, 304 ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t stay here for long,¡± Gu Yang made no room for discussion. With a sweeping gesture of his large sleeve, he lifted them with his magic and flew away from the location. He wouldn¡¯t want Cao Jing to summon his master. With so many burdens, it would be impossible to engage in a fight. The women around him held different emotions. Su Qingzhen was the first to follow Gu Yang, hence, she knew him the most. She knew he wasn¡¯t a flirt, rather, those shameless women forced themselves on him. Last month, after Pei Qianlan and Xu Ruomei left the Secret Realm, a woman and a bird mysteriously appeared. The woman claimed that Gu Yang was her father. And the bird, who can talk, claimed him as its master. This was outrageous. It took her a while to digest the explosive news. From the talkative little green bird, she heard many stories of Gu Yang¡¯s romantic encounters: Princess Chang, the queen¡¯s sister, even the queen herself¡­ which caused a great deal of anxiety in her. Though Gu Yang was a genuine gentleman, who has always been courteous to her and other women around him, his too good a heart made him unable to refuse advances. Ling Ling was like that, so was Xu Ruomei and Gu Xiyue, at least to some degree. Later, it was Lily, Han Mengling, Pei Qianlan, and others who acted similarly. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out that the ones like Princess Chang, and the queen, must have launched their own advances as well. And now, there were two unfamiliar women who had joined Gu Yang¡¯s entourage. One of them had a wicked expression and a dangerous glint in her eyes, clearly not easy to deal with. The other¡¯s skin was white like milk, with green pupils and pointed ears, clearly of a foreign race. Although she kept her head down, her air radiated a clear ¡®keep away¡¯ message. These two women were going to be difficult to get along with. Su Qingzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of resentment. If this continues, where will it end? She reluctantly accepted women like Ling Ling, Pei Qianlan. They knew their place and were bearable. But with these two new women, there would be troublous days ahead. The sentiments of Ling Ling towards this situation diverged from Su Qingzhen. In her heart, there were only two things: martial arts and Gu Yang. As for the women who emerged, she didn¡¯t care as much. She was present throughout the whole Gu Yang, Cao Yiyi, and the elven princess¡¯s incident and knew these two women weren¡¯t easy to deal with. However, she wouldn¡¯t interfere because she knew Gu Yang would handle it. She maintained the most stable emotions among the group. ¡°Perhaps my father is too affectionate,¡± Xi Huang looked troubled. She was aware that her father was an alluring man with a reputation for attracting women everywhere he went. In Divine City, there were Ye Lingbo, Princess Chang, and Su Ningyan. In the Secret Realm, she met two more. From Su Qingzhen, she learned about two others. Now, just after a little over a month, two more women showed up. If this pace continues, she¡¯ll soon have more than ten ¡°aunts¡±. Although she understood that she had no right to interfere with her father¡¯s actions, she couldn¡¯t help feeling resentment. These women were much younger than her, yet they ended up as her elders. She couldn¡¯t avoid calling them aunt. She could hardly keep up with so many aunts. ¡°The Saint is amazing, he even managed to make the elven princess his slave!¡± Lily was the most excited. Before coming east, she had visited the Misty Forest with her mentor and had met the elven queen and Eve. Now holding a high-ranking title, she recognized the faint mark on Gu¡¯s forehead at once. Comparing it to the elven princess¡¯s mark, she knew they had formed a master-servant pact. She admired him deeply. That was a princess and future queen of the elves. Every elven queen is among the top powerhouses in the West Bank Continent, including some at the half-god level. Before now, no member of the elven royalty had ever signed a master-servant pact with a human. Elves, proud as they are, would rather die than yield. Yet the Saint accomplished it! No wonder he¡¯s the Saint. Eve was like a walking corpse, with no inkling of life in her eyes. She allowed Gu Yang to lead her around. From the moment she became a human¡¯s slave, she felt like her soul had died, leaving behind an empty shell. She could care less about who was around the human, or what kind of danger he faced. Her only concern was whether Gress could deliver the sacred object back to the Misty Forest. If that sacred object could save the mother tree. The only outsider was Gress who trailed behind at a distance. She had no thought of leaving, partly because Eve deserved her sympathy and partly because she found Lily. When she first spotted this golden-haired, clear-eyed witch, she was taken aback. She had met this woman before. About five years ago, the elven queen invited a legendary witch who bore the Eye of the Phoenix to help heal the mother tree. The young girl who attended the legendary witch then is the same woman she sees now. After five years, she stumbled into her in the Divine State. This aroused her suspicion. What brought a member of the Eye of the Phoenix to the Divine State? And how could it be mere coincidence that she¡¯s also in the company of that man? What exactly was her relationship with him? Gress was filled with questions. ¡°Master, now that you¡¯ve finally condensed your true form, why do you still keep the appearance of a human?¡± ¡°Master, your true form is so beautiful, you should show it to everyone.¡± ¡°Master, you can¡¯t disregard our monster pride because of these beautiful women¡­¡± The Little Blue Bird kept chit-chatting in Gu Yang¡¯s ear, which annoyed him greatly. He wanted to shut it up, but every time his magic touched it, it was absorbed by the bird. This guy, somehow got stronger. You think I can¡¯t cure you yet? From Gu Yang¡¯s eyebrows sprung a golden light, and a hand reached out to grab the little blue bird. It was the Divine Ape. ¡°Have mercy, don¡¯t eat me ¡ª¡± While the little blue bird cried out in despair, the Divine Ape stuffed it into his mouth. At last, the world was peaceful again. Gu Yang quickened his speed once again. Shortly, Divine City was within sight. Upon reaching the outskirts of Divine City, Gress, who had been always following, finally stopped. She felt the presence of a half-god and dared not come any closer. ¡°Please take care, princess.¡± As she watched the figures disappear into the distance, a heavy mood descended upon her. Finally, she made up her mind, turned around, and began her journey back home. Eve made such a huge sacrifice to acquire the sacred object, she couldn¡¯t afford any mishap. PS: A guest dropped by my house tonight, hence the delay. There¡¯s one more chapter, which will come fairly late. You can check back tomorrow for updates. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: I can’t handle it Chapter 305: I can¡¯t handle it In the Divine City, in an unremarkable small red building, sat a man wearing a white robe in the main hall. He was sitting motionless on a meditation mat, like a statue. The entire hall was spotless. In front of him, there was a wooden shelf signifying the passage of time. Three books lay on the shelf. Suddenly, the book on the extreme right began to flip itself, revealing the first page. A name flew out from the book, emitting a brilliant golden light. The man in the white robe slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the two characters floating in the air. His calm face expressed a hint of surprise. ¡°Gu Yang.¡± He silently repeated the name in his heart. At this moment, footsteps rang out and a girl about the age of ten wandered in. Looking at the page of the opened book and the golden letters suspended in the air, she exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Teacher, Gu Yang has actually become the number one in the mana Realm.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he the fastest to reach the number one rank in the history of Mana Realm?¡± While she was speaking, names were flying out of the book, forming a list right behind the first name that had appeared. A moment later, the names in the air disappeared. The book on the shelf was closed and sealed again. The little girl couldn¡¯t help herself from asking, ¡°Teacher, who really is this Gu Yang? Could he be the reincarnation of an ancient figure with great power?¡± The man in the white robe remained silent, seemingly ignoring her. The little girl said angrily, ¡°Again with the silence? It¡¯s infuriating. Once I¡¯m able to open these books, I¡¯ll find out for myself.¡± Previously, her teacher would mollify her by saying that celestial secrets must not be disclosed. Now, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say that. This teacher was simply lazy to the extreme. Since her arrival, she had never seen him move from this loft. He would sit there, too lazy to move or talk, even too lazy to eat. She realized for the first time that some people could go without eating and still survive. Suddenly, the man spoke, ¡°Invite him over.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± The little girl was somewhat excited. Finally, the teacher had spoken. Ever since she had arrived, this was the first time she had heard the teacher invite someone over. As soon as the little girl left, the man looked at the book on the extreme left of the shelf, which was emitting a faint light. Then he closed his eyes again, and the loft went quiet once again. Gu Yang arrived at the literary institute with the women. He had nowhere else to go. Tianxin Martial Arts Hall was too small to accommodate all these people, the literary institute was bigger. Zhou Zongye was taken aback when he saw the women accompanying him. Was this guy planning to sweep up the entire Beauty List? The top of the list was occupied by Su Ningyan, known for her mesmerising beauty, until she had entered the palace and became the queen. Ye Lingbo was third. Wu Lingling was fifth. Pei Qianlan was seventh. Cao Yiyi was tenth. Su Qingzhen was thirteenth. Impressive. The women now in the literary institute made up half of the Beauty List. There were also two women of different races from another continent with equally superior beauty. He suddenly felt that the title of ¡®The Most Handsome Man in the World¡¯ seemed justified. ¡°Why are you back again?¡± Zhou Zongye felt a bit of a headache. None of the women present were easy to deal with. If Gu Yang was around it would be manageable, but if he had to handle some business and left them here, there might be a serious fight¡­ The thought alone was troublesome. Gu Yang didn¡¯t need to mince words with him and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go.¡± He couldn¡¯t take them to the Imperial Palace. The last time he did, Su Ningyan almost obliterated him. ¡°Gu Yang¡ª¡± At this moment, an excited voice called out from near the entrance of the courtyard. It was Pei Qianlan. After she and Wu Er left Wuliang Mountain, they had returned to the Divine City and waited for him at the literary institute. Now that she saw he was safe and sound, she finally let out a sigh of relief. She ran towards Gu Yang, intending to throw herself into his arms. Halfway there, she suddenly felt an intent to kill. She shivered and instinctively released True Essence from her body. Like a chain reaction, every woman present released her own True Essence. Suddenly, the courtyard was filled with a murderous aura. Only Ling Ling and Elf Princess Eve seemed unperturbed, making no reaction whatsoever. Zhou Zongye watched Gu Yang sympathetically, understanding that this was the price one needed to pay for being a playboy. All of these women, even the weakest among them, were at the first level of the Golden Body realm. They were so young and had great potential. Their future achievements were immeasurable. He could already envision the miserable future that awaited Gu Yang. The strife between these women would be enough to drive him crazy. Damn it! A moment later, Pei Qianlan finally snapped out of her daze and stared at the woman who was harboring hostility towards her. Sparks flew when their gazes met. However, she was the first to withdraw her True Essence and did not push further. Cao Yiyi wasn¡¯t foolish either. She had just been warned once during their last meeting. She swiftly retreated, gently rubbing her arm and thought to herself, ¡°Good girl, I can¡¯t kill her or he will ignore me for real.¡± The other women also realized their overreaction, and hurriedly retracted their True Essence. The tense atmosphere that had blanketed the courtyard moments ago finally relaxed a bit. Just then, an elderly man walked in from outside, ¡°Excuse me, is Young Master Gu here?¡± When Gu Yang saw the elderly man, he inexplicably felt a sense familiarity, and said, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°In accordance with my master¡¯s command, I would like to extend an invitation for the young master to come over for a meeting.¡± Zhou Zongye, who was standing to the side, was taken aback when he heard these words. He naturally recognized the old man and knew very well who his master was ¨C the master of the Red Mansion. The master of the Red Mansion had been sitting in his loft for over a thousand years. Over this time, only a few people had been invited. The last one who was invited to the Red Mansion was their dean. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Who is your master?¡± Zhou Zongye whispered, ¡°His master is the man from Red Mansion.¡± What? Gu Yang¡¯s spirit lifted, was it the mysterious master of the Red Mansion who was inviting him? He had always been interested in this person but never had the time to pay a visit. Now that he was being invited, it was a great opportunity to get to know him. ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Gu Yang then left by himself. Wait. Zhou Zongye suddenly realized the problem, what about all the women present now that Gu Yang is leaving? He was not up for it at all. Gu Yang followed the old man and felt the sense of familiarity growing stronger. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder, how should I address you?¡± This old man was not simple. His cultivation level was immeasurable, even Gu Yang couldn¡¯t see through him. He had no problem with addressing him as ¡®elder¡¯. The old man said, ¡°I dare not accept the honorific title of ¡®elder¡¯. You can call me Old Shen.¡± ¡°Shen family?¡± It finally dawned on Gu Yang why the old man seemed so familiar. He was from the Shen family. So, someone from the Shen family went to the Red Mansion. PS: I¡¯m planning an activity for the 55 celebration, I will write a side story. I¡¯m considering a story about the protagonist and several female characters crossing back to Earth. The protagonist does not remember the crossing, but the female characters do. What do you think? Let me know your suggestions. Lastly, double votes for this month are appreciated. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: 306 Red Mansion Master Chapter 306: 306 Red Mansion Master Gu Yang knew of the Red Mansion¡¯s rule: To become a patrol envoy of the Red Mansion, one must sever ties with the past. Regardless of any past feuds or grudges, they must be cut off completely. Of course, the Red Mansion didn¡¯t accept just anyone. Those who were utterly evil would be turned away at the door. Typically, factions and sects would afford the Red Mansion some respect. They would no longer pursue feuds. The Red Mansion was an extremely special force. With a few lists, it stirred up storms under the sky. It was no exaggeration to say that over half of the strife in the Great Zhou was due to these lists. In addition, the Red Mansion¡¯s lists avoided the imperial family and the court, which caused people to suspect that this force was the lapdog of the imperial family. Its purpose was to stir up conflicts between the major factions. However, Su Ningyan had told him that the court was entirely unable to control the Red Mansion. The imperial family and the court ministers not being listed was a pact established between the first emperor of the Great Zhou and the Red Mansion. The owner of the Red Mansion never meddled in the affairs of the imperial family and the court. Now, even one from the Shen Family was hiding in the Red Mansion. Did this imply that even a power like the Shen Family was greatly wary of the Red Mansion? The old man in front of him, his cultivation level wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Shen Zhou¡¯s mana triple heaven stage. It was likely, like Wu Er and Gao Fan, those who didn¡¯t wish to become a pawn of the Three Saint faction, hence, they left their family¡¯s power. As Gu Yang pondered this, he quietly opened the system and performed a simulation. ¡°At twenty-two, you are already at Mana Triple Heaven. You lead a group of women to Divine City.¡± ¡°You receive the invitation of the owner of the Red Mansion and go to discuss matters at the Red Mansion.¡± ¡°After leaving the Red Mansion, you and Ye Lingbo head to the secluded moon. Soon, you are pursued and attacked by several Nascent Soul experts from the Ancient River Sword Sect. You release two divine beast incarnations and kill all the Nascent Soul experts of the Ancient River Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Subsequently, a deity level expert arrives. At the critical moment, another deity level expert appears, blocking that person. You take the opportunity to flee.¡± ¡°You and Ye Lingbo escape to the Sky Ruins, going through numerous hardships until you find a Space Fragment that houses the corpse of the divine beast, Candle Dragon. You extract three drops of essence blood from the corpse and spend over a month refining it.¡± ¡°You leave the Sky Ruins and return to Divine City. The next day, Saint Chaoyang appears in the academy and confronts you.¡± ¡°Suddenly, two Celestial Beings descend, and Saint Chaoyang treats them as great enemies.¡± ¡°They deliver two invitations to Saint Chaoyang, inviting her to the Yaochi Conference. They also give an invitation to the principal of the academy. Then, they leave.¡± ¡°Saint Chaoyang immediately takes action and captures you. You are completely outmatched and the divine ape incarnation is killed in battle while the phoenix incarnation is captured.¡± ¡°Six months later, you die of exhaustion at the age of twenty-three.¡± He is relieved, this trip to the Red Mansion does not appear to be dangerous. Unfortunately, he cannot glean the reason for his invitation from this simulation. However, there are unexpected benefits. Two Celestial Beings descend upon Divine City and deliver invitations to Saint Chaoyang and the Principal of the Academy, inviting them to what seems to be the Yaochi Conference. The first thing Gu Yang thinks about is the Yaochi Immortal Palace, one of the legendary Three Immortal Palaces. This suggests that the mysterious faction that appears not long after might very well be the Yaochi Immortal Palace. However, what are their motives for inviting Saint Chaoyang and the Principal to the Yaochi Conference? While Gu Yang was pondering, they arrived at the Red Mansion. The Red Mansion is located in between the academy of literature and martial academy. Or rather, when the first emperor of the Great Zhou established the two academies, he specifically chose sites on both ends of the Red Mansion. This inconspicuous building merely took up roughly a field¡¯s area, enclosed by red brick walls. Inside was a courtyard, followed by a pavilion. The elderly Shen led the way to the front of the pavilion, saying, ¡°Please, this way.¡± Gu Yang looked at this unassuming pavilion. This was a power that had witnessed the rise and fall of three dynasties over more than a thousand years. Perhaps, it was the oldest faction that had been passed down since the Xia Dynasty. This group¡¯s work was the most offensive of all. The Beauty List alone had caused numerous deaths, leading to countless families being ruined. Like Su Qingzhen, the person she hated most, aside from the Liu family, was the Red Mansion. If it weren¡¯t for the Red Mansion ranking her on the Beauty List, the Liu family wouldn¡¯t have targeted her, and her parents wouldn¡¯t have died. If one day, she had enough power, her first order of business would be to topple the Red Mansion. Over a thousand years, there were many like Su Qingzhen who reluctantly fell victim to the beauty list, and countless others who sought to bring down the Red Mansion. Yet, this unassuming Red Mansion has always stood firm. This says something about the strength of its master. As soon as Gu Yang entered the loft, he was met by a little girl of about ten years old, beautifully delicate looking. With her glossy eyes trained on him, she expressed disappointment, ¡°So, you are Gu Yang? The world¡¯s most handsome man looks like you?¡± This was the first time Gu Yang had been addressed so directly with this title. Despite his thick skin, he felt a tad embarrassed. At least it was just a little girl. He replied, ¡°I am here to meet the master of this place.¡± ¡°Follow me then.¡± The little girl turned and started walking further in, but after a few steps, she spun around, her curiosity piqued, ¡°Are you really a reincarnation of an ancient great power?¡± Just like a child, her emotions changed rapidly. He wasn¡¯t sure how she was related to the master of the Red Mansion. Exactly who resides inside the Red Mansion remained largely unknown. The number of people with the qualifications to enter were few, and of those, most were unwilling to come here. Even Su Ningyan admitted that she had been afraid to visit the Red Mansion before, fearing that her secrets would be seen through by the mansion¡¯s host. Gu Yang had similar concerns. Accordingly, he conducted a simulation to ensure no danger was present before coming over. He responded, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, how could your cultivation speed be so fast?¡± The little girl asked earnestly, her eyes filled with a burning desire to know. At that moment, they reached the grand hall. Upon seeing the man in white sitting inside, Gu Yang immediately knew that this must be the master of the Red Mansion. From a different perspective, the man was devoid of any visible energy, as if there was no one before him at all. This was the first time he had experienced such a thing. ¡°Secret.¡± He said to the little girl, stepped into the hall and greeted, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡± Behind him, the little girl pulled a face at his retreating figure, disappointed with his answer. She then closed the door and left. Although quite audacious, she dared not eavesdrop here. Because she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from the master inside. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Great Zhou.¡± The man in white raised from his seat, appearing quite young with an equally youthful voice, his features bland, almost indistinguishable in a crowd. Eyeing Gu Yang, he asked, ¡°What are your intentions in the Great Zhou?¡± Luckily, he didn¡¯t reveal knowing about Gu Yang¡¯s otherworldly origin. Gu Yang felt relieved, realizing that the host of the Red Mansion didn¡¯t know everything. He replied, ¡°I just want to survive and find my way home.¡± This was his heartfelt wish. The man in white showed no change in his expression and continued, ¡°That might be difficult. Your reckless actions have prematurely awakened the Primordial Spirit within the Demon Suppression Tower, disrupting the plans of an ancient being. It won¡¯t let you go.¡± Was he referring to the Immortal Palace of Yaochi? Indeed, the master of the Red Mansion knew many ancient secrets. However, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t figure out his intentions or ascertain his loyalty, hence his reservations. Gu Yang retorted, ¡°No matter, I¡¯ve already amassed many enemies. If I can¡¯t get past Saint Chao Yang, what about those who follow?¡± A flicker of surprise passed through the eyes of the man in white, ¡°It seems, you know more than I had anticipated. That¡¯s good, it saves me the trouble.¡± Gu Yang posed, ¡°Senior, is there anything you wish to command?¡± The man in white said, ¡°I can help you evade Saint Chao Yang¡¯s pursuit.¡± Gu Yang knew well that nothing fell from the sky, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± PS: Requesting double monthly pass. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: 307 conditions Chapter 307: 307 conditions When Gu Yang walked out of the Red Mansion, his brow was slightly furrowed, as if he was pondering something. When he entered the courtyard outside, he ran into the little girl again. She curiously asked, ¡°What did the teacher say to you?¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± Gu Yang left the words hanging, strode out of the gate, leaving the little girl behind stomping her feet in anger, grumbling, ¡°You¡¯re the child.¡± When he walked out, the wooden door closed behind him. Outside the gate, a person stood by the wall with her head down, almost invisible. It was Eve. She had followed him out without his notice, disguising herself with magic. Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. He originally thought that she would purposefully cause him trouble. Despite her life and death being under his control, causing trouble was not difficult for her. She really had professional integrity! He asked, ¡°How do you reach the Legendary level on the West Bank Continent?¡± He had learned about the power structure of the West Bank Continent from Zhong Zilin. Their ¡®Legendary¡¯ level was equivalent to the Unleaking Realm of Great Zhou. But at that time, due to time limitations, he didn¡¯t delve deeper into it. Now, having acquired a subordinate equivalent to the third level of Mana, he naturally wanted to understand more. If she became a Legendary mage, then he would have an additional helper. Eve replied indifferently, ¡°Only by receiving the protection of a God can one advance to Legendary. This continent has not been blessed by a God.¡± The implication being, advancing to Legendary can only be achieved on the West Bank Continent, and only with the protection of a God. Gu Yang asked again, ¡°How far are you from it?¡± ¡°My mother once said that I could hold the promotion ceremony in ten years.¡± Elsewhere, inside the Red Mansion. In the grand hall, the man in white still sat on a cushion. Suddenly, a person walked in. The visitor was none other than old Shen. He looked at the three books on the wooden shelf and asked, ¡°How do you find this youngster?¡± The man in white replied, ¡°There seems to be a layer of fog around him. I can¡¯t see through ¡± Old Shen appeared a bit solemn. Even the owner of the Red Mansion couldn¡¯t see through that youngster. Who on earth was he? He asked again, ¡°Did he agree to that proposal?¡± ¡°He is a man who values friendship and loyalty.¡± Old Shen thought about Gu Yang¡¯s relationship with that woman. If he were truly a man of loyalty, he would certainly not stand by and do nothing. But ¡°Is it really worth it for him to confront Saint Chaoyang?¡± As far as he knew, in over a thousand years, the man before him had never had any conflicts with the Four Great Sacred Lands. The Red Mansion never meddled in worldly disputes. When the Xia Dynasty fell, he remained impassive. When the Celestial Being of the Lin Family was besieged, he was still indifferent. When the Dean of the Academy and the Man from Chi Ming Tian both suffered a great loss, he was still without a reaction. He seemed like a detached observer, watching the world with a transcendental perspective. The Four Great Sacred Lands would not provoke a powerful enemy without reason. All along, the two parties had minded their own business. However, today, the always detached owner of the Red Mansion had, surprisingly, started to meddle in worldly affairs, even daring to confront a Saint from the Three Saint Gates. This move would break the silent agreement between the Red Mansion and the Four Great Sacred Lands, bringing about uncontrollable consequences. What would the attitude of the Four Great Sacred Lands towards the Red Mansion be in the future? Would they join forces to eliminate this influence that had survived since the Xia Dynasty? All kinds of thoughts were whirling around in Old Shen¡¯s mind. The man in white didn¡¯t answer his question. He understood immediately. He bowed and walked out. Once outside, he looked up at the sky, a faint smile barely perceptible at the corner of his mouth. After being at the Red Mansion for so many years, he finally understood what the owner of the Red Mansion truly cared about. By the time Gu Yang returned to the Academy with Eve, everyone had already dispersed. Only Zhou Zongye was left in the courtyard. He had prepared tea and was waiting for him. Zhou Zongye asked curiously, ¡°What kind of person is the one from the Red Mansion?¡± Gu Yang pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t quite say. He seems unfathomable.¡± It was hard to describe what kind of person he really was. He couldn¡¯t figure out the other party¡¯s real purpose from the brief interaction. ¡°What did he invite you over for?¡± ¡°To protect our homeland.¡± Zhou Zongye, somewhat puzzled by this answer, repeated, ¡°Protect our homeland?¡± ¡°You heard correctly.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but laugh. At that time, he also found it absurd when the Lord of the Red Mansion proposed the condition. The Lord of the Red Mansion told him that the Barbarians from the grasslands were about to invade Great Zhou. He was asked to join the army and head to the frontier to resist the Barbarians, to protect the territory of Great Zhou from invasion. Wasn¡¯t that protecting our homeland? Who would have thought that the Lord of the Red Mansion, who had always been aloof from worldly affairs and never meddled in mundane matters, would make such a request? Then, the owner of the Red Mansion told him bombshell news. On the grasslands, a new Celestial Being had appeared. Together with the original one, there were now two Celestial Beings. In terms of high-end strength, these grasslands had surpassed Great Zhou. This fact was also the confidence behind the Khan¡¯s invasion of Great Zhou. Thinking about this, Gu Yang felt a headache. He had not expected there to be two Celestial Beings on the grasslands. In Great Zhou, there was only Luo Wang left. The Dean of the Academy was already half-handicapped. If they really went to war, Great Zhou would obviously be at a disadvantage. Apart from the ever-threatening Chi Ming Tian, Great Zhou was already on the brink of extreme danger. Whether annihilated by the Barbarians of the grasslands or ending up in Chi Ming Tian¡¯s clutches, either outcome would be disastrous for Great Zhou. Zhou Zongye knitted his brow and asked, ¡°Has there been some change on the grasslands?¡± It was no wonder he was the Deputy Dean of the Academy, quick to pinpoint the crux of the problem. Gu Yang replied, ¡°They say there¡¯s a new Celestial Being on the grasslands.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhou Zongye¡¯s face changed drastically. He shot up from his seat, his expression growing very serious, ¡°Is this true?¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°That¡¯s what he told me.¡± With a whoosh, Zhou Zongye disappeared from the spot, leaving Gu Yang no idea where he went. Gu Yang picked up the tea cup in front of him and drained it. Behind him, Eve stood with her head down the whole time. On her wooden face, a faint change took place. [Simulation ends, you may retain one of the following¡­] These were the rewards he hadn¡¯t claimed when the simulation ended earlier. ¡°I choose option two.¡± After receiving his reward, Gu Yang restarted the simulation. In the previous simulation, nothing was mentioned about the Barbarian invasion, and Saint Chaoyang had appeared shortly after. He suspected that he hadn¡¯t agreed to the Lord of the Red Mansion¡¯s request in the last simulation. If that wasn¡¯t the case, it would be the other party reneging on the agreement, or some accident occurred. He needed to check again. [At twenty years old, you are already at the third layer of Mana¡­] PS: Double requests for monthly tickets continue. One more chapter to come, probably at one o¡¯clock. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: 308 Heir of Blue Sky Palace Chapter 308: 308 Heir of Blue Sky Palace [¡­Proceed to the palace and discuss with Su Ningyan on how to counter the invasion of the plains Barbarians.] [Su Ningyan had long been prepared, deploying heavy troops to guard the border. She also vindicated the former God of War, the Marquis of Wu An, releasing him from prison to serve as the general.] [You and the Marquis Wu An head to the frontier, spending a month arranging for the troops and rounding up supplies.] [A little over a month later, the day of the Yaochi Conference arrived. Marquis Wu An took the initiative to lead the cavalry into the plains. They soon found the main force of the plains cavalry, and a decisive battle broke out between the two sides.] [You and the Divine Power warriors in the army hold off the strong men of the plains.] [You go on a killing spree, taking down two Barbarians at the Unleaking Realm, and finally beheading the Khan of the Barbarians. In this battle, the entire plains cavalry force was wiped out.] [On your return to Divine City, a Celestial Being realm strong man from the plains suddenly arrives and kills you. You were twenty-two years old.] The results of this simulation were pretty much as Gu Yang had anticipated. With his current strength, he could easily kill anyone at the first layer of the Unleaking Realm. At the second layer of the Unleaking Realm, given enough time, he could grind them down to death. As for the third layer of the Unleaking Realm, he had not fought them yet, but even ifhe couldn¡¯t beat them, if he wanted to run, most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. The owner of the Red Mansion sought him out probably because of his strength. Moreover, he was only at the Mana Realm, unlike the strong men at the Unleaking Realm who were bound by limitations. He could act on his will, without worrying about life span depletion. However, when faced with a Celestial Being realm strong man, he still had no way to fight back. This was a whole new level. Just like the transition from the Mortal to the Divine Power realm, from the Divine Power to the Celestial Being realm involves a qualitative leap where a cultivator evolves into an initial-stage fairy being. Thus, the key was to break through to the Unleaking Realm as quickly as possible. If the realm gap was too wide, even if he could summon another Unleaking Realm divine beast, it would hardly stand a chance against a Celestial Being realm opponent. In a nutshell, the most important thing was his own realm of cultivation. If he could reach the Unleaking Realm, his move, the Celestial Decay, could pose a greater threat to those in the Celestial Being realm. ¡°Clear thought!¡± Gu Yang thought of the advice Wen Jue gave him. Thinking back, the enemies he made along the way through his simulations, from the Liu family to Lin family, then Shen family and finally Cao Yiyi, were pretty much all taken care of. As for those he carried a grudge against, the Qin family counts as one, Nether Sect counts as one, and the odd thing in the Yellow Springs cave counts as one¡­ As for the Saint Chao Yang from the Three Saints Door of the Red Sky, it goes without saying. The enemies are too strong; without the strength above the Unleaking Realm, there¡¯s no way to deal with them. But if he doesn¡¯t deal with them, he couldn¡¯t achieve clear thought and would have trouble breaking through to the Unleaking Realm. Well, it¡¯s a dead end. Gu Yang left the academy and went to the palace with Eve to discuss the Barbarian invasion with Su Ningyan. She really had been prepared all along, diverting the silver from the Four Sea Bank to compensate the deficit in the national treasury and prepare for this war. He was a bit puzzled, ¡°How could the national treasury be so depleted?¡± Speaking of which, the decline of Great Zhou was too severe these years. After Wu Da had killed the predecessor emperor, the country had been on a downward spiral. Su Ningyan sighed, ¡°Someone has been scheming to ruin Great Zhou, planning it for decades. The case of Marquis Wu An¡¯s conspiracy, followed by Wu Da assassinating the former emperor, are all linked.¡± ¡°Zhao Yi is weak and has been unable to contend with the ministers in court since his ascension to the throne. Several cabinet ministers, jostling for power and favoring their factions, have turned the court into a chaotic mess. All of this¡­ is the result of a woman¡¯s plot¡­¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°You¡¯re not talking about Sun Yuwei, are you?¡± Sun Yuwei, a disciple of the legendary Blue Sky Palace who has a deep grudge against the royal family. After she used Wu Da to kill the reigning emperor, it led to a great war between the royal family and the Wu family. That battle profoundly changed the landscape of Great Zhou. Su Ningyan¡¯s eyes became complex at the mention of the name, and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s her. She went to great lengths to subvert the ruling power of the Zhao family.¡± Gu Yang added, ¡°She probably never expected that an anomaly like you would appear, propping up the crumbling Great Zhou again.¡± If the situation was as she had described, then after she took power, the bloodshed on the court would also make sense. Those people were beyond redemption. Without using iron-fist means to purge them and replace them, there wouldn¡¯t be any progress. Of course, having the courage to make such a decision and carry out such a course, that¡¯s not something ordinary people can do. One misstep could lead to immediate death. That the external incarnation of Su Ningyan managed to pull this off was truly remarkable. ¡°Actually, in retrospect, the experiences of these years always make me feel as though there¡¯s an invisible hand controlling everything in the background.¡± Su Ningyan had been keeping these words in her heart for a long time, and finally found a confidant to share them with. ¡°A lot of things were far too much of a coincidence. ¡®Sister¡¯s¡¯ appearance, her entrance into the royal palace, her encounter with Zhao Yi¡­ Many things were just too coincidental.¡± After she absorbed her external incarnation back into her body, she also merged with all of ¡®sister¡¯s¡¯ memories. ¡®Sister¡¯s¡¯ many experiences, were quite odd. An incredible series of coincidences, any single mishap would have made it impossible for her to have all the power in the royal court as queen. When Gu Yang heard her say this, a chill went down his spine. Su Ningyan was already in the Mana Realm. If even she felt that something was wrong, there was a high chance there really was an issue. Suddenly, he thought of the owner of the Red Mansion he had just met. Could it have been his doing? However, he didn¡¯t voice his thoughts, and instead switched the topic, ¡°So who exactly is Sun Yuwei?¡± Su Ningyan slowly revealed a piece of history. ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Qin Dynasty had a very outstanding emperor, which brought the country to its apex. He himself was also a martial arts prodigy and reached the Mana realm before fifty.¡± ¡°Unfortunately for him, he was down on his luck. The Lin family miraculously produced a Lin Tianyi who entering the Celestial Being realm. He was the first to achieve this since the Xia Dynasty.¡± ¡°The emergence of Lin Tianyi completely changed the situation at that time. The Four Great Sacred Lands conspiring to take him down, this stirred the whole world.¡± ¡°At that time, Blue Sky Palace also sent a disciple to the mortal world, and she met a young man bearing the surname Zhao¡­¡± This is a rather melodramatic story, the disciple from Blue Sky Palace fell in love with her encounter, the patriarch of the Zhao family. After Lin Tianyi was suppressed by the united forces of the Four Great Sacred Lands, the Qin Dynasty quickly fragmented due to the loss of many of their elite. The patriarch of the Zhao family, with the help of the disciple from the Blue Sky Palace, seized the opportunity to rise. Everything started very smoothly, their strength growing continuously, until eventually only two major forces remained in the world, and the patriarch of the Zhao family encountered an enemy he could not defeat. The disciples of the Blue Sky Palace betrayed the palace to help her beloved, stealing their treasured artifact. She finally killed that great enemy, clearing the biggest obstacle to a unified country. But she was heavily injured in the process and lost a great deal of her strength. Subsequently, the patriarch of Zhao¡¯s family hatched a plot to kill her. She escaped with the help of an abnormal treasure and disappeared without a trace. ¡°If I guess right, Sun Yuwei is probably the disciple trained by that woman, coming to take revenge on Zhao¡¯s family.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect such a melodramatic past in this. He suddenly realized, ¡°So your teacher is the actual descendant of the Blue Sky Palace!¡± With that, he started connecting the dots to many things from the past. The sword that Su Ningyan found in the Demon Suppression Tower back then was likely the lost treasure of the Blue Sky Palace. The human corpse that he later discovered in the corpse of a Divine Chicken on the eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, probably belonged to the defector from the Blue Sky Palace. By these calculations, Su Ningyan was, rightfully, the successor of the Blue Sky Palace. No wonder she could use the Sky Annihilation technique. Many things are unexpected. Without Su Ningyan revealing these things, he would never have imagined that so much was hidden beneath the surface. PS: The third update. Need monthly ticket. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: 309 Secrets Chapter 309: 309 Secrets Gu Yang asked, ¡°What is the stance of the Blue Sky Palace?¡± He was very curious about this matter. As one of the Four Great Sacred Lands, the Blue Sky Palace¡¯s presence was far too muted. From the awakening of the system till now, he had run countless simulations. Great Zhou had encountered numerous crises, yet he had never interacted with this power. Setting aside the Three Holy Gates and Red Bright Heaven, he had even dealt with the equally quiet and mysterious Star Sea in his simulations, and not just once. What was up with the Blue Sky Palace? Why did they seem so uninterested in Great Zhou? Su Ningyan shook her head and said, ¡°I am also unsure. Though my master accepted me as his disciple, I am currently just a nominal disciple. I have never been to the Blue Sky Palace. My master also seldom mentions it.¡± Speaking of this, she paused, ¡°If you really want to know, you might as well ask Chu Xiyue. Perhaps she knows more than I do.¡± The Chu Family? Gu Yang suddenly recalled, Wu Er had once mentioned that the Chu Family was a force fostered by the Blue Sky Palace. He didn¡¯t pursue the topic further and said, ¡°Since you have prepared for the invasion of the barbarians, I¡¯ll await your news. Inform me when it¡¯s time to mobilize the army.¡± With that, he left. Su Ningyan watched his departing figure with a bittersweet gaze. Ever since the Zhao Family annihilated the Wu Family eighteen years ago, Great Zhou had lost too many high-ranking warriors and its overall strength had drastically declined. Its control over its territories had also gotten progressively worse. If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Wang holding up, Great Zhou would have already collapsed under Zhao Yi¡¯s character and abilities. On the other hand, the Khan of the barbarians, who resided in the grasslands, had managed to develop his nation steadily with numerous talents arising within his tribe. What was the worst, was that the Unleaking Realm warrior who had announced himself to be a God of War amongst the barbarians had truly reached the Celestial Being realm. Thus, there were now two Celestial Beings amongst the barbarians. For the first time since the Xia Dynasty, the top strength of the barbarians had surpassed Great Zhou¡¯s. The ambitious Khan would surely strike when this sort of opportunity arises. An invasion was bound to happen soon. She had been preparing for the barbarians for years already and made quite some preparations. However, presently, the royal family¡¯s most vulnerable time, there are only two individuals in the Unleaking Realm capable of commanding. Yet, they could only guard the imperial palace and were unable to leave. There were quite a few in the Mana realm in the military, however, adding in the Lord of the State, their overall strength was still too weak. One has to remember, there are two Unleaking Realm powerhouses under the Khan¡¯s command, and nearly ten in the Mana realm. If comparing regular strengths, Great Zhou is indeed at a disadvantage. Initially, with Luo Wang holding fort, the Khan wouldn¡¯t dare be too audacious. However, it¡¯s different now. There are two Celestial Beings amongst the barbarians, and if they made their move, they¡¯d be able to hold off Luo Wang. Thus, everything would depend on the two Celestial Beings behind the barbarians. For that, Su Ningyan had particularly consulted her master. Back then, her master said, ¡°If there¡¯s an opportunity, they¡¯ll surely kill your two Celestial Beings. Likewise, the reverse is also true.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dispute of the Great Dao.¡± A dispute of the Great Dao? Su Ningyan wanted to ask more, but her master remained silent. This was the worst-case scenario. If the two Celestial Beings of the barbarians acted, Luo Wang and the Dean of the Academy would be held up. Then, the weaker Great Zhou would undoubtedly be defeated. The last strength of the imperial court would also be wiped out. The situation would become like the Qin Dynasty five hundred years ago, no longer able to suppress the world, and the demise of the royal dynasty was imminent. A change in the dynasty was too trifling. The most terrifying scenario would be if Luo Wang and the Dean of the Academy also lost. At that time, Divine State would sink, and the hundreds of millions of common people would face the butchers¡¯ knives of the barbarians. This was not an impossibility. The Red Bright Heaven had always wanted to stir up a massacre in Divine State. It was very likely they would cooperate with the two Celestial Beings of the barbarians. Su Ningyan felt she was in a damaged boat in a storm, facing dangers at every turn and on the verge of capsizing. Gu Yang¡¯s self-proclamation gave her a bit more confidence. Not long ago, she received detail information about Gu Yang¡¯s battle with the Red Sun at the Endless Mountains. The internal security also had spies in the Red Venerate¡¯s teachings. Gu Yang¡¯s current strength was comparable to the Unleaking Realm. With him, even if they lose the battle with the barbarians, they wouldn¡¯t lose too badly. However, that was too dangerous. How was he, alone, supposed to oppose the two Unleaking Realm powerhouses of the other party? He was merely at the Mana realm after all. If possible, she really didn¡¯t want Gu Yang to take this risk. ¡­ Gu Yang left the palace, contemplating his next move. Now, the only real threat to him was the Celestial Being. His main enemies recently were three: Saint Chao Yang, the one from the Red Venerate, and a Celestial Being from the Barbarians. The host of the Red Mansion had offered to help him evade Saint Chao Yang¡¯s pursuit. The one from the Red Venerate seemed to have given up chasing him recently. As for the celestial being of the Barbarians, it would be more than two months before he encountered them. With this, he had a safety period of one to two months. Just in time, he could take this opportunity to enhance his strength as much as possible. He still had no clue about the Unleaking Realm, but that didn¡¯t mean he had no means to improve his strength. Upon returning to the academy, Gu Yang went to the courtyard where he lived and opened the system. [At 22 years old, you have reached the Mana Triple Sky, topping the Grandmaster ranking.] [You sneak to Jingzhou alone, arriving in the Ruiqin Continent through a seafaring teleportation array.] [Three months later, you reach Hell Valley, the southernmost point of the continent, in search of the Undying Emperor.] [You capture the Undying Emperor alive, extracting two drops of phoenix essence blood from its vitals. Afterwards, you wander around, meeting several powerful Beastmasters¡­] [Seven years later, a powerful being from the Immortal Palace comes to the Ruiqin Continent, taking over most of the continent in just one month.] [You follow the remaining Beastmasters, retreating to the Beast God Temple.] [A year later, the powerful being from the Immortal Palace launches the final battle. The Beast God Temple is captured, and you escape to the forbidden land of the back palace, where you find a giant Black Tortoise shell.] [Soon, the powerful being from the Immortal Palace pursues and kills you. You die at the age of thirty-one.] There¡¯s a Black Tortoise shell at the back of the Beast God Temple? Gu Yang was stunned. Didn¡¯t the mysterious person under the palace say that the Black Tortoise shell was in Demon God Valley in Penglai Heaven? Wait a minute¡­ Suddenly, a lightning bolt struck in his mind. That is to say, the Ruiqin Continent is Penglai Heaven. The Beast God Temple is the Demon God Valley! What the hell! That was the case. This was completely beyond his expectation. Wasn¡¯t it said that Penglai Heaven was the kingdom of the Monster Race? How did it end up being enslaved by humans? The Monster Race is really too miserable. Who would have thought that in this kingdom of the Monster Race, there would be a profession like Beastmaster that specializes in dealing with monster beasts. This was even more outrageous than those warriors who practiced with the monster dan and essence blood of monster beasts during the Xia Dynasty. [Simulation over, you can keep one of the following items.] [1. Your martial arts realm at the age of thirty-one.] [2. Your martial arts experience at the age of thirty-one.] [3. Your life wisdom at the age of thirty-one.] ¡°I choose the first one.¡± This time, Gu Yang¡¯s mana barely increased. Instead, the beast-taming space in his mind progressed. The Beast God Temple was truly a sacred place for Beastmasters. Just by staying there for a year, one could make great progress. ¡°Again.¡± Gu Yang activated the simulator once again. ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method,¡± an additional Unleaking monster beast would not significantly enhance his strength. Better to upgrade the level of the Beastmaster. His current ranking is top-rated grandmaster, equivalent to Triple Sky Mana. With just one more step, he can become a legendary Beastmaster, equivalent to the Unleaking Realm. By then, he can go to the Ruiqin Continent, capture an Unleaking monster beast, and sign a contract. Then he will possess the power of the Unleaking Realm. Besides, he can also use some magic to enhance the combat power of his pets by a few degrees. This would provide a greater boost to his power. At this moment, his remaining balance was 714 points, sufficient for seventeen simulations. It should not be a problem to upgrade the Beastmaster level to legendary. [At 22 years old, you have reached the Mana Triple Sky¡­] [¡­] Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Legend 310 Chapter 310: Legend 310 Outside the door, the elf princess, Eve, stood under the eaves, staring blankly at the sky beyond the courtyard walls. Dark clouds were gathering; a storm was brewing. Ever since she made her vow to the god, becoming that man¡¯s slave, her heart had already died. Now, only an empty shell was left. For elves, once the heart is dead, the individual won¡¯t live long. What¡¯s supporting her now is her concern for the Mother Tree of the elves. She wanted to know if the Mother Tree could be revived. Sshe didn¡¯t care about what that man was doing or what he wanted to do. The moment she made the vow, she had already made all psychological preparations. Suddenly, a strange aura emanated from inside the house. Eve jolted, turning her head sharply towards the house. Her previously blank face turned into shock. The power of the Goddess? How could that be possible? She clearly felt that from that man inside the house, there was a fluctuation of the Goddess¡¯s power. Though it was faint, she felt it very clearly. No, she must be mistaken. How could that wicked summoner be favoured by the Goddess? The Moon God is the unique faith of the elves, also known as the God of Elves. There are a few human followers, but the Moon God favors the pure-hearted elves. No human has ever been favored by the Moon God and received power. All the priests of the Church of the Moon God are among the elves. Although she is not a priest, she has been favored by the Moon God since her birth. The mark on her forehead is the sign of the Moon God. She could be considered the Saintess of the Church of the Moon God. Not only is that man a human, but he is also a summoner, greedy and evil ¨C the kind of person that the Moon God detests the most. How could he have the power of the Goddess? Despite what she was thinking, after this incident, Eve couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to the man inside the house. Half a moment later. The aura appeared again, several times stronger than before. ¡°It¡¯s really the Goddess!¡± Eve¡¯s face changed drastically. This time, her spirit was highly concentrated, she would not sense it wrong. She was all too familiar with the Goddess¡¯s power. How could this be? Under no circumstances could she figure out how this human could be favored by the Goddess. The power of the gods is completely different from the magic, magicians, swordsmen, and other professions. To obtain the power of the gods, the prerequisite is to get the approval of the gods. He is a human. And, this is not the West Bank Continent where the gods live, but the faraway Divine State Continent, a land of non-believers, where divine power doesn¡¯t exist. Just as Eve was shocked and clueless, somewhat at a loss. The Goddess¡¯s power on the man in the house exploded once again. This time, it was several times stronger than before. He is now equivalent to a middle-rank priest. Eve was utterly confused, couldn¡¯t understand what had happened at all. After a while, the man once again displayed the Goddess¡¯s power, and this time, he directly escalated to the level of a high-rank priest. This was middle-upper level in the elf clan. Eve was beyond shocked. Generally, the birth of a high-ranking priest requires a grand ceremony presided over by the high priest in front of the temple, in order to receive the Goddess¡¯s response and thus be promoted. ¡­ Finally, the door was pushed open from the inside, and the man walked out. The power of the Goddess never showed up again. But merely the power of a high-ranking priest was enough to shock this elf princess. Watching the man who had become her master, she wanted to ask him what happened but couldn¡¯t bring herself to. Gu Yang walked out feeling refreshed, only to see the elf princess looking a bit strange, seemingly wanting to say something but hesitating. He was slightly surprised. The elf princess had always been wearing a lifeless expression, making him wonder how to make her seem livelier. Now it seemed that her adaptability was much stronger than Su Qingzhen¡¯s. He changed his mind in less than half a day. Gu Yang simply ignored it and walked outside. This time, after fifteen simulations, he managed to upgrade the level of his Beast-taming Space once again, becoming a legendary Beastmaster, equivalent to the Unleaking Realm. Moreover, his Phoenix incarnation also stepped up a level, equivalent to the second stage of the Unleaking Realm. His strength has greatly increased. As long as he can tame a monster beast of the Unleaking Realm as his pet, his strength can rise another level. A Beastmaster can only create three Beast-taming Spaces in their mind. That is, he can tame up to three pets. He already has a target for his first beast choice. ¡­ Gu Yang told Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling, then quietly left Divine City with Eve. He did not go south, but east. The south is Jingzhou, and the east is Liangzhou. In the Ruiqin continent, also known as Penglai Heaven, there are many powerful Beastmasters, and bluntly put, monster beasts that can be tamed have been almost all taken. What¡¯s left are either like the Immortal Underworld Phoenix, untamable, or similar to the Golden Peng Bird, difficult to tame. In fact, the vast majority of Beastmasters initially choose newborn monster beasts to sign contracts and grow together. Gu Yang doesn¡¯t have that much time, nor does he think he can tame those notorious monster beasts. Thus, he chose another place. Monster beasts in Great Zhou are nearly extinct, but in the cave world, there are still monster beasts. One is Shuiyue Cave World, and the other is Jinting Cave World. Gu Yang chose to go to Jinting Cave World because it is less dangerous. The master of Jinting would not kill him, but rather collaborate with him. ¡­ Jinting Cave World. When Gu Yang returned to this cave world, it felt very different than the last time. He could feel that this world was indeed quite different from the outside world. If he stayed here for too long, even his mana could undergo some changes. Eve, who was following him, was shocked. Naturally, she knew this was another plane. This place is full of life, similar to the previous plane they visited. ¡°What is this place?¡± This was the first time she had spoken since she became his servant. Ever since this man possessed the power of the Moon God, Eve¡¯s attitude towards him had subtly changed. She suddenly realized that all of this may have been ordained by the Moon God, and her resistance had subsided. ¡°Jinting Cave World.¡± Gu Yang said, leading her to fly into the sky and quickly headed in a certain direction. His speed was much faster than before. A few hours later, they arrived at their destination. A mountain peak that was not unusual at all. The two landed in front of a cave and walked in. Deep inside, they came to a bottomless pit. Without hesitation, Gu Yang jumped right in. Eve followed closely behind. A moment later, they finally landed on the ground. Gu Yang looked towards the white monkey sitting on the corpse of the Divine Ape, and said, ¡°Brother Monkey, good to see you well.¡± The monkey still held the purple crystal in its hand, and there was a hint of solemnity in its eyes, ¡°In such a short time, your strength has become incredibly powerful.¡± Gu Yang smiled, ¡°Thanks to you.¡± There was no trace of a smile in the monkey¡¯s eyes as it asked, ¡°You came to find me, it wasn¡¯t just for pleasant chat, right?¡± ¡°Of course, my coming here this time was to discuss with you about signing a contract with me and becoming my pet. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± Pet? The monkey¡¯s eyes turned icy, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Tame 311 Chapter 311: Tame 311 A semi-god body! An ultra-class monster! When the Elf Princess Eve fell to the depths of the ground, she was startled at the sight of the vast corpse. In the West Bank Continent, many gods had been silent for nearly ten thousand years, and it was the half-gods that could decide the fate of the continent. Although she had never seen a half-god, the terrifying majesty was exactly the same as the divine majesty described in legends. She recognized it at a glance. And the being sitting on that half-god body, is an ultra-class monster. And not just an ordinary one either. She finally knew why Gu Yang came here. He wanted to subdue this ultra-class monster. She was somewhat curious, how was he going to subdue this exceptionally powerful ultra-class monster? Defeating, killing, and subduing. These are completely different concepts. Generally speaking, if your strength surpasses by a considerable margin, it¡¯s easy to defeat, yet difficult to kill. If the other party is hard to beat and desperate to escape, it¡¯s difficult to kill. Unless the strengths of the two are on different levels. Moreover, subduing is more difficult than killing. Not only do you have to defeat the opponent, but you also have to prevent them from seeking death. This requires an overwhelming power. Can Gu Yang do it? ¡­ Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to make a move, and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that crystal in your hand is a pardon from a Star Lord. Without the Gold Emperor¡¯s jade book, it¡¯s almost impossible for you to inherit the power of the Star Lord.¡± He had a certain understanding of the Golden Court system, so he could speculate about the current situation of the monkey. A term to describe it, cornered like a tiger. The Golden Court system has its own logic, and the power of the gods in this world originates from the Gold Emperor¡¯s jade book, which is equivalent to a server. And the pardon is like a terminal. The higher the level, the greater the authority it has, and the more power it can get from the ¡°server¡±. What the monkey is doing now is trying to break through the ¡°firewall¡± of the jade book in the Golden Court and illegally gain power from the ¡°server¡±. This is not so easy. During the Xia Dynasty, King Liang came to this world and divided the Gold Emperor¡¯s jade book into three, but he did not bring this system outside. It¡¯s impossible for this monkey to do something that even this celestial being wasn¡¯t able to do, especially when it¡¯s just in the Unleaking realm. From another viewpoint, Gu Yang could see that the monkey and the purple crystal had almost merged into one. At this moment, it probably couldn¡¯t withdraw even if it wanted to. It could only forcefully resist. He said, ¡°You can only use about fifty percent of your strength now.¡± The monkey snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± While speaking, one of its white hairs flew out, landed on the ground, transformed into a monkey and roared as it charged towards Gu Yang. ¡°You won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin.¡± Gu Yang chuckled, his eyebrows flew out a golden giant ape, which kicked the monkey into the air. In mid-air, the monkey broke apart and transformed back into a hair. ¡°A Divine Ape that connects the heavens?¡± The monkey was startled. It never expected that the young man would have a Divine Ape in the Unleaking realm. If it was in its prime, it could fight against it. How to fight under these circumstances? Light once again emitted from Gu Yang¡¯s eyebrows, and out flew a Phoenix whose aura was even more dreadful than the Divine Ape¡¯s. ¡°A¡­A Phoenix?¡± The monkey was beyond shocked. The Phoenix was once the Emperor of the Monster Race, holding the highest position among them. Suddenly, it recalled a prediction by a wise man, claiming that the revival of the Monster Race would begin when the Emperor returned to the human realm. But the Phoenix had become a pet of a human? And its strength was too weak, right? Was this truly the invincible emperor during ancient times? Fear flashed in the monkey¡¯s eyes as it saw the Phoenix preparing to spit out flames. It shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The Phoenix and the Divine Ape both stopped their actions. Seeing the fear in its eyes, Gu Yang asked, ¡°So, have you changed your mind?¡± The monkey asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®pet¡¯?¡± If he could convince it without a fight, that would naturally be the best outcome. Gu Yang explained in detail the relationship between a Beastmaster and his pets. Strictly speaking, if it is an equal contract, the relationship between both sides can be called a partnership. Beastmasters use the power of their pets to fight. In return, pets can rely on their Beastmasters to grow rapidly, using the Beast-taming Space and scientific feeding and training methods to rapidly increase their strength. The growth rate of pets is tens, even dozens of times faster than that of wild Monster Beasts. Though freedom is sacrificed, the rapid increase in strength can¡¯t really be considered a loss. These two rely and accomplish each other. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the relationship between a Beastmaster and his pet is much more intimate and secure than that of a married couple. Among couples, there are many betrayals. But between Beastmasters and pets, this situation rarely happens. ¡­ The monkey, having listened to his explanation, understood what kind of relationship a Beastmaster and pet have. After thinking for a moment, it said, ¡°I agree.¡± Making this decision was not as difficult as expected. There were only two paths before it: death or becoming Gu Yang¡¯s pet. Isn¡¯t the choice obvious? Seeing it agree so quickly, Gu Yang was very happy. He bit his middle finger and used his mental power to outline a contract, which flew toward the monkey. The monkey¡¯s Original Spirit sensed the content of the contract. Once it confirmed there was no mistake, it let go of its mind, letting the contract imprint deeply into its Original Spirit. In the darkness, it sensed the presence of something immensely majestic. This is- It was shocked to the core, with no further doubts. It completely let go of its soul. Its Original Spirit underwent a miraculous change. ¡­ Almost at the same time, in the royal city of the Golden Court. Above the clouds, an Immortal Palace could vaguely be seen. On the sixth floor, a purple figure sat in the center chair. It was the ruler of the Golden Court. Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide, looking somewhat amazed, ¡°Is that¡­ a Primordial Treasure?¡± She sensed an incredibly vast power, coming from a distant place through the void, albeit only for a moment, it seemed to solidify her Original Spirit. Such power greatly surpasses the scope of a Celestial Being realm! It was very similar to the legendary Primordial Treasures. Only the Primordial Treasures could resist the erosion of that power. Those ancient Primordial Treasures have all vanished since that great calamity. Now, after ten thousand years, the Primordial Treasures appear again. Does this mean that the impact caused by that catastrophe is finally over? Thinking of this, her heart was somewhat anxious. If those great figures from ancient times reappeared, where would she stand? ¡­ Meanwhile, rulers from two other kingdoms also sensed the terrifying fluctuations, all feeling overwhelmed with fear. ¡­ Back at the pit, the ceremony was finally completed. The moment the contract was formed successfully, Gu Yang felt an extremely strange sensation, as if an extra organ had been added to his body that he could control at will. He could fully utilize the other¡¯s power, including the Monster Yuan, physical strength, Divine Power, and so on. At the same time, he could communicate with it through his thoughts. Gu Yang tried to bring it into his Beast-taming Space. In an instant, the monkey disappeared from its original location and entered the Beast-taming Space in his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly.¡± He was quite pleased, as he now technically had an extra avatar of a Divine Beast in the Unleaking Realm. If he could also cultivate it to the Celestial Being realm, then he would possess ten Celestial Being realm Divine Beasts, one more than the Xia Emperor of the past. This monkey is not the Divine Ape. After it became his pet, he noticed the differences between it and the Divine Ape. They are completely different species. He communicated with the monkey through his mind, ¡°How should I address you?¡± ¡°You can call me Yuan Xing.¡± ¡°How do you feel in the Beast-taming Space?¡± ¡°I feel¡­ very good.¡± After speaking, it began to fall asleep. Gu Yang did not disturb it and looked at the corpse of the Divine Ape on the ground, his eyes glinting. PS: The third chapter request for a monthly ticket. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: 312 East Sea Sword Saint Chapter 312: 312 East Sea Sword Saint This was the body of a Celestial Being, well preserved for over a thousand years. Only, the golden fur was somewhat dull, losing its luster. Gu Yang leaped onto the body¡¯s chest, the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand slashing down ruthlessly. There was a muffled sound! He used fifty percent of his strength, yet the Phoenix Feather Knife only sunk half an inch into the flesh. Good heavens, this mortal body was incredibly hard. Gu Yang lifted his knife again, mana flowing through the blade, and slashed down. Flick¨C A deep cut mark was slashed open on the body. Swinging left and right, finally, he split open the chest of this Divine Ape¡¯s body, revealing the heart within. Eve, who was watching from the side, was shocked. That was the body of a half god! Half gods were also gods, possessing divine power, they just hadn¡¯t ignited their divine fire yet. In the West Bank Continent, half gods were considered incarnations of gods in the human realm. It was universally accepted on the West Bank Continent that gods must not be profaned by mortals. In history, those human heroes or legendary powerhouses who killed gods (half gods), all eventually met with terrible ends. Eve was a faithful follower of the Moon God. Seeing Gu Yang so profane a half god¡¯s body made her very uneasy. Although, this half god had no connection whatsoever with the Moon God. This was completely an instinctual reaction. ¡­ Gu Yang cleaved the massive heart open with his knife, revealing the almost congealed pale gold blood within, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face. All his efforts were for this bit of blood. With a wave of his hand, a mass of dark golden blood flew towards him, not only from within the heart, but all the blood within the blood vessels was also sucked out completely. In a short while, it formed a large mass in front of him. A crimson flame was kindled in Gu Yang¡¯s hand which then enveloped the large mass of dark golden blood. Under the Phoenix True Fire, the impurities in the blood mass were quickly burned off. In the end, only three drops of golden blood remained. This is Gu Yang took out three prepared jade bottles and poured those three drops of blood into them. Divine Blood! Eve finally realized what Gu Yang was doing. She had never imagined that this half god¡¯s body, dead who knows how long ago, still had remnants of divine blood. The divine blood contained some divine power and divinity, which countless legendary powerhouses dreamt of. Historically, any acts of slaying half gods were all done to obtain the divine blood within them. Then, she saw the half-god¡¯s body disappear before her eyes, making her slightly stunned. Where did the body go? She didn¡¯t sense any fluctuations in space just now, so it didn¡¯t seem like it was put into a spatial item. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang, seeing the prompt that he gained 500 energy points, felt quite satisfied. Coming to the Golden Court was indeed the right choice. Not only did I get a pet from the Unleaking Realm, but from the body of the Celestial Being, I also recharged five hundred points of energy. His current balance had returned to six hundred and fourteen points. The two left the underground and flew into the sky. Inwardly, Gu Yang communicated with his first pet, ¡°Yuan Xing, what species are you?¡± After a while, he received a response, ¡°I have some bloodline of the Red-Eyed Divine Ape.¡± After Yuan Xing finished speaking, he suddenly asked, ¡°Where did you put the body of the Star Lord just now?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I swallowed it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yang then asked, ¡°What divine power do you have?¡± He had never heard of the Red-Eyed Divine Ape before, so he had no idea how powerful it was. He needed to understand it thoroughly so that in future battles, he would know how to make proper use of it. ¡°My divine power is related to my eyes¡­¡± After Yuan Xing¡¯s explanation, Gu Yang finally understood. His divine power, known as Red-Eyed Technique, was related to his eyes. Once a Divine Power is used, it creates a Mana field. Within this field, the enemy¡¯s Original Spirit would be affected unknowingly, as if under an illusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use this Divine Power on me earlier?¡± he asked curiously. If well-tuned, an illusion could surprise the enemy and allow you even a chance to escape, despite being weaker. In his mind, the faint voice of Yuan Xing came, ¡°The Candle Dragon is the bane of all illusions. The blood of the Candle Dragon within you, I can sense it, even hundreds of miles away.¡± So that¡¯s it. Gu Yang realized. Indeed, his Candle Dragon Art may only be at the fifth level without full transformation, but he could use the divine power of the Candle Dragon to see through illusions. He communicated with Yuan Xing in his mind. Soon they could see the Heavenly Gang Mountain. Just as Gu Yang was preparing to land, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his Original Spirit, hastily stopped, and turned to look. On the mountain peak, he saw a man dressed in white as snow. The man was not tall, but just standing there gave a profound and unfathomable sense. Most peculiar were his eyes, shining like the stars. As soon as Gu Yang met the man¡¯s gaze, his eyes momentarily stung. Such terrifying sword intention! He held tightly the hilt of the Phoenix Feather Knife, meeting the gaze unflinchingly. Word by word, he said, ¡°East Sea Sword Saint!¡± In this pocket world, such a terrifying swordsman could only be the East Sea Sword Saint, the leader of the Ten Great Sword Saints. However, this East Sea Sword Saint, standing there, showed nothing extraordinary, a characteristic of the Unleaking Realm. He had already broken through to the Unleaking Realm! ¡°Gu Yang!¡± The man dressed in white atop the peak called out his name. It was the East Sea Sword Saint, originally named Qu Tianshu. He did not carry any weapon. The famed Jade Wave Sword was not with him. Gu Yang was somewhat surprised, ¡°Even the Sword Saint knows my name.¡± Speaking of which, he saw a familiar figure behind the East Sea Sword Saint. It was Lan Shu, glaring at him. She was clearly still holding a grudge about what happened last time. No wonder he knew him. She must have gone to him and tattled. He said, ¡°Why does the Sword Saint block my way? Is there any particular reason?¡± Qu Tianshu spoke slowly, ¡°In the future, do not come to the Golden Court Realm anymore.¡± Gu Yang raised his eyebrows, asking, ¡°Why?¡± Qu Tianshu said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty. In the future, anyone who wishes to enter the Golden Court Realm must consult my sword.¡± Duty? Gu Yang understood somewhat and said, ¡°Farewell.¡± Then, he and Eve landed in front of a cave. As they walked into the cave, a layer of light came up at the entrance, indicating a prohibition. Gu Yang continued onward without looking back. Blue Bird once said that the entrance to the Golden Court Realm was guarded by a sect called Heaven Gang, which was a powerful sect in the ancient times. The first time they came, there was a prohibition at the entrance of the cave. At that time, Blue Bird was ready to retreat. It didn¡¯t expect Heaven Gang to be still guarding this place. Next, the God of Golden Court annihilated Heaven Gang. They were able to enter the Golden Court Realm successfully then. It seemed that East Sea Sword Saint had a deep relationship with Heaven Gang. Most likely, he inherited the legacy of Heaven Gang and therefore had the duty to protect the Heavenly Gang Mountain. ¡­ Meanwhile, up on the Heavenly Gang Mountain, Lan Shu spoke furiously, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you keep him? He is the one who killed my junior.¡± Qu Tianshu gazed at the eastern horizon and said calmly, ¡°If I can¡¯t kill him, then there is no point in wasting my energy.¡± Lan Shu¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she was speechless. She knew that her master had taken that step and become a warrior of the Unleaking Realm. Yet, that bastard was only at the Mana Realm. Her master actually said he couldn¡¯t kill him! Was that guy really that strong? After a while, she asked softly, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we really going back to Linbin City? Will the East Sun Sword Saint harm my brothers?¡± Qu Tianshu was silent for a while before he said, ¡°When I inherited the legacy of the Heavenly Gang Mountain, I could no longer go back. Jian Fei and the others will have to rely on their own.¡± Lan Shu sighed. After all, she had lived in Linbin City for more than ten years and had some feelings for her brothers. She had entered the Golden Court Realm to find Master on elder brother¡¯s request, but she had never expected things to turn out this way. They found the Master, but they could never return to Great Zhou. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: 313 The Eighth Seal of the Nine Provinces Chapter 313: 313 The Eighth Seal of the Nine Provinces At the border of Yunzhou and Liangzhou, amidst the ranges. Two shadows were in hot pursuit ¨C one chasing and the other fleeing. The red figure chasing from behind didn¡¯t seem in a hurry, much like a cat playing with a mouse, he taunted, ¡°Third brother, you haven¡¯t progressed at all over these years.¡± ¡°Once upon a time, everyone said you were the most talented disciple of the Gao Family in a millennium. Now, how come you can¡¯t even beat me?¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You, third brother, are so aloof, looking down on the Gao Family and despising Gao Kong¡¯s methods. As a result, you suppressed your own cultivation level and hid away.¡± ¡°However, if you despised our Gao family so much, why did you sneak back to steal something?¡± The pursuer¡¯s tone was incredibly mocking. However, the one being chased ran desperately, turning a deaf ear to the pursuer¡¯s words. ¡°Oh third brother, I can hardly believe that you, of all people, would stoop to such treachery, acting against your own family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to steal this Nine Provinces Seal for Gu Yang, aren¡¯t you? I heard that boy has mastered the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯. He must be the descendant of the Xia Emperor.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Our ancestor betrayed the Xia Emperor back in the day. Are you trying to atone for his sins?¡± ¡­ The two pursuing figures were Gao Zekun and Gao Fan. After parting with Gu Yang in Divine City, Gao Fan secretly went to the Gao Family to seek help from his closest niece. The niece, who was raised by him and taught martial arts, was absolutely loyal to him. Currently, she was a key figure in the Gao family with a cultivation level of the Third Mana Realm. All was going well and the Nine Provinces Seal was nearly in their possession. However, things went awry at the last moment and their trace was discovered by ninth brother, Gao Zekun. Gao Zekun did not alarm the family members but chose to chase after them alone. With no choice left, Gao Fan was forced to lift his self-imposed seal, restoring his cultivation level to the Third Mana Realm. Despite trying everything, he couldn¡¯t shake off his ninth brother. He knew he was likely going down this time. His ninth brother was completely surpassing him, breaking through the Unleaking Realm. Their grudge, sown during their days in the Mortal Realm, had now grown into a towering tree. Back then, amongst the same generation in the Gao family, two unprecedented geniuses emerged ¨C these two. However, regardless of cultivation level or Sword Technique, he always had the upper hand over his ninth brother. Later on, he received the family¡¯s support and their allocated resources, which continued to widen their gap. Not until he broke through to the Third Mana Realm did he notice a huge defect in the family¡¯s technique; an imminent and terrible disaster would occur once he broke through to the Unleaking Realm. Realizing the danger, Gao Fan decided to suppress his cultivation level and lived incognito. ¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, I must thank you, third brother. If not for your betrayal, I might never have broken through to this realm.¡± A twisted look of excitement appeared on Gao Zekun¡¯s face. For over a hundred years of his life, he had been living in the shadow of his third brother. People remembered only the name of his third brother, while he was forever just a foil. When people spoke of the Gao Family, they would praise only the outstanding talent of his third brother. All the glory and honor fell upon him. No matter how hard he practiced, he could never catch up. Each time he made a little progress, he found that his third brother had made an even bigger leap. He watched helplessly as the gap between them grew. Until one day, the third brother broke through to the Mana Realm, forever widening the gap. He was completely immersed in despair. He thought he would spend his entire life living in the shadow of his third brother. Unexpectedly, just when the third brother was about to break through to the Unleaking Realm, he inexplicably gave up and disappeared without a trace. With this eyesore gone, the gloom in his heart seemed to be swept away. Soon after, he gained the support of his family, and his cultivation level progressed rapidly. A few years ago, he even successfully broke through to the Unleaking Realm, becoming one of the strongest in the world. Several days ago, Gao Zekun returned to his family on a whim and saw a familiar figure. It was his third brother! Finding the person who once overshadowed him at the peak of his life ¨C could there be anything more exciting? He kept silent, following quietly until the moment when the latter thought he had succeeded ¨C that was when he suddenly revealed himself. Seeing the shock on his face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming pleasure. He wanted his third brother to taste the despair he once these. All the way, Gao Zekun played cat-and-mouse, shattering the latter¡¯s hope every time he thought he could escape. Again and again. Just like back then, when he felt despair time and time again in front of this man. ¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Suddenly, Gao Zekun becomes somewhat irritated and strikes abruptly. In the air, a massive imprint of a fist emerges, hitting Gao Fan squarely in the back, hurling him away and crashing into a mountain peak miles away, creating a deep pit. Whizz! Gao Zekun appears beside the pit, looking at Gao Fan inside and says, ¡°Do you regret missing such a great opportunity to reach the Unleaking Realm?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± In the pit, Gao Fan spits out a mouthful of blood, looking at him with somewhat sympathetic eyes, saying, ¡°Little brother, haven¡¯t you noticed? You¡¯re not yourself anymore. You weren¡¯t like this before¡­¡± Before he can finish speaking, a foot enlarges in front of his eyes. With a loud explosion, his vision goes black, and he feels himself uncontrollably plummeting down. Even at his Cultivation Level, he¡¯s somewhat unable to withstand such incredible force, his head spinning violently. Opening his eyes, he sees Gao Zekun¡¯s face right in front of him. ¡°Oh, third brother, how could you be so foolish? In this world, everything is an illusion, only power is real.¡± ¡°If you had such power, I would be the one lying on the ground.¡± A layer of black light appeared in his eyes, chilling to the bone. At that moment, Gao Fan feels a void in his hand; the Nine-Province Seal that he had been gripping was taken away, and he couldn¡¯t help but sink in his heart. He ran such great risks returning to the Gao Family this time just for this Nine-Province Seal. He had managed to steal it with much difficulty, only to lose it all in the end. After Gao Zekun took back the Nine-Province Seal, it would be incredibly difficult for Gu Yang to get it again. Without the Nine-Province Seal, his ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± will never be accomplished. ¡­ Gao Zekun finally sees a look of terror in his eyes. Displaying the Nine-Province Seal in front of him, he says, ¡°So, that guy Gu Yang sure is important to you.¡± ¡°Just for him, you broke fifty years of persistence.¡± Fifty years ago, Gao Fan had sealed his Cultivation Level, not letting the Gao family trace his whereabouts, not even the Supreme God could find him. For a full fifty years, the Gao family had been searching for him but got nothing. And now, he had handed himself in. And the goal was merely the Nine-Province Seal. Gao Zekun stares into his eyes, elated, knowing he had finally hit his weak spot. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pinning your hopes on the boy to defeat the Supreme God. How naive! The Xia Emperor of the past even lost to the Supreme God, let alone a small child at the Mana realm.¡± ¡°By the time he completes the Nine Heavens Divine Method, the Supreme God would have already unified the world.¡± Gao Fan feels a cold force invading his body; his Mana, suppressed for fifty years, starts to become cold under the influence of this force. His Original Spirit is also affected, a sense of numbness from the cold). This is bad! After hiding for fifty years, he is still unable to escape this destiny. Fifty years ago, Gao Fan realized there was a huge problem with the cultivation method he was practicing. Back then, when he broke through to the third realm of Mana, the ancestor said he would hold a ceremony for him to help him step into the Unleaking Realm. He sensed something was amiss ¨C the Unleaking Realm involved opening a person¡¯s hidden body, and it should only rely on oneself, not external assistance. Gao Fan knew that once the ceremony was held, he would no longer be himself. The ultimate goal of his cultivation was to turn the body into a vessel that can contain the power of the Supreme God. When the power of the Supreme God crosses the realm and infuses into his body, his fate would be to become an avatar of the Supreme God. Just like the ancestor and his forefathers in the family. Gao Fan didn¡¯t want to end up like that, so he promptly left the Gao family, took flight far away, and then sealed off his Cultivation Level. He hid his identity. Now, having no choice, he lifted the seal. After being caught up by Gao Zekun, the Supreme God was unwilling to let him go. This time, it¡¯s really over. Gao Fan laughs bitterly in his heart. ¡°Gu Yang, I hope you can get rid of that guy in the future¡­¡± Suddenly, a crimson flame soars, engulfing Gao Zekun. The Phoenix True Fire! Gao Fan breaks free from the icy force¡¯s control in an instant, his heart filled with both shock and joy. He turns around and sees a familiar figure ¨C it¡¯s Gu Yang, the lad, accompanied by a beautiful woman from a foreign tribe. That stinky boy, wherever he goes, beautiful women always follow him. PS: It¡¯s been a bit hard to write, there are only two updates today. I will now straighten out the outline of the plot. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Go to hell, 314 Chapter 314: Go to hell, 314 After leaving Linbin City, Gu Yang did not return to Divine City but turned north instead. To the north of Liangzhou lies Yunzhou, which is the Gao Family¡¯s territory. Last month, Gao Fan claimed he would retrieve the seal of the Nine Provinces, but there¡¯s been no movement since then. Moreover, despite all the Simulations he had run, Gao Fan had never handed the seal over to him, because he never learned a new Divine Law. Evidently, something must have happened to Old Gao. Before, he either lacked the power, or he was too busy. Now, with the pursuit by Saint Chaoyang no longer a pressing concern and other matters having been mostly dealt with, he decided to go investigate the Gao Family. Speaking of the Gao Family, among the nine named families under heaven, their history is exceptionally lengthy. Like the Luo Family, the Gao Family was already a prominent and respected clan during the time of the Xia Dynasty, successive generations of officials. It can only be said that the Gao Family¡¯s patriarch has a remarkable ability to pick a side. Seeing the imminent collapse of the Xia Dynasty, he decisively changed allegiances, joining with the Red Sun. Not only did this maneuver allow the clan to successfully escape annihilation, but it also made further strides. In the following millennium, it became one of the most distinguished families in the world. The Gao Family has a rather low-key style and keeps to themselves in Yunzhou, rarely getting involved in matters of the martial world. But this is merely an illusion. Whenever something truly significant happens, the Gao Family is always represented. Five hundred years ago, at the battle against the Celestial Being from the Lin Family. Eighteen years ago, at the battle against the Wu Family. Both events had far-reaching impacts on Divine State, and the Gao Family participated in them. It is said, the dog that bites does not bark, and the Gao Family is that biting dog. Although Gu Yang felt that with his current cultivation level, he wouldn¡¯t face much danger visiting the Gao Family, he decided to take precautions and activated the system to run a Simulation. [At the age of twenty-two, you are already a mage with three levels of mana and a legendary Beastmaster. You killed the master of Red Venerate Church, Red Sun, shocking the world.] [You head to Yunzhou to investigate Gao Fan¡¯s whereabouts, but get entangled in the Gao Family¡¯s internal disputes and quickly expose your identity, becoming besieged by the Gao Family¡¯s strongest fighters.] [You show your might, putting all the Gao family members in check. Two of Gao Family¡¯s Unleaking Realm experts make their move, one of whom is Gao Fan, who does not hold back against you.] [You battle against the two, defeating them. At this point, an unexpected twist occurs, a magic array traps you, Gao Fan¡¯s body explodes, and an ominous power from another world yanks you away.] [You are contaminated, and you die, aged twenty-two.] Gao Fan advanced to the Unleaking Realm and attacked me? Seeing this outcome, Gu Yang felt a chill in his heart. Something undoubtedly happened to Gao Fan. It is most likely the work of the Red Sun. He had experienced the power of the Red Sun¡¯s ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles¡±. The first six moves of were normal, but the last three summoned the power of the Red Sun. By then, the body and the Original Spirit would both start corroding. It wouldn¡¯t be long before one would completely change. Gu Yang had used the ninth move of the God Destroyer, and hence, was tainted by Red Sun¡¯s power. Even now, he was unable to purge that power. Gao Fan definitely noticed the enormous risk involved which was why he chose to seal his cultivation level. But in an attempt to help him retrieve the seal of the Nine Provinces, Gao Fan returned to the Gao family, and his heart was corroded by the power of Red Sun. ¡°It seems that the Gao Family is profoundly controlled by that being, similar to the Red Venerate Church.¡± Gu Yang recalled Cao Jing whom he had seen not too long ago. Although also under Red Sun¡¯s control, Cao Jing still had a semblance of free will and could make moves behind the scenes. The plight of the Gao Family was far more wretched. Gao Fan was both mentally and physically controlled. [The Simulation ended, and you can keep one of the following items.] [¡­] ¡°I choose number two.¡± Gu Yang had new memories of several battles stored in his mind. The Divine Power Realm experts of the Gao Family were not worth mentioning. The skills that Gao Fan and the other Unleaking Realm expert used were somewhat similar to the Wu Family¡¯s God-Slaying Knife technique, which held great power and were incredibly unpredictable, affecting directly the Original Spirit. They, however, posed no threat to him. The key was the Red Sun. Once it appeared, whether it was his Phoenix transformation, his Divine Ape, or his pet beast, the Red Eye Divine Ape, none of them stood a chance against it. In a blink of an eye, both of his transformations and his pet beast were killed. Afterwards, he was also contaminated by that terrifying power. ¡°The gap between the Unleaking Realm and the Celestial Being is simply too vast.¡± Gu Yang gained a deeper understanding of the power of the Red Sun. And that was the power transmitted from another world. If he ever ended up in Red Dawn Sky, facing its real body, it would be even more terrifying. ¡­ ¡°Forget about it, wait until I have enough power, then I can think of ways to remove the strange power within Old Gao.¡± Since Gu Yang knew that Gao Fan had been controlled by contamination, going to Yunzhou had lost meaning. With his current strength, even if he went, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save anyone, but might instead get himself involved. He changed his course, planning to return to Divine City. While he was not around, he didn¡¯t know if the women of the literary yard would start a fight. He was least worried about everyone else ¨C his primary concern was Cao Yiyi. She was like a ticking time bomb that could explode at any moment. Her power was also quite strong, her Void Immortal Vine appeared and disappeared without a trace. Even the magician, Zhou Zongye, might not able to stop her if caught off-guard. Guy Yang quickened his pace thinking about this. ¡°It¡¯s a legendary powerhouse.¡± Suddenly, Eve behind him spoke with a warning. Gu Yang was somewhat surprised at her words, and when he carefully sensed the situation in a certain direction, he could tell that something was wrong with the vitality of the world, but it was too distant for him to determine what was causing it. Yet, she could assert that it was a legendary powerhouse. In West Bank Continent, a legendary figure is equivalent to an Unleaking Realm. Elves are known as Children of Nature, born mages, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that they are sensitive to the energy of the world to this extent. What surprised him even more was that she would actively speak to warn him. This princess Elf had been indifferent, almost lifeless, since signing the Master-Servant Pact with him, and her mood had been extremely negative. But for some reason, after he became the legendary Beastmaster in the literary yard, her attitude towards him changed a bit. Now, she was even actively warning him. Has she come to terms with it so quickly? With curiosity in his heart, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but fly towards that direction. Unleaking Realm powerhouses each valued their lives and would not take action unless absolutely necessary, to avoid consuming their life force. A thing valuable enough for an Unleaking Realm powerhouse to take action must be extremely precious. Gao Family?¡± After flying closer, Gu Yang finally sensed an explosive force, which was the same Unleaking Realm powerhouse from Gao Family that he had simulated in a fight memory previously. Could it be¡­ A thought crossed his mind. He grabbed Eve¡¯s hand, used the flying divine power of the Phoenix, and accelerated his speed several times over in an instant. ¡°Old Gao!¡± From afar, he spotted Old Gao having his neck choked by someone, and without any hesitation, he took action. A Phoenix True Fire completely engulfed the man from the Gao Family, who was already an Unleaking Realm. Taken by surprise, Gao Zekun hadn¡¯t expected a man to appear suddenly, and was instantly stricken. The raging fire carried a terrifying destructive power and ignited his mortal body. He was shocked and started to use his mana, trying to extinguish the fire. However, his mana ignited as soon as it made contact with the fire, feeding the flames. The fire only grew louder. ¡°Not Good!¡± The fire engulfed everything. In just a few breaths, he had already lost some of his origins. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Gao Zekun roared angrily and his mana burst out fiercely, finally freeing him from the fire. At this point, he was in quite a pitiful state. Not only were his clothes charred completely but even his hair and eyebrows were also burned off. His entire person was nearly turned into a charred briquette. You could see his burned skin falling off and new skin growing rapidly. He glaring relentlessly at the man, his eyes seemingly shooting fire. Between clenched teeth, he squeezed out two words, ¡°Gu¡ª¡ªYang¡ª¡ª.¡± He recognized the man¡¯s identity. Not long ago, the ancestor had warned him about the news of Red Sun¡¯s death. The one who killed Red Sun was indeed this Gu Yang. ¡°Die.¡± With a loud bang. Gao Zekun exploded without a moment¡¯s hesitation, with him at the center, a black gas was unleashed in all directions. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: 315 Disposal Chapter 315: 315 Disposal This madman! Gu Yang cursed silently, without hesitation, transformed into a Phoenix along with Eve and Gao Fan, and flew away as fast as possible. He never expected that a strong being in the Unleaking realm would resort to self-destruction from the beginning, without even engaging in combat, and in this way, attract the attention of that being from Red Radiant Heaven. As it turned out, when a strong Unleaking realm being is ready to give up their life, it becomes quite terrifying. Especially when there is an existence above the Celestial Being realm standing behind them. With a whoosh, in the blink of an eye, Gu Yang and the others managed to escape a few dozen miles away, completely out of the blast radius. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, he realized something was wrong. That terrifying aura hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t take this long. Eve, who was behind him, reminded him, ¡°He ran away.¡± So that was it! Gu Yang suddenly realized, and despite the opponent, he had to admire his decisiveness. The explosion was fake, but escaping was real. The man had managed to judge the gap in their powers in such a short time and wasn¡¯t fooled by his Mana realm cultivation level, deciding to cut off his arm to save his life. Such decisiveness was simply unprecedented in his life. That previous explosion had cost the man at least a hundred years of his lifespan. How ruthless! Gu Yang asked Gao Fan, ¡°Who was that man?¡± Gao Fan replied weakly, ¡°My ninth brother, Gao Zekun.¡± Gao Zekun. He made a note of the name. He mockingly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your cultivation level to be so high.¡± ¡°You brat, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation,¡± Gao Fan said grumpily. His cultivation level had now recovered to the third layer of the Mana realm. But after being breeched by a surge of Mana from Red Radiant Heaven by Gao Zekun, the Mana in his body seemed activated and was now extremely active. Though he was trying hard to suppress it, the effect wasn¡¯t great. If this went on, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the Mana in his body was polluted. His Original Spirit would also be affected, gradually losing self-awareness. As for this situation, Gu Yang was powerless. Even he himself, who had been marked by one from Red Radiant Heaven, was helpless. Let alone the situation Gao Fan was now facing. Gu Yang reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I master the sword technique passed down to me from the dean, I¡¯ll be able to save you.¡± However, Gao Fan held little hope for that. Although Gu Yang had shown an incredible talent, he studied the Saber Technique. Gaining proficiency in both the saber and sword technique wouldn¡¯t be easy. Dean Wen had hung a single sword technique at the top of Star Picking Pavilion for hundreds of years. Many talented youths and swordsmanship geniuses had tried, but till now, no one had mastered it. That was just the entry-level test. The real sword technique was undoubtedly a hundred times more difficult. Even if Gu Yang could create another miracle and master that sword technique, who knew how long that would take. He wouldn¡¯t be able to last that long. Gao Fan didn¡¯t say anything, he took out the Nine Provinces Seal and handed it over, ¡°Here, for you.¡± Gu Yang took the seal, it was the eighth one. Gao Fan held his hand and said, ¡°Promise me, you must kill that Divine Emperor.¡± The Divine Emperor he was referring to was the one from Red Radiant Heaven. Gu Yang seriously said, ¡°I promise you.¡± The grudge between him and the one from Red Radiant Heaven had escalated to a life and death scenario. Even if Gao Fan hadn¡¯t said it, he would have tried to take that guy down. And it wouldn¡¯t be too long before that happened. Gu Yang didn¡¯t chase after Gao Zekun. He didn¡¯t possess the divine power of seeing and hearing everything, and had already lost track of him. Besides, if pushed too far and incase he decided to self-destruct, that would actually invite trouble by drawing the one from Red Radiant Heaven here. He wasn¡¯t ready to fight him just yet. ¡­ When Gu Yang and his companions returned to Divine City, upon reaching the Academy of Letters, they saw a stranger, wearing a long green robe, dust-covered boots, standing at the entrance whom they immediately recognized as a strong being in the Unleaking Realm. He recognized him immediately! Li Yuan, the dean¡¯s eldest disciple and the only Unleaking Realm practitioner in the Academy of Letters, excluding the dean himself. Known for his belief in reading tens of thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles, he had left the Academy about a hundred years ago and traveled the world. Once he had left, he never returned, and no one knew where he had gone. Even when the dean had a fierce battle with the one from Red Radiant Heaven in the Limitless Mountains, where both sides were badly hurt, he hadn¡¯t shown up. Surprisingly, he had returned at this turbulent time. In this turbulent era, having one more Unleaking realm practitioner was undoubtedly a great thing for the Academy of Letters. Next to Li Yuan stood Zhou Zongye, along with a group of professors from the Academy of Letters, who all looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They were naturally not on guard against Gu Yang, but rather Gao Fan who was beside him. At this time, Gao Fan¡¯s internal Mana was under constant attack, and he could lose his self-awareness at any time, becoming a puppet of the being from Red Radiant Heaven. As the dean¡¯s archenemy, no one in the Academy dared to let their guard down. Li Yuan spoke, ¡°Mr. Gao, please accompany me to meet my mentor.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gao Fan was also aware of his current situation and didn¡¯t resist. Even if Li Yuan killed him on the spot, he wouldn¡¯t hold any resentment. Dying at the hands of the Academy was better than being overwhelmed and turned into a mindless puppet. Gu Yang said, ¡°Coincidentally, I have some matters to report to the dean as well.¡± Zhou Zongye, who was on the side, was about to speak when Li Yuan nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Alright.¡± The reason Gu Yang wanted to go along was out of worry that they might kill Gao Fan halfway. He owed Gao Fan a great favor and naturally couldn¡¯t just stand by. The three of them immediately headed for Star Picking Pavilion and quickly entered the peculiar space. This time, Eve was left outside. ¡­ As soon as the dean saw Gao Fan, he simply said, ¡°You may stay here.¡± Gao Fan immediately nodded in agreement. Gu Yang did not show any reaction. At this point, Gao Fan was like a ticking time bomb, and no one knew when he would explode. Leaving him with the dean was for the best. Considering the dean¡¯s stature, he probably wouldn¡¯t stoop to the level of murdering witnesses to eliminate hidden dangers. After leaving the space, Gu Yang returned to the courtyard and opened the system. [Do you wish to use the Life Simulator? One use consumes forty energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± He had a sense of urgency in his heart; he had to swiftly advance in power. [Twenty-two years old¡­] [You have mastered the first level of the ¡°Divine Qilin Technique¡±. Later, along with several women, you head to the Continent of Ruiqin with the intention of subduing a Unleaking realm Monster Beast. After several years of twists and turns, you haven¡¯t succeeded even once.] [Your existence has caught the attention of the Celestial beings¡¯ strong practitioners, and you have been forced by one of the Celestial being practitioners. Two Divine Beast incarnations are taken as their pets¡­]> PS: Request for monthly tickets. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: 316 Yellow Springs Chapter 316: 316 Yellow Springs [¡­Finally, he is thirty-one years old.] The result of the simulation is similar to the previous one. In the end, Gu Yang could not tame a divine beast of the Unleaking Realm. In fact, on the Ruiqin Continent, most Beastmasters form contracts with beasts in their infant stage and gradually train them. Adult beasts are wild and hard to tame, it is quite difficult. With his current strength, killing a beast of the Unleaking Realm is tough, let alone capturing it alive. Taming Yuan Xing was his fortune. Most of its vitality was distracted by the amnesty order, and it couldn¡¯t escape or fight. Its most potent Divine Power was restrained. In order not to die, it had to surrender willingly. ¡°It seems that this path is not feasible.¡± Gu Yang shook his head. He originally planned to go to the Ruiqin Continent, tame two Unleaking Realm beasts to enhance his strength. But now it seems that beasts are not that easy to tame. He will have to find another way. [Simulation ended. You are allowed to retain one of the options below. ] [Option one: Martial Arts Realm at age 31.] [Option two: Martial Arts experience at age 31.] [Option three: Life wisdom at age 31.] ¡°I choose option one.¡± Promptly, another Divine Beast, the Kirin, was added to his Ninth Sky Divine Law. Gu Yang got up. He already knew what he should do next. ¡­ Outside the door, Eve was still pondering why Gu Yang¡¯s body held the power of the Moon God. Suddenly, the door opened, and he walked out and said to her, ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t follow me.¡± As she was about to speak, he had already flown away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°Where is he going?¡± Eve wanted to follow him. They had a contract. No matter where he went, she could sense his location. However, in the end, she gave up this intention. Unknowingly, her attitude towards Gu Yang had changed. ¡­ ¡­ This time, Gu Yang did not bring anyone and left Divine City alone. Because the place he was heading to was too dangerous. That night, he arrived at Tianfang Mountain in Qi Province. ¡°Oh man, they¡¯re on high alert, aren¡¯t they?¡± Gu Yang saw that Tianfang Mountain was garrisoned every few steps. The entire mountain was surrounded, and every short distance, a person of the Divine Power realm was stationed. Looking at this situation, it was clear that they would not let any fly into Tianfang Mountain. If he couldn¡¯t sneak in, he would storm it. Gu Yang no longer concealed his whereabouts and flew straight over. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Among the people defending Tianfang Mountain, the highest in cultivation level was Luo Wenxuan, a transcendental elder of the third mana stage. He was an important figure of the Luo Family. Last time, when Gu Yang had killed the corrupted Luo Yaowu, it was this person who arrived first. Luo Wenxuan was astonished. In just more than a month, how had this man become so powerful? He stood on the peak, looking at the rapidly approaching man. His face changed, but he did not have the courage to draw his sword. Not only him, but no one in the Divine Power realm on Tianfang Mountain tried to stop him. Stopping such a powerful man was no different than committing suicide. Since the powerful Luo Wenxuan did not do anything, why should they? Just like that, everyone saw Gu Yang walk into Tianfang Mountain confidently and disappear into the void, heading to that cave world. ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang returned to the Yellow Springs cave world. This was also a forced choice. He cannot go to the Shuiyue Cave World. The people of Ancient River Sword Sect were waiting for him to appear and then take revenge on him. The Nascent Souls would come first, and after they were all wiped out, the Incarnation Realm would come. He couldn¡¯t bear it. The entry to the Golden Court Cave World was blocked by the Sword Saint of East Sea. Forcing his way in was not going to be easy. The Sword Saint of East Sea put a lot of pressure on him, which was not comparable to the average Unleaking Realm power. So, Gu Yang had to go to the Yellow Springs Cave World. This time, he aimed to cultivate his energy. ¡°What a terrifying world.¡± Once again, he felt the omnipresent poison, permeating the air. Just breathing in and exhaling could cause irreversible damage, not to mention cultivation. In this world, the higher the realm, the sooner one dies. He not only stopped breathing but also used a layer of mana to isolate the poisonous heaven and earth vitality. Just to avoid contamination unknowingly. As he thought about this, the ground suddenly shook. A terrifying breath emanated from the depths of the earth. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± He was familiar with that breath, as it belonged to an old ¡°acquaintance¡±. It was the Unleaking Realm monster that chased him out of the cave world last time, almost turning Great Zhou into a second Yellow Springs. ¡°Huh? Why did he come?¡± Gu Yang sensed a familiar breath and was taken aback. Just as he was thinking, the monster beast paused for a moment and suddenly left him, flying towards one direction. It¡¯s not going to kill me anymore? He became curious. The direction the monster beast was heading to was just where the familiar breath originated. Something went off in his mind, and he followed suit. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s awful, that monster beast woke up ahead of schedule.¡± Elsewhere, in Heiming Valley, two people were advancing in a cave. The face of one of them changed, and he said, Half of this man¡¯s body had turned into a monster, while the other half still resembled a human. He held a somewhat dim long sword in his hand. It was Daoist Muhuang. He had fled the Muhuang City and came here for unknown reasons. He said, ¡°Brother Murong, if the monster appears, you must block it. Just hold it off for a few moments.¡± The man next to him named Murong looked normal, but some subtle details still revealed the inhuman side of him. Both of these men were cultivators in the Nascent Soul stage. In the Yellow Springs Cave World, with their cultivation level, they could lose control at any time due to contamination. The fact that a man named Murong could maintain this form indicated that his contamination level was extremely low. He said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the monster had lost some of its power and needed to sleep? Why did it suddenly wake up?¡± Daoist Muhuang calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no use complaining at this point. We should think of a way to open the cave residence as soon as possible.¡± Murong said coldly, ¡°You better not try anything sneaky!¡± While they were talking, the monster beast approached. ¡°I found it, right here!¡± A trace of excitement appeared in Daoist Muhuang¡¯s voice. He picked up a jade pendant, which no longer showed the lustrous light of jade and had turned grey. He poured his precious mana into it, and saw this simple and unadorned jade pendant lighting up a colorful light, which all went into a smooth stone wall opposite. With a rumble, a door appeared on the smooth stone wall. Pure Spirit Qi rushed towards them, intoxicating these two Nascent Soul cultivators who hadn¡¯t experienced such pure Spirit Qi for many years. Just at this moment, the monster beast arrived, frantically rushing towards Daoist Muhuang. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Chapter 317: The Second Pet Beast Chapter 317: Chapter 317: The Second Pet Beast Gu Yang was trailing the bizarre creature closely. The familiar aura he sensed just now was that of Daoist Muhuang whom he had met in Muhuang City. The creature, upon discovering Daoist Muhuang, went berserk, abandoning him, and flew towards Daoist Muhuang instead. If this wasn¡¯t personal grudge, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. The corpse that left a message had claimed to be Daoist Muhuang. Regardless of its authenticity, it was obviously deeply entangled with the Daoist Muhuang from Muhuang City. Considering the behavior of this creature now, it might be the Original Spirit of that corpse. Gu Yang followed the creature to the Silent Forest, watched it open the pathway to that underground tunnel, and trailed in after it. After entering the underground cavern, he felt an astonishing fluctuation deep underground. His expression shifted, ¡°Could it be the ancient Immortal¡¯s legacy that the corpse mentioned?¡± The fluctuation was so immense it stirred the vitality in the cavern dramatically. If that were true, then the corpse¡¯s message could be real. As Gu Yang was pondering, he saw the creature speeding up like mad. Not only it, but countless wandering entities from all directions, smelling blood-like zombies, crazily flew towards the underground. A flock of blood bats had even shown up at the corner ahead. Each and every one of the blood bats had the cultivation level of the Mana Realm, amounting to twenty or thirty in total. Even that mysterious old man before has shown some trepidation towards this creature, willing to make him deal with it. The blood bats, each with blood-red eyes, madly flapped their wings, bumping into and pushing slower creatures to one side in the air. What kind of creature is this blood bat that even bizarre creatures fear not? ¡°So much energy!¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. With a single move of the Phoenix Feather Knife, it cleaved through the two nearest creatures, reducing them to ashes instantly. In his eyes, this large group was merely energy in motion. [Obtained energy: 5 points. Current balance: 499 points.] [Obtained energy: 5 points. Current balance: 504 points.] Immediately, an additional of 10 points of energy was credited. Even though their value was low, there was sheer volume. In front of him, there were at least ten creatures at the Mana Realm, not to mention even more at the Golden Body Realm, and a flock of blood bats at the Mana Realm. In the Yellow Springs¡¯ Cave Heaven, cultivators changed color upon sensing them and even though they tried to avoid them, for him they were a group of prey. Gu Yang cut a swathe through the group of creatures. Every strike of his blade meant the end of a creature. Continuous notifications appeared before his eyes, but he just didn¡¯t have the time to look at them. In a blink, tens of bizarre creatures surrounding him were wiped out. Only, the fastest flock of blood bats remained. About 10% of his Mana had been consumed. In Yellow Springs¡¯ Cave Heaven, the vitality in the environment was poisonous. The lost Mana couldn¡¯t be restored. This point was a bit irritating. However, he made a profit of more than 70 points, equivalent to 0.7 Unleaking Realm powerhouses. In terms of profits, it was very cost-effective. To kill an Unleaking Realm powerhouse, even if he used up all his body¡¯s Mana, it would still be difficult. It would require resorting to the Divine Beast¡¯s avatar. Then, Gu Yang looked at the most difficult to deal with flock of blood bats. The flock of blood bats seemed to sense danger, their dark red bodies lit up and turned blood-red, as if connected to each other, forming a peculiar pattern. ¡°Is this even possible?¡± Gu Yang seemed surprised, as the power of thirty Mana Realm blood bats when combined, the power also stacked up together. That power had already surpassed the Unleaking Realm. No wonder even that mysterious old man felt apprehensive around them, they actually had such Divine Powers. This great power made Gu Yang feel the pressure. Even if he exhausted all his Mana, he might not be able to get rid of them. He¡¯d be better off hunting bizarre creatures. With a loud rumble, the entire cavern seemed to tremble. Not far away, the Unleaking Realm bizarre creature had already engaged in a fight with ¡°Daoist Muhuang¡±. The battle was extremely fierce. Just as Gu Yang was preparing to retreat, the flock of blood bats chased after him as he moved. Whoa, what a temper, quite explosive indeed. I intended to let him go, but apparently, he has no intention of doing the same, exuding such killing intent. ¡°Well then, off you go to your death!¡± A flash of fire flew from Gu Yang¡¯s brow and instantly plunged into the swarm of Blood Bats, transforming into a Phoenix bathed in flames. A few Blood Bats were instantly turned into ashes under the fire. In just one clash, the formation formed by the Blood Bats was broken, fragile as paper. The remaining Blood Bats fled in panic, scampering off in haste. The Phoenix transformation opened its mouth and spewed out a flame, engulfing the fleeing Blood Bats. Without a squeak, they were burnt to nothingness. ¡°This weak?¡± Gu Yang was very surprised. The mysterious old man said that the Phoenix was the natural enemy of Blood Bats. But he really didn¡¯t expect that the seemingly powerful Blood Bats would be this fragile in front of the Phoenix transformation. They were wiped out in no time at all. Notifications kept popping up in front of him. [Acquired ten energy points, current balance¡­] A total of twenty-seven notifications appeared. In just a few short seconds, he had gained two hundred and seventy energy points. Equivalent to defeating 2.7 Unleaking Realm cultivators. So effortless, it was like picking up freebies. He has really hit the jackpot this time! Last time he was here, he saw a large group of Blood Bats, at least a hundred of them. Cleaning them all up would yield thousands of energy points. Gu Yang felt that the decision to come here to level grind was truly a brilliant one. Although this world is extremely dangerous, with sufficient strength, the speed of energy acquisition is much faster than that in other Dongtian worlds. ¡°There¡¯s one more.¡± Gu Yang saw a lone escaped bat, retracted his Phoenix form, chased it down, and was about to finish it off with a single blow when a thought struck him. He tossed over an Identification Spell. This spell is a must-have for Beastmasters. When encountering extraordinary creatures that are unknown, this spell can be used to identify them. ¡°Unidentified Bat-like Supernatural Creature (Mutant), Monarch Level, Swarm Community. Talent one: Absorption, can devour all forms of energy. Talent two: Union, can unite with same species. Potential: Overlord Level.¡± It actually worked. Gu Yang was suddenly intrigued, opened up the system, and initiated a Simulation. [You trap a Blood Bat in the Yellow Springs and take it as your pet. You trap all the Blood Bats in the cave and fuse with them.] [You exhaust your mana and leave the Yellow Springs. Soon after, you join the grand battle against the Prairie Barbarians and emerge victorious.] [When you return triumphant, an Immortal powerhouse from the Prairie races to kill you. You unleash your swarm of Blood Bats to thwart his attack. Shortly after, Luo Wang arrives and severely injures the Immortal.] [Followed by another Immortal, they join forces and awaken an ancient, powerful being who kills everyone present. You die at the age of twenty-three.] Indeed, it works! Gu Yang looked at the struggling Blood Bat, his eyes lit up. It could actually be tamed as a pet and, through it, he could take the entire Blood Bat swarm for his own. Moreover, the power of the Blood Bat swarm is indeed formidable. They can even hold off an Immortal powerhouse. Joining forces with Luo Wang, they could even seriously injure that Immortal powerhouse. From a certain perspective, they could rival an Immortal powerhouse. However, these Immortal powerhouses really are stubborn. When they can¡¯t beat you, they resort to summoning another. They summoned an ancient, powerful being, and killed everyone present. [Simulation finished, you can keep one of the following.] [1. Martial Arts realm at the age of twenty-three] [2. Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-three] [3. Wisdom of life at the age of twenty-three] Gu Yang put the reward aside for now and took out the Phoenix Feather Knife. He said to the Blood Bat, ¡°Become my pet or die. Choose one.¡± The Blood Bat trembled in terror showing some comprehension. Just like that, under his threat, the Blood Bat dared not refuse and was tamed as his pet, stored in his mind and the Beast-taming Space. At this time, the fight on Daoist Muhuang¡¯s side has also entered a heated stage. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Ancient Heritage House 318 Chapter 318: Ancient Heritage House 318 Gu Yang hurried to where the battle was taking place, easily dispatching any sporadic monsters he encountered on the way. Shortly, he arrived on the scene and saw two powerful cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage joining forces against several dozens of monsters, utilizing a flying sword and a massive ruler. Among them was Daoist Muhuang, half of whose body had already been mutated into a beast. Beside him stood another unfamiliar cultivator, a layer of blue scales growing on his forehead. Behind the two of them lay a cave, lush with green grass and filled with bird songs and floral fragrances. Amidst the desolate environment of Yellow Springs, this place seemed like a paradise on earth. A surge of incredible Spirit Qi flowed out from the cave and was quickly corrupted, transforming into a swirling column of black mist that rose into the sky, forming a vast cloud of darkness. It was these black clouds that attracted the surrounding monsters, causing them to swarm to the cave. The two Nascent Soul cultivators were formidable, their frosty sword piercing a hole into the body of the beast each time it flew out. Equally impressive was the massive ruler, emitting a yellow light that stopped all the external monsters dead in their tracks. By joining their efforts, the two managed to fend off the monsters, but couldn¡¯t kill them effectively. In particular, the Unleaking Realm monster would instantly recover once the frosty sword pierced its body. The monsters grew increasingly fierce, whereas the two Nascent Soul cultivators were weakening, slowly becoming unable to withstand the massive amount of energy they were expending. For them, Mana was extremely precious. Once it was depleted to a certain extent, they would have to absorb vitality from the world or consume an Elixir to restore it, which would inevitably increase the level of contamination in their bodies. If this carried on, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily die by the hands of the monsters, yet the overwhelming pollution would eventually lead to a loss of control, resulting in their grim fate. In the Yellow Springs, cultivators were at a distinct disadvantage, unable to unleash even a fraction of their full power and left constrained. Up against monsters of the same level, death was the only outcome. Both of them struggled on, inwardly filled with lamentation. They both knew that if they dragged on this way, death was inevitable. The cultivator named Murong roared out, ¡°Quickly think of a solution, or else, we will all die here.¡± Just as Daoist Muhuang, with a grave expression, was about to speak, his face changed abruptly. He swiftly turned his head and saw a man he would never have expected. Is it him? His heart throbbed, recognizing the figure as Gu Yang, who he had met two months ago in Muhuang City. The man was still alive! What¡¯s more, he was here! Adding to his astonishment was the fact Gu Yang seemed no different from two months ago and seemingly unaffected by the pollution. How could this be possible? He should have exhausted all of his Mana after spending two months in this world, particularly in the wilderness. To restore Mana, he would certainly be polluted. Daoist Muhuang¡¯s heart pounded as he shouted, ¡°Gu Yang, I beg you to lend us your power. With our combined strength, we can eliminate this beast. The treasures within this ancient Immortal¡¯s cave will be shared equally among the three of us.¡± Murong, standing nearby, also noticed that someone else was present. The moment he set eyes on Gu Yang, his pupils constricted. There was actually someone in this world who hadn¡¯t been tainted at all, with both his Mana and body in a flawless state. Instantly, a certain possibility crossed his mind. A touch of complexity flickered within his eyes as he stated, ¡°I agree with Daoist Muhuang¡¯s proposal. As long as we can get rid of this monster, everything inside can be shared evenly.¡± Then he added, ¡°If you have any doubts, we can swear an oath.¡± ¡­ ¡°No need!¡± Gu Yang eyed the group of monsters, his Phoenix Feather Knife itching to be used. He gripped his beloved weapon and charged into the fray. With each swing of his blade, numerous Golden Body Realm monsters were annihilated. Like a tiger among a flock of sheep, he effortlessly obliterated over half the swarm in the blink of an eye. Daoist Muhuang and Murong, standing not far off, watched in stupefaction. They had never seen anyone kill monsters so effortlessly. These monsters were notoriously hard to kill and, without any discernible weak spots, had to be gradually worn down with Mana. Even for them, defeating a Golden Core Realm monster required a tremendous amount of Mana. That was precisely why, unless absolutely necessary, they wouldn¡¯t strike lightly. Each attack significantly increased the extent of their pollution, and who could withstand that pressure? This is also the main reason why human cultivators are continuously retreating, almost on the brink of extinction. No, it¡¯s not that they¡¯ve never seen it. Murong recalls that in the past, when the sun had just fallen, those senior experts fought against the monsters in such a swift and decisive manner. However, as these strong figures disappeared, leaving behind those barely hanging on, they no longer possessed such capabilities. Yet, this young man is only in the late stage of the Golden Core, why is his mana so powerful, on par with the Nascent Soul stage? Even before the fall of the sun, such individuals were extremely rare, weren¡¯t they? As he was pondering, he saw the man took two more strokes to slay two monsters at the Golden Core stage, using only two more strokes than he did when he faced the monsters at the Foundation Establishment Stage. Such a scene, unexpectedly stirred a surge of boiling blood within him. How invigorating! For so many years, humans could only retreat under the pressure of monsters, losing most of their territory. Often, when monsters attacked, the higher-ups chose to retreat without fighting. Now, it seems that there¡¯s no place left for retreat. The common scene now is a few monsters at the Golden Core stage can scare away a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage. Murong has retreated too many times in the face of these monsters. He originally thought that his heart had become numb, until this moment. Watching the young man single-handedly disintegrating the army of dozens of monsters, his heart suddenly felt a surge of heat. After the heat subsided, he felt a sense of sorrow. Fighting in such a way is exciting indeed, but once that man¡¯s mana is exhausted and needs to recover, he can only draw upon the vitality between heaven and earth at that time, and he will be contaminated. No matter how outstanding his talents are, once contaminated, he will become like them, neither human nor ghost, with his path to Dao cut off. As he was thinking about this, that man swiftly and decisively slaughtered all the dozens of monsters. Just as he expected, the man¡¯s mana had been consumed tremendously. ¡°Take action!¡± However, the man showed no sign of stopping. He once again raised his knife, summoning the last of his mana to strike at the monster in the Nascent Soul stage. Regardless of whether it was Daoist Muhuang or Murong, with the realm they have reached now, their ability to seize the opportunity in battle is undoubtable. The two communicated tacitly and practically used their last resort at the same time. You could see the frosty sword split into three, piercing the monster, and a cold air that could freeze the air spread out. The monster seemed to be frozen, its movements momentarily stagnating. At the same time, that giant ruler fell, pressing against the monster¡¯s massive skull, flattening it, ready to explode at any moment. Immediately after, Gu Yang¡¯s Phoenix Feather Knife arrived. The Phoenix Feather Knife was engulfed in raging flames, slashing solidly onto the monster¡¯s body. The monster¡¯s resentful face twisted, letting out a shrill scream that was indistinct. The three men present were all enveloped by the shockwave of the sound, and before their eyes went black, their Original Spirits slightly shook. Boom! The huge skull shrunk continuously under the Phoenix¡¯s true fire, and in a moment, it was the size of a normal human skull. The look of resentment on the face also disappeared. That face was unmistakably identical to ¡°Daoist Muhuang¡±. Looking at that face, Gu Yang knew his guesses were correct. This monster was indeed the manifestation of the Original Spirit of the body that claimed itself to be Daoist Muhuang. [You have gained one hundred points of energy, current balance is nine hundred and fifteen points.] In other words, this monster from the Unleaking Realm is equivalent to a cultivator at the Unleaking Realm stage. Gu Yang was thinking inwardly, feeling somewhat overjoyed. Farming in this manner, it simply feels too good. Suddenly, he sensed a hint of danger in his heart, raised his head and saw the frosty sword hanging in front of him, the point of the sword aimed at him, ready to strike at any moment. He looked at ¡°Daoist Huangmu¡± whose half-body had already turned into a monster, and asked, ¡°Daoist Huangmu, what does this mean?¡± The eyes of ¡°Daoist Huangmu¡± were somewhat bloodshot, and he said excitedly, ¡°Take me out of Yellow Springs Celestial Cave, back to Great Zhou, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°So, you really are Luo Kun!¡± Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Fallen 319 Chapter 319: Fallen 319 ¡°So, are you really Luo Kun?¡± Upon hearing this name, a trace of confusion flashed through the eyes of ¡°Daoist Huangmu¡±, he muttered to himself, ¡°Luo Kun? Am I Luo Kun? No, my name is Daoist Huangmu¡­¡± Suddenly, he clutched his head, moaning in pain, ¡°Who¡­who am I?¡± As he spoke, a dark aura continued to leak from his body and the face of the half-transformed beast contorted, sprouting layer upon layer of black scales. Seeing this, Murong hastily put some distance between them. The Daoist was obviously on the brink of a full transformation, a true monster in the making. In this world, once such a transformation starts, two things can generally happen. One option is a physical transformation, where a person becomes a monstrous, unrecognizable creature. The other arises from their Original Spirit undergoing a change, mutating into something ghastly. For cultivators with a high Realm, both transformations often happen simultaneously. As a powerful Nascent Soul cultivator, should Daoist Huangmu lose control, the resulting beast and ghastly entity would both be terrifying and difficult to contend with. Just when it seemed Daoist Huangmu was about to lose control, a talisman atop his head suddenly burned, surprisingly suppressing the dark aura within him. The violent trembling ceased, he slowly raised his head, his eyes, once panicked, now calm and cold, he asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± At this moment, his appearance, his gaze, even his internal mana, everything was completely different from before, as if he had become someone else. Gu Yang marveled, ¡°Luo Family¡¯s ¡®Great Law of Seizing the Original¡¯, it is indeed profound.¡± Among the nine prominent families, the Luo family had two unparalleled cultivation methods, one of them being the ¡®Great Law of Seizing the Original¡¯, as Wu Er had mentioned to him. However, Wu Er himself had never witnessed firsthand the ¡®Great Law of Seizing the Original¡¯. In fact, to date, no one had ever seen this method in practice. It was only now that Gu Yang surmised what this law entailed. Many doubts were suddenly made clear. Why Luo Kun could pretend to be Daoist Huangmu for so many years without anyone realizing. How Luo Kun, a martial artist, could use Nascent Soul wizardry. Why Luo Kun, who knew he came from another world, did not react much to this revelation. ¡­ All these, must have something to do with the ¡®Great Law of Seizing the Original¡¯, which seems to ¡®seize¡¯ someone¡¯s Original Spirit. After Luo Kun seized Daoist Huangmu¡¯s Original Spirit, he disguised himself as Daoist Huangmu. Over the years, he probably began to truly believe that he was Daoist Huangmu. ¡°The Great Law of Seizing the Original¡­¡± As Luo Kun mumbled, his body began to change again; the monstrous half of his body mysteriously disintegrated, turning into ashes. Quickly following this, a new body grew out from the ashes, restoring his human form. ¡­ ¡°Wha¡­ What the hell is going on here?¡± Murong was dumbfounded, the events unfolding before his eyes surpassing his wildest understanding. A ravaged, half-contaminated person, had managed to discard the contaminated parts of his body and grow new flesh and limbs in their place. This was something unheard of. How did he do it? ¡­ Gu Yang, however, was not overly surprised. Luo Kun was a high cultivator in the third layer of the Unleaking Realm, a step away from reaching the Celestial Being realm. Even he had never personally encountered someone of such a high realm. Regenerating severed limbs, in fact, was not that unusual. Nascent Soul cultivators could never accomplish this. This was exactly the advantage of being in the Unleaking Realm. Luo Kun had maintained his monstrous form because such regeneration consumed a tremendous amount of life essence, his longevity. Gu Yang said, ¡°To have survived in this hellish place for two hundred years, even resorting to impersonating someone else, Luo Kun, your tenacity and will to live truly astonish me.¡± Luo Kun¡¯s face was icy, his eyes killing intent. His charade had been exposed, nearly causing him to lose control. Forced to abandon his guise as Daoist Huangmu and revert to his original appearance, Luo Kun had lost this invaluable identity. Giving up his contaminated half body and regenerating it cost him at least a hundred years of his life span. This was undoubtedly pouring salt onto his wounds. If he had been in a good mood after that, it would¡¯ve been a real surprise. He said coldly, ¡°Hand over what you possess, unless you wish to die.¡± Upon layin eyes on Gu Yang, Luo Kun had already guessed that Gu had a way to leave Yellow Springs Cave. Otherwise, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t have maintained his current intact condition. And the means of exiting and entering must be the key to unlocking the Yellow Springs Cave. With that thing, he could finally escape from this godforsaken place. Thinking of this, Luo Kun felt as if there was a fire burning in his chest. These past two hundred years, he lived as if he was not even a human being. He survived day by day, locked himself away, thoroughly debased. Now, he finally had the chance to escape. He didn¡¯t care about attaining the Celestial Being realm, or the ancient Immortal¡¯s treasures. He just wanted to leave this place. All he wanted was to escape this godforsaken place. ¡­ Gu Yang sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed here for two hundred years, how much life span do you have left? Fifty years? A hundred years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough to kill you,¡± Luo Kun¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile, ¡°Undeniably, you are strong. I¡¯ve never seen a Mana realm as strong as yours. You¡¯re no less formidable than the Unleaking Realm. But, how much of your mana is left?¡± ¡°Hand over the item obediently. I might spare your life!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Gu Yang smiled, then accessed his system. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [¡­] ¡°I choose one.¡± All of a sudden, his mana was restored to its peak. ¡°How about now?¡± Seeing his mana restored in an instant, Luo Kun¡¯s face turned pale. How did he accomplish this? Luo Kun racked his brain yet failed to comprehend how one¡¯s depleted mana could be restored instantly. ¡­ Murong, who was on the side, felt increasingly shocked. Their conversation contained too much information for him to process. The moment he saw Gu Yang¡¯s mana restored, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, a pair of horns seemed to protrude from his forehead. His Daoist Heart nearly collapsed, nearly losing control right there and then. ¡­ ¡­¡­. ¡°Die!¡± Boom! Luo Kun attacked without hesitation. Now, he finally displayed the martial prowess of his desperation, fighting with the physical strength of his mortal body. His speed was by no means slow, and his strength was by no means weak. Any Nascent Soul Cultivator, when faced with such close range attack, would be doomed. However, his opponent was Gu Yang. Whoosh! A golden light shot out from Gu Yang¡¯s forehead. A gigantic palm appeared, swatting Luo Kun away. In terms of close-quarters combat, no one could match the Divine Ape, known to have unparalleled strength. The force of the palm strike completely shocked Luo Kun. He shouted in disbelief, ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Law?¡± Who on earth is this person? Just a cultivator at the Mana realm, yet possessing Unleaking realm level Divine Beast forms¡­ And more importantly, two of them! Before his eyes, a Unleaking realm Phoenix appeared. It opened its mouth and spewed a terrifying flame. ¡°No¨C¡± Facing two Unleaking Realm Divine Beasts, Luo Kun fought back desperately. He simply could not accept it! He was the rare genius poised to ascend to Celestial Being in a thousand years, the third no less. As the third-step Unleaking Realm, with the exception of Celestial Beings, no one could match him. If he had not been trapped in this world for two hundred years, if he were not almost drained of his life force, these two Divine Beasts would not be able to withstand him. If only¡­ Unfortunately, there were no ifs. Suddenly, Luo Kun¡¯s mind went blank. A blade has already hacked at the crown of his head. The next moment, endless darkness engulfed him. Thus, a formidable being of the third layer of Unleaking Realm, fell here. PS: Third update, seeking monthly ticket. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Lingbao 320 Chapter 320: Lingbao 320 Nascent Soul stage Monster Beasts! Two ¨C no, three of them! Just who exactly is this person? Murong felt a chill crawling on his scalp when he saw ¡°Daoist Huangmu¡± being killed by the young man with a single slash. The young man turned a cold gaze towards him, sending shivers down his spine, he could not help but swallow hard. ¡°I¡­I mean no¡­no offence. I beg for mercy¡­ in return, I am willing to¡­ to surrender¡­ the ancient immortal¡¯s remaining mansion to you.¡± This plea, was close to begging for his life. In the Yellow Spring Cave, any hot-blooded cultivator would have been long dead. The only ones left alive are adaptable individuals who could easily shed their dignity and reputation, just for the sake of survival. Gu Yang effortlessly caught Luo Kun¡¯s sword, the Frost Frost edging was hardly a challenge. The spirit contained within this peerless divine weapon was on the verge of disintegration. He put the weapon away, he observed the cultivator with horns growing on his forehead, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Murong answered honestly, ¡°My name is Murong Jie, from the Four-Heavens Alliance.¡± Four-Heavens Alliance? Gu Yang hadn¡¯t heard of it, ¡°How do you know him?¡± ¡°To be honest, I am one of the eight representatives of the Four-Heavens Alliance, specifically in charge of exchanging information with peripheral powers. I¡¯ve known Daoist Huangmu for over a hundred years.¡± ¡°Tell me about the Four-Heavens Alliance.¡± ¡­ While the two were chatting, strange creatures and blood bats occasionally approached them but were easily killed by Gu Yang. He would release the blood bat pet whenever he encountered one, using the Union technique to indirectly control them. Blood bats are quite interesting creatures. After forming a Union, the strongest blood bat would lead, and the weaker ones willingly serve and follow commands. It¡¯s worth noting that the relationship between a Beastmaster and his beast is symbiotic. Not only can the Beastmaster borrow the power of the beast, but the beast can also borrow the Beastmaster¡¯s power. If Gu Yang lent his power to the blood bat beast, it could subdue other blood bats, gather them, and even incorporate them into the Beast-taming Space. This means, after the Union, they become one. After listening to Murong Jie¡¯s introduction, Gu Yang finally understood what the Four-Heavens Alliance was. It was the last bastion of the human race. After the fall of the sun, several major sects fell one after the other. Only the final super sect remained, standing as a beacon of hope. Thereafter, the surviving cultivators all joined that sect and collectively resisted the apocalypse. Then they established the Four-Heavens Alliance. The alliance represented the four most powerful sects in the world. Even though humanity continued to fall back, as long as the Four-Heavens Alliance still stood, there still was hope for the human race. In addition to self-preservation, the Four-Heavens Alliance actively reached out to other human settlements, sharing information. Envoys like Murong Jie were responsible for field operations. After listening to all of this, Gu Yang put away his blade and said, ¡°You may leave now.¡± Murong Jie was taken aback at first, then quickly thanked him with a bow, ¡°Thank you.¡± He then turned and flew away, his ruler bobbing above his head. He left without hesitation, not even glancing back at the cave mansion. Murong Jie knew, better than anyone, only by staying alive, could he have everything. Otherwise, even the best luck would be useless. Those who couldn¡¯t see this truth, like ¡°Daoist Huangmu¡± who had just been overcome by greed, were now dead. Even with numerous opportunities in a cave mansion, it was useless without life. ¡­ After Murong Jie left, Gu Yang looked at the constantly spewing Spirit Qi from the cave mansion. Instead of rushing in, he decided to open the System. This world was already this broken, yet this mansion remained intact. Surely, it was no ordinary place. Just to be safe, let¡¯s run a simulation. [¡­You enter an ancient immortal mansion and trigger a spirit treasure inside. You¡¯re beheaded with a single sword stroke. Age at death, twenty-two.] Good Lord! There¡¯s actually a complete spirit treasure inside that can kill him with a single stroke. That killing power far surpasses the Unleaking Realm. Lucky he didn¡¯t rush in, otherwise it would have cost him his life. Gu Yang glanced inside and saw a shadowy figure continuously invading the cave mansion. In just a short time, the shadow had invaded about ten meters. He turned away and promptly left. Not long after his departure, he encountered a group of blood bats. He released the blood bat beast and gathered them all. Proceeding in this way, he made his way deeper into the cave, killing and collecting as he went. The deeper he went, the fewer blood bats and odd creatures he encountered. After a few hours, the number of blood bats Gu Yang¡¯s beast had gathered exceeded one hundred. After forming a Union, their combined Mana power was staggering. Boom! Suddenly, an astounding aura burst forth. He turned around and sensed that the source of the energy was right at the cave dwelling¡¯s location. A smirk formed at the corner of his mouth. Finally, what¡¯s inside had been forced out. The world¡¯s contamination is too severe. The cave dwelling¡¯s door, once opened, can¡¯t help but be polluted. After such a long time, the entire cave dwelling must have been contaminated. ¡°This energy, doesn¡¯t feel like a cultivator¡¯s. Could it be just a spiritual treasure?¡± Gu Yang judged from the nature of the energy. If there were people in the cave dwelling, and the door was open for so long with the battle so intense, the people inside couldn¡¯t possibly not react. It could be certain that there was no living thing inside. It was very likely that there might only be that spiritual treasure. About a spiritual treasure in such a perfect state, he was very interested. He had experienced its power from the simulation earlier; it was unimaginably powerful and could kill him instantly. He opened the system and started another simulation. ¡­ Moments later. He opened his eyes and flew back. His speed was extremely fast and halfway there he felt the movements getting more intense. ¡°It¡¯s another Unleaking Realm monster beast.¡± Gu Yang was surprised. He had no idea where it came from. The spiritual treasure failed to kill that monster beast. They fought for a long time, but the monster beast¡¯s power only decreased a bit. Finally, he arrived at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath at the sight. Countless monster beasts were pouring down from the top of the cave, madly rushing towards the entrance. They clumped together in frenzy. A golden hammer was darting around amongst the beasts, smashing any monster beasts that made contact into pieces. Even the biggest Unleaking Realm monster couldn¡¯t stand against its strike. But in the blink of an eye, the dissipated black fog recondensed and preserved its form, continuing to rush towards the cave. Gu Yang finally understood why this spiritual treasure was unable to defeat the monster beasts. Its main mode of attack was physical. Even though it was incredibly powerful and could squash him easily, it wasn¡¯t effective against these monsters. The one thing monster beasts are least afraid of is physical attack. It barely injures them. Just like him not letting his Divine Ape face the monster beasts. The monster beasts are the bane of the spiritual treasure, continuously exhausting its energy until it¡¯s worn out. Gu Yang called, ¡°Hammer, come to me.¡± The golden hammer didn¡¯t respond to him and continued recklessly ravaging the beasts. He was in no hurry, seizing the opportunity while the beasts were raving, and killed as many as he could on the periphery. One strike, and he could harvest energy. If one strike didn¡¯t do it, he¡¯d go in for a few more. The beasts were so attracted to the cave dwelling that they paid him no mind. Gu Yang hid at the edge, slaughtering wildly; his Energy Points were continuously increasing. What a pleasure it was. With the hammer to attract their attention, getting this energy was like getting it for free. Halfway through, Gu Yang¡¯s mana ran out. He collected the rewards from his earlier simulation and instantly revived back to full health to carry on with the harvest. Gradually, his energy balance was approaching two thousand points. At this point, the hammer finally seemed to not be able to hold on any longer, as the beasts weren¡¯t afraid of death and their charge was consuming its energy little by little. The golden glow on the hammer dulled significantly, and its strength for each strike decreased significantly. With its last strike, it landed on the biggest monster beast yet it wasn¡¯t able to disperse it. Instead, the hammer was knocked back. Whoosh! It finally couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore and changed its course, flying towards Gu Yang and landing in his hand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this have been better earlier.¡± Smiling, Gu Yang claimed the spiritual treasure. The hammer suddenly vibrated, a rough voice sounded in his mind, ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t say I recognize you as my master. Your cultivation is so low, you¡¯re not qualified to be my master.¡± Pretty proud, isn¡¯t it. Just as Gu Yang was about to reply, he suddenly sensed something was off. He saw the group of monster beasts all turn their heads and look at him. Not good! He felt a chill down his spine, facing hundreds of Mana Realm monster beasts. If they rushed at him, he couldn¡¯t withstand it. Run! Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: 321 Book of Mystical Heaven Chapter 321: 321 Book of Mystical Heaven ¡°Phoenix bloodline? You belong to the Monster Race?¡± When Gu Yang morphed into a Phoenix and quickly fled, that gruff voice again echoed, causing his head to throb incessantly. He retorted irritably, ¡°You¡¯re the one from the Monster Race, your whole family is from the Monster Race. Also, speak less loudly, my ears are¡­ I¡¯m nearly deafened by you.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a body cultivator who practices by borrowing the Monster Race Essence Blood, hmm, these are deviant methods.¡± Unruffled, Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ve actually misled myself. Can you point me to the right path?¡± ¡°Within your Zifu, there is a divine scripture. If you retrieve it, you can aspire to become a Celestial Immortal in the future. However, do you dare to go back? Without the strength of the Human Immortal, you won¡¯t be able to exterminate those Heavenly Demons from outside realms.¡± Divine scripture? Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted, clearly it was an ancient Immortal Cultivator technique. The practices he cultivated, whether it was ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± or ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, were all adapted by the later generations after the Way of Heaven perished, to fit the era. Not that these practices were ineffectual, but so far, none among those who cultivated Martial Arts had reached the Hollow Void realm. Even a character like the Xia Emperor had failed to take that step. One couldn¡¯t help but question if there was a problem with these practices. The ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± was deliberately disseminated by the Divine Beast Phoenix before its Nirvana. Whether or not it contains the practices of the Celestial Being realm remains uncertain. The ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± was given to the Xia Emperor by a mysterious person under the palace grounds. Whether this mysterious person was good or evil was questionable, suggesting that this practice might also have problems. Gu Yang had always wanted to find some genuine ancient inheritance practices. Even if they couldn¡¯t be used for cultivation, they could serve as references to deduce practices of realms like the Celestial Being and even the Hollow Void. He possessed a Simulator and had ample time to deduce. Even if the path to Martial Arts in this world had reached the end, he would carve a new path. Therefore, upon hearing there was a divine scripture in that cave dwelling, Gu Yang immediately activated the system, initiating a simulation. ¡°¡­You utilized the complex terrain, circled around, returned to the cave dwelling, used your Phoenix transformation to clear the path, fought your way in, obtained The ¡®Taixuan Heavenly Book¡¯ in the Scripture Pavilion. You acquired the legacy of the divine scripture, but were besieged by strange beings, your mana was drained, and you eventually died in battle at the age of twenty-two.¡± Got it! He was overjoyed. With just one simulation, he successfully obtained the divine scripture. It was too smooth. ¡°Simulation has ended, you can retain one of the following items.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yang firmly chose the second option. Immediately, countless mysterious and profound mantras of cultivation methods surged into his mind. After a while, he felt something was amiss, ¡°Eh, why is it only the first level?¡± The content in his mind only contained the first level, that is, the Divine Power realm, including the content of the three realms: Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, and Nascent Soul. Techniques of the realms above Celestial Being were missing. ¡°Damn it.¡± Gu Yang cursed under his breath. These cultivation secret manuals all had this issue. They wouldn¡¯t directly give you all the techniques, only when your cultivation reached that level would you receive the corresponding realm¡¯s technique. His current cultivation level was equivalent to the Golden Core stage, so what he got was the Nascent Soul stage¡¯s technique. The techniques of just this realm alone greatly broadened his horizons. Contrary to the conciseness of ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± and ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, the contents of just the three realms in the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡± exceeded these two practices tenfold. Needless to say, the contents within were extremely profound, containing a vast amount of information. When expanded, it was more than a hundred times more than the techniques of Martial Arts. Many puzzling areas were now clear to him through the divine scripture, which deepened his understanding of the path of cultivation. Many aspects enlightened him. The ancient Immortal Cultivators¡¯ understanding of this universe was somewhat beyond his imagination. In comparison, the Martial Arts that are trending in Great Zhou now are just a simplified version, and myriad contents had been removed. Though those contents seemed useless, they could help Martial Artists understand the essence of cultivation, and could be beneficial for them to walk further. Honestly, Gu Yang didn¡¯t respect Cultivators much initially. Be it in the Water Moon Celestial Realm, or Yellow Springs Celestial Realm, even the Golden Court Celestial Realm. The cultivators he encountered seemed weak. It was effortless for him to kill Nascent Soul stage cultivators. If it were an Unleaking Realm Martial Artist, it would be more difficult. But now it seemed that at the same realm, the understanding of the essence of cultivation, the Martial Artists were far less than the cultivators. Martial Artists are pragmatists, possessing formidable battle strength, yet they are destined not to go too far. Immortal Cultivators have a broader range, their cultivation is slow, yet their understanding of the cultivation process is more thorough, they value gradual accumulation to create a massive outburst. However, in today¡¯s era, the Way of Heaven has perished, nobody can break through to the Hollow Void realm, which makes Martial Artists more advantageous than Immortal Cultivators. This is caused by the unique environment. ¡­ ¡°I must obtain that Heavenly Scroll.¡± Gu Yang resolved decisively, suddenly changed his course, and rushed towards those strange creatures behind him. The creatures in the Netherworld Cave seem endless, he had killed at least a hundred today, and they still continue to surge from all directions. The Spirit Qi in the cave dwelling was like a bait, attracting all the nearby strange creatures. As time passed, more and more strange creatures would swarm towards the cave. So, time was of the essence. Otherwise, once the cave became entirely occupied by the strange creatures, the Heavenly Scroll would be destroyed. ¡°Netherworld Cave, what has happened to you? Why have you become like this? What are you trying to do?¡± In his mind, the hammer kept on talking ceaselessly, it seemed that it had been trapped in the cave dwelling for too long and became somewhat talkative. Suddenly, it was aware of what Gu Yang was trying to do, its voice filled with surprise, it howled, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me into it.¡± With that, the body of the hammer started to struggle incessantly. However, it had depleted too much of its power, and for a while, it couldn¡¯t break free. Gu Yang had just acquired this spiritual treasure, how could he allow it to escape so easily? Using the Divine Ape¡¯s divine power, he possessed unparalleled strength. Even at its prime, the hammer wouldn¡¯t be able to break free easily. From his forehead flew a phoenix avatar, it spat out flames, instantly scorching a third of the strange creatures. This time, he didn¡¯t hold anything back, the phoenix displayed its mighty power, transforming into a gigantic fire bird. Wherever it went, the strange creatures turned to ashes. Gu Yang trailed behind the phoenix avatar, before long, he arrived at the entrance of the cave dwelling again. The entrance was densely packed with strange creatures, no less than hundreds of them. The flames on the phoenix avatar surged, it opened its mouth, releasing a golden flame. This was its primal fire, its ultimate trump card. The flame wasn¡¯t large, yet its power was boundless. Everywhere it went, the strange creatures instantly vanished, forming a pathway. After this flame, the spirit of the phoenix avatar became dispirited, in a whooshing sound, it returned to Gu Yang¡¯s forehead. He took advantage of this opportunity, passing through the pathway, and entered the cave dwelling. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± The voice of the hammer was howling in his mind, it was practically exasperated. The cave dwelling was crammed with strange creatures. After consuming a large amount of Spirit Qi, several of them managed to break through to the Unleaking Realm. Entering the cave dwelling at this moment was no different than seeking death. Gu Yang remained calm, the phoenix avatar once again flew out from his forehead. Right now, it was as though it had a full health revival, spewing flames, rampaging and killing. The hammer, which was struggling fiercely just a moment ago, suddenly froze, seemingly stunned by the scene before it. The phoenix avatar displayed its mighty power once again, becoming unstoppable. Not a single strange creature could resist its flame. However, the quantity of these strange creatures was simply too large, there were too many to kill. In no time, its mana was depleted again, and it returned to Gu Yang¡¯s forehead once more. Yet, at this time, he had only advanced several hundred meters. Seeing the area that had just been cleared out was quickly filled in again by the strange creatures squeezing in, the hammer began to curse once more, ¡°You really are causing trouble¡ª¡± At this moment, the phoenix flew out again, the flames lit up, and all the strange creatures in front were incinerated. ¡°Huh¡ª¡± PS: Asking for monthly votes. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Survive 322 Chapter 322: Survive 322 So it went. By leveraging the Phoenix¡¯s ability to fully revive itself numerous times, Gu Yang was able to fight his way through the entire cave dwelling, reach the Scripture Pavilion, and get his hands on the divine scripture. Then, he turned back around and cut his way through the fray, escaping out of the cave and back onto the surface. Throughout the entire process, he used the simulator a total of ten times, consuming 400 points of energy. He acquired a divine scripture of utmost significance to him and harvested more than 300 points of energy. The loss wasn¡¯t too great, but the entire process was incredibly perilous. If it wasn¡¯t for his Blood Bat pet beast as his trump card, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to risk this. If things truly went south, releasing the Blood Bat swarm would surely have led him through the heavy encirclement. However, if the Blood Bat swarm were to be dispersed, it couldn¡¯t be recovered through the simulator. Thus, he had been refraining from using it throughout. He has a better use for this trump card. Gu Yang didn¡¯t fancy taking risks as long as he had the simulator. Dangerous endeavors that could be preemptively resolved by the simulator weren¡¯t worth doing. However, this situation was exceptional. If he didn¡¯t dare to risk a little, the divine scripture would be destroyed by the eldritch creatures. No matter how you looked at it, now that the divine scripture was in his possession, the risk taken was worth it. ¡°Lad, how did you pull it off?¡± At this point, Hammer¡¯s voice rang in his mind, laden with heavy suspicion. Gu Yang replied, ¡°Secret.¡± The voice snorted disdainfully before going quiet. Gu Yang carefully tucked the divine script away and then set off towards Huangmu City. With Luo Kun dead and Huangmu City left defenseless without its mightiest guardian, it was hard to station himself there anymore. He planned to notify them, so that the people in the city could prepare themselves accordingly. He didn¡¯t encounter a single eldritch creature all the way there. Apparently, all the eldritch creatures from the surroundings had congregated deep underground. ¡°Lad, what¡¯s your name? Which Sect do you belong to?¡± After a while, Hammer couldn¡¯t help himself and initiated the conversation once again. ¡°Gu Yang, unaffiliated with any sect. And you, what should I call you?¡± The voice answered arrogantly, ¡°I am the Massive Spirit Hammer, an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure.¡± Although Gu Yang did not have a deep understanding of Spirit Treasures, from Hammer¡¯s tone, it seemed that a Spirit Treasure of this grade was pretty formidable. At the very least, it was quite formidable to him. He said, ¡°How impressive can an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure be? Now that the Way of Heaven is deceased, you will not receive the replenishment of Spirit Qi once you leave that cave dwelling. In the end, you will disperse due to the dispersal of your Primordial Spirit.¡± The Massive Spirit Hammer sounded a bit deflated, ¡°There is a way around it. As long as I find a Human Immortal who acknowledges me as their master, and gains the supply of Immortal Elements, I can protect my Primordial Spirit.¡± Human Immortals refer to those at the Celestial Being realm and also those at the subsequent realms of the Hollow Void and the Law Manifestation. Gu Yang scoffed, ¡°Given the current state of this heavenly cave world, do you think there¡¯s any Human Immortal who would willingly provide you their precious Immortal Element?¡± At this, Massive Spirit Hammer fell silent. Reality was indeed brutal. With the state of affairs in the Yellow Springs cave world, let alone whether there were any powerful beings at the level of Human Immortal, even if there were, they would find it impossible to replenish their Immortal Elements and would not invest it into nurturing a Spirit Treasure. Gu Yang then said, ¡°You might as well acknowledge me as your master. In this world, only I can afford to nurture you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Your cultivation level is too low. If I acknowledged you as my master, it would put a heavy burden on you. It would do more harm than good.¡± Massive Spirit Hammer¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before; instead, it became a bit dispirited. This was indeed a new perspective for Gu Yang. He knew too little about Spirit Treasures at this level. He changed the topic, ¡°Hammer, how did the Yellow Springs cave world turn into such a state?¡± ¡°If my guess is right, it should be the tribulation of the River Styx.¡± Massive Spirit Hammer said somewhat nostalgically, ¡°Deep underground in the Yellow Springs cave world, there¡¯s a branch of the River Styx. My master had sealed it off a long time ago.¡± ¡°However, the Way of Heaven suddenly collapsed, which to an Immortal is like the sky falling down. My master left me to guard the dwelling and set off to seek refuge.¡± ¡°After so many years, the seal on the River Styx¡¯s branch has loosened and the river flowed into this heavenly cave world, igniting the Stygian disaster.¡± ¡°However, the Stygian disaster here is somewhat different from the usual disasters. It¡¯s probably a change induced by the collapse of the Way of Heaven.¡± From Hammer¡¯s words, Gu Yang understood that it descended from ancient times. Intrigued, he asked, ¡°Why did the Way of Heaven collapse?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure, how would I know such things?¡± Gu Yang counted on his fingers. Celestial Beings fall under the realm of Human Immortals, above which is Earth Immortal, and further above that is Celestial Immortal. Going by Hammer¡¯s words, there are higher beings above Celestial Immortals as well. From this perspective, he was still a beginner. In ancient times, he would merely be a minor character. He changed the question again, ¡°Can the Yellow Springs cave world be saved?¡± ¡°Wait until the day you become a Celestial Immortal for us to talk about saving this heavenly cave world.¡± A Celestial Immortal? Yeah right! The Hollow Void realm is hard enough to reach already, let alone the Celestial Immortal. He guessed, when the Way of Heaven is restored someday, it might be possible. A man and a hammer continued to chat while traveling. In no time at all, Muhuang City was in sight. From a distance, Gu Yang recognized a familiar figure and greeted, ¡°Han Feng.¡± The person was completely shrouded in a black cloak, emitting an aura of chaos and madness. It was Han Feng, whom Gu Yang had interacted with previously. He was close to losing his mind last time; it was surprising that he managed to hold on till now. Upon seeing Gu Yang, Han Feng¡¯s chaotic aura became even more chaotic, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Gu Yang responded with a smile, ¡°You neither.¡± Suddenly, Massive Spirit Hammer said in his mind, ¡°Oh, he practices the Nebulous Universe Sword Technique of the Sky-splitting Sword Sect. It¡¯s surprising to see its inheritor in the Yellow Springs cave world.¡± Gu Yang had seen Han Feng in action. He was proficient with a gourd, and according to Massive Spirit Hammer, this sword technique was quite significant. Gu Yang then said, ¡°The Daoist Huangmu is dead. You all should prepare early.¡± Han Feng showed no response to the news of Daoist Huangmu¡¯s death, as if he was indifferent. He had seen too much death to be affected by the demise of someone. After delivering the news to him, Gu Yang said, ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Han Feng threw something at him; a small silver sword. ¡°For you.¡± Gu Yang caught it and felt a hint of sword intent emanating from it, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Survive!¡± Han Feng departed without looking back after dropping that comment. Watching his retreating figure, Gu Yang felt a mix of emotions. Only after Han Feng disappeared at the end of the road did Gu Yang leap up and fly towards Netherworld Valley. ¡°Use the Life Simulator? A single use will consume forty points of energy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Han Feng gives you a small sword, from which you received the inheritance of the Nebulous Universe Sword Technique¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the simulation ended, Gu Yang chose the reward. Upon seeing the immensely profound sword technique, his feelings were complex. In no time at all, he arrived at Netherworld Valley. The exit from the Yellow Springs cave world was here. However, Gu Yang did not pause and flew directly into the Desolation Forest, killing his way back into that cave. ¡°Back again?¡± Despite the Massive Spirit Hammer¡¯s shocked outcry in his mind, Gu Yang turned a deaf ear to it. Soon, he plunged into the horde of eldritch creatures. PS: The third update of the month, please vote for us. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: 323 Things Done Chapter 323: 323 Things Done Two days later. Three figures appeared in the sky above Wanji Forest, all clad in grey Daoist robes. Among them, one was Murong Jie. He respectfully addressed the elder leading their group, ¡°Elder Tang, this is the place.¡± Elder Tang, tall and wrinkled, had one eye of a haunting grey, vertical pupil radiating intimidating light, ¡°Is the person from the other realm you mentioned beneath us?¡± Murong Jie replied, ¡°Indeed. This person is extremely powerful, accompanied by two monster beasts of Nascent Soul level strength. One is the legendary Divine Beast, Phoenix, and the other should be the Heavenly Divine Ape. The Daoist Huangmu was killed by this person in their first encounter.¡± The expression on Elder Tang¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He calmly ordered, ¡°Open it!¡± He was evidently very confident in his strength. Murong Jie cast a spell, and an entrance appeared before them. Elder Tang commanded in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, be cautious.¡± As he spoke, he released a magic treasure to protect himself, and then entered. The two people behind him followed suit, releasing their magic treasures and following him in. ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as they entered the underground, Elder Tang exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Why are there no creatures here?¡± With his cultivation level, his spiritual perception could cover hundreds of miles. In his perception, there were no creatures within a hundred-mile radius. ¡°Murong, didn¡¯t you say that all the creatures outside have gathered in this cave?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Murong Jie was also very surprised. When he left here two days ago, the swarming creatures almost cost him his life. But now, there wasn¡¯t a single creature in the entire cave. Elder Tang said, ¡°Where is that cave mansion? Lead the way.¡± ¡­ After a while, Murong Jie led them to the location of the cave mansion. The once fairy-like cave mansion was now lifeless. What was strange was that they didn¡¯t encounter a single creature all the way here. They stood at the entrance of the cave mansion, their faces filled with curiosity. The creatures of this world are extremely sensitive to Spirit Qi. Once they detect it, they become crazy and converge where the Spirit Qi is located. It is because of this characteristic that when the sun fell, the first to be attacked were the sects of various factions. Because that¡¯s where Spirit Qi is the most concentrated. The emergence of a cave mansion here is enough to attract creatures from thousands of miles around. It undoubtedly represents a grand feast for them. In just two days, it¡¯s unlikely that the creatures would have dispersed so quickly. But now, not a single creature was present. This was too abnormal. Most difficult to understand was Murong Jie. He had personally witnessed the numbers in which the creatures had swarmed this place. He muttered, ¡°How could this be? Where are the creatures?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one explanation.¡± Elder Tang suddenly spoke, his voice somewhat eerie, ¡°The individual from the other realm has slain all the creatures.¡± The other two were dumbstruck when they heard his words. Murong Jie uttered in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible?¡± There were so many creatures, even a practitioner at the God Transformation stage would find it hard to kill them all! Elder Tang said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible for a person from another realm. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Huangmu City.¡± Elder Tang turned to leave without hesitation, ¡°From now on, we three will stay in Huangmu City.¡± Murong Jie knew that Tang intended to wait for the man called Gu Yang, but couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if the man never shows up?¡± ¡°Then we wait indefinitely,¡± Elder Tang said decisively. He didn¡¯t say out loud that waiting for that man and leaving the Yellow Springs pocket realm with him was Four Directions Alliance¡¯s only way out. ¡­ ¡­ At this time, in Netherworld Valley. ¡°You should know, it won¡¯t be long before new creatures appear here. You¡¯re wasting your efforts.¡± There was a hint of cruelty in the voice of the Giant Spirit Hammer. Gu Yang looked in the direction of Huangmu City, and said, ¡°I will come back.¡± With that said, he activated the key in his hand, took a step, and disappeared on the spot. When he appeared again, he was already at Tianfang Mountain. ¡°Here is¡­ the human realm? The key to the spatial gate is actually in your hands?¡± The voice of the Giant Spirit Hammer was incredibly excited, causing Gu Yang¡¯s Original Spirit to buzz in response. ¡°Quiet down.¡± Gu Yang complained, rubbing his throbbing head forcefully. ¡°Back then, when the Way of Heaven collapsed, my master was worried that the future catastrophe of the Yellow Springs would reach the Human Realm, so he sealed the Spatial Gate to the void. Since then, one could enter the Yellow Springs Void but could not leave. Only those who possessed the key to the gate of the void could leave the Yellow Springs Void.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the heir that the master chose.¡± No wonder Luo Kun couldn¡¯t manage to return. Gu Yang now understood that it was because the Spatial Gate had been sealed. ¡°No good, I can¡¯t resist the erosion of the power of time. I¡¯m going to sleep now, see you¡ª¡ª¡± The Giant Spirit Hammer fell silent mid-sentence, not even finishing the word ¡°you¡±. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, hey, I still have a lot of questions.¡± No matter how Gu Yang called out, the hammer had no response. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so hasty to leave the Yellow Springs Void. Who could have guessed that after the Giant Spirit Hammer arrived at Great Zhou, it couldn¡¯t even hold up for a minute? What does the erosion of the power of time mean? While he was brooding, a booming voice rang out, ¡°Gu Yang, hand over the key to the Spatial Gate.¡± In the sky, a gigantic net appeared, far more powerful than the one controlled by Luo Yaowu. Gu Yang looked up and saw a few people surrounding him. The one leading was unmistakably an Unleaking Realm powerhouse. ¡°Luo Xu.¡± The rumored Patriarch of the Luo Family, along with Shen Yun from the Shen Family and Cao Jing from the Cao Family, all were ancient creatures who had lived for a thousand years. When he had come the day before, this Unleaking Realm powerhouse had not been here. Now, he was outside, waiting for him. Gu Yang said, ¡°Move. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Luo Xu seemed extremely old, appearing like a wooden puppet that was close to crumbling. His face was filled with drooping wrinkles, his eyes nearly invisible. He spoke faintly, ¡°This is a Pure Yang Magic Weapon, called the Sky Net. Your Phoenix Feather Knife can¡¯t break this weapon.¡± ¡°I do not want to be your enemy. If you hand over the key to the Spatial Gate, I will let you go.¡± Gu Yang sneered, ¡°Really?¡± He summoned the Giant Spirit Hammer in his hand and smashed it into the net. There was a cracking sound, the net didn¡¯t even hold up for a second before it shattered. Even though the Original Spirit of the Giant Spirit Hammer was now sleeping, it was still a Earth Grade Spirit Treasure. It was an easy task for him to shatter that Pure Yang Magic Weapon just by exerting a fraction of its might. The disparity between the two was simply too great. ¡°What?¡± The color drained from Luo Xu¡¯s face, but he had no time to react. He was hit squarely by the Giant Spirit Hammer, reduced to dust without even having time to grunt in pain. ¡°Hm?¡± After killing him, Gu Yang didn¡¯t pause at all. He flew away at the fastest speed possible. Because, he had already detected the formation of a Spatial Gate. Since the Luo Family was under Chaoyang¡¯s command, even if the master of Red Mansion could block Saint Chao Yang¡¯s perception, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from walking right into their trap. If the Luo Family knew he was here, Saint Chao Yang would surely know as well. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to have any unnecessary entanglement with the Luo Family. It was better to run away quickly. However, even after he had flown far away, he had not seen any system notification about obtaining energy. ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead.¡± Gu Yang was surprised. No system prompt meant that Luo Xu was not dead. As expected of an ancient creature who had lived for more than a thousand years. He wouldn¡¯t be that easy to kill. Gu Yang was somewhat curious about what method Luo Xu used to survive. Regardless of his curiosity, his speed did not falter. He kept flying towards Divine City at full speed. As he activated the system, he saw that his balance was now 2,563 points. This was the reward he gained from his latest adventure. In order to exterminate all the strange creatures in the cave, he had spent two extra days. The reward was not huge. When these creatures gathered together, the risk increased dramatically. Melee combat was tantamount to seeking death. Only Phoenix True Fire could defeat them, which required huge energy consumption. He had to constantly rely on the Simulator in order to recover his mana. Over the last two days, deducting all the costs, he only got a few hundred points of energy. However, gaining more than 2,500 points should be enough. The next step was to find a place and try to break through to the Unleaking Realm. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: 324 It’s coming Chapter 324: 324 It¡¯s coming Tianfang Mountain. After Gu Yang shattered the Pure Yang Magic Net with a hammer, the four men present at the scene who were in the Mana realm simultaneously spat out blood. No matter what kind of magic treasure it is, it requires mana to unleash its power. In order to suppress Gu Yang, the Luo family, apart from their ancestor Luo Xu, had their last four members in the Mana realm join hands, believing they would be able to capture him in one fell swoop. However, with just one swing of his hammer, Gu Yang broke the indestructible Pure Yang Magic Net and reduced Luo Xu to a pile of crushed bones and dust. The four men in the Mana realm also suffered backlash, resulting in various degrees of injury. ¡°Ancestor¨C¨C¡± Each of them was filled with rage upon witnessing their ancestor¡¯s death. If the ancestor were to die, it would be a fatal blow to the Luo family. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Suddenly, a coughing sound rang out from behind, and Luo Xu¡¯s voice emerged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to die yet.¡± The four of them turned around and saw that their ancestor had somehow appeared behind them, trembling and seeming even older than before. They were both relieved and overjoyed at the same time, ¡°Ancestor, are you alright?¡± Luo Xu looked at where Gu Yang had disappeared to, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would possess a spiritual treasure. That was careless of me.¡± Spiritual treasure? Only then did the four of them understand why the Heavenly Net was so easily shattered. It turned out that the hammer in his hand was a spiritual treasure. Spiritual treasures were extremely valuable ¨C in ancient times, only Earth Immortals could possess them. Even if the primordial spirit within the spiritual treasure had dissipated, its power would still far surpass any magical treasure. However, only those in the Celestial Being realm could fully utilise the power of a spiritual treasure. A spiritual treasure in the hands of those in the Unleaking Realm, while stronger than a magic weapon, would only be marginally so. As for the hammer in Gu Yang¡¯s hand, it was unknown why he could wield such immense power with it. Luo Xu averted his gaze, ¡°The holy master will soon arrive, follow me to welcome him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ ¡­ [Do you wish to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will cost forty points of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yang began the simulation while in flight. [At twenty-two years old, you are a legendary Beastmaster at the third level of the Mana Realm.] [After leaving the Yellow Springs cave and breaking the Luo Family¡¯s Heavenly Net, you quickly depart for the Eastern Sea, travelling through a teleportation array to Purcell Continent.] [Soon after, Saint Chao Yang pursues you to Purcell Continent, attracting a legendary Beastmaster to take action. Outnumbered, Saint Chao Yang retreats.] [You are captured by a legendary Beastmaster. The divine beast avatar is taken as a pet, forming a special relationship.] [Two years later, Saint Chao Yang and two other Celestial Beings return to Purcell Continent, starting a great war.] [Soon, the three Demon Saints, with their incredible strength, breach the Beast God Temple. They never reappear.] [You dwell in the Purcell Continent, focusing on your cultivation. Five years later, a Celestial Being from the Yao Chi Immortal Palace kills many Beastmasters in a relentless assault.] [You are taken to the Beast God Temple by a legendary Beastmaster.] [One year later, Yao Chi Immortal Palace attacks Beast God Temple. However, Beast God Temple displays an incredible power, killing all invaders. Afterwards, Saint Chao Yang appears and takes you away.] [A year later, you die due to exhaustion of your original source in the Paradise Heaven. You were thirty-two years old.] Another unexpected turn of events happened. Gu Yang was a bit surprised, this time, the Purcell Continent surprisingly won against the invasion of Yao Chi Immortal Palace, and even totally annihilated them. The key to this surprising turn was obviously the three Demon Saints of the Three Saints Gate. After breaking into Beast God Temple, what had happened? The Purcell Continent was previously known as Penglai Heaven, and was a sacred place for demon race. Possibly, those three Demon Saints obtained some blessings which greatly enhanced their cultivation levels. Or perhaps, Beast God Temple itself was a powerful mysterious treasure, just like Demon Suppression Tower, and was activated by the three Demon Saints. Gu Yang quickly straightened out the ins and outs of the incident and began to make plans. This simulation, which provided him with almost ten years of time, was pretty good. [Simulation over, you can keep one of the following:] [One, your martial arts realm at thirty-one. [Two, your martial arts experience at thirty-two.] [Three, your life wisdom at thirty-two.] ¡°I choose the second one.¡± Instantly, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was filled with a wealth of martial arts experience and knowledge. The most important thing among them was the insights gained from the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±. Only by comprehending this ancient immortal cultivation method could he possibly find a future path. Before long, he finally finished organising these ten years¡¯ worth of insights. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, let¡¯s go again!¡± ¡­ ¡­ Next, Gu Yang simulated over and over again. By the tenth simulation, he suddenly experienced a feeling of anticipation, understanding what was about to happen, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± The holy master of the Three Saints Gate, Sagaing Chao Yang, had finally descended to the human world. At this moment, they were not far from the East Sea. ¡°Again!¡± By now, he had no way out. If he didn¡¯t want to die, he had to raise his cultivation level before Saint Chaoyang caught up with him. Once he reached the Unleaking Realm, perhaps he would still stand a chance of fighting. ¡­ ¡­ Tianfang Mountain. A huge vortex finally formed, and a figure walked out from the center of the vortex. Next to him, Luo Xu led four people with mana realm to kneel down and bow their heads, ¡°Greetings, Holy Master.¡± The figure didn¡¯t even glance at them, looking in the easterly direction. Without any gestures, he took a step and disappeared. After a moment, Luo Xu and the other four got up from the ground. The four in the mana realm were drenched in sweat. In front of a Celestial Being realm powerhouse, they felt an unprecedented pressure. ¡­ At this moment, in Divine City. In the unassuming Red Mansion, a man sat cross-legged on a cushion, his eyes open, and his brows slightly furrowed. He murmured, ¡°What nonsense.¡± At this time, a small figure rushed in from outside the door and shouted, ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad. A Celestial Being realm power has invaded the human realm.¡± The man said, ¡°I know.¡± The little girl anxiously asked, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± ¡°If the sky falls, there will be tall ones holding it up.¡± The man replied, and then closed his eyes again. Seeing that he was indifferent, the little girl stomped her foot and left angrily. ¡­ ¡­ In the Institute, in that peculiar space. In the small courtyard, the dean was still lying on the recliner, reading the book. Gao Fan was holding a hoe, working relentlessly. Suddenly, the entire space shook. Gao Fan lost his footing and almost fell flat on his butt. ¡°Dean, what happened?¡± The Dean didn¡¯t look up from his book and said, ¡°Your friend Gu Yang is in trouble.¡± Upon hearing this, Gao Fan¡¯s heart dropped. He asked, ¡°How bad is it?¡± ¡°Worse than you.¡± ¡°Three Saints Door?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dean¡­¡± ¡°No one can help him.¡± Gao Fan fell silent. After a while, he picked up the hoe again and started working silently. ¡­ ¡­ Luo Province. Luo Mansion, this is the unique royal mansion of Great Zhou, holding the supreme power. Everyone knew, as long as Luo Mansion remained, the reign of the Zhao family would be as steady as Mount Tai. In a certain hidden space, a young man was immersed in a green pool, breathing in all the misty air around him. Suddenly, the whole space shook violently. The man opened his eyes, after a moment, he closed them again and continued his breathing exercise. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°So fast!¡± Gu Yang could feel himself being locked in by a thought. The opponent was rapidly approaching, moving with an incredible speed that was almost like teleporting. ¡°Again.¡± He initiated the simulation for the eighteenth time. ¡°Still a bit off.¡± After receiving the reward, he felt that he was close to finding the answer. At this point, all he needed was an opportunity. At this time, he had reached the sea. A moment later, he arrived at the teleportation array. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to make a trip to the Ruichen Continent after all.¡± Gu Yang stepped into the teleportation array, the world spun around him, and he disappeared from where he was standing, arriving in another pocket world. Penglai Heaven! PS: There are only two updates today. I spent the day brainstorming for the side story until I almost pulled my hair out. I¡¯ve already submitted it to the editor, and it should be published in a few days. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: 325 Wind God Valley Chapter 325: 325 Wind God Valley In the southeast corner of the Ruiqin Continent, the Wind God Valley stood. This place is one of the ten Forbidden Lands on the continent, extremely dangerous, even legendary Beastmasters dare not easily enter. Currently known, there are three extraordinary creatures of Totem Level in the Wind God Valley. The most famous of them is the Golden Phoenix Bird, initially, this wind-based extraordinary creature was regarded as the incarnation of the Wind God, hence the name of the Wind God Valley. Today, the usually deserted Wind God Valley saw the arrival of three human figures. The figures were of two men and one woman, who used some means to hide their presence and concealed themselves outside a certain valley. The area surrounding the valley was dead silent, devoid of even the sounds of insects and birds chirping. All three were looking towards the valley ahead, communicating through thought transmission. ¡°The fact that both of you are here in Wind God Valley at this time, we all know why. I see no need to beat around the bush. The Golden Phoenix Bird is about to lay eggs, but with its strength, even right after it lays its eggs, it is not something we can defeat. Our only chance lies in cooperation.¡± The speaker was named Feng Qi, the Vice Principal of a college in the Northern Empire, a top-level legendary Beastmaster with a distinguished reputation. The other man, cold and concise, said, ¡°No hindrance should be caused, act according to your abilities.¡± This man was named Qiu Nianzhong, from the Southern Alliance, also a top-level legendary Beastmaster. His fame was no less than that of Feng Qi. Both of them turned towards the woman. She wore a purple dress, a crystalline crown on her head, her skin so white it was nearly transparent, her pupils a deep blue. Her lips parting slightly, she said, ¡°Alright.¡± This woman was the renowned Ice and Snow Queen, from Xirui Kingdom situated at the extreme west, an arch nemesis of the Northern Empire. Naturally, she and Feng Qi looked at each other with disdain. If it weren¡¯t for the egg of the Golden Phoenix Bird, they would have long since started fighting. On the Ruiqin Continent, the recognized ones that could grow to Totem Level were only forty-seven in number. The Golden Phoenix Bird was one of them. For the legendary Beastmasters, the only way to progress and become a mythical Beastmaster was to tame a pet beast that had reached the Totem Level. The growth level of a pet beast determines the final level limit it could achieve. Since ancient times, only the God of Beastmasters was able to break this limitation. All three of them present there were top-level legendary Beastmasters, but none of them had been able to progress further. The reason being, Totem Level pet beasts were rare to find. The appearance of one could even instigate a war between two nations. Through their respective means, they had come to know that the Golden Phoenix Bird was about to lay eggs and hence dared to take the risk by coming here. The Golden Phoenix Bird was an extraordinary creature of Totem Level. Its offspring, naturally, too held the potential of Totem Level growth. If they could get an egg and turn it into a pet beast, they would have a ray of hope to become a mythical Beastmaster once it matures. However, the Golden Phoenix Bird was not something to mess with. In history, mythical Beastmasters had tried to exploit it, but all ended in failure. All three were aware that this journey was highly dangerous and fighting here was utterly foolish. Therefore, no matter how deep their animosity was, they had to suppress it for the time being. All the conflicts would be settled after the Golden Phoenix Bird had laid its eggs. As Qiu Nianzhong had said, at that time, it was every man for themselves. Suddenly, Feng Qi said, ¡°I heard, Mu Jun is also in Wind God Valley.¡± Hearing the name Mu Jun, the expressions of the other two changed. Mu Jun had a massive reputation, although he was just a legend, he was still not easy to handle. This person was known as the ¡°King of Illusory Arts¡±, with a pet beast called the Fantom Jade Butterfly, known for its powerful illusions. Many top legendary Beastmasters have fallen for his tricks. Feng Qi disclosing the information about Mu Jun being in the Wind God Valley was not out of generosity. He had been fooled by Mu Jun once and bore a deep grudge against him. He wanted to prevent that bastard from gaining an advantage this time. When the two present knew about Mu Jun¡¯s presence, they would naturally guard against him. If Mu Jun dared to show up, it would be a pleasant surprise for him. Feng Qi had an in-depth knowledge of the Ice and Snow Queen. He knew her pet beast was capable of countering the Fantom Jade Butterfly. Once the dreaded illusion was broken, a Ground Bear was nothing to be afraid of. All of a sudden, a powerful force erupted at the center of the valley, causing the sky and earth to change color. The three top-level legendary Beastmasters felt an intense fear, as if swallowed by a wave, giving them the feeling of being in the open sea, potentially capsizing at any given moment. The power of the Golden Phoenix Bird was terrifying. ¡°It has begun!¡± Feng Qi¡¯s expression tightened. The other two also silently prepared themselves. ¡­ Boom! Finally, a thick lightning bolt struck down into the valley, the aura of terror suddenly weakened significantly. ¡°It¡¯s hatched!¡± Just as the three top legendary Beastmasters were about to make a move, an unexpected change occurred. A figure descended from the sky, falling directly into that valley. Not good! Feng Qi¡¯s face changed, he didn¡¯t have time to think about how that person appeared. There was only one thought in his mind, he absolutely could not let the Golden Phoenix Bird¡¯s egg be snatched away by someone else. Without any hesitation, he made his move. His long-prepared pet beast flew out, attacking the figure that had killed him. It was an Overlord-level lightning weasel, known for its speed, truly as fast as lightning. Over short distances, it was even faster than a Roc bird. This was also why he dared to snatch the Golden Phoenix Bird¡¯s egg. Qiu Nianzhong also had the same idea, and acted almost simultaneously. His pet beast was a dark two-headed hound, of the darkness element, able to blend into the darkness, come and go without a trace, killing invisibly. Only the Ice and Snow Queen did not release a pet beast. When she saw the way that person appeared, her pupils slightly constricted. That person had appeared out of thin air, clearly having crossed through space to get here. Her teacher had once told her that in Wind God Valley, there was a Teleportation Array that could lead to another world. That world was called the Human Realm. However, the Human Realm was extremely dangerous, and only legendary Beastmasters could venture there. The person who just appeared out of nowhere, could it be that¡­ he came from the Human Realm? In the blink of an eye, the Ice and Snow Queen saw a flash of light, and then a godly bird bathed in flames and a golden-haired monkey appeared. The two extraordinary creatures were indeed at the Overlord level. However, she had never seen such species before. Not right, that godly bird somewhat resembled the Immortal Underworld Phoenix in Hell Valley, but essentially different. The bird before her eyes was sacred and pure, like a symbol of everything beautiful. It was impossible for it to belong to the same species as the evil Immortal Underworld Phoenix. While the Ice and Snow Queen was surprised, the firebird and the golden-haired monkey had already blocked the lightning weasel and the dark two-headed hound. Then, in an instant, they pinned them down. ¡°How can this be?¡± She could hardly conceal the shock in her heart. No matter whether it¡¯s the lightning weasel or the dark two-headed hound, both were top Overlords. Their levels were clearly higher than that of the fire bird and the golden-haired monkey. But when they fought, they were not opponents, instead, they were at a disadvantage. This meant that these two extraordinary creatures had a very high level of growth. They were most likely both at the Totem Level. This man, he actually has two extraordinary creatures at the Totem level of growth! Ao¡ª¡ª Just then, inside the valley, the Golden Phoenix Bird that had just laid its egg saw someone daring to approach and immediately became angry, letting out an anguished call. A terrifying Wind Blade was then seen slashing towards the figure. The Golden Phoenix Bird was one of the top wind element creatures in this world, and the power of this Wind Blade was terrifyingly extreme. The Ice and Snow Queen¡¯s face changed drastically. The Golden Phoenix Bird had just laid its egg, yet it still had such a strong power. The Wind Blade arrived in the blink of an eye, and slashed at that person. He¡¯s done for¡ª¡ª The Ice and Snow Queen could already foresee that person¡¯s end, he would be cut in half by the Wind Blade. If those two extraordinary creatures hadn¡¯t been entangled by the lightning weasel and the dark two-headed hound, he might have been able to block this Wind Blade. But it was already too late now. Once this person died, those two extraordinary creatures would become unclaimed¡­ The Ice and Snow Queen was also somewhat tempted. Dealing with Overlord level creatures would be easier than provoking a Totem-level Golden Phoenix Bird. Just then¡ª¡ª Boom! With a earth-shaking explosion, the man in the sky, holding a knife, actually blocked that Wind Blade with his own strength. How is that possible? The Ice and Snow Queen was shaken. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: 326 Kills Chapter 326: 326 Kills After stepping into the Teleportation Array, Gu Yang felt the world spinning around him and then found himself in an unfamiliar valley. He had barely touched the ground when he sensed something was awry. There was a terrifying aura to one side of him, unmistakably that of a Celestial Being. A Golden Peng bird! From the results of his simulation, he had known that he would face a tough battle upon arriving here. Before he even got a clear look at the Golden Peng bird, he felt several killing intents. Without any hesitation, he summoned his Phoenix and Divine Ape avatars to block the two beasts from the Unleaking Realm. Immediately after, Gu Yang felt a terrifying divine sense locking onto him. He quickly brought out his Radiant Shield, its black light enveloping him completely. The next moment, a gigantic Wind Blade flew at him. It was a pure conglomeration of energy but its power was unmatched. It was even more frightening than the Flying Swords of the Nascent Soul powerhouses from the Water Moon Cave-Heaven. Boom! The Radiant Shield was instantly shattered, and the Wind Blade, with its power still undiminished, slashed towards him. He blocked it with the Phoenix Feather Knife in his hand, only to be hit by a powerful force that sent him flying several meters before he could steady himself. ¡°So frightening!¡± This was his first time fighting a Celestial Being-level powerhouse in reality. The power was terrifying to the extreme, something he couldn¡¯t defend against at his current level. ¡°I better run.¡± From his simulation, Gu Yang had already anticipated what would happen. The Golden Peng bird was laying an egg, and three Beastmasters wanted to compete for it. He had got caught right in the middle, getting attacked by both sides. He had no interest in the Golden Peng bird¡¯s egg. It would take hundreds of years for it to hatch and grow to the level of its mother. He did not have that much time. The critical point was that in reality, the growth level of a pet beast from the simulation couldn¡¯t be inherited, no matter whether it was related to the realm, experience, or life wisdom. There was a fundamental difference between pet beasts and divine beasts. Simply put, divine beasts were obtained through his cultivation of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method,¡± while pet beasts were independent entities. Even if a pet beast grew to the level of a Celestial Being in the simulation, it couldn¡¯t be brought into reality. So, he wasn¡¯t particularly interested in raising a pet beast from scratch. Gu Yang wanted to leave, but the others were not planning to let him go. ¡­ The three top legendary Beastmasters were greatly startled to see Gu Yang block the Golden Peng bird¡¯s lethal attack. Especially Feng Qi and Qiu Nianzhong, they immediately saw him as the strongest competitor and their will to kill him intensified. Just after Gu Yang blocked the Golden Peng¡¯s attack, he seemed to be in pain. As the saying goes, ¡°Attack the enemy while he¡¯s sick.¡± The two agreed on an unspoken signal and released another pet beast. Legendary Beastmasters usually have more than one Overlord Level Beast. However, they seldom release their second beast, keeping it as a trump card to prevent others from studying and targeting it. At this moment, in order to deal with their largest competition, they utilized this trump card. Feng Qi shouted at the same time, ¡°Ice and Snow Queen, why aren¡¯t you making a move?¡± The Ice and Snow Queen had been standing by all this while, seemingly indifferent. Upon hearing Feng Qi¡¯s words, she still showed no intention of making a move. To put it bluntly, her enmity with the Northern Empire ran deep. She had refrained from attacking Feng Qi due to the circumstances, which was already a huge compromise. She would never join hands with the people from the Northern Empire. She was already greatly benevolent for not taking advantage of this opportunity to launch a sneak attack on Feng Qi. ¡­ ¡°Seeking death!¡± Gu Yang originally planned to leave, but to his surprise, the two Beastmasters were relentless and had actually released two more Unleaking Realm beasts. No matter how fierce the Phoenix and Divine Ape were, they could not withstand four enemies at once, especially given that their cultivation levels were one to two levels lower than their opponents. If he allowed the two beasts to rush over and entangle him, and if the Golden Peng bird in the valley launched another Wind Blade attack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against it. A murderous intention surged in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. If you want to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish! His eyes glowed with a golden light. He borrowed the divine power of the legitimate pet beast, the Golden Pupil Divine Ape. Instantly, a golden glow lit up in the eyes of the two pet beasts, making an unexpected turn, they flew off to the side, seemingly oblivious. The pupils of the two Beastmasters also became golden as they were casting spells, layering buff after buff onto their pet beasts. These spells were substantial enough to boost the strength of their pet beasts by multiples. However, they didn¡¯t realize that their pet beasts had deviated from their targets and were in a tussle with thin air. Gu Yang didn¡¯t miss this opportunity. The light from the Phoenix Feather Knife flashed, beheading both before they could offer any resistance. The expressions on their faces were somewhat dazed. Even at death, they had no idea where that fatal blow had come from. ¡°The divine power of the Golden Pupil Divine Ape is really useful.¡± Gu Yang was surprised. The illusion easily felled two Beastmasters of the Unleaking Realm. Had they fought head-on, the warriors of the Unleaking Realm, in the same realm as them, may not necessarily have been able to overcome them. After all, each of them had two pet beasts from the Unleaking Realm. Fighting two against one, they certainly had the upper hand. However, in the face of the divine power of the Golden Pupil Divine Ape, they didn¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°The Beastmaster system has its perks, but once cornered, it¡¯s easy to lose control. The little physique won¡¯t even know how it died,¡± Gu Yang thought to himself. Upon the deaths of the two Beastmasters, the four pet beasts cried mournfully, but did not linger any longer. They all turned and left, disappearing into the valley. The death of a Beastmaster usually had repercussions on the pet beast, resulting in significant damage. However, they were also now free. There are also some loyal beasts that won¡¯t want to live without their masters. But such cases were few and far between. [You have acquired five hundred points of energy. Current balance: two thousand three hundred and forty-three points.] [You have acquired five hundred points of energy. Current balance: two thousand eight hundred and forty-three points.] Those two Beastmasters were equivalent to the third layer of the Unleaking Realm. It was a pleasant surprise indeed. Then Gu Yang looked at the last Beastmaster. Seeing no golden light in her eyes, the crystal crown on her head started to glow softly. A tiny elf appeared on her shoulder, fluttering its wings, with ice crystals falling off. An elemental elf? Gu Yang had heard from Mu Jun that the elemental elf was an extremely rare supernatural creature, an incarnation of the elements. Capturing it was close to impossible. The woman in front of him was not only immune to the illusions of the Golden Pupil Divine Ape, but also had an elemental elf, a rare pet beast. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with her. What was key was, she had not made a move against him. Thinking of Saint Chao Yang, who might arrive and attack at any moment, Gu Yang didn¡¯t feel like getting entangled with her. If he were to agitate the Golden Peng bird that had just laid eggs again, it would be troublesome. He called back his two incarnations of the divine beasts and swiftly flew out. ¡­ The Ice and Snow Queen watched as the man left, feeling her limbs go weak. She turned to look at the two headless corpses and still found it hard to believe. How had two top legendary beastmasters died so easily? No one knew better than her how challenging it was to kill such high-level practitioners. Even if she had exhausted all her means, it would still have been difficult to kill Feng Qi. That man had killed both Feng Qi and Qiu Nianzhong with just two confrontations. The entire process was too easy, so easy that it felt unreal to her. What shocked her even more was that the man was a legendary Beastmaster. He had just shown the divine power of a pet beast, and a very powerful illusory divine power at that. Even the strong ones like Feng Qi and Qiu Nianzhong fell into his trap. If she hadn¡¯t had this crown, her fate would probably have been the same as theirs. Why was that powerful man from the human realm a Beastmaster? The Ice and Snow Queen was utterly bewildered. Only after the man had vanished from sight did she turn her gaze back, looking towards the valley where the Golden Peng bird was. She frowned, wondering what to do next. After what had just happened, the Golden Peng bird would surely be on high alert. Stealing the egg would now be even more difficult. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: 327 Captured Chapter 327: 327 Captured Shortly after, Gu Yang took flight away from the valley. It must be said, this area was extraordinarily dangerous. Apart from the Golden Roc, there were shockingly two other fearsome presences, only several hundred Li away. There were unbelievably three Celestial Being realm level Monster Beasts in the nearby area. Generally, Monster Beasts of this level had a strong sense of territory, how could they reside so closely to each other? ¡°The Golden Roc is right by the Teleportation Array, with two Celestial Being level Monster Beasts nearby, this can¡¯t be a coincidence. They must be the guards for the Teleportation Array.¡± Gu Yang speculated in his mind. After he managed to leave the valley behind, he opened the system and initiated a simulation. Now, he had 2800 energy points, plenty enough for seventy simulations. Before Saint Chao Yang caught up to him, he needed to break through to the Unleaking Realm. [Twenty-two years old¡­] ¡­ ¡­ Soon, night fell. The Ice and Snow Queen was standing guard outside the valley, waiting for the right opportunity. She had traveled vast distances from the far west to reach Wind God Valley, all for the Golden Roc¡¯s egg. She was not going to give up that easily. Now, the Golden Roc had just given birth and was at its weakest. If she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity now, there would be no chance in the future. However, she wouldn¡¯t recklessly throw her life away. She had enough patience. She was waiting, waiting for the opportunity to strike. ¡°Again?¡± Suddenly, she sensed an unusual fluctuation, identical to the one from earlier in the day when that man appeared. Another powerful being from the human realm had used the Teleportation Array to get to the Ruizhen continent? At the same time, a strong aura burst out from the Golden Roc in the valley, accompanied by a strong sense of hostility. As someone who had been dealing with extraordinary beings all her life, the Ice and Snow Queen could deduce the emotions of such beings. Right now, the Golden Roc was expressing hostility. The Roc¡¯s abnormal reaction sparked the Queen¡¯s curiosity. Yesterday, when the male figure descended, it did not show such hostility. At this moment, a silhouette appeared in the valley. The moment the Ice and Snow Queen set her eyes on the figure, chills ran down her spine, and her head spun, leaving her momentarily stunned. Her Beastmaster instincts told her, that was an extraordinary being! A human form! A mythical level extraordinary being? Since the existence of the Beastmaster profession, the only extraordinary being that could transform into a human form was the mythical level pet beast of the God of Beastmasters. This turned into a universally recognized symbol for mythical level beings. But now before her, a human form of an extraordinary creature appeared. No, not right, not mythical level. It¡¯s Totem Level! As a top-level legendary Beastmaster, the Ice and Snow Queen could easily determine the rank of extraordinary creatures. However, this judgement made her hard to believe. ¡°How could that be possible?¡± ¡°A Totem Level, how could it take human form?¡± Filled with confusion, the Ice and Snow Queen was unsure if she should trust her professional judgement or the universally recognized belief. Just then, the human-formed creature looked her way, its seemingly tangible gaze penetrated her disguise and pierced her heart, causing her mind to go blank for a moment. By the time she regained her senses, the silhouette disappeared. It was as if everything that just happened was merely an illusion. She stood there, her scalp tingling in fear. It was too terrifying¡­. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Gu Yang suddenly had a sense of foreboding, he knew Saint Chao Yang had descended into this world. Faster than he thought. However, the time he had gotten within half a day was enough. In this half-day, he had completed over sixty simulations consecutively. Finally, he found the breakthrough to the Unleaking Realm in the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±. This Heavenly Book was extremely profound, covering an extensive range of knowledge. These seemingly cumbersome pieces of information were the cornerstone to the path of cultivation. He had no master, no one to explain these insights, he had to rely on his own comprehension, and used nearly eighty simulations to grasp the essence of the Unleaking Realm and Nascent Soul Stage. Of course, these many simulations were not without their rewards. His cultivation of the God Refining Chapter reached its ninth level, reaching its culmination. The cultivation of the Divine Tiger Manual, Divine Turtle Manual, Divine Dragon Manual, ¡°Divine Candle Technique¡± as well as the ¡°Divine Ghost Technique¡± all broke through to the seventh level. The incarnations of all five divine beasts reached the Unleaking Realm. If he combats now, he could summon seven Unleaking Realm divine beasts, scaring his opponents to death. Additionally, the ¡°Divine Qilin Technique¡± that he just started cultivating reached the sixth level. A pity, there¡¯s one more to go. If he could cultivate all nine divine beasts to the seventh level, he could directly step into the Unleaking Realm. The ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± required balance, all nine divine beasts had to reach the same realm together to achieve a breakthrough, the requirements were demanding indeed. Besides, the incarnations of the two most profound cultivation manuals, the ¡°Divine Phoenix Manual¡± and the ¡°Divine Ape Technique,¡± have reached the third level of the Unleaking Realm. Their fighting capabilities have thus climbed up another notch. His current strength has nearly doubled compared to before. ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough!¡± In the simulation, this level of strength still fell short against Saint Chao Yang. Even with the release of the blood bats, he still couldn¡¯t win. A wide gap of a major realm and one sub-level was just too wide to be bridged by the divine beast incarnations alone. ¡°Again!¡± Gu Yang initiated the simulation once more. [At twenty-two years old, you are a legendary Beastmaster at the third stage of Mana.] [You head to the Ruizhen Continent and are soon caught by Saint Chao Yang. You release the blood bats to obstruct while you escape.] [The battle between Saint Chao Yang and the blood bats caught the attention of a mythical Beastmaster, spawning a fierce battle.] [You don¡¯t escape far before you are captured by another mythical Beastmaster. Your divine beast incarnation is taken as her pet, forming a special bond.] [Some years later, Saint Chao Yang returns to Ruizhen Continent with two Celestial Beings, and then disappears after attacking the Beast God Temple.] [You cultivate diligently in the Ruizhen Continent. Five years later, powerful beings from the Yao Chi descent from the Immortal Palace, and the natives of the Ruizhen Continent retreat, backing all the way to the Beast God Temple.] [A year later, the Yao Chi Immortal Palace launches a final attack. Amidst the chaos, you seize an opportunity, successfully breaking through the secret harbored in the human body, attaining the Unleaking form.] [¡­] ¡°Got you.¡± Suddenly, a cheerful voice rang out behind Gu Yang. Almost at the same time, he felt his shoulder tighten as a hand held him down, sealing his Mana. He could no longer use it. So quickly. Gu Yang managed to catch the last few lines from the simulation before his eyes. His gaze slightly shifted and didn¡¯t resist Saint Chao Yang¡¯s grasp. With Saint Chao Yang¡¯s strength, he was easily controlled. PS: Seek monthly votes. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: 328 Devour Chapter 328: 328 Devour In the Wind God Valley. The Ice and Snow Queen was still waiting for an opportunity, but the golden roc bird, having experienced two accidents, had become extremely cautious and stayed close to its nest. Now it was a test of patience. She had enough patience. Back when she was not yet a queen, Xirui Kingdom was forced to submit to the Northern Empire and suffered various oppressions. To change the status of Xirui Kingdom, she left the barren lands of the far west to study in the Beast God Temple. After enduring countless trials and hardships, she managed to stay there. Later, she became a legendary Beastmaster and returned to her country to take over the throne. Initially, she still submitted to the Northern Empire. It wasn¡¯t until five years later, when the emperor of the Northern Empire died and his princes began fighting over the throne, bringing the empire into a civil war. Then she bravely marched her troops, wiped out a legion of the Northern Empire, seized their most important fortress, and an entire province. Since then, the power balance between Xirui Kingdom and the Northern Empire had reversed. Xirui Kingdom was able to hold off the hundreds of thousands of strong troops from the Northern Empire with that fortress alone. Moreover, that fortress was like an arrowhead threatening the Northwest Plains of the Northern Empire, one of their most crucial granaries. Thus, Xirui Kingdom had become a thorn in the side of the Northern Empire and something they desperately wanted to get rid of. The Ice and Snow Queen knew that Xirui Kingdom¡¯s strength was nowhere near that of the Northern Empire. Previously, the Northern Empire was too preoccupied with their internal chaos to pay attention to Xirui Kingdom. Now, the new emperor of the Northern Empire had firmly secured his position and eliminated all opposition. Next, they would set their sights on Xirui Kingdom. With her power alone, she couldn¡¯t stand against an entire empire. Unless, she could become a legendary Beastmaster. The success of this mission would determine not only her breakthrough but also the fate of Xirui Kingdom. There was no room for failure. Across the entire Xirui Continent, there were only forty-seven extraordinary totem-level creatures, half of which were controlled by the Beast God Temple and other major forces. The chance for a golden roc bird to lay an egg was rare to come by. Once missed, who knows when such an opportunity would come again. ¡°There will be an opportunity.¡± The Ice and Snow Queen silently repeated in her heart. As she thought of the man and woman who were suspected to come from the ¡°Human Realm,¡± she had a feeling that the opportunity she was waiting for might be them. Suddenly, she felt something and looked up to see a familiar figure. They¡¯re here! Seeing this humanoid extraordinary creature again still stirred her heart. Moreover, that figure was holding a man in her hand. The same man who had shown his mighty power and killed Feng Qi and Qiu Nianzhong half a day ago. Such a powerful person was now in the grip of this figure, unable to resist. ¡°She really came for that man.¡± The Ice and Snow Queen drew a deep breath. The opportunity she had been waiting for had finally arrived. At the same moment that figure appeared, the aura of the golden roc bird in the valley exploded, seeming to be filled with hostility towards the figure. The figure paused for a moment without leaving, and suddenly said, ¡°Golden Roc, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± It was a strange language that the Ice and Snow Queen didn¡¯t understand. However, she could tell that this humanoid extraordinary creature was trying to communicate with the golden roc bird. ¡°Roar¡ª¡ª¡± The golden roc bird let out a raging roar filled with anger and intense hostility. ¡°Sigh¡ª¡ª¡± The figure sighed and vanished. The Ice and Snow Queen felt a strong spatial fluctuation. Apparently, the man and woman had left the Xirui Continent and returned to the ¡°Human Realm.¡± At that moment, she disappeared from the spot, ready to take action. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Gu Yang was immobilized, unable to use his Mana or move his body or even speak. He had been following Saint Chao Yang, although up until now he hadn¡¯t seen its true form. However, based on the voice, it should be a woman, correction, female. That¡¯s not right either. Trees don¡¯t have genders. Jin Feng, who serves under Saint Chao Yang, once mentioned that its true form was a Chinese parasol tree. It also explained why she was so loyal to the phoenix. Nearly ten thousand years had passed, and she was still dedicated to reviving her master. At this moment, being up close, Gu Yang witnessed the divine power of a Celestial Being realm. Instead of flying, they traveled by teleportation. However, that was on the mainland of Ruichin. After returning to Great Zhou, she also flew, not knowing if teleportation had any restrictions. Her speed was not much slower than his Phoenix incarnation. ¡°My Lord.¡± Soon after, a figure flew in from the front, an acquaintance, Jin Feng, a subordinate of Saint Chao Yang. He came to confess his fault, ¡°The subordinate has failed my duty, please punish me, my Lord.¡± Saint Chaoyang did not pause at all, leaving a sentence ¡°Go back by yourself¡±, and then bypassed him, flying farther and farther. Jin Feng chased desperately, but could only watch them disappear into the horizon. He was extremely anxious, if the Lord found out that he had pledged allegiance to Gu Yang, he would be dead. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Saint Chaoyang flew non-stop for half a month until reaching the extreme north, where the world was covered in heavy snow and ice. Eventually, she stopped in a glacier field, raised her head to look at the sky, seemingly observing the changes in the stars. This wait lasted half a day. Gu Yang stared blankly at the distant glacier, feeling bored. This half a month was arguably the most leisurely period since his arrival in this world. He didn¡¯t need to think about where to hunt, how to earn money. He didn¡¯t need to consider where to get energy, or rack his brains to find ways to increase his strength, let alone worry about the sudden appearance of a Celestial Being who could kill him¡­ He could empty his mind and think about nothing. Just waiting to enter the Peach Blossom World. At this moment, Saint Chaoyang finally moved. A star constellation in the sky cast down a ray of starlight, and a spatial portal appeared in front of him. The world beyond the portal was lush with plants, the grass was like carpet, the scenery was beautiful, much like an idyllic paradise. Saint Chaoyang took him and flew in. The vitality of this world was much stronger than any other realm Gu Yang had been to. It was undoubtedly a cultivation sanctuary. There were not a few animals, or rather, members of the monster race around. None of them were particularly strong, the highest cultivation level barely reaching the Golden Body realm. Apart from those, there were many plants, all kinds of surprising flowers and herbs, and towering trees. Some of them seemed powerful, with a cultivation level reaching the Mana realm. These plants were obviously members of the monster race that had gained sentience. In the distance, a huge tree could be seen, its crown hidden amongst the clouds, truly towering. It was at least a few thousand meters high. That must be Saint Chao Yang¡¯s actual form. As expected, Saint Chao Yang took him and flew towards that giant tree. Sometime later, they flew to a branch where a giant bird¡¯s nest had been built. In the center of the nest laid a spherical red stone, over the height of a person, looking much like a red egg. Saint Chao Yang led him and landed in front of the stone egg. At this moment, Gu Yang could hear the breath of the person behind him getting heavy, he could only imagine her current state of excitement. In a while, she would be too moved to cry. A hint of a strange smile crept on his lips. Then, Saint Chaoyang picked up his hand and pressed it towards the stone egg. At the same time, Gu Yang opened the system, [Simulation end, you can retain one of the following options.] [1, Martial Arts level at age 35.] [2, Martial Arts experience at age 35.] [3, Life wisdom at age 35.] ¡°I¡¯ll take the first.¡± Immediately, there was a roar in Gu Yang¡¯s body, as if it had reached a critical point, a powerful force erupted, a never-before-seen strong force that instantly broke the prohibitions in his body, restoring his mobility. At that moment, his hand was laying on the stone, with mana erupting out of it. The next moment, his mortal body instinctively cut off contact with the outside world and mana stopped erupting. He saw the red light of the stone egg brighten, a force that could not be resisted surged towards him and swallowed him whole. Saint Chao Yang standing beside him was stunned. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: 329 Turning the Tables Chapter 329: 329 Turning the Tables ¡°How could this happen?¡± The Saint Chao Yang, standing at the side, watched as Gu Yang was swallowed by the stone egg. Her heart jolted¡ªshe didn¡¯t know whether she should interfere or not. As she hesitated, Gu Yang was already engulfed by the stone egg, disappearing from sight. Then, a red flame began to burn on the stone egg. This change left her both shocked and elated. In nearly ten thousand years, this stone egg had never displayed such a transformation. Could it be that her master was finally going to revive? She nervously stared at the stone egg, wringing her hands. At this moment, dense clouds gathered in the sky, obscuring the sun. The thick layers made the entire sky darken. Flashes of lightning began to form in the clouds, like serpents of electricity. BOOM! After a while, thick lightning bolts started to strike down. However, before they could even approach the tree Gu Yang was under, they vanished without a trace. It was as if an invisible energy field surrounded the tree, preventing the lightning from causing any harm. On the stone egg, the flame burned brighter and brighter. A familiar surge of energy began to spread. ¡°Master¡­¡± Saint Chao Yang¡¯s eyes moistened. This aura- she recognized it all too well. It was unique to her master, the last imperial ruler of the Monster Race, the Monster Emperor Phoenix. Ten thousand years. She had been guarding the stone egg, which the emperor had transformed into, in the realm of peach blossoms for ten thousand years. Now, the emperor was finally reborn through nirvana, just like before. Crack! With a soft sound, the stone egg cracked and shattered. From the red flames, a tall figure emerged. ¡°Mas¡ª¡± She began, about to kneel, but then, realizing something, she misstepped as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Emerging from the flames was a human, with all his clothes burnt off, standing naked and bare. If it wasn¡¯t Gu Yang, who else could it be? Why was it a human who emerged? Where is the Emperor? A terrifying thought crossed her mind. The thought was so horrifying that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Furious, she gripped Gu Yang¡¯s throat, demanding, ¡°Why is it you? Where is the Emperor?¡± ¡°Impudence!¡± A jet of flame erupted from inside Gu Yang, instantly burning through her palm. This was the Phoenix True Flame, even deeper in power. Even Saint Chao Yang¡¯s celestial body could not withstand its force. This flame gave him an aura of supreme authority, even when he wasn¡¯t angry. An aura fit for the Emperor. ¡°You¡­¡± Even with her hand burnt through, Saint Chao Yang appeared to feel nothing. Terror etched across her face, she suddenly screamed, ¡°No!¡± The towering tree beneath her suddenly sprang to life, its branches and leaves closing in on Gu Yang. Gu Yang calmly remarked, ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll never see your master again!¡± The branches pressing towards him trembled and came to a stop. After a moment, the branches and leaves slowly parted, returning to their original state. ¡­ A faint smile appeared on Gu Yang¡¯s face. Now he finally understood why in his previous simulations, after using the power to deplete the Celestial Being, he suffered repercussions and the Saint Chao Yang was unwilling to give him the miraculous liquid to save him. Because, she dared not let him break through to the Unleaking Realm. Once he reached the Unleaking Realm, he could turn the tables and swallow what remained of the Phoenix origin in the stone egg. She must have never imagined that someone would use the Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens technique to cultivate themselves to the Unleaking Realm and absorb the Phoenix herself. A deadly situation, unexpectedly solved this way, he had never thought of it. Originally, Gu Yang planned to revert the stone egg to its original state if he were ever captured by Saint Chao Yang. However, that was a last resort. If he had indeed resorted to that, Saint Chao Yang would definitely not let him slide. It would be mutual destruction. Now, he unexpectedly swallowed the Phoenix origin left in the stone egg. In a way, he had become the new Phoenix. Would Saint Chao Yang be able to lay her hands on him? The answer was no. She didn¡¯t finish him off in the last simulation. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t resist when he was in the Ruiqin continent. For one, he would definitely lose in a fight. Secondly, there was no need to fight. Having absorbed the source of the stone egg, Saint Chao Yang would be afraid to hurt him and thus, not kill him. On top of that, he absorbed another source in the last simulation, which brought great benefits. It gave him the potential of the ancient Phoenix Emperor. Unfortunately, he could only do it twice. If he could repeatedly absorb it ten or so times, he estimated he could step directly into the Celestial Being realm. If Saint Chao Yang discovers that he has reached the Unleaking Realm, she would definitely find a way to ruin his cultivation level. For her, that wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. There was no way to take advantage of this loophole. One shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. Gu Yang consoled himself, successfully solving this deadly crisis was already the best outcome. Suddenly, he remembered the mysterious elder from Dragon Gate Island who had injected him with the liquid from the Phoenix gallbladder, mentioning that he would be grateful one day. Could it be that this mysterious elder had already foreseen a day like this? ¡­ ¡°Give me my things,¡± said Gu Yang. After so long, it was his first time seeing the true face of the celestial powerhouse, an extremely beautiful woman. She wore a long green dress, her hair naturally falling over her shoulders, and had an air of innocence, seeming like an inexperienced young girl. It was hard to believe that such a girl was a Monster race saint and one of the strongest people in the world. However, her current state made it hard to discern the celestial authority from her as she looked panicked and distraught, full of guilt and regret for having done something wrong. She was completely caught off guard. Looking at Gu Yang, she held some resentment in her eyes, with a barely hidden murderous rage. She appeared as if she wanted to kill him on the spot. However, she dared not act. As Gu Yang said, if she were to kill him, there would be no chance for the Emperor to awaken. Seeing her silent and motionless, Gu Yang continued, ¡°Without a weapon, my strength is greatly reduced. If I encounter an enemy, I might be killed due to the lack of weaponry¡­¡± CLANG¡ª An angry flash in Saint Chao Yang¡¯s eyes led her to thrash her hand out, throwing out more than a dozen weapons. They were the peerless divine weapons Gu Yang carried¡ªall were there, not one less¡ªin addition to a bundle of clothes. Gu Yang calmly dressed, gathered the divine weapons, and spoke again, ¡°Send me out of here.¡± Indifferently, Saint Chao Yang replied, ¡°In your dreams.¡± Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: 330 has encountered a problem Chapter 330: 330 has encountered a problem Gu Yang looked at Saint Chaoyang across from him, shook his head, and said, ¡°Immortal Palace of Yaochi has already emerged. It won¡¯t be long before they launch their attack. Can you hold them off?¡± Saint Chaoyang would undoubtedly refuse to believe his words, saying coldly, ¡°During the time of the great calamity, Immortal Palace of Yaochi hid in the void outside the domain. The Way of Heaven has not yet revived now, why would they appear ahead of time?¡± You may not believe it, but it was me who accidentally awakened the primordial spirit of the Demon Suppression Tower. Before Gu Yang could say this, a voice that shook heaven and earth came, ¡°Jin Yu of Yaochi, invites the three Demon Saints to the Yaochi Conference.¡± Immediately, a streak of golden light flew over and stopped in front of Saint Chaoyang. Her face changed on the spot. She had just said that the Immortal Palace of Yaochi couldn¡¯t possibly emerge earlier, and the very next moment, the invitation was delivered to her. Gu Yang laughed and said, ¡°Now do you believe? You should know better than me what kind of people are in the Immortal Palace of Yaochi. It is no longer safe here; please send me away.¡± Looking at the invitation in front of her, Saint Chaoyang¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, she took the invitation and communicated through mental transmission, ¡°I will certainly attend.¡± The previous voice echoed once again, ¡°We will await your august arrival.¡± And everything reverted back to calm. Saint Chaoyang looked at Gu Yang with a chaotic mind, unsure of what to do with him. She couldn¡¯t kill him, nor lock him up. Soon, she will be attending the gathering in Yaochi. By that time, with his strength, he could turn Peach Source Heaven upside down, and no one could stop him. Most of the inhabitants of Peach Source Heaven are Monsters who have obtained sentience through plants and trees. Cultivation in the heavens was slow to begin with, and after the death of the Way of Heaven, growth was even slower. Presently, she only had two subordinates at the Unleaking Realm by her side. If they were to truly fight, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for Gu Yang. The crucial point was that she couldn¡¯t bring him to Yaochi. If that person in Yaochi found out about his existence, they certainly wouldn¡¯t let him go. Although that individual should still be in hibernation, it was necessary to be cautious. The more Saint Chaoyang thought about it, the more irritable her heart became. She waved her hand and locked Gu Yang up. Gu Yang, who was confined in a space without daylight, was content and sitting cross-legged on the ground. He thought it was a good opportunity to consolidate his realm. The first thing he did was to open the system. [Do you want to use a life simulator? One use will consume one hundred energy points.] A hundred points! The price shot up quite a bit after this breakthrough. ¡­ ¡­ Divine City, Academy. ¡°Deputy Principal, those two are fighting again. You have to do something. If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to conduct the lecture.¡± In Zhou Zongye¡¯s courtyard, a professor ran over to complain. ¡°How can I manage?¡± Zhou Zongye was also depressed, ¡°One of them can use space Divine Power, and the other has a higher cultivation level than me. I can¡¯t manage them.¡± Over the past month, he was really quite drained. Just as he guessed before, Gu Yang¡¯s women lived here for a few days and then started causing trouble. The fights were fierce, each time causing him to intervene. Several times, they almost demolished the entire Academy. The key point was that the senior brother Li Yuan didn¡¯t want to handle this fan. His own strength was inferior and even if he wanted to manage, he couldn¡¯t. Over the past month, the Academy was smoky and chaotic. Many professors complained and came to him daily. What could he do? He was helpless too. What Zhou Zongye regretted the most was how several months earlier, he invited Gu Yang to the Academy for tea. Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Yang wouldn¡¯t show any courtesy and brought several women to live in the Academy all at once? What angered him the most was that this guy left them behind and took off, leaving him to clean up this mess. Zhou Zongye swore that when the kid returned, he must make him take all those women away; he couldn¡¯t let them wreck the Academy any longer. ¡°Let them fight. If anything is damaged, note it down. Later, we will settle this with that kid Gu Yang.¡± He was truly exhausted and didn¡¯t want to play the peacemaker anymore. Fight if they must, it¡¯s not like anyone would die. Just as they were speaking, the two converging energies suddenly ceased their clash, flying over and landing in their courtyard. Cao Yiyi, who held a spatial abnormal treasure, demanded, ¡°Where is Gu Yang?¡± Zhou Zongye, upon seeing these two ladies, inwardly despaired, ¡°I wish I knew too.¡± Another woman anxiously asked, ¡°Vice Principal, my father is in danger. I have to find him.¡± It was Xi Huang. Among the various women in the literary academy, only her cultivation level could suppress Cao Yiyi. Every time Cao Yiyi went berserk, she was the one who subdued her. She was given this responsibility by Gu Yang before he left. Immediately following, Ling Ling, Su Qingzhen, Pei Qianlan, Lily, and Eve rushed over. Ling Ling, with a serious expression, asked, ¡°Principal Zhou, do you know how we can find Gu Yang?¡± Zhou Zongye, witnessing all of Gu Yang¡¯s ladies gathered around, couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled. ¡°How did you know something happened to Brother Gu?¡± he asked. All the women turned their eyes to Xi Huang and Eve. Xi Huang, anxious, expressed, ¡°Just now, I felt a sudden jolt in my heart. It¡¯s a bloodline perception. Something must have happened to father.¡± Eve added, ¡°We have a certain pact. I¡¯ve suddenly lost his signal.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Zongye¡¯s demeanor turned serious, ¡°To find Brother Gu, we need to find someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Master of Red Mansion.¡± Swoosh¡ª Ling Ling was the first to fly away. Having resided at the Red Mansion for several years, she knew its location. Following quickly, Su Qingzhen and the others also went. Watching their departing figures, Zhou Zongye was far from relieved. He did not want Gu Yang to end up in a predicament. ¡­ ¡­.. Outside the Red Mansion, as soon as Ling Ling landed, she saw an old man waiting. It was Elder Shen who took care of her in the past. Elder Shen nodded his head towards her and handed over a piece of paper, ¡°The master asked me to deliver this to you.¡± Ling Ling took the paper, and upon reading it, her face turned pale. It read, ¡°Gu Yang is in the Three Saints Gate.¡± One of the Four Great Sacred Lands, the Three Saints Gate, had three celestial beings. Cao Yiyi and Xi Huang, who arrived almost simultaneously with Ling Ling, also read the contents of the paper and their faces changed drastically. Soon, Ling Ling, Su Qingzhen, and the others also arrived. After learning of Gu Yang¡¯s location, they all looked worried and frantic. Ling Ling enquired, ¡°Elder Shen, how can we get to Three Saints Gate?¡± Elder Shen replied, ¡°With your abilities, going to the Three Saints Gate would be suicide. Don¡¯t throw your lives away.¡± Speaking these words, he turned and walked back into the house, closing the door behind him. ¡°Stop.¡± The most hot-tempered Cao Yiyi couldn¡¯t stand this. She drew her Void Wandering Vine, but it was stopped inches from the door by an invisible force. The usually unstoppable Void Wandering Vine missed its target. Her complexion shifted, but in the end, she refrained from attacking again. This inconspicuous red building was indeed not simple. Su Qingzhen, somewhat at a loss, asked Ling Ling, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Relatively calm, Ling Ling quickly had an idea, ¡°Currently, we can only go find someone who can help.¡± ¡°Where can we find this person?¡± ¡°In the palace!¡± If there was someone in this world who had a special relationship with Gu Yang, and knew the location of the Three Saint Gate, it had to be the Empress Dowager at the palace. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: 331 Red Moon Great Saint Chapter 331: 331 Red Moon Great Saint ¡°Boy, what did you do to offend that woman?¡± Within some space, there was no ray of light around and no vitality, Gu Yang was exploring the mysteries of the Unleaking Realm when an aged voice suddenly echoed in his ears. The voice was cold, without a hint of warmth, just like a venomous snake. He opened his eyes, and amidst the darkness, a cold glint seemed to sweep past, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Just a while ago, Saint Chaoyang had imprisoned him here, but he did not expect there to be someone else in here. The aged voice echoed again, ¡°A mere Unleaking Realm child like you has been imprisoned in the dark cell, what makes you special?¡± A flicker passed Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. Through the words of the voice¡¯s owner, he discerned several significant pieces of information. The owner of the voice was at least at the cultivation level of a Celestial Being. Furthermore, this dark cell most likely wasn¡¯t just holding him, there had to be other Celestial Beings as well. If Saint Chaoyang could imprison Celestial Beings in here, her strength must exceed his initial assumptions. Moreover, the voice had mentioned the ¡°Unleaking Realm¡±, not ¡°Nascent Soul¡±, indicating that he was from the Divine State and he had trained in Martial Arts. After the significant revival of Martial Arts, only a dozen or so people achieved the level of Celestial Beings. Who could this person be? Gu Yang¡¯s mind turned quickly, a smile surfacing on his face, he asked, ¡°How should I address you, senior?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been many years since anyone asked my name. My family name is Shang.¡± Shang? Gu Yang thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t recall any Celestial Being with the family name of Shang. The number of Celestial Beings in the Xia Dynasty was limited, Lin Family had one, there was Luo Wang, the head of the academy. Counting back further, there was the Xia Emperor¡¯s family, a total of ten people. The thing was, none of them had the last name Shang. Going further back, it seemed there was only the Nameless Taoist who founded Dao Sect, and the founder of the Sword Palace. Then, the aged voice reacted, sounding somewhat disgruntled. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t answered the question. Why did that woman imprison you here?¡± ¡°Perhaps because I¡­ teased her,¡± the casual words slipped out from Gu Yang¡¯s mouth. The aged voice coldly harrumphed, ¡°Good job, slick one. Not a single word of sincerity.¡± Then he stopped speaking. Gu Yang also remained silent, continuing to explore the changes that occurred after breaking through to the Unleaking Realm. After breaking his physical constraints, his potential had been fully unlocked, this state was somewhat akin to unlocking genetic locks. His strength significantly improved. His current strength, when fully released, was not inferior to that of the Divine Ape. But to unleash such terrible strength, he had to pay a price; after all, the human body could not compete with divine beasts like the Divine Ape. And the price was his lifespan. He had absorbed so much divine beast essence blood, especially swallowing the Phoenix¡¯s origin twice; thus, Gu Yang possessed an incredibly robust origin, vastly surpassing any Unleaking Realm expert in this world. Consequently, his lifespan became extraordinarily long. Now, he could roughly calculate his lifespan. Considering only natural attrition, he could live for more than ten thousand years, over ten times the lifespan of a normal Unleaking Realm expert. Of course, this was only if he did not use any Mana or Divine Power. The moment he engaged in a battle, be it using Mana or strength beyond his limits, he would consume his lifespan. At this moment, he finally understood why Unleaking Realm experts refrained from engaging in duels. Each time they fought, they could feel their lifespan slipping away. A single spell cost him several months of lifespan. An all-out strike drained a year of his life. Who could bear such a consequence? Now, Gu Yang also had to consider this issue. No matter how abundant his vitality, it was bound to exhaust eventually. He would avoid a fight if it was possible. Fortunately, he could transform into divine beasts. Using the power of his divine beast transformation wouldn¡¯t consume his origin. +Right now, his six divine beast forms had reached the Unleaking Realm, plus an Unleaking Realm companion beast and a blood bat, which could easily handle any opponent below the Celestial Being. ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± At this moment, the aged voice echoed again. ¡°My name is Gu Yang.¡± ¡°Is the Divine State still under the rule of the Xia Dynasty?¡± ¡°No, it is now the Zhou Dynasty.¡± ¡°Haha, the Xia Emperor has finally been overthrown. It¡¯s a cause for celebration. Who was it that overthrew the Xia Dynasty?¡± ¡°To put it simply, the Four Great Sacred Lands.¡± ¡­ From the questions asked by the other party, Gu Yang could infer that this person was from the Xia Dynasty and, judging by his tone, didn¡¯t have a good relationship with the Xia Emperor. Could it be that the Xia Dynasty¡¯s Celestial Being is the Nameless Taoist who founded the Dao Sect? The aged voice seemed to have been incarcerated for too long, with a lack of human communication for a long time. The questions came one after another. Suddenly, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Kid, do you want to leave this place?¡± We¡¯re finally getting to the point. Gu Yang said, ¡°Senior Shang, do you have a way to leave?¡± ¡°Of course there is a way. Do you know what this dark prison is?¡± ¡°I await your guidance, Senior.¡± ¡°Dark prison, that¡¯s that woman¡¯s mortal body. She transformed her own body into a spiritual treasure. This is a separate space, there is no natural vitality, no material substance. Moreover, once the power leaks out, it gets sucked away. You could say it¡¯s quite malicious.¡± ¡°To break open this dark prison, only a power surpassing its physical limit is needed. With my power alone, it falls short. Young man, if you don¡¯t want to die here, lend me your power.¡± After listening, Gu Yang asked, ¡°What should the younger generation do?¡± ¡°Lend me your power, then I can break open this dark prison.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gu Yang nodded, and said, ¡°Senior, I refuse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple¡ªhuh?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s tone was so natural that the aged voice misinterpreted it, thinking he had agreed. When the elder figure realized what had occurred, his voice deepened, ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°You played me first. In this kind of place, lending power to you, are you taking me for a fool?¡± There was a silence, then a long sigh was heard, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to obediently offer your power? I really don¡¯t want to fall out with Sister Wutong.¡± The originally aged voice suddenly changed into a woman¡¯s voice, filled with bitterness. Gu Yang was taken aback, and he blurted out, ¡°Red Moon Great Saint!¡± Among the three doors of the sanctuary, there are three monster race Celestial Beings. The Red Moon Great Saint was the most cunning and brutal among them. Wu Er¡¯s defeat in the past was at the hand of the Red Moon Great Saint. All of his magic power was devoured by her, and he barely managed to survive, becoming living dead. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t in a hurry because he knew that the Red Moon Great Saint would fall out with the Saint Chao Yang, leading to a great battle. Then, he would seize the opportunity to escape. Moreover, in the end, he even took an immortal peach from the mortal body of the Red Moon Great Saint. After eating the peach, his origin became even more vigorous. Indeed, the Red Moon Great Saint¡¯s mortal body is exactly a peach tree. The name ¡®Peach Origin Heaven¡¯ might have been derived from it. Unexpectedly, this Red Moon Great Saint is so cunning that she even disguised herself as the Celestial Being who was imprisoned in the same place. Through a series of words, she made him believe her identity. In the end, she asked him smoothly if he wanted to leave this place. If it were others, they might have been taken in. Gu Yang did not actually have any doubts. Just that he knew this dark prison would be broken soon, so there would be no need for him to bother about it. That¡¯s why he refused. Boom! Suddenly, the surrounding space violently shook. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± The Red Moon Great Saint outside had already launched her attack. ¡­ ¡­¡­. ¡°Red Moon, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Saint Chao Yang¡¯s voice was filled with extreme anger, his body trembling uncontrollably. Just now, Red Moon sneakily ambushed her, causing her mortal body to suffer severely. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t comprehend why her dear sister, with whom she had shared a bond for more than ten thousand years, would do such a thing. In front of her, a figure formed by a group of pale-red mist emerged, with a long sigh, ¡°Sister Wutong, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. You are hell-bent on resurrecting the Emperor. I have no other choice but to kill you.¡± Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: 332 He is not Chapter 332: 332 He is not ¡°Silence¡ª How dare you display such disrespect!¡± Listening to Red Moon¡¯s reply, Saint Chaoyang was furious to the breaking point. Her body began to swell, and a terrifying force blanketed the entire sky. In her heart, the Master was the Emperor of all the Monster Race, loyal to him alone. She was willing to sacrifice everything to bring the Emperor back to life. To her, saying such words as a member of the Monster Race was Red Moon acting in great defiance, something she could not tolerate. Beneath Saint Chaoyang¡¯s terrifying power, the figure formed from the red mist did not show any signs of panic and calmly said, ¡°Sister Wutong, times have changed. This world can no longer tolerate Existences of Immortal Rank. Even the strongest Celestial Being can only maintain existence within the Spiritual Transformation Realm.¡± ¡°However, this is, for you and me, the best of times.¡± ¡°We are the true kings of the Monster Race, free and self-reliant. No one threatens our lives.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten the ancient times when many of our brothers and sisters died at the hands of Human Race cultivators? We were treated as cannon fodder.¡± ¡°We were born lowly, even if we were lucky enough to evolve into humanoid forms, we were still at the mercy of the high-rank monsters. Many sisters were gifted to lesser monsters and tortured beyond recognition¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forget, Sister Wutong, you were born noble. Touched by the Emperor¡¯s aura and transformed. Everyone in the Monster Race respects you. How would you know the suffering and darkness we lower beings have gone through.¡± ¡°Finally, after centuries of turmoil, the high-rank monsters disappeared, and it was our time to rise.¡± ¡°We no longer have to fear the threats of the cultivators, serve anymore, or fear anybody. We became the rulers of this world¡ª Now, you seek to bring back the Emperor!¡± ¡°Did you ask me?¡± ¡°I will not allow anyone to lord over me! Be they Monster Kings, Emperors, whatever, let those who disappeared stay disappeared forever.¡± ¡°Sister Wutong, you once saved me, and I am grateful. But you can¡¯t bring the Emperor back.¡± ¡°If you remain blind to reason, don¡¯t blame me for becoming ruthless.¡± ¡­ Saint Chaoyang stared at Red Moon with an unfamiliar gaze. It was hard to believe that this once closest sister of hers had such wild ambitions. She took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Green Lotus!¡± The roar echoed throughout the world. But there was no response. Her heart sank. Red Moon said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? Sister Green Lotus hasn¡¯t appeared until now because she disagrees with what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Sister Wutong, just give up, hand the person over to me, and let me consume him. We can still be good sisters¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Saint Chaoyang couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and attacked first. Suddenly, a ball of crimson flame darted towards the red mist¡ªit was Phoenix True Flame. Saint Chaoyang had been fortunate enough to be inhabited by the Emperor. Over time, she mastered the Emperor¡¯s unique Divine Power. This was something unique in the world. The red mist suddenly dispersed, only to gather again quickly elsewhere, soon forming into a human figure. It was a young man who held an unyielding resolve visible through his eyes. In his hand was a rough, broken blade. He roared out, delivering his attack. The first style of Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives: Primal Chaos Awakening! ¡­ ¡­ Deep within the Black Prison, Gu Yang saw a ray of light, and the Vitality of Heaven and Earth was filling his surroundings. Clearly, the previous attack had damaged the black prison, and all he needs to do is find the hole to exit. However, he still couldn¡¯t move yet. A figure emerged from the darkness ahead, wearing Python Robes and wearing a crown. He exuded an indefinable nobility and dignity. The Python Robe he wore was not adorned with a Flood Dragon, but a peacock. The tail was colored brightly in five colors. A Celestial Being! ¡°Han Wang!¡± Gu Yang gasped. The man standing before him was clearly Han Wang, the eldest son of the legendary Xia Emperor, who practiced the ¡°Divine Peacock Method¡± from the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. This was a legendary figure, second only to the Xia Emperor in the Xia Dynasty. In the previous simulation, there was no mention that he would encounter the terrifying existence of Han Wang. The man spoke, ¡°I never expected that in this world, there are still people who could recognize me.¡± ¡°Hmph, acting all mysterious.¡± How could Gu Yang be frightened? Even if the Xia Emperor was resurrected, it would not scare him, let alone just Han Wang. Han Wang carefully studied him up and down, his eyes somewhat complex. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that besides my father, there would be someone who could practice so many Nine Heavens Divine Methods at the same time. And you¡¯ve also cultivated to such a level. That¡¯s really remarkable.¡± Gu Yang suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have the Nine States Seal on you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Gu Yang already had an answer in his mind. He waved his hand, and the blood bats appeared and swooped towards Han Wang. He didn¡¯t even bother to look back and ran away. He avoided the fights he wasn¡¯t sure of winning. He could always come back later. He was incredibly fast, reaching the gap in a blink of an eye, and flew out without hesitation. Whoosh¡ª As soon as Gu Yang left the black prison, he felt a familiar Blade Intent, looked up reflexively, and saw an incredible scene. A familiar figure appeared, holding a broken saber, and using a very familiar saber technique, he split Saint Chao Yang into two halves. Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives? Wu Er? No, it was a younger version of Wu Er, but he had the strength of the Celestial Being realm. How is that possible? Gu Yang suddenly understood, this was the Divine Power of the Red Moon Great Saint. More than a decade ago, all of Wu Er¡¯s cultivation was devoured by the Red Moon Great Saint. She didn¡¯t absorb those cultivations for herself, but created a pseudo incarnation from them. The ¡°Han Wang¡± he just met was created in the same way. No wonder that ¡°Han Wang¡± was so ¡°weak¡±. If it had been the Han Wang from history, he would never have been able to escape. The ¡°Wu Er¡± before him, however, was too strong. Obviously, the strength of such an incarnation depends on the original cultivation of the Red Moon Great Saint. Even so, it was a very powerful Divine Power. Being able to release two incarnations at the same time, means there were two celestial beings. The power of the Red Moon Great Saint, a celestial being, was indeed terrifying. However, it was uncharacteristic for Saint Chao Yang to be so weak, being dominated and beaten. At this time, ¡°Wu Er¡± turned his head and looked at him. Gu Yang immediately felt a familiar Blade Intent locking onto him. ¡°What the¡ª¡± He felt a chill running down his spine. After ¡°Wu Er¡± reached the Celestial Being realm, the power of the Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives was earth-shattering. Even Saint Chaoyang was cut in half with one blow. Just as Gu Yang was about to release his divine beast, suddenly, the figure of Saint Chao Yang appeared next to him, grabbing his arm and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Instantly, the feeling of being locked by the Blade Intent disappeared. With a whoosh, Saint Chao Yang tore through the space, and with him, was about to teleport away. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± A terrifying light flashed in ¡°Wu Er¡± ¡®s eyes and he swung his saber. The second move of Heavenly Inquiry Nine Knives, The Blade Shatters The Universe! This blow directly broke the space. Saint Chao Yang, however, still forcefully squeezed into the spatial passage and disappeared instantly. ¡°Wu Er¡± didn¡¯t pursue, as he had already lost sight of the two. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t catch up. He appeared pensive, ¡°He is not the Emperor.¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: 333 Missed Opportunities Chapter 333: 333 Missed Opportunities Gu Yang felt himself plunging into darkness, as if he had fallen into a dark void. Forces from all directions were tearing at his body, threatening to rip him apart. ¡°Mysterious light shield!¡± He quickly unfurled the mysterious light shield, erecting a dark shield that protected both him and Saint Chaoyang next to him. This time, he did not hesitate to use up his mana, maximising the power of the mysterious light shield. However, the tearing power from outside was terrifyingly strong. His mana was being used up rapidly and within a few breaths, he had aged by several decades. Continuing like this for long, he would die from exhaustion of his life essence. ¡°Wake up.¡± Gu Yang slapped the face of the young girl next to him. She had just taken a strong blow, forcibly tearing open the space. When the space shattered, she got most of the backlash and passed out. Two slaps woke her up, and she slowly came back to consciousness. Without time to blame him, she took something out of her bosom and threw it out. Immediately, they were pulled by a force that broke the space, causing another bout of dizziness. Gu Yang could finally see light, and his feet were on solid ground again. They were in a forest, in front of a monstrous tree, full of pink flowers. A fragrant smell that could intoxicate filled the air. His eyes lit up, ¡°Is this the main body of the Red Moon Great Saint?¡± The young girl next to him was now almost fainting, pale as paper, with cold sweat on her forehead. Without the support of Gu Yang, she would have collapsed on the ground. Before he waited for her to reply, he had already flown towards the top of the tree. The target was the three mature peaches on the top. Suddenly, three figures blocked his way, all of them were unfailingly powerful warriors of the Unleaking Realm. The three men were about to confront him, but seeing the girl, they got startled and began to greet respectfully, ¡°Greetings to the Saint Master¨C¡± Before they could finish, their heads were flying. Gu Yang used their courtesy as a distraction and beheaded them in a surprise move. At such close range, with his current power, it was almost as if they were giving away their lives. [Earned 200 Energy Points, current balance 504 points.] [Earned 200 Energy Points, current balance 704 points.] [Earned 300 Energy Points, current balance 1004 points.] Two in the intermediate Nascent Soul stage and one in the late Nascent Soul stage. Under his sword, killing them was as easy as slaying chickens. Without any hesitation, Gu Yang flew up to the top of the tree and plucked the three just-ripe peaches at the very top. Just then, the giant peach tree came to life and lashed out with a massive branch. Gu Yang agilely dodged the attack. Following that, countless pink petals took flight, filling the space, and a figure gradually emerged among them. ¡°Run.¡± Without looking back, Gu Yang, transformed into a Phoenix, grabbed Saint Chaoyang and flew away as he unceremoniously crammed a peach into her mouth. When the peach touched her lips, it turned into sweet juice and quickly replenished her drained Immortal Element, a hint of rosy color returning to her pale face. Behind them, countless petals rained down, gaining speed. Just as they were about to be caught, Saint Chaoyang had recovered some strength and with a swipe of her hand, split the space once again. In a flash, they appeared atop a glacier. Finally made it out! Gu Yang had a sense of foreboding that even though he had completely sealed up his physical body and isolated it from the outside world, his lifespan was still rapidly depleting. The natural depletion of his lifespan was several times faster compared to his time in the Peach Source Heaven. If his lifespan were previously at ten thousand years, then at his current rate of depletion, he would be left with about four to five thousand years at most. Saint Chaoyang next to him also sealed her body. No wonder the Celestial Beings of the Four Great Sacred Lands rarely ever ventured into the Great Zhou. So it turns out that the speed at which their lifespan depletion in this world was much faster than those of the Cave Heavens. Gu Yang now understood. These thoughts flashed across his mind in an instant. A phoenix had already flown out from his forehead, bearing the weight of both of them; with a flap of its wings, it shot straight into the sky. Moments later, a pink figure broke through space and arrived, seeming a bit furious. ¡°Enough!¡± A cold voice rang out, soon afterward, a green figure blocked her path. ¡°Sister Green Lotus, isn¡¯t it a bit too late to play the nice person now?¡± The Red Moon Great Saint chuckled softly, ¡°That Emperor is known for his petty nature. Your actions are tantamount to betrayal, when he fully recovers, do you think he will let you off?¡± The green figure coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± ¡°How can you be so sure it¡¯s not a smokescreen he laid down? That¡¯s the Emperor we¡¯re talking about, how can I rest easy unless he¡¯s completely killed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that Heavenly Lord as always had his eyes on you. If you really kill Sister, how will you ward him off?¡± The green figure said this and slowly faded away. During their conversation, the two auras had already disappeared from her range of detection. At the words of Green Lotus, the face of the Red Moon Great Saint changed ever so slightly. In this world, the only one she feared was the Heavenly Lord of Red Clarity Heaven. Back in the day, they fought once before. The three sisters joined forces and were barely able to draw a tie with the Heavenly Lord. If Sister Wutong really died and the Heavenly Lord came after her, she would be hard-pressed to resist on her own. The Red Moon Great Saint silently sighed in sorrow, knowing she had missed the best chance to kill that human. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s safe now.¡± After flying thousands of miles, Gu Yang felt the vastness of the sky and earth, the Red Moon Great Saint didn¡¯t chase them, and he finally let out a sigh of relief. Although he knew that the journey would be eventful but not dangerous, the process was still too thrilling. Any minor accident could turn into a sudden death situation. Even at the Unleaking Realm, there is still a significant gap between him and the Celestial Being Realm. Heck, one of them is a Celestial Being who has lived for an unknown number of years after all. Plants inherently have a long lifespan and are incomparable to animals. Probably on par with ancient Divine Beasts. Who knows how long Saint Chaoyang and Red Moon Great Saint have been alive. ¡°But the rewards of this trip were immense.¡± Gu Yang thought of the peaches he plucked from the main body of the Red Moon Great Saint and felt content. This kind of peach can replenish life essence. When Saint Chaoyang, who was almost drained, took one, she quickly recovered. He accessed the system and initiated a simulation. [¡­] [¡­.Actual Years: thirty-seven.] Gu Yang was overjoyed with the simulation result. The peach could not increase cultivation level, but it could complement the life essence, indeed a marvel. This meant that he did not have to worry about depleting his lifespan in the future. Once the lifespan was nearly used up, he could initiate a simulation, eat a peach, and be fully rejuvenated immediately. While he was thinking, he saw the young girl who had been stroking the Phoenix¡¯ feathers. When their eyes met, there was a brief awkward moment. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: 334 A Year’s Promise Chapter 334: 334 A Year¡¯s Promise Gu Yang locked eyes with the girl, the atmosphere turning slightly awkward. As he was about to speak, the girl swooshed and leapt up, disappearing in the blink of an eye. She left just like that, without uttering a single word. Gu Yang watched her leave, not following her. What would it accomplish to follow her? Let¡¯s say he could defeat her, would he then have to kill her? If that happened, he alone would not be able to fend off the Red Moon Great Saint. ¡°Just how big is this world?¡± Gu Yang looked out at the boundless ocean, a question suddenly arising in his mind. The entrance to ¡®Tao Yuan Heaven¡¯ was in the extreme north, everywhere was glacier, its geographical location somewhat similar to the North Pole. Back then, Saint Chaoyang had taken him from the southeast end of Great Zhou, torn through the entire continent, flown across an ocean several times larger in scope than the continent itself, just to reach those glaciers. He had long since returned his geographical knowledge to his geography teacher, but by his reckoning, the size of it easily surpassed Earth¡¯s by dozens of times. Many powerful creatures resided in this boundless ocean, some of them even reaching the Divine Power realm. In the depths of the ocean, he could occasionally sense the existence of Celestial Beings. ¡°It seems like in this world, there is no scarcity of beings at the Celestial Being realm.¡± Gu Yang thought to himself. Ocean-dwelling creatures, they could burrow deep into the sea. For martial artists who wanted to hunt them, they wouldn¡¯t meet with much success on land. If they ventured to the sea floor, they would mostly likely lose to a marine creature of the same realm. Like Earth, this world had far more ocean than land. That implies that there are more creatures at the Divine Power realm in the ocean than on land. Gu Yang had no intention of provoking such powerful creatures. At the slightest detection, he gave them a wide berth. If he happened upon any foul-natured fish or birds aiming to attack him, he showed no mercy. He killed them on the spot, gaining a few energy points in the process. ¡­ ¡­ After ten days, Gu Yang finally saw land. At this rate, he was somewhat slower than Saint Chaoyang. Primarily to conserve mana, he needed to maintain an optimal speed, not depleting too much and having to convert his core into mana. After reaching the Unleaking realm, he became prudent with his usage of mana. The terrain ahead was the territory of the barbarians. However, it was constantly covered in snow, with harsh weather conditions and an extremely harsh living environment, it was inhabited by no one. Once he entered Barbarian territories, Gu Yang kept a low profile. He put away the phoenix form, so as not to attract powerful barbarians. He was not afraid of others, but those two Celestial Beings from the barbarians, he was yet to take them on. Gu Yang took seven days to cross the Barbarian territories. Speaking of territory size, the Barbarian land was indeed much larger than Great Zhou, but most of it was inhabitable with constant cold or vast deserts. Fertile areas were sparse. It would only make sense for the Barbarians to intend to invade Great Zhou. ¡°But why would Unleaking realm powerhouses, and those two Celestial Beings, want to do that?¡± During his journey across the plains, Gu Yang suddenly considered this question. An invasion of Great Zhou would mean war. For Unleaking realm powerhouses and Celestial Beings, what good would territorial disputes bring them? Better living conditions for their subjects? Did they have such selfless hearts? Gu Yang expressed his doubts. Great Zhou was not weak. They too had two Celestial Beings. Even if the headmaster had sustained an injury, once he fought with all his might, perhaps one Celestial Being on the Barbarian side would also fall. Not to mention, there were Four Great Sacred Lands behind them. Even if the Barbarians had the support of the Red Light Heaven, what about the remaining Three Sacred Lands? Why did the Barbarian powerhouses risk so much to invade Great Zhou? Their real motive was? This might only become clear once the real battle begins. Upon entering the territory of Great Zhou, he saw a lot of mobilization. Some fortresses were even entrenched with large troops. Looks like Su Ningyan did not lie. She was indeed well-prepared. On a conventional warfare scale, there wouldn¡¯t be any significant errors. What can now determine victory or defeat is a comparison of top powers. After all, it depends on both sides¡¯ Celestial Beings. Right now, Gu Yang could only just manage to protect himself when facing a Celestial Being. During his time in the Paradise of Peaches, all the hundred-plus blood bats were released to stall ¡°Han Wang.¡± The result was that he sensed the death of the pet blood bats before he left the Paradise of Peaches. The death of the pet took a toll on him. He has not fully recovered even now. ¡­ The further south he travelled, the more populated it became, and the larger and more prosperous the cities were. ¡°I wonder how Qingzhi and the others are doing.¡± Gu Yang was somewhat worried. He had been away for two months, and he wasn¡¯t sure if the girls would start fighting at the academy while he was gone. He wasn¡¯t worried about anyone else, but Cao Yiyi was definitely the one who gave him the most headaches. Although he had tasked Xi Huang to watch over Cao Yiyi before leaving, she might not be able to stop Cao Yiyi if she really went crazy. To ease his worry, Gu Yang resolutely opened the system and initiated a simulation. [Usage of Life Simulator: Costs 100 energy points per usage. Use it?] ¡°Yes.¡± [You are 23 years old and have reached the first level of the Unleaking Realm. You escaped from the Paradise of Peaches and are heading for Divine City.] [You gave a peach to the head of the academy and helped him recover his cultivation level.] [A month later, the Yaochi Conference is held as scheduled. You accompanied the Marquis of Shenwu to the border of the realm to resist the barbarians¡¯ attacks. You launched an offensive, and within a few days, you single-handedly wiped out the barbarian Unleaking Realm warriors and beheaded the Khan of the barbarians.] [Half a month later, a Celestial Being from the barbarians attacked. You tangled with him, and Luo Wang, who was lying in ambush, severely injured him.] [Subsequently, another Celestial Being from the barbarians appeared, allied with the injured Celestial Being and was about to unlock an ancient prohibition. The head of the academy appeared and severely wounded him with one sword.] [Luo Wang unleashed a magic treasure and trapped the two of them. The three of you joined forces and killed both the Celestials. Great Zhou had a complete victory.] [Later on, you took Su Qingzhi and others and went to Luo Prefecture. You went to look for Chu Xiyue but found out that she was no longer in the Chu family. You learned that she had married into the Qin family a few months ago.] [You went to the Qin family but were discovered by Qin Wu. You fought, but it was a draw. You could only leave and bring Su Qingzhi and others back to Luo Prefecture, entered the Broad Cold Immortal Palace.] [The Chu family¡¯s ancestor sensed the opening of the Immortal Palace and tried to enter, but you repelled him with one palm.] [Three years later, you left the Broad Cold Immortal Palace with them and headed to the Ruiqin Continent.] [Three years on, the Yao Chi Immortal Palace invaded the Ruiqin Continent, and half of the continent fell. You were forced to retreat to the Beast God Temple.] [A year later, the Yao Chi Immortal Palace launched its final attack. At the last moment, the Beast God Temple erupted with immense power and killed all the invaders from the Yao Chi Immortal Palace.] [Seven years later, another Immortal Palace descended upon the Ruiqin Continent and suppressed the Beast God Temple. You died in the aftermath, at the age of 37.] Chu Xiyue got married? Gu Yang was taken aback. He quickly calculated and realized that it had indeed been a year since Chu Xiyue decided to return to Jiangzhou to get married. The wedding was probably scheduled for around this time. Time really flew by, just like that, it had already been a year. He remembered saying goodbye to Chu Xiyue a year ago when he had not even reached First Rank. Now, a year later, he had already reached the Unleaking Realm. ¡°I hope I can make it in time.¡± However, Gu Yang was no longer conserving his mana; instead, he was moving at his fastest pace towards Luo Prefecture. In his heart, he made a pledge that if he has enough strength a year later, he would go to Chu Xiyue and take her away on her wedding day. It was now time to keep that promise. As for going back to Divine City to save the head of the academy, that could wait. Rescuing Chu Xiyue was his priority for now. From the northern border of Great Zhou to Luo Prefecture in the south, he only took a day. At Luo Prefecture City, the Chu family residence, it was a time of festive lights and decorations. Gu Yang was in the sky above Luo Prefecture. He scanned with his divine sense but didn¡¯t find Chu Xiyue. He was becoming anxious. Obviously, she had already left. ¡°Who is the fellow Daoist that graces us with his presence? I apologize for failing to welcome you earlier.¡± At this moment, an old voice spoke out, undoubtedly a powerful Unleaking Realm cultivator. PS: The next chapter will be a bit late as I¡¯m experiencing a writing block. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: 335 Fear of the younger generation Chapter 335: 335 Fear of the younger generation At the entrance of the Chu Family¡¯s residence, two large red lanterns are hung, and the interior is decorated with bright lights and festive decorations, creating an atmosphere of joy and celebration. In the backyard, a few people are sitting in the main hall, which has an unusually somber atmosphere. At the top seat, an old man is leaning on a dragon-headed cane with a hunched body and his eyes closed, seeming to be asleep. In the middle of the hall, there is a sabre lying on the ground, emitting a silvery glow. The few people present are all staring at the sabre. This is the Bright Moon Sabre, the priceless treasure of the Chu Family! Five hundred years ago, the Chu Family¡¯s ancestor was defeated by Qin Wu, and the Bright Moon Sabre was crushed, inflicting severe damage to himself. Now, the Bright Moon Sabre has finally returned to its original owner. The cost of this was the marriage of the direct descendent, Chu Xiyue, into the Qin Family. Today, the Qin Family¡¯s wedding procession came with the Bright Moon Sabre. After placing the bride in the bridal sedan chair, they left the Bright Moon Sabre at the Chu Family. By this time, the Qin Family¡¯s wedding procession should have already left Luo Prefecture. The Chu Family has finally welcomed back its family treasure, but the faces of everyone in the hall show no joy. This was exchanged with the daughter of the Chu Family; as far as the Chu Family is concerned, it¡¯s an unspeakable humiliation. But when strength is inferior, one can only endure such humiliation. A woman at the top finally couldn¡¯t help but speak out, her tone icy-cold, ¡°The shame of today will be avenged tenfold in the future.¡± This woman is Chu Xiao, the Chu Family¡¯s second-in-command, with a cultivation level of third Sky Mana. Over the years, due to injuries, the Chu Family¡¯s ancestor often secluded himself. The Chu Family has effectively been supported by her. In terms of generation, she is Chu Xiyue¡¯s great-grandmother. Among the nine surnames in the world, the Chu Family is the only one led by a woman. Everyone present is a core member of the Chu Family and all are women. This is quite rare among all the powers in Great Zhou. This is directly related to the Chu Family¡¯s cultivation method, only women can practice the Chu Family¡¯s peerless method to perfection. Thump! All of a sudden, the old woman sitting at the main seat opened her eyes and struck the ground with the dragon-headed cane in her hand. The Bright Moon Sabre automatically flew into her hand. In her eyes, a deep hint of puzzlement flashed. She muttered to herself, ¡°What is that old ghost from the Qin Family up to?¡± This old woman is the ancestor of the Chu Family. She has lived for a thousand years and once was injured by Qin Wu. She now looks like a frail old woman. She¡¯s even worse than the ancestor of the Cao family, Cao Jing. She knows that Qin Wu has been coveting her power. After the battle all those years ago, Qin Wu had intended to capture her alive after seizing the Bright Moon Sabre. It was for this reason that she had found an opportunity to escape back to the Chu Family. If Qin Wu had wanted to kill her, she would have been killed. A year ago, the Qin Family suddenly proposed a marriage to the Chu Family, surprisingly willing to use the Bright Moon Sabre as a betrothal gift. She has always felt that there must be some kind of scheme involved. How could Qin Wu be so foolish as to exchange a world-class divine weapon for a mortal woman? Even so, the offer was something the Chu Family could not refuse. A mortal disciple able to bring back the family treasure. Even if there was only a slight chance, they decided to gamble on it. As a result, the Qin Family really sent the Bright Moon Sabre over. The old woman had been sitting in front of the sabre for a whole day, always hesitant to reach out to take it. How could Qin Wu so easily return this peerless divine weapon? Anything out of the ordinary is a sign of trouble. Are there any imperceptible prohibitions or traps left on it? It was because of this worry that she had been hesitant to reach out and touch the Bright Moon Sabre. Only after repeatedly confirming that there were no problems with the sabre did she pluck up her courage and took the Bright Moon Sabre. There were no traps, nor did anything terrifying prohibited were triggered. The Bright Moon Sabre safely landed in her hand, and her internal Mana resonated with the treasure in her hand. Five hundred years! Even in her heart that had weathered many storms and already quiet as a still water, a hint of excitement irrefutably emerged. The method she practiced, called ¡°Bright Moon in the Sky¡±, from the Blue Sky Palace, shares the same origin with the Bright Moon Sabre. This peerless divine weapon can transform the vitality of heaven and earth into a unique Mana, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of ¡°Bright Moon in the Sky¡±. Since losing the Bright Moon Sabre, her cultivation level has stagnated. It is for this reason that the injury in her body could never heal. Now, once again feeling the power transmitted from the Bright Moon Sabre, she finally sensed the vital energy she had missed for so long. It would only take a few years for her injuries to fully recover. She closed her eyes again, her mana flowing into the Bright Moon Sabre, creating a special cycle. Those present were all core members of the Chu Family, with ¡°Divine Power¡± cultivation level. Naturally, they could see that their Ancestor was healing her wounds with the power of the Bright Moon Sabre. A hint of joy finally surfaced on their faces. If the Ancestor could recover from her injuries, Chu Xiyue¡¯s sacrifice would be worth it. Boom! Suddenly, everyone in the presence felt a terrifying aura appearing above the Chu Family residence. Unleaking Realm! Their complexions changed drastically. A powerful being from the Unleaking Realm unveiled their aura, displaying their vast power openly, what did this imply? Trouble was coming! The Ancestor seated on the main chair opened her eyes, her face grim. In the face of a power from the Unleaking Realm, no one dared to be negligent. However, the aura was incredibly unfamiliar, which they had never encountered before. She was shocked. When did Great Zhou produce another Practitioner from the Unleaking Realm? Although Great Zhou was immense, the number of apex individuals was limited. Despite not having met them all, she had heard of them. However, this person didn¡¯t match any of the Unleaking Realm Practitioners she knew of. There was only one explanation, a new Unleaking Practitioner had emerged in Great Zhou. Her thoughts whirling, the old lady had already rushed out the door, ¡°Which esteemed friend has graced us with their presence? I apologize for not welcoming you sooner.¡± She came to the unfamiliar power, clearly seeing his appearance. This was an excessively young man, his mana transformed into flames, morphing into a phoenix. The flames surrounding him were full of spirit, containing an astonishing power. Just from the uniqueness of his mana, she knew he was a formidable opponent. The old lady grew more alert, refusing to show weakness, her internal mana exploded outwards. Above her head, a round moon emerged. Moonlight, akin to silver glow, shielded the entire Chu Family within it. ¡­ ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Suddenly, a stunned cry rang out. It was Chu Mei, who had an encounter with Gu Yang before. That day in Mountain Terrace City, Qi Province, when she went to meet Chu Xiyue she was captured by Lu Yunshan. It was Gu Yang who had helped her and brought her to her senses. An incredulous look appeared on Chu Mei¡¯s face. She never thought that, within only a few months, Gu Yang would already possess the cultivation of the Unleaking Realm. You must know, back then he had just managed to reach the first heaven of mana. In just a few short months, he went from the first heaven of mana to the Unleaking Realm, becoming one of the most powerful people in this world. Such a rate of progress was beyond unfathomable. This is bad! Suddenly, she realized the purpose of Gu Yang¡¯s visit to the Chu Family. Her face turned pale instantly. The gossip about Gu Yang and Chu Xiyue had long been spread throughout the world. The Chu Family, of course, was well aware of this. If it weren¡¯t for Xiyue pleading for him, Chu Xiao, considering his disposition, would have sent someone to kill Gu Yang a long time ago, so as not to disrupt the family¡¯s plans. With Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation getting higher and higher, and recently reaching the third heaven of mana, the Chu family had even held a discussion about it. However, the conclusion of that discussion was still to marry Xiyue to the Qin Family. Compared to offending a person with the third heaven of mana, the Bright Moon Sabre was obviously more important. And would a figure like Gu Yang offend both the Qin and Chu families for an ordinary girl? Everyone thought not. But no one would have thought that Gu Yang would break through to the Unleaking Realm in such a short time. What was even more unthinkable was that he had truly come to their doorstep, in such high spirits, even with the elder protecting, she still felt her legs go weak. ¡­ Gu Yang? Upon hearing this name, the old lady¡¯s pupils slightly shrank. Not long ago, she had heard this name from Xiyue. ¡°So you are Gu Yang? Truly young and promising!¡± Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: 336 Extremely fragile Chapter 336: 336 Extremely fragile In the grand courtyard of the Chu Family, a group of young members were gathered, discussing the wedding of Chu Xiyue and Qin Shang. There were those who were indignant, believing that Chu Xiyue, the future head of the Chu Family, marrying into the Qin Family was a great humiliation. There were also those who were calm and rational, thinking that sacrificing one person in exchange for the return of the treasured Bright Moon Sabre was completely worth it. After all, the current Qin Family held great power, and it was good to improve relations with them. These two parties were in constant debate, blaming each other. But no matter which side, they all sympathized with and lamented over Chu Xiyue¡¯s sacrifice. It is well known that Chu Xiyue once had a romantic relationship with Gu Yang, but for the sake of her family, she chose to marry into the Qin Family. Who is Gu Yang? In his twenties, with a triple-level mana! Since ancient times, there has never been such a transcendent character. Lin Tianyi, the Dean of the Literature College, Qin Wu¡­ These old generation¡¯s rare geniuses faded in comparison to this man. Among these three people, who could achieve such feats at their twenties? Not to mention Gu Yang¡¯s splendid record of battles, his mastery of the First Rank Godslayer Divine Power, and his Golden Body that cuts through mana as if it were a plaything. It can be said that there is no precedent before him, and it is estimated that there will be no one to rival him in the future. Among the younger generation of Great Zhou, he was like a god. Chu Xiyue has given up such a man for her family, anyone would feel pity and regret for her. Of course, there were those who reveled in her misfortune. Chu Xiyu was one of them. She was Chu Xiyue¡¯s cousin. From childhood, she has lived under her cousin¡¯s aura. She also had excellent talent and was second only to Chu Xiyue among the younger generation, ranked in the top ten on the Hidden Dragon List. But this gap excluded her from the position of family head. She was also extremely beautiful and considered herself no less than anyone else, but she couldn¡¯t make it to the Beauty List. In the eyes of outsiders, she naturally falls short of her cousin. Being suppressed everywhere, one can imagine the frustration in Chu Xiyu¡¯s heart. Even in matrimonial matters, she encountered the most outstanding man of this era, the youngest ever to attain the Divine Power Realm. How could she not be envious, jealous, and resentful? She thought that she would live in Chu Xiyue¡¯s shadow for her whole life. However, unexpectedly, the Qin Family proposed to marry Chu Xiyue offering Bright Moon Sabre as a bride price, a condition the Chu Family couldn¡¯t refuse. When Chu Xiyu heard this news, she could hardly believe it. For the Qin Family to use the Bright Moon Sabre as a bride price to marry Chu Xiyue, that was a legendary divine weapon. Why? Why do all the good things happen to her? Why should she be the one who is loved by all? Chu Xiyu was so jealous that she was almost going crazy. She couldn¡¯t understand where she fell short? The only news that made her happy was the fact that Chu Xiyue and Gu Yang broke up. Suddenly, a terrifying presence appeared over the Chu residence, pressing all the people present almost to their knees. Then the ancestor appeared, and that pressure disappeared. As Chu Xiyu was wondering, she heard a shout, ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Gu Yang? This name was as resounding as a thunderbolt. She hastily lifted her head and saw the figure in the sky, arrogantly looking down, not bowing even in the presence of the ancestor. Was that Gu Yang? Chu Xiyu¡¯s heart was surging, she could not suppress her emotions. She had heard so much about this man and was curious about what kind of person he was. Today, she finally saw him in person, and naturally, she was excited. Wait! Suddenly, Chu Xiyu realized something. Today was the day the Qin Family was to wed her cousin. He must have come for Chu Xiyue! Why her again? Why? This time, Chu Xiyu¡¯s heart completely sunk. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Gu Yang¡¯s gaze fell on the knife in the old lady¡¯s hand, which was emitting a silver-white glow. This seemingly gentle light contained a mysterious power that kept his Phoenix True Flame¡¯s intense heat at a distance. His gaze became a bit colder, ¡°Is this the Bright Moon Sabre?¡± It indeed is a rare treasure. Among all the unparalleled divine weapons he possessed, only the Guanghan Fairy Sword could compare to this knife. This was certainly a Pure Yang level Magic Treasure, the creme de la creme among Magic Treasures. ¡°Are you forcing Xiyue to marry into the Qin Family for this knife?¡± The sound of his voice, cold as ice, seemed to freeze the air itself. Everyone from the Chu Family who was present felt a chill down their spines. Especially the few Divine Power realm powerhouses, who had already judged that the man before their eyes was a being of the Unleaking Realm. In the face of the wrath of such a strong being, everyone was somewhat fearful. Given the brilliant combat record he had achieved along the way, even with their Ancestor present, they were all very concerned. A single misstep could spell disaster for the Chu¡¯s. It was Chu Xiao who spoke up, ¡°Master Gu¡­Ultimately, it was our elders¡¯ incompetence that led to this. However, Xiyue¡¯s sacrifices and tolerance, it was all for the Chu Family. If you truly love and care for her, you should understand her predicament.¡± Gu Yang raised an eyebrow, his eyes becoming dangerous, ¡°Why should she be the one to make sacrifices? Why should she be the ones bearing the humiliation?¡± These words hit Chu Xiyu hard, causing her vision to blur. At this moment, she could only feel deep envy towards her cousin. If there was a man willing to protect her like this one day, her life would be worth living. ¡­ Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s aggressive attitude, Chu Xiao could only suppress her anger. She really didn¡¯t wish to make an enemy out of such a powerful Unleaking Realm being. ¡°No matter who the Qin Family wants to marry, she would voluntarily step up. It¡¯s her duty¡­If you must blame someone¡­¡± Gu Yang interrupted her, ¡°So in your eyes, trading her for this knife is a fair bargain?¡± At this point, the Chu Family Ancestor couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and sternly said, ¡°Boy, it¡¯s not your place to meddle in Chu Family¡¯s affairs.¡± She had traversed the world for many years and after achieving the Unleaking Realm, she looked down on the world. Even after losing to Qin Wu, she never begged anyone. When had she ever been openly defied and mocked by a junior before? The fact that she didn¡¯t instantly attack was already very gracious of her. Gu Yang looked at her and suddenly laughed, ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance against Qin Wu and can only be submissive. In the future, I hope you can continue demonstrating such honorable traditions and bow down to me as well.¡± When these words came out, the expressions of all Chu Family people present changed. ¡°Impudent!¡± The Chu Family Ancestor¡¯s face turned dark with anger. Suddenly, a warning sign emerged within her heart and the mana within her started rushing towards the Bright Moon Sabre in her hand. The moon above her head became even brighter. In the next instant, a hand broke through the silver glow around her, effortlessly reaching in front of her, using three fingers to seize the blade of the Bright Moon Sabre. How is this possible? She felt horror in her heart. The Bright Moon Sabre is a Pure Yang level Magic Treasure and retains some of the treasure¡¯s original power. That silver lunar radiance can block any attack. In the past, even Qin Wu had to exhaust his strength to break through the lunar radiance¡¯s defense. The man in front of her managed to breakthrough through that silver lunar radiance barehanded. Even though her Cultivation Level is no longer at its peak, this still shouldn¡¯t be possible? This is bad! She realized that Gu Yang intended to take the Bright Moon Sabre and prepared to resist with all her strength. The Bright Moon Sabre had been taken by Qin Wu for five hundred years. She had just regained it and absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow it to be taken away again. Just then, a golden light flashed in her eyes. In a trance, her hand loosened, and the Bright Moon Sabre had been taken away. When she regained her senses, she saw that Gu Yang had returned to his original position, with the Bright Moon Sabre clutched in his hand. She stared fixedly at the young man who was too youthful, her eyes filled with horror, fear, anger and even a hint of despair. How terrifyingly strong is he? He easily stripped the Bright Moon Sabre from her grasp. Just now, if he had wanted to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t even have known how she¡¯d died. The scene, was deadly silent. All the Chu Family members present were in a state of shock. They hadn¡¯t seen clearly exactly what happened, only that the Bright Moon Sabre which was in their ancestor¡¯s hand a moment ago, was now in Gu Yang¡¯s hand. But one thing was clear to everyone ¨C their ancestor stood no chance in front of this man. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: I’m late. Chapter 337: I¡¯m late. ¡°In my eyes, all of you combined aren¡¯t worth one of Xiyue¡¯s hair. If you dare to morally bind her and force her to do things she doesn¡¯t want to in the future, I¡¯ll make you regret being born into this world.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s voice echoed in every Chu family member¡¯s ears, ringing and causing an unbearable pain. Then, taking the Bright Moon Sabre, he turned and left. Leaving behind a group of Chu family members in a stupor, unable to recover from the reality of their ancestor being easily defeated. In the tense silence, the old Chu ancestor suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, collapsing from mid-air. ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± Immediately, the scene descends into chaos. ¡­ Gu Yang, having flown dozens of miles away, was still using his divine power to keep an eye on the situation at Chu¡¯s place. Seeing the old woman vomiting blood, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. She was an old figure of the jianghu, and yet her endurance was so poor. No wonder she was defeated so miserably by Qin Wu back in the day. He had just taken the Bright Moon Sabre and didn¡¯t kill her on the spot, which was already quite polite, entirely out of respect for Chu Xiyue. These noble families are all bullies who fear the strong. In front of the weak, they put on the facade of a thousand-year-old family. When faced with an unbeatable strongman, they can only endure humiliation, just like when facing the Qin Family. So, he decided to teach them a lesson to prevent them from causing trouble in the future. His grabbing of the Bright Moon Sabre just now was a form of deterrence. He believed that this time, they would receive a lifelong unforgettable lesson. The old woman is a strong cultivator in Unleaking realm; it won¡¯t be so easy for her to die. Gu Yang looked in the northwest direction, next, it was time to rescue Chu Xiyue. Earlier, through the discussions of the people in the Chu mansion, he learned that the Qin Family had taken Chu Xiyue away this morning. At this point, they should not have reached Han State yet. Han State is the Qin Family¡¯s territory, and it has been one of the most affluent areas in the Divine State since ancient times. During the Xia Dynasty, the Xia Emperor crowned his eldest son in Han State for a reason. Throughout history, Han State was a territory of the Chu Family. Later, Qin Wu defeated the Chu Family¡¯s old ancestor and occupied Han State. Over the next few hundred years, the Qin Family, through various means, continuously ate away at the surrounding territories and has now occupied three and a half states. Among the original ten clans, the most keen on ¡°expansion¡± was the Qin Family. The Qin Family never hid their purpose, which is to one day raise an army against Zhou and restore the rule of the Qin Dynasty. After all, the downfall of the Qin Dynasty was too wrongful back then. Some say that it was during the decline of the Qin Dynasty, but in fact, it was the peak period of the Qin Dynasty. The last emperor of the Qin Dynasty governed diligently and was an extremely wise ruler. His talents were extremely high, and his cultivation level was the highest among the Qin emperors. Having reached the third level of mana, he would undoubtedly be able to step into the Unleaking realm eventually. This ruler knew how to use talented people well, and under his control, emerged a host of talented individuals, strongmen aplenty. The barbarians on the prairie, under the suppression of the Qin Dynasty, had no choice but to surrender. If not for the protection of a celestial being, they would have already been annihilated. The downfall of such a strong Qin Dynasty was only due to the emergence of a celestial being from the Lin Family. This celestial being completely broke the balance among the major forces and posed a threat to the imperial power. Consequently, a plot to kill the celestial being of the Lin Family was initiated. The war that ensued engulfed the entire continent. Not a single one of the Four Great Sacred Lands was spared. The Blue Sky Palace, the Three Sacred Gates, the Red Bright Heaven, and the Star Sea were all drawn into it. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that even the celestial being from the prairie was involved in the extermination. Finally, the Lin Family¡¯s celestial being fell, the Qin Dynasty¡¯s imperial family was decimated, and not long after, this powerful dynasty began to collapse. If we were to say who the victors were from the battle five hundred years ago, Red Bright Heaven was one, the Three Sacred Gates were another, and Zhao Taizu who picked up the remains was another. The real winner in this was the celestial being from the barbarian prairie, not only was he able to eliminate a huge threat, but also cause the powerful Qin Dynasty to collapse, providing the barbarians an opportunity to develop and grow stronger. Qin Wu, the most outstanding figure in the history of the Qin imperial family, was the youngest son of the last emperor of the Qin Dynasty. Maybe it was because the fortune of the Qin Dynasty had been transferred to him. He managed to carve a bloody path and establish his impressive reputation with just his power. Even the Great Zhou imperial family couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Not long after, this man even broke through to the realm of a celestial being and officially raised an army against Zhou. If not for the invasion of the Star Sect, he might have been able to achieve the feat of reviving the Qin Dynasty. In the last thousand years, the only ones who have managed to become celestial beings before him were a mere three. The one from the Lin Family, the dean of the literature institute, and Luo Wang. To say that he was the protagonist of an era wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Now, the legendary figure Gu Yang is about to face is just such a person. For someone like Qin Wu to personally arrange a marriage for a descendant, and moreover use the peerless divine weapon, the Bright Moon Sabre, as a betrothal gift, there must be a reason. Gu Yang thought that it was very likely related to the secret Chu Xiyue held within her. It seemed that she had the original spirit of an ancient great power in her. Of course, it might also be because of her special constitution, that she was able to attract the original spirit of an ancient great power in the Immortal Palace. Regardless, it indicates that she is a special individual. It¡¯s highly likely that Qin Wu, for this reason, proposed marriage to the Chu family to marry her to Qin Shang. As for why he took such a roundabout approach, it¡¯s very likely to make her cooperate willingly. ¡­ ¡°Found her!¡± After Gu Yang flew out of Luo Prefecture and continued west, crossing through another state, and when he was about to enter Han State, he finally located Chu Xiyue. He didn¡¯t rush to catch up, but opened the system and launched another simulation. [At the age of twenty-three, you have reached the first level of the Unleaking Realm. You snatch the Bright Moon Sabre from the Chu Family¡¯s patriarch, causing a shock around the world.] [¡­only to die at twenty-three.] Gu Yang looked at the result of the simulation, contemplating thoughtfully. This simulation had inevitably been followed by new variables, thus provoking new dangers. Dangers he could not avoid. Anyway, each time his cultivation level increased, he would encounter various accidents. He had grown accustomed to it. After a moment of contemplation, Gu Yang had made up his mind. He did not immediately reveal himself, instead trailing behind the Qin Family¡¯s wedding procession all the way to Han State City. At that moment, the city was adorned with lanterns and colored banners. The entire city seemed to be beaming with a festive atmosphere. When the wedding cortege appeared within the city, it caused a great sensation, and people fell in line one after another. Soon enough, the entire procession extended to several kilometers. The clamor was such, that it left Chu Xiyue, seated inside the bridal sedan, feeling agitated. Though she had prepared herself mentally, seeing the Qin Family¡¯s home get closer and closer, dressed in her bright red wedding gown, she felt increasingly uneasy. Once she married into the Qin Family, she would no longer belong to the Chu Family. Before she sat in the bridal sedan, her mother had personally destroyed her cultivation base and made her vow never to teach the Chu Family¡¯s cultivation techniques to outsiders. Now, with her cultivation completely destroyed and her ties with the Chu Family severed, not to mention being married to the enemy¡­ she had no future. For the first twenty years of her life, she had enjoyed a smooth sail. She had always imagined taking over the reins of the Chu Family, finding a husband, raising descendants, advancing to the Divine Power realm, Mana realm, even the Unleaking realm, and carrying forward the glory of the Chu Family. Who would have known that an engagement gift from the Qin Family would completely change her destiny¡­ Since then, her life had become dull and lackluster. She did not know what kind of fate awaited her in the Qin Family. What was the true motive behind the Qin Family¡¯s extravagant effort to marry her? Could it be for the Chu Family¡¯s cultivation technique? For Chu Xiyue, who had lost her cultivation and become an ordinary person, the unknown future filled her with fear. The cheer from all directions, the deafening sound of gongs and drums, were like monsters devouring her. ¡°Gu Yang¡­¡± At this time of despair, she silently summoned his name, finding some strength deep within her heart, which was sliding into the abyss. Her mind flickered with memories of her times with Gu Yang. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to marry, I can help you.¡± His words from a year ago in Jiangzhou echoed in her ear. Had she accepted his offer then, her destiny would have been entirely different, right? Chu Xiyue allowed her imagination to run wild, dreaming of eloping with Gu Yang, spending every night with him. What a fairy-tale-like life that would be. Even if it were only for a year¡¯s time. A sweet pain welled up in her heart. She murmured, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Just then, the bridal sedan halted. They had arrived at the Qin Mansion. The curtain lifted, and a beam of light shone on her feet. The lotus flower embroidered on her red shoes was dazzling in the sunlight. ¡°Xiyue.¡± A familiar voice came, it was her aunt Chu Lianxing who was responsible for her wedding, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± No matter how long and winding the road, there would always be a destination. At this moment, she felt that her life too, had arrived at its end. Chu Xiyue stiffly raised her hand, placing it on her aunt¡¯s arm, and stepped out of the bridal sedan. People were gathered all around, and various noises poured into her ears, yet her heart was oddly calm. Suddenly, all the noises came to an abrupt halt. From being unbelievably noisy a second ago, the environment instantly turned so silent that you could hear a pin drop. A curiosity welled up within her. What on earth was going on? ¡°Gu¡­Gu Yang¡ª¡± Suddenly, her aunt by her side stammered with a trembling voice. Gu Yang? Upon hearing this name, Chu Xiyue felt faint for a moment. She hastily removed her wedding veil and saw that faces around her were pale, some even collapsing. Only a few remained standing. Feeling something, she looked up to see the man she longed for day and night, descending from the sky. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late,¡± he said gently. Chu Xiyue¡¯s tears gushed out like a breaking dam. PS: The novel has reached 800,000 words. I¡¯ve been experiencing a bit of writer¡¯s block these past few days while trying to gather my thoughts for the upcoming outline. That¡¯s the situation. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: 338 invalid Chapter 338: 338 invalid Within the bustling city of Han State, the Qin Family Residence was particularly lively. The Qin Family¡¯s influence was undeniable. Prominent figures from surrounding states had all arrived to congratulate the marriage of the Qin¡¯s heir with the legitimate daughter of the Chu Family. Seizing this opportunity, the Qin Family summoned all its Divine Power realm members to discuss important matters. In the room, there were dozens of Divine Power realm members, ten of whom were Mana realm members. All these people highly respected the Qin Family. The Qin Family, instead of being just a family, was more like a Sect or even a small-sized court. More than four hundred years ago, after Qin Wu had taken over Han State, he wiped out all the big and small families within the state¡¯s borders. Then, in the major cities of Han State, he set up Martial Academies, which were divided into three levels: elementary, intermediate, and advanced. The number of elementary Martial Academies was the highest and they covered the entire Han State. All those who passed the test could enter the academy, with free food and accommodation, and receive orthodox martial arts education. The intermediate Martial Academies were located in the county cities. Each county city had two intermediate academies, allowing only the outstanding students from elementary academies to be promoted. Here, one could learn deeper and higher-level techniques and martial arts, and receive substantial subsidies every year. The advanced Martial Academies were situated in Han State, with a total of three campuses. They picked the most promising students from multiple intermediate academies every two years. In the advanced Martial Academy, many secret techniques could be learned for free that were only accessible to nobles outside of Han State. Moreover, getting into an advanced Martial Academy would bring honor to the entire family, along with many special privileges. The best students from the advanced Martial Academy also had the opportunity to take Divine Power realm experts as their masters. Utilizing this system, the Qin Family had discovered countless martial arts prodigies from humble backgrounds over the centuries, nurturing over a hundred Divine Power realm members. These people, who owed a great debt to the Qin Family, were absolutely loyal to them. It was safe to say that the power of the Divine Power realm experts under the Qin Family was much stronger than that of Great Zhou. The Qin family¡¯s ambition was known to all. However, even at the weakest time of the Great Zhou royal family, the Qin Family kept its troops inactive and did not make any moves. Their wait was for the ancestral elder of the Qin Family to break through to the Celestial Being realm. Everyone in the Qin Family knew that as long as Luo Wang of the Zhao Family was still alive, the Great Zhou would remain unshakeable. No matter how many Golden Body or Mana realm members they had, they would not be enough to kill a Celestial Being. To overthrow Great Zhou, they would have to wait for the Qin Family¡¯s ancestral elder to break through to the Celestial Being realm. Everyone in the Qin Family knew that this day was not far away. At this moment, dozens of Divine Power realm members under the Qin Family were gathered here. Sitting in the main seat was Qin Guang, the number two person in the Qin Family, with triple heaven Mana. As the elder son of Qin Wu, he was regarded as the crown prince in this small group. When Qin Wu was absent, he was the one in charge. ¡°The reason I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today is to discuss an important matter.¡± In the hall, only his voice could be heard, with all others quietly listening. Qin Guang cast his eyes over everyone and paused for half a second when he reached a man on his right, then continued, ¡°News has come from the plains that the Barbarians have produced another Celestial Being.¡± Upon hearing this, there was some commotion in the room. This news was quite surprising. Another Celestial Being in the Barbarians means that their supreme power in the prairie is on par with Great Zhou, even gaining an advantage. Given the ambitious nature of the Barbarians, their next step would undoubtedly be to invade Great Zhou. The world was on the verge of chaos. For the Qin Family, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It would be perfect if the Barbarians and Great Zhou ended up in mutual destruction. Excitement flickered in many people¡¯s eyes. However, even so, nobody spoke up. It was evident that the rules of the Qin Family were strictly enforced. Once they digested this news, Qin Guang turned to the man on his right, ¡°Brother Liu, what do you think?¡± Just like that, everyone¡¯s focus shifted to the man in black sitting on the right. Brother Liu, whose real name was Liu Zheng, looked young. Being a Martial Academy graduate, he was the first foreign disciple to take the Qin Family¡¯s ancestral elder as a master. He was regarded as a senior brother figure by all those from the Martial Academy. He also had a triple heaven Mana level, a cultivation level that could be regarded as top-notch in the whole world. Even Qin Guang had to pay attention to his opinions. Liu Zheng¡¯s gaze was somewhat solemn as he said, ¡°This is by no means good news. The Barbarians are predators. If Great Zhou falls, then the Barbarians¡¯ iron hoofs will invade the Divine State, resulting in countless civilian casualties.¡± ¡°Even if the two Celestial Beings from the steppes kill Luo Wang and the Principal of the Academy. How can our Master stand alone against them in the future?¡± These words were like a bucket of cold water being poured over their heads, causing those who were previously hot-headed to consider the pros and cons. Qin Guang wasn¡¯t surprised, as he clearly had already considered this, ¡°Does Brother Liu mean to propose an alliance with the Zhao Family?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar at the scene. All present saw the Zhao Family as imaginary enemies, with the ultimate goal to overthrow their rule. They never expected that they would have to collaborate with the Zhao Family one day. This matter, for the time being, was hard to accept. Liu Zheng said solemnly, ¡°Such a big matter should be decided by the Master.¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s emotions settled down. Yes, such a big matter can only be decided by the ancestor. When the time comes, as long as the ancestor commands, they will comply. Qin Guang¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, he was just about to say something, but suddenly his face changed, he exclaimed, ¡°Unleaking Realm?¡± Liu Zheng also sensed the terrifying aura in the sky, his face also changed dramatically. With two swoosh sounds, the two disappeared almost simultaneously. The next second, they appeared in the sky above the Qin¡¯s residence. The two stood side by side, looking at the blue-clothed man not far away as if facing a serious enemy. The Unleaking Realm is the existence at the pinnacle of this world, no one dares to underestimate it. However, this man in front of them did not match any of the Unleaking Realm powerhouses they knew of. Where did this powerhouse of this level pop out from? No, this man looks somewhat familiar, he must have been seen somewhere before! Qin Guang felt somewhat familiar. While thinking, he heard a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Gu Yang!¡± It¡¯s him? Qin Guang¡¯s mind seemed to explode. In recent times, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had heard the name Gu Yang. A few months ago, when Gu Yang broke through to the Mana Realm, he became a character that every power could not bypass. Detailed information about this man was placed in front of every power¡¯s high-ranking officials. When this man reached the strength of the third tier of Mana, and took the first place in the Grandmaster list, even Qin Guang could not ignore him anymore. The first in the Grandmaster list, that is the first person under the Unleaking Realm. That day, detailed information about Gu Yang and Chu Xiyue was also delivered to him. Qin Guang had imagined that Gu Yang might appear at the wedding. This man¡¯s actions were unpredictable. Indeed, he came! However, Qin Guang could never imagine that he was already in the Unleaking Realm. Didn¡¯t he break through to the Mana Realm just a few months ago? How could it be so fast? Qin Guang was doubting everything. He and Liu Zheng have been at the third tier of Mana for a hundred and fifty years, but till now, they still haven¡¯t cultivated to the Unleaking Body. But the other person stepped forward in just a few months. How could he not be shocked? Liu Zheng on the side also knew that this was the most terrifying enemy he had ever faced in his life, and his body was tense. ¡°I¡¯m late.¡± Gu Yang then landed in front of the bridal sedan, holding the bride, who was about to marry into the Qin Family today, in his arms. Liu Zheng¡¯s heart sank, knowing there was no wiggle room left with this Unleaking Realm powerhouse. The Master has always given great importance to the face of the Qin Family. Now someone has come to bully the Qin Family, intending to snatch the young master¡¯s bride in front of many guests. If they let Gu Yang take her away, the Qin Family will become the laughing stock of the world. That is something the Master cannot tolerate. He must make a move to stop it. Just then, Gu Yang lifted his head to look at them and said, ¡°From today, she is free from her engagement to your Qin Family. If you do not accept it, let Qin Wu come find me.¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: 339 Ninth Seal of Nine Provinces Chapter 339: 339 Ninth Seal of Nine Provinces Upon hearing this, Qin Guang instantly flew into a rage. A kidnapping was one thing, but doing it en route was something else. How dare he announce, in front of hundreds of guests at the entrance of the Qin Manor, his intentions to steal someone away? Wasn¡¯t this a public assault on the face of the Qin Family? How could he tolerate such an insult! The Qin Family, widely recognized as the most significant family in the world today, is so powerful that even the Zhao Family cannot harm it. How could they tolerate the arrogance of someone who has just broken through to the Unleaking Realm? ¡°You think you can kidnap people from my Qin Manor?¡± With a loud roar from Qin Guang, four large white light pillars flew out from all around the Qin Manor. Within the light pillars, a white light dragon flew out, blocking Gu Yang¡¯s way. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. The dragon in front of him was condensed purely from energy and emitted an astonishing aura of oppression. Its power was at least at the Unleaking Realm. The light dragon stretched out for dozens of meters. In front of it, Gu Yang seemed so insignificant. Just its head was taller than him. The Qin Family still held such a card up their sleeve. In the previous simulation, he didn¡¯t kill his way into the Qin Manor but kidnapped Chu Xiyue halfway instead. On the way back to the Divine City, Qin Wu personally caught up and they had a fight, which ended in a draw. In the end, Qin Wu voluntarily withdrew. This time, he chose to forcibly kidnap in public at the Qin Manor in order to completely end this matter here. He also wanted to know why Qin Wu valued Chu Xiyue so much that he was willing to break through cultivation early and make a move himself. Qin Wu should be cloistered in a cave world just like Wen Jue. Suddenly, Chu Xiyue, who was being held by Gu Yang, exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Provinces Grand Array!¡± The Nine Provinces Grand Array? A thought crossed his mind, and he abruptly turned to look at Qin Guang, with his eyes as cold as ice. Qin Guang snorted coldly, and said in a chilling voice, ¡°Gu Yang, you stand no chance before the Nine Provinces Grand Array. Put her down, leave, and I won¡¯t have to kill you.¡± As if to back up his words, the white light dragon let out a roar that echoed throughout Han State City. A terrifying wave of energy shook the souls of everyone present. This was a force that had transcended the mundane, and was almost at the level of a Celestial Being. Gu Yang, who was the first to bear the brunt, remained unaffected, his eyes staring straight at Qin Guang, ¡°Is the Nine Provinces Seal of Han Wang in your hands?¡± This place is Han State City, which was Han Wang¡¯s territory during the Xia Dynasty. There is a Nine Provinces Grand Array here, he immediately thought of the last Nine Provinces Seal that belonged to Han Wang. Could this array be activated with that seal? Seeing Gu Yang was not taking the Nine Provinces Grand Array seriously, a murderous intent flashed in Qin Guang¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you are seeking death, I will grant you.¡± In an instant, the light dragon opened its mouth and shot a beam of white light, engulfing Gu Yang in a blink of an eye. ¡­ Meanwhile, two figures in the sky, barely visible, were watching the battle below. One of them had white hair and a white beard, but his face was youthful. He was wearing a Daoist robe and held a duster in his hand. He stroked his beard and said wistfully, ¡°The once formidable Nine Provinces Grand Array that shook all clans is now so weak.¡± The other was a golden-armored warrior, his entire person like a statue with an iron-hard gaze, he said in a resounding voice, ¡°Upon the death of the Way of Heaven, the world changed. All things related to Daoyun were invalidated.¡± ¡°Even immortal Golden Immortals cannot resist the erosion of time. One by one, they fall, let alone a mere formation? Now you and I only have the cultivation level of a Human Immortal after the collapse of the Way of Heaven; the power this world can accommodate stops at Human Immortal.¡± The white-haired Daoist teased, ¡°Who would have thought that the normally silent God General of Jade Dew has so much to say? Slept too long and feeling chatty?¡± The golden-armored warrior, the God General of Jade Dew, said, ¡°Master Sichen, what do you think of the individual below?¡± Master Si Chen nonchalantly said, ¡°The cultivators of the Human Realm are now all taking the ancient physical cultivation path. This person has even practiced the Monster Race¡¯s methods, his foundations are good, but his cultivation level is too low. He¡¯s not qualified to participate in the Yaochi Conference.¡± ¡°We are here for that Qin Wu.¡± And with that, he let out a sigh, ¡°A Nascent Soul junior actually requires us personally to deliver invitations.¡± The God General of Jade Dew calmly said, ¡°If we don¡¯t, should we bother the True Lords to take the trouble?¡± Master Sichen was rendered speechless. Both of them were from the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi, awakened from a ten thousand year slumber and were ordained to deliver invitations to the top powerhouses of this world to attend the Yaochi Conference. After ten thousand years of waking and sleeping, only a small part of the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi has survived until today. Among the survivors, their cultivation level was the lowest, hence the task of running errands naturally fell on them. ¡°Huh?¡± Just at this moment, Master Sichen let out a soft ¡°huh¡±. He saw that the man had released a clone of the Divine Ape, also at the level of the Nascent Soul, which blocked the light dragon. ¡°A Divine Ape?¡± He was somewhat surprised, but then he noticed something wrong, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s a method of creating a clone from oneself!¡± In Master Sichen¡¯s expression, there was a touch of seriousness, saying, ¡°Interesting, this integrates the technique of creating a clone with the essence blood of the Monster Race, producing an external clone. This seems like the style of one of the Sky Lords in the North.¡± Following that, the man let out two more divine beasts, the White Tiger and the Black Tortoise. The three divine beasts joined forces and completely overpowered the light dragon. ¡°There are three divine beast clones.¡± Master Sichen exclaimed in surprise, ¡°The Original Spirit of this young man is so powerful. It¡¯s a pity that he was born in the wrong era, if he had been born in ancient times, many Sky Lords would have fought to take him as a disciple.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, issue him an invitation.¡± The Divine General of Jade Dew responded, ¡°Yes.¡± With such strength, he was already qualified to participate in the Yaochi Conference. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°What?¡± Seeing Gu Yang releasing three divine beast clones, each with cultivation at the Unleaking Realm, Qin Guang was taken aback. Although the formation of Nine Provinces was powerful, it also depended on who was controlling it. In the hands of their ancestor, it had the power of a Celestial Being. But in his hands, it only had the power of the peak of the Unleaking Realm. Facing three divine beasts at the Unleaking Realm, he would be outnumbered and defeated. ¡°His Nine Heavens Divine Law has actually been cultivated to this level.¡± Both Qin Guang and Liu Zheng felt unthinkable. His own progress in cultivation was sky-defying enough, yet he had so quickly managed to cultivate divine beast clones from a technique like the Nine Heavens Divine Law. Was this even fair to others? This meant that Gu Yang alone was equivalent to four powerhouses at the Unleaking Realm. Who in the Unleaking Realm could be his opponent? These were Divine Beasts! Among beings of the same level, they were nearly invincible. Gu Yang summoned three of them all at once. Even their ancestor would probably find this a headache. Qin Guang watched in horror as the light dragon was torn apart under the rampant rampage of the three divine beasts and finally turned into a ray of light, completely dispersed in the air. His face was ashen, and as he looked at Gu Yang, who hadn¡¯t made a move from start to finish, his body couldn¡¯t stop trembling in fear and fury. Whoosh! Suddenly, the golden ape appeared in front of him, transformed into a human height, snatched the Seal of Nine Provinces from his hand, showing his teeth to him before flying back to Gu Yang¡¯s side. Throughout the whole process, Qin Guang was stunned, even his mana was frozen, he couldn¡¯t react at all. Liu Zheng was also in the same state. This was the awe of an ancient divine beast. The Divine Ape had reached the third level of the Unleaking Realm, far above them. To kill them was as easy as making a tiny effort. ¡­Without the Seal of Nine Provinces, Qin Guang¡¯s face turned deathly pale. That Seal of Nine Provinces was crucial to the Qin Family. In the past, their ancestor relied on the formation of Nine Provinces to obstruct Luo Wang of the Celestial Being realm. Without the Seal of Nine Provinces, how could their ancestor resist Luo Wang? This incident was far more serious than Chu Xiyue being kidnapped. It might lead to a disaster for the Qin Family. On the other side, Gu Yang, having obtained the last Seal of Nine Provinces, was in high spirits, saying, ¡°Tell Qin Wu, if he wants to retrieve the Seal of Nine Provinces, let him come to find me in the Divine City.¡± Having said that, he left with Chu Xiyue in a carefree manner. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Disaster that wipes out everything Chapter 340: Disaster that wipes out everything Gu Yang had just flown a short distance when his vision blurred suddenly. A golden-armored general blocked his way, clutching a long halberd. Beneath the gold helmet was a face as hard and cold as granite. The instant he saw the other man, his heart was filled with an unprecedented sense of crisis. The feeling was similar to the one when he encountered Saint Chao Yang not long ago. The person before him was quite dangerous, even more so than Saint Chao Yang. Celestial Being! The golden-armored general spoke, ¡°Yaochi Yulu, please attend the Yaochi Conference.¡± As he spoke, a flash of silvery-white light flew before Gu Yang. As expected, there¡¯s no escaping. Gu Yang looked at the silvery white invitation in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. In the last simulation, he was found by people from the Immortal Palace of Yaochi who invited him to the Yaochi Conference. Then he died there. The reason why he showed up at Han State city to snatch people was because he hoped to avoid the people of Yaochi Immortal Palace. Unfortunately, what has to come will come eventually. It seems that the people from Yaochi Immortal Palace came likely to invite Qin Wu. He ran to the Qin family, and practically delivered himself to them. Gu Yang took the invitation and said, ¡°I will attend the meeting at the appointed time.¡± Looking at the celestial being in golden armor standing in front of him, he wasn¡¯t given a choice to refuse. ¡°We are looking forward to your presence.¡± As soon as he saw Gu Yang take the invitation, the Yulu divine general shimmered and disappeared on the spot. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t see how he left, just as he had mysteriously appeared. Out of the blue. ¡°A Celestial Being¡­¡± He fell into deep thought. So far, he encountered three Celestial Beings The Headmaster, Saint Chao Yang, and the divine general of Yaochi he met just now. The feeling he got from each of them was completely different. The Headmaster felt like an ordinary person, as if returning to simplicity, bearing no trace of being a martial artist. Saint Chao Yang was elusive, standing right before him but feeling as if he did not exist in this world. The divine general just now gave a sense of great strength, like a primordial divine beast, just standing there exerts immense pressure. Ordinary people would probably drop dead at the sight of him. These three Celestial Beings displayed three completely different states. This made Gu Yang wonder, what exactly is the Celestial Being realm? He had three martial arts methods at hand. ¡°Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens¡± did not have a method for reaching the Celestial Being realm. ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± was crude, as long as he could cultivate all nine divine beast incarnations to the eighth level, he could naturally achieve Celestial Being status. The last one was ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±, which referred to the Celestial Being realm as the Transformation of Divine in ancient times, starting to touch the part of the Way of Heaven. However, the Way of Heaven had died in this world and one couldn¡¯t cultivate to the Transformation of Divine. Perhaps, he could cultivate to Transformation of Divine in Shuiyue Cave-Heaven or Wanxiang Cave-Heaven. ¡°I still need to consult the Headmaster.¡± Gu Yang had many questions about the Celestial Being realm. He could only blindly muddle along. It would be better to ask someone with experience. Thinking to this point, he opened the silvery-white invitation. It stated the time and location. ¡°Calculating the time, it is in half a month, in the North Sea.¡± He put away the invitation, picked up Chu Xiyue, and flew towards the Divine City. When the golden-armored divine general appeared just now, Gu Yang was worried that she was not able to bear the pressure exerted by the Celestial Being, so he knocked her unconscious. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Qin family¡¯s estate was in total shambles. When Gu Yang arrived, he didn¡¯t bother to be polite, displaying his might and suppressing everyone from the Qin family. Whether they were guests or the Qin family members, only a few were still able to stand now. The aftermath from the fierce combat of his light dragon and the three divine beasts had collapsed many buildings. The group of people at the divine power level, led by Qin Guang and Liu Zheng, were full of grief and anger. Over the years, the Qin family had become increasingly powerful, expanding continuously. They were always the ones bullying others, when had they ever been bullied like this? ¡°This grudge must be avenged, or I will no longer be a man!¡± Qin Guang let out a roar full of extreme anger, and his voice spread far and wide. Suddenly, a figure appeared out of thin air and said, ¡°Yaochi Si Chen, invites Qin Wu to attend the Yaochi Conference.¡± No one present knew how he appeared. Even the highest cultivators, Qin Guang and Liu Zheng, felt a shock in their hearts, and almost blurted out ¡°Celestial Being!¡± Whoosh. A flash of silvery-white light flew in front of Qin Guang. That celestial being named Si Chen said, ¡°Please pass on this invitation. Half a month later, by the North Sea. I hope Qin Wu can arrive on time.¡± After finishing speaking, he seemed to remember something else, ¡°Oh, right.¡± Clap! Si Chen snapped his fingers, and dozens of white lights flew out from the dust-whisker in his hand, each one flying into the bodies of the several dozen Divine Power realm individuals present. He gave a slight smile, ¡°In order to ensure that Qin Wu keeps his appointment, I¡¯ve left a little trick in your bodies. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± After finishing speaking, he vanished from sight. Qin Guang and Liu Zheng were both enraged and stunned. When the white light flew towards them just now, they were already on their guard. They attempted to block it subconsciously, but to no avail; they could only helplessly watch as it entered their bodies. Upon examining themselves, they quickly found that there was something new near their brains. It was clearly a strand of white hair. The two exchanged a glance, and both saw shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. What the hell was happening in this world? First, there came Gu Yang, who, transformed into three divine beasts, forcibly broke the barrier of the Nine Provinces. He demonstrated incredibly powerful strength. Then, another unfamiliar Celestial Being arrived and planted prohibitions in the bodies of all the Divine Power realm individuals of the Qin Family. If the patriarch didn¡¯t attend that Yaochi Conference, the entire Qin Family would face annihilation. Just a moment ago, they were discussing how to seize control of the world. And now, the whole Qin Family was on the brink of destruction. The situation had changed incredibly fast, too fast for them to react. Qin Guang was by no means a mediocre person, so he quickly made a decision and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find father now, you will be in charge here.¡± Liu Zheng nodded gravely, ¡°Alright.¡± The patriarch had once mentioned that his going into seclusion meant not to be disturbed unless there was a major event. Yet right now, Chu Xiyue had been taken away, the Nine Provinces seal had been stolen, and all the Divine Power realm members of the Qin Family had been implanted with prohibitions. The Qin Family was at the brink of life and death. In such a time, other than seeking help from the patriarch, there was no other option. ¡­ ¡­ While on his journey, Gu Yang turned on the simulator. [At 23 years old, you are at the first layer of the Unleaking realm. You took Chu Xiyue from the Qin Family and encountered the envoy of the Yaochi Immortal Palace, gaining an invitation to the Yaochi Conference.] [From the last Nine Provinces Seal, you learned the ¡°Divine Sparrow Method¡±, but there was no peacock essence blood inside, so you were unable to cultivate this method.] [You went to the Divine City to ask the dean about the mystery of the Celestial Beings, and a few days later, you left the Divine City with Su Qingzhen and others to head to the Continental of Musical Qin.] [A month later, the Yulu Divine General appeared before you and killed you on the spot. You died at the age of 23.] He knitted his eyebrows, realizing that the invitation was indeed not that easy to accept. If he accepted it, he would probably be targeted by the Yulu Divine General. Of course, he couldn¡¯t not accept it either. If he refused, the other party would most likely attack him on the spot. The Yaochi Conference, whether he attended it or not, he was destined to die. What a troublesome matter. Gu Yang looked at his system, and he saw that he now had only five hundred energy points left. He could only run five simulations at most. He needed to find a way to earn more energy points again. And there was another problem ¨C the last Nine Provinces Seal didn¡¯t contain the essence blood of the five-colored peacock. This was the first time he had encountered such a problem. The respective divine beasts¡¯ essence blood was included in the previous eight Nine Provinces Seals he had obtained. He used the dripping essence blood and the simulator to continuously exploit the loopholes, and that¡¯s how he reached his current level in ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. Without the essence blood in this Nine Provinces Seal, he couldn¡¯t cultivate at all. Where would he then go to find the essence blood of the five-colored peacock? As Gu Yang was racked with a headache, an idea suddenly came to him. That¡¯s right ¨C that man! The mysterious strongman beneath the imperial palace. Although this man seemed to have ill intentions, the information he had given so far did not have substantial problems. He once mentioned that the corpse of the Black Tortoise was in Penglai Heaven. Gu Yang had confirmed this in his simulation. Behind the Beast God Temple in what was formerly Penglai Heaven and now the Continent of Musical Qin, there was indeed a body of a Black Tortoise. It was worth giving it a try. [The simulation is done; you can retain one of the following items.] He chose number two. Suddenly, his mind was flooded with some new Martial Arts knowledge. It was about the secrets of the Celestial Being realm that he had learned after consulting with the dean of the academy. There was also the battle with the Yulu Divine General. The strength that the man displayed was even above that of Saint Chao Yang. He was nearly killed in the blink of an eye. ¡­ ¡°I might as well simulate it once again.¡± Once again, Gu Yang opened the system, intending to test the outcome of going to the basement of the imperial palace. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Every use consumes one hundred energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At 23 years old¡­] Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: 341 Solving Puzzles Chapter 341: 341 Solving Puzzles ¡°¡­You went to the Divine City, met the mysterious person beneath the palace and exchanged some information.¡± ¡°Later, you met with the Principal of the Literature Institute and gave him a peach.¡± ¡°Half a month later, you headed to the shores of the North Sea to attend the Yaochi Conference.¡± ¡°After entering the Immortal Palace of Yaochi, you unwittingly triggered a prohibition and died on the spot, at the age of twenty-three.¡± It¡¯s the same again. Gu Yang furrowed his brows, his death this time was exactly the same as the last one. He had already warned himself to be extra cautious after entering the Immortal Palace of Yaochi, and yet he ended up triggering the prohibition. Was he being targeted? The Immortal Palace of Yaochi was one of the three great immortal palaces of the ancient times, a force that was no ordinary one could have held the reputation until now. The prohibitions inside must be extremely terrifying. However, in the previous simulation, the Celestial Being of the Barbarians who attended the Yaochi Conference, Saint Chao Yang, and Luo Wang all returned safely. Apparently, this Yaochi Conference wasn¡¯t a must-die situation. Gu Yang mulled over it, deciding that he should enhance his capabilities as much as possible. There was only half a month left. He didn¡¯t hold back any longer and hurried towards the Divine City at the fastest speed. Half a day later, he arrived at the Divine City. ¡­ From afar, Gu Yang had just caught sight of the silhouette of the Divine City when he saw about seven or eight figures flying towards him. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± He sensed their familiar breaths and seeing them all safe and sound, he could not help but feel relieved. During his months away, their safety was his biggest concern. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The one flying in the forefront was the Little Green Bird, who complained, ¡°If you didn¡¯t return, I would have been annoyed to death by them.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Then came Xi Huang, crying like rain, she was the one with the highest cultivation level and the fastest speed among them, she threw herself into Gu Yang¡¯s arms. The third one to arrive was Su Ningyan, dressed in a phoenix robe. She stopped in front of Gu Yang, didn¡¯t say a thing, her eyes flickered once they swept over Chu Xiyue who was behind him. Apparently, she had recognized Chu Xiyue¡¯s identity. Chu Xiyue was slightly surprised when she saw Su Ningyan, apparently recognizing her identity as well. However, neither of them said a word. Soon, the rest of them arrived as well. Su Qingzhen, Ling Ling, Pei Qianlan, Ye Lingbo, Lily, Eve¡­ Looking at all their pairs of red eyes, Gu Yang felt a bit overwhelmed. He only had two arms, how could he hold so many women? Luckily, Xi Huang was there. Officially, she was his ¡°daughter¡±. While he was holding his ¡°daughter¡±, even if they had complaints they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Without waiting for them to speak, Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry. Let¡¯s talk back in the Divine City.¡± With that, he took the lead and flew towards the Divine City. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Where is Cao Yiyi?¡± Gu Yang asked Ling Ling via a transmitting message. Among the women present, only she and Lily, and Eve wouldn¡¯t be jealous. Among them, Lily¡¯s Great Zhou language was still very poor and Eve¡¯s loyalty was questionable. The only one he could ask was Ling Ling. Ling Ling replied, ¡°She is locked in the palace.¡± Gu Yang immediately understood. Among the people present, only Xi Huang and Eve could suppress Cao Yiyi, but Xi Huang was soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to be hard on her own people. As for Eve, she wouldn¡¯t bother with these minor matters. Only Su Ningyan has both strength and means. Naturally, she will teach Cao Yiyi a lesson if she gets on her nerves. As long as she¡¯s not harmed. Gu Yang felt relieved and took them to the Literature Institute. Seeing him bringing a group of women back again, Zhou Zongye said in half ridicule and half complaint, ¡°If you didn¡¯t return, they would have torn the Literature Institute apart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble during this time.¡± Gu Yang thought. He had been relying on the Literature Institute to protect Su Qingzhen and the others during his absence, he was obliged to express his gratitude. Zhou Zongye was about to speak when his face suddenly changed, his eyes locked on Gu Yang, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re in the Unleaking Realm now?¡± As soon as the words were spoken, all the women present were taken aback. The only ones who didn¡¯t change their expressions were Chu Xiyue and Su Ningyan. Chu Xiyue knew it all along. And Su Ningyan had inferred it from Chu Xiyue¡¯s identity. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Zongye originally wanted to say a lot, in the end, all he could do was sigh deeply, ¡°Sigh¨C¡± The Unleaking Realm had already placed one at the peak of this world, not counting Celestial Beings who have transcended this world¡¯s existence. Gu Yang said, ¡°I want to see the Principal.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Zhou Zongye said, this time, no need for a request. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Gu Yang turned his head to remind Su Qingzhen and the others, then followed Zhou Zongye to the Star Picking Pavilion. ¡­ It was still the same modest courtyard, but this time, a wisp of smoke rose from the chimney on the rooftop. In the courtyard, the Dean was sitting in the same reclining chair, holding the same book, his posture identical to their previous two meetings. Gu Yang even suspected that he maintained this position all the time, never changing. ¡°Not bad.¡± The Dean surprisingly put down his book, looking at Gu Yang, his eyes showing a hint of appreciation, said, ¡°I was not mistaken, your progress is even faster than I imagined.¡± ¡°Gu Yang!¡± At this moment, a head popped out from the room; it was Gao Fan, holding a shovel. Seeing Gu Yang, he was quite pleased, ¡°Wait a moment, my dish will be ready soon.¡± Then, his head retracted back into the room. Gu Yang asked, ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t leave yet.¡± The Dean replied, then asked, ¡°Did you come to me this time to know how to break through to the Celestial Being realm?¡± Gu Yang grinned, ¡°Senior, you are farseeing. Besides, I have something to show you.¡± With that, he took out a jade box from his bosom. As soon as he opened the lid, a refreshing aroma diffused into the air. ¡°This is¡ª¡± The Dean changed his expression abruptly, rose from the chair in a fluster, took that jade box from him, and looked at the ripe peach inside. He closed his eyes to feel it carefully. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Can this Spirit fruit heal your injury?¡± After a while, he opened his eyes, looked at Gu Yang, and said deeply, ¡°Although it¡¯s not a Heaven and Earth Spirit Root, its origin is not ordinary, containing tremendous immortal energy. Once you break through to the Celestial Being realm in the future, this Spirit fruit would be of great benefit to your cultivation level.¡± ¡°I know. But now, Great Zhou is fraught with peril; Barbarians are invading from outside, and the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi has returned to the Human Realm. The top priority is to heal your injury.¡± Hearing the words ¡®Yao Chi Immortal Palace¡¯, the Dean didn¡¯t show any surprise, apparently he already knew about it. He closed the jade box and said, ¡°I owe you a favor.¡± At this moment, Gao Fan from the room came out with food and placed it on the stone table in the courtyard. He said, ¡°Stop talking, come and eat.¡± ¡­ ¡­ After eating, Gu Yang took leave. With only half a month left until the Yaochi Conference, he didn¡¯t dare to delay a moment. After leaving the academy, he headed straight for the palace. With the waist tag given to him by Su Ningyan, he had unhindered passage all the way to the Qi Feng Pavilion. Su Ningyan had already changed her clothes. She was tall and upright, standing by the window. Without turning back, she asked indifferently, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Gu Yang got straight to the point, ¡°Do you know about the Yao Chi Immortal Palace? One of the three ancient Immortal Palaces has returned to the world.¡± Su Ningyan swiftly turned towards him, staring at him intently, ¡°You want to see her?¡± Speaking to a clever person saved trouble. He nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ningyan didn¡¯t utter a single superfluous word, she turned around and walked forward. ¡­ It was still the same well, and the two jumped down. A quarter of an hour later, they reached the bottomless bottom and walked forward along the tunnel, arriving at an underground palace. Nine huge pillars carved into dragon shapes in the middle, there is a nine godding. Su Ningyan said, ¡°I am out of Monster Beasts¡¯ inner dan.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t waste words, directly manifested an avatar of the Azure Dragon and put it into the Nine Gods¡¯ Cauldron. The cauldron lit up with red light, the Azure Dragon avatar was instantly shattered by a force into pure power and absorbed by the cauldron. At the bottom of the cauldron appeared a shriveled head with two points of dim light in the eye sockets. Compared to the last time, its condition seemed much better, and it no longer breathed raggedly. ¡°We meet again,¡± it said, ¡°your progress is surprassing my expectations.¡± Gu Yang had no intention of exchanging pleasantries with it and said, ¡°I would like to know, where can I find the essence blood of a five-colored peacock?¡± The mummy said rashly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Of all the ancient divine beasts, that peacock is the most cunning, never participating in the strife between the Human Race and the Monster Race. No one knows where it hides.¡± ¡°How was Xia Emperor¡¯s Shen Que Jue (God Bird Sutra) refined then?¡± The mummy said, ¡°For that, you should go ask him. Alright, you can ask another question.¡± Gu Yang scrutinized it deeply but had no choice but to change the question, ¡°What is the Yaochi Conference?¡± ¡°You asked the right person for that; I not only know about it, I have even attended the Yaochi Conference.¡± ¡°Every three thousand years, the Yao Chi Immortal Palace would host the Yaochi Conference by sending out invitations to gods and immortals, sharing the Immortal Fruit Pan Tao during the feast.¡± ¡°That Pan Tao is an Immortal Fruit borne by the Heaven and Earth Spirit Root; not only can it prolong one¡¯s life, it can also enhance cultivation levels. The Yao Chi Immortal Palace made a wide array of good connections with this fruit. In the Three Realms, almost everyone with a reputation has tasted its kindness.¡± Gu Yang looked puzzled, ¡°Does the Yao Chi Immortal Palace simply share such Immortal Fruit with others?¡± ¡°After eating one Pan Tao, eating more doesn¡¯t have any effect. Moreover, the news that the Yao Chi Immortal Palace has a Heaven and Earth Spirit Root has already spread, attracting the desires of many powerful beings. The Palace Master of Yao Chi, a person of great daring, invited various powerful beings to host the Yaochi Conference and shared this Immortal Fruit with them.¡± The mummy paused before continuing, ¡°Ever since, the Yaochi Conference mainly invited the prodigal sons of various major powers. If you were born in the ancient times, you would certainly have been on the invitation list.¡± However, Gu Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more deeply. Now is not the ancient times; the strength of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace alone can suppress the whole world. Why would they still host the Yaochi Conference then? Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: 342 No Way Out Chapter 342: 342 No Way Out Gu Yang only asked this one question, and after receiving an answer, he left. The way they had answered about the essence blood of the Five-Colored Peacock triggered an unsettling feeling as if something was deliberately being concealed. It was purely an instinct. After all, Gu Yang had personally seen the incarnation of ¡°Han Wang¡± controlled by the Red Moon Great Saint, who was cultivating the ¡°Divine Peafowl Method¡±. How could he have reached the Celestial Being realm without the blood essence of the Five-Colored Peacock? He thought to himself, ¡°Right now, my only hope is the incarnation of Han Wang that is being controlled by the Red Moon Great Saint.¡± The Red Moon Great Saint, through some divine power, had kept the incarnation of Han Wang intact, so the peacock¡¯s incarnation should still exist. As long as he could kill it, he would be able to extract the peacock¡¯s essence blood from it. But the thought of ¡°Wu Er¡± and ¡°Han Wang¡± at the Celestial Being realm gave him a headache. Including the Red Moon Great Saint, they amounted to three beings at the Celestial Being realm. Such power exceeded that of both Great Zhou and the Barbarians. If he did not reach the Celestial Being realm, it would be almost impossible for him to defeat the incarnation of Han Wang. Gu Yang and the others flew out from the earth¡¯s depths, returning to the surface. After sealing the well¡¯s opening, Su Ningyan turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Yao Chi Immortal Palace?¡± ¡°It should be related to the Demon Suppression Tower ¡­¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t conceal anything from her. He told her about accidentally awakening the Primordial Spirit of the Demon Suppression Tower. He also shared about encountering the emissary of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace in Peach Blossom Land and Han State, who was issuing invitations everywhere for the upcoming Yao Chi Conference. After listening, Su Ningyan thought for a moment, then said, ¡°So the Yao Chi Conference is only inviting those who are in the Celestial Being realm or Unleaking Realm. What about the Dean?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t receive an invite.¡± Gu Yang had just come from the Dean¡¯s office and had asked him. The Dean had not received Yao Chi Immortal Palace¡¯s invitation. With a keen insight, Su Ningyan questioned, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he received an invite?¡± The Dean was one of only two Celestial beings in all of Great Zhou. The Yao Chi Conference was starting within half a month, surely they couldn¡¯t have overlooked inviting the Dean. Gu Yang said, ¡°Unless, the people of Yao Chi Immortal Palace already know the Dean¡¯s true situation.¡± ¡°How would they know?¡± Although there were rumors in Great Zhou about the Dean being severely injured, they were just rumors. The fact that Yao Chi Immortal Palace did not invite the Dean indicated they had a credible source of information. As recognition dawned on Su Ningyan, she grew solemn. This was a dreadful predicament. She was reminded of the fall of the Xia Dynasty, which was triggered by the emergence of the Four Great Sacred Lands leading to the downfall of the mighty Xia Emperor. The Four Great Sacred Lands, which were obscure powers in ancient times, had emerged and caused the collapse of the Xia Dynasty that boasted ten Celestial Beings. Now that one of the Three Great Immortal Palaces, renowned since ancient times, had reemerged, what kind of powerful beings lay within? The crisis facing Great Zhou now was markedly more terrifying than what the Xia Dynasty had faced. But Great Zhou now only had one Celestial Being, while the Dean could barely be counted as half. They were far from matching the Xia Dynasty. This was an unwinnable fight. The Four Great Sacred Lands, each harboring ulterior motives, cannot be relied upon to resist Yao Chi Immortal Palace. It¡¯s unrealistic. Faced with this unprecedented crisis, even Su Ningyan felt a surge of despair. Was there any chance of survival for Great Zhou? Seeing her like this, Gu Yang felt a pang of sympathy and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact Luo Wang and see what he has to say?¡± In terms of Great Zhou, Luo Wang was the true pillar of support. However, he always stayed out of worldly affairs, focusing only on his cultivation. Even when an outsider woman took control of Great Zhou, he never expressed any opinion, completely hands-off. Of course, it was precisely because of this man¡¯s existence that even if Su Ningyan wanted to usurp the throne from the Zhao Family, no matter how powerful she became, it would be impossible. With such a big thing happening now, the only option was to seek his help. Little Su Ningyan simply couldn¡¯t shoulder such a massive burden. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked. He confirmed it.¡± Gu Yang was a little taken aback. He hadn¡¯t noticed when she had contacted Luo Wang. ¡°And what about the Blue Sky Palace?¡± Su Ningyan said, ¡°I have to consult my Master.¡± ¡­ After leaving the palace, Gu Yang didn¡¯t stay in Divine City. He left straight away. The situation was urgent. He hadn¡¯t even said goodbye to Su Qingzhen and the others. If he went to say goodbye to each one, who knows how much time it would take? He would deal with it after this crisis. If he didn¡¯t quickly increase his power, in half a month, it would be his end. Now was not the time to be peaceable and loving. If he wanted to increase his power, the natural way was to gather more energy and continuously strengthen himself through repeated simulations. Gu Yang opened the system, [Current balance: 435 points.] He could only carry out four simulations. [Would you like to use the life simulator? One use requires 100 points of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 23, you¡¯re already in the Unleaking Realm and you¡¯re the talk of the world for having taken Chu Xiyue away from the Qin Mansion.] [You head to Qi Province, enter the Yellow Springs Cave Sky, and are targeted by a creature at the Celestial Being realm two days later. You died at the age of 23.] A creature of the Celestial Being realm. A sinking feeling came over Gu Yang. The Yellow Springs Cave Sky was a good place to farm energy. Beings of a lower realm than his could be easily killed by him. However, the reverse was also true. If he encountered a creature of a higher realm, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape. He and the creatures were mutually destructive. If he encountered another Celestial Being, he would still have a slim chance of escaping. But if he ran into a Celestial creature, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. He wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Yellow Springs Cave Sky now. [The simulation ends, you can keep one of the following items.] [¡­.] ¡­ After making his choice, Gu Yang activated the simulation again. [¡­You and Ye Lingbo went to Water Moon Cave Sky, a few Nascent Soul-stage cultivators from the Ancient River Sword Sect came chasing. You killed them all. A transform-stage expert came chasing you.] [Another transform-stage expert appeared to hold off the Ancient River Sword Sect¡¯s transformed being. Afterwards, several transformed-stage beings appeared, setting up a grand array, keeping that expert occupied.] [Yet another transform-stage expert appeared and chased after you, killing you several days later. You died at the age of 23.] Another change. Gu Yang¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. This simulation was different from the previous ones. In the past, he and Ye Lingbo easily escaped to the Sky Ruins without any problems. This time, however, a Deity-transformed power pursued and killed him the entire way. If there were any changes compared to the previous times, it was that his cultivation was higher now. Previously, he was in the Mana realm, and now he had advanced to the Unleaking Realm. Most likely, this was the unknown Deity-transformed power¡¯s reason for being adamant about killing him. The enemy saw him as a threat. He couldn¡¯t go to the Water Moon Cave World anymore. ¡­. Next up was the Golden Court Cave World. [¡­You go to the Golden Court Cave World, break through the prohibition, and have a climactic battle with the Sword Saint from the East Sea. But suddenly, the lord of the Golden Court appeared and killed you on the spot. You died at the age of twenty-three.] Are you serious? What was the lord of Golden Court thinking? They used to collaborate well before, but why did he suddenly turn against him the moment they met this time? Gu Yang found it hard to understand. Could it be that after he broke through to the Unleaking Realm, he became unpopular among those Cave Worlds? He was in trouble now, he couldn¡¯t even go to the Golden Court Cave World. So where else could he go? [The simulation has ended. You can choose to retain one of the following items¡­] [¡­] ¡­ Gu Yang paused, looking at the remaining balance of the system, he only had 135 points left. Which was to say, he could only simulate once more. Was he really forced to tread down that path? He had always used the three Cave Worlds to farm energy. But now, these three places had all become traps. Compared to those three Cave Worlds, the energy obtained in Great Zhou was minimal; even if he extinguished all the nine noble families, he wouldn¡¯t obtain much energy. The only thing left was stepping out the last step, recharging all unparalleled divine weapons, and those two Nine Gods tripods. It should fetch one to two thousand points. However, once these Magic Treasures and spiritual treasures were recharged, they would be gone. Especially the two Nine Gods tripods, they were ancient treasures handed down from the ancient times, at least they were of spiritual treasure class. Using them for recharge was truly a waste. ¡°Where can I farm a massive amount of energy?¡± Wanxiang Cave World? That place was even more dangerous. In Wanxiang Gate, there were nearly ten Celestial Beings. With that amount, they could even crush the Four Great Sacred Lands. Going there was no different from courting death. What about the Richelieu continent? The Celestial Beings there were also numerous ¨C and moreover, because he had the divine beast incarnation, he easily attracted the attention of Celestial Beings. Once caught, he had no chance to escape. Gu Yang was deep in thought. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he remembered something. He could give that a try. Without any more hesitation, he used the last chance of the simulation. [¡­] ¡­ ¡­ On the westernmost part of Great Zhou, there was a continuous range of mountains. It was an uninhabited primitive area. Deep in the mountains, there was a valley shrouded by a thick black death aura all year round. Here was the notorious Valley of the Dead Souls, known as one of the five most dangerous places. Presently, it was the location of Nether Sect¡¯s sect. Since this place was occupied by the Nether Sect, no one dared to approach the nearby mountains anymore. Unexpectedly though, several figures appeared outside the Valley of Dead Souls today. ¡°Congratulations, senior brother. With senior brother¡¯s recent breakthrough, we have caught an Unleaking Realm expert.¡± ¡°Senior brother has just made a great achievement in his cultivation right after his breakthrough, and the two Masters should truly reward him.¡± ¡°We, the Nether Sect, have another Unleaking Realm corpse in our possession. The various noble families and the other five major sects are no match for our Nether Sect.¡± ¡­ The group of excited men discussed amongst themselves. In their midst was a man encapsulated by dense Death Energy, struggling continuously. The leader of the group was a bald man, the eldest disciple of the Nether Sect, Shen Li. He was vigorously suppressing the Unleaking Realm expert they captured after innumerable hardships and struggles ¨C waiting until the latter stopped struggling to finally speak. ¡°We owe it all to the sixth¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Speaking of it, where did this man come from? How can such an Unleaking Realm expert sprout from Great Zhou?¡± ¡°This man has a surname Zhong. He uses a peculiar cultivation technique and owns some strange magical treasures; he nearly caused great trouble for the senior brother.¡± The disciples of the Nether Sect were all talking at once. ¡°Those old immortals from the nine families are very shrewd and always hide in their lairs, protected by powerful prohibitions. It¡¯s hard to touch them. But this man dared to expose himself flamboyantly. Does he think that our Nether Sect has no one?¡± ¡°The Master will soon accomplish a great cause. By then, the dean of the Literary College and Luo Wang would be nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Adding an additional Unleaking Realm corpse to the collection of the elder brother, we can then break into different families one after another in the future. We¡¯ll turn those immortals into corpses, one for each of our disciples. Then we¡¯ll exterminate the Four Great Sacred Lands, and only our Nether Sect will be left.¡± ¡­ Listening to the discussion outside, Zhong Zilin, who was trapped in the waves of death aura, felt his heart sinking continuously. He couldn¡¯t understand how the Nether Sect had become so strong and reckless. He had heard of this Sect before; it was one of the six major sects and was known for its low profile. Who would have known that after he returned from a five-hundred-year absence, the Nether Sect had become so terrifying? A few disciples of the Nether Sect suddenly attacked him. Taken by surprise, he was instantly disadvantaged. He didn¡¯t know how powerful the Nether Sect¡¯s death energy was. He accidentally came into contact with it, instantly it stuck to him like a malignant tumor, continuously eating away at his mortal body and Mana. He almost counteracted his Unleaking body. When Zhong Zilin realized his opponent was not to be trifled with, it was too late. He had been progressively suppressed until he lost all resistance a few days later- and was captured alive. Based on their conversation, their plan was to transform him into a dead corpse. This was even more terrible than death for him. But he was helpless, he couldn¡¯t even commit suicide. The hope in Zhong Zilin¡¯s heart was fading away. PS: Three thousand four hundred words, let¡¯s make an agreement, counting as one and a half chapters, how does that sound? Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: 343 Heaven Does Not Allow Chapter 343: 343 Heaven Does Not Allow ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± Not too far away, one person was following behind the disciples of Nether Sect, yet no one noticed him. That man was Zhong Yanxing, the disciple of Zhong Zilin, holding an artifact known as the Cloak of Invisibility, a relic of West Bank Continent¡¯s god of thieves. This artifact was bestowed upon him by his master for his protection. Once he dons this cloak, he can completely hide himself, even from most legendary experts. That time when Zhong Zilin was attacked, Zhong Yanxing happened to be absent. Sensing something off, he immediately put on the cloak and stealthily sneak over. He wanted to assist his master, but seeing a dozen enemies, all at the Divine Power Cultivation Level, one of whom was a legendary expert just like his master, he didn¡¯t dare raise a hand. So, he watched helplessly as his master Zhong Zilin was captured alive by the enemy. He followed them anxiously all the way with the intention of saving his master, but all the while he found no opportunities to act. All the way here, Zhong Yanxing was remarkably unspotted by the people of the Nether Sect. Now, it looked like they had reached the enemy¡¯s hideout. Zhong Yanxing was anxious, wishing he could rush up and save his master. Just as he was thinking, suddenly a line of black smoke drifted over sticking to the Cloak of Invisibility. With a sizzle, this artifact corroded like it had been struck by a corrosive force, changed color and its invisibility ability was immediately destroyed, Not good! Zhong Yanxing was taken aback. He looked up and saw several people turning their heads. His limbs suddenly felt cold as he went blank in panic. He was done for! These people were powerful, their mana incredibly strange, even his legendary master was captured alive by them. How could he even compare? ¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± The first person to notice something abnormal was Shen Li, the disciple with the highest cultivation level. He looked back and saw an additional man behind with Golden Body Cultivation Level. One of the disciples beside him looked surprised and said, ¡°How did an extra person appear?¡± ¡°A Golden Body Cultivation Level brat popped out of nowhere and we didn¡¯t even realize it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something peculiar about that cloak he¡¯s wearing. It must be a Magic Treasure.¡± ¡­ Among them, the disciple with the lowest cultivation level rubbed his hands together excitedly, ¡°Big brother, leave him to me.¡± Shen Li instructed ¡°Don¡¯t damage the cloak.¡± He also noticed the uniqueness of the cloak and reminded them. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± That disciple immediately took flight, smiling sinisterly. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re gonna make a great zombie.¡± Just then, a Blade Intent descended from the sky, slicing this person in half. Next, with a bang, a ball of red flame ignited from the wound, and in the blink of an eye, it burned him to ashes. This sudden event was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation. ¡°Little Brother . . .¡± The group from Nether Sect was a mix of shock and fury. Within the Nether Sect, the relations were not exactly harmonious, and internal arguments and fights were common. But seeing a disciple being killed invoked a sense of vengeance in them all. ¡­ ¡°I lived?¡± Zhong Yanxing, holding another artifact and ready for a desperate fight, saw the enemy already burned to ashes, and was both shocked and relieved. Right after that, he heard a slightly familiar voice ringing in his ear, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Looking up, he saw a familiar silhouette. Joy surged in his heart as he blurted, ¡°Elder Gu, my master has been captured by them. Save him!¡± The person who saved his life as if a godsend, was none other than Gu Yang whom he had seen in the East Sea earlier. This was a superpowered man who owned two high-rank magical beasts and was capable of slaying legends. A boon from heaven indeed! With him around, he was bound to save his Master. You can only imagine how stirred up Zhong Yanxing¡¯s emotions were. ¡­ ¡°Brother Zhong?¡± Gu Yang had just arrived and saw Zhong Yanxing was in danger, so he intervened, not expecting that even Zhong Zilin was captured, he was quite surprised. That day at the vast sea, during his battle with Shen Yun, Zhong Zilin came to his aid. His power is not to be underestimated, much stronger than those of the Red Sun whom rely on external powers to boost their strength. It was out of his expectations that Nether Sect could capture a legend tier expert. Gu yang had encountered some Nether Sect members before, all were kill on sight, giving him a feeling they were quite weak. Because of this, his impression of Nether Sect was a sect with big reputation but average power. It looks like Nether Sect does have strong experts. Able to capture an Unleaking Realm expert, such prowess is indeed worth taking seriously. Gu Yang looks at the group from Nether Sect, only six were humans, the rest were undead. The strongest one was a bald man, reaching the Unleaking Realm cultivation level. From their conversation earlier, he was their big brother but wasn¡¯t one of the two masters. That is to say, Nether Sect has three Unleaking Realm experts. With this Sect, the decade-long dominance of the world does make sense. ¡­ ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Shen Li stared intently at the figure in front of him, gritting out these two words between clenched teeth, his eyes filled with murderous intent, feeling so real it was almost tangible. Nether Sect had three disciples, all orphans from a young age who grew up depending on one another, as close as brothers. Later, by a fortunate coincidence, they were taken in by the two masters of Nether Sect and embarked on the path of cultivation. A few months ago, their junior brother, Ding Fei, was tasked with hunting down Gu Yang by his master and was then murdered. To Shen Li, Ding Fei was closer to him than his own kin. Since then, he had sworn to tear Gu Yang to pieces. If it weren¡¯t for the critical phase his two masters were in their cultivation, he would have taken revenge on behalf of his brother long ago. Delaying like this set him back a few months. When his masters finally finished cultivating, he too benefited greatly, managing to break into the Unleaking Realm in one fell swoop. When he was prepared to leave Valley of Dead Souls for revenge, he received the news, his nemesis had even killed Shen Yun. Shen Yun was a millennia old experienced Unleaking Realm expert, Gu Yang could slaughter him, which shows his extremely powerful strength. Shen Li was not blinded by hatred, he suppressed his desire for revenge and stayed in the Valley of Dead Souls to immerse himself in training. Until he heard the news of an unknown Unleaking Realm expert appearing in Yuzhou, he thought of an idea. If he could turn this Unleaking Realm expert into an undead, his chances of handling Gu Yang would increase. So, he led several disciples into action. He even brought along an Unleaking Realm undead given to him by his masters, and they finally captured the man after much difficulty. Unleaking realm¡¯s powerful Unleaking Bodies are quite problematic, to turn one into a demonic corpse, we must take them back to the Valley of Dead Souls. Shen Li never expected that Gu Yang would show up in the Valley of Dead Souls at this time. This is truly an opportunity sent from heaven. The Valley of Dead Souls is his home ground, within it exists an infinite amount of evil energy. Here, his power is boundless, even if he encountered a Celestial Being, he would have the confidence to withdraw in one piece. Gu Yang running over here is like digging his own grave. ¡°You would not take the heavenly road, but barge into hell without a door.¡± Shen Li laughed crazily, the black demonic energy filled the surroundings, forming a cage and sealing all directions. He sternly said, ¡°Gu Yang, do you remember my junior, Ding Fei? Today, I will take your head to tribute to his heroic spirit.¡± ¡°Ding Fei?¡± Upon hearing this name, Gu Yang had no impression, ¡°Who?¡± Shen Li¡¯s complexion became extremely gloomy, ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Yang frowned, and a hammer suddenly appeared in his hand, which he smashed behind him. A demonic corpse emerged from the black mist behind him, its long nails stabbing at the back of his head. Before it could get close, it was smashed by a hammer, its head collapsed, deformed beyond recognition. The next moment, red flames ignited on its body, the Phoenix True Flame. Soon, the demonic corpse was burnt to ashes. ¡­ Shen Li, who was facing him, had a twitch in his eyelid. This man¡¯s power was more terrifying than he had expected. That demonic corpse used to be a Sword Saint in its lifetime, almost unbeatable in Mana realm. It had been refined by the black mist in the Valley of Dead Souls for over a decade, its mortal body had become extremely solid, comparable to the Unleaking realm¡¯s powerhouses. Now, it was smashed by Gu Yang beyond recognition with one hammer. Originally, such an injury was not a big deal, but his opponent¡¯s mana is like the bane of the demonic corpses, rendering it and the demonic energy within its body into nothingness. Finally, he understood why Ding Fei had died by this man¡¯s hand. This man is the great enemy of their Nether Sect. Shen Li sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud¡­¡± A Phoenix, its whole body bathed in flame, flew out from Gu Yang¡¯s forehead, and the previously invincible demonic energy evaporated wherever it went. ¡°Divine beast Phoenix!¡± Shen Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, the flame on the Phoenix made him feel extremely uncomfortable. It even provoked a sense of fear in him. This is the nemesis of the demonic energy. Then, another divine beast flew out, this time a White Tiger. The aura of oppression on its body instantly locked onto him, giving him chills from its terrifying killing intent. Following it, the third divine beast appeared, it looked like a dragon but it had a human face with eyes as bright as the sun. Shen Li¡¯s gaze met its eyes, and there was a blinding light in front of him. He couldn¡¯t see anything, as if he had gone blind. ¡°Three divine beasts?¡± He closed his eyes in pain, tears streaming down his cheeks. A sense of fear that he had never experienced before surged up in his heart. Each of these divine beasts was more terrifying than the last. The fellow disciples next to him also ended up like him, their eyes were startled, and they were unable to see anything. Each of their faces showed horror. ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Shen Li realized the lethal threat, exerted his mana without reservation, regardless of the consequences. The black mist in the Valley of Dead Souls increased tenfold instantly, concentrated around him, quickly forming a black giant. At this time, he could no longer care about the Unleaking realm powerhouse he had captured. Zhong Zilin is a seasoned man, he felt the pressure eased and mustered all his remaining strength to finally break free from the cocoon-like black mist. ¡°Master!¡± Zhong Yanxing saw that he had finally escaped, and was overjoyed. Zhong Zilin didn¡¯t have time to speak, he saw an incredibly spectacular scene. That giant White Tiger slapped its paw, a flash of white light appeared and the giant formed by demonic energy was instantly shattered. Following that, the dragon-faced, humanoid divine beast, with its bright eyes like the sun, shot two golden rays and pierced through Shen Li¡¯s body. Finally, the Phoenix let out a clear cry, sprayed out flames, turned them into a sea of fire, and engulfed the people there. Accompanied by screams, those involved in attacking him were burnt to death by the flames one by one. Zhong Zilin felt as if he was in a dream. He knew very well the strength of these people. Their mana could be called a bane for martial artists. Once he was touched by a bit of it, his Unleaking Body was almost broken. He could only use less than half of his full power. The defeat was very aggrieving. Now, these people were easily killed by Gu Yang¡¯s extraordinary magical beasts. What he found even more incredible was that the Phoenix had risen two tiers since last time. It had gone directly from a first-tier legend to a third-tier legend. How long has it been? The white tiger, which was probably the legendary divine beast White Tiger, was also a third-tier legend. And that big guy with a human face and dragon body should be the Candle Dragon, a second-tier legend. These are all divine beasts with great renown from ancient times. In just a few months, Gu Yang¡¯s powers had undergone earth-shattering changes. At that time, if the Phoenix had had this kind of strength, it could have killed Shen Yun just by itself. ¡­ When the flames dissipated, it signified that the most powerful Unleaking realm powerhouse was also turned into ash. The black mist around them also dissipated. Zhong Zilin approached and deeply bowed, ¡°Many thanks to Brother Gu for saving my life. In the future, if you need any help, Zhong will not refuse.¡± Gu Yang helped him up, smiling, ¡°Brother Zhong is too polite.¡± ¡°Why did Brother Gu come here?¡± Zhong Zilin was not someone who would make a fuss about favors, he kept this kindness in his heart and asked him his purpose. Gu Yang said solemnly, ¡°The Nether Sect committed numerous atrocities, even turning martial artists into demonic corpses, it¡¯s intolerable. Over the past decade or so, I don¡¯t know how many Divine Power realm powerhouses fell victims to their hands. Today, I¡¯m here to root out this malignant tumor.¡± Of course, harvesting energy was just something that came with it. He looked at the rows of prompts that popped up in front of him, and was quite satisfied in his heart. Just now, he had obtained a total of three hundred points of energy, which he could use for three simulations. Zhong Zilin, hearing this, could not help but salute with respect and say, ¡°Zhong is willing to do my humble part.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, in a while Brother Zhong can keep watch outside, we must not let anyone slip through the net.¡± ¡°What a big mouth you have!¡± Suddenly, in the valley, a woman¡¯s voice was heard. The voice was sharp, like the scraping of metal, very unpleasant. ¡°I want to see who this ignorant person is, who dares to annihilate my Nether Sect!¡± Upon feeling the changes in the valley, Zhong Zilin¡¯s face turned pale, he cried out in surprise, ¡°Half God?¡± PS: Three thousand eight hundred words, it¡¯s equivalent to one and a half chapters. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: 344 Slaying the Celestial Being Chapter 344: 344 Slaying the Celestial Being Half God, it¡¯s a term used in the West Bank Continent, which refers to the Celestial Being realm. In the Valley of Dead Souls, there was a Celestial Being. Zhong Zilin felt an impulse to turn tail and run. The power of a Half God was unmatched by any legend, even a third-tier legend was no match for a Half God. They stood at the apex of the world, the closest beings to the gods. The fundamental difference between Half God and legend, is the possession of divine power, a higher level of force than mana. Even using taboo curses, it would still be difficile for legend to hurt Half God. In the history of the West Bank Continent, there have been only five real Godslaying events, where a Half God was killed. Behind all of these, there were gods plotting for them to succeed. Zhong Zilin had also interacted with Half Gods. In fact, his being an outsider, able to stand firm in a foreign land, was because he had joined a major power. There was a Half God in that major power. He had been granted an audience twice. So, he instantly recognized that the person in the valley was a Half God. Despite being separated by two continents, each with its own cultivation system, they ultimately converged. When a martial artist reached the Celestial Being realm, the power they possessed was almost identical to divine power. Zhong Zilin was stunned to see that Gu Yang showed no sign of leaving. He couldn¡¯t believe the thought that sprang to mind, ¡°Could it be that he wants to slay a god?¡± Half God is also a god. During this age when all gods fell into slumber, a Half God wandering the lands was considered an embodiment of a deity. To kill a Half God is to slay a god. Had he gone mad? Zhong Zilin was afflicted by an internal struggle. He had just recently attained the status of a legend and was still at the first level. In front of a Half God, he was barely a match. Only the third-tier legends could exchange a number of blows with Half Gods. If he stayed, he was close to death. After a moment, he made the decision. He waved his hand and used some mana to send his disciple, Zhong Yanxing, away, speaking through a message talisman, ¡°Wait for me in Yuzhou.¡± He, however, stayed behind, retrieved his weapon, and provided auxiliary support for Gu Yang. ¡­ Gu Yang stood with his hands behind his back, three divine beasts standing behind him; they stared intently in the direction of the valley, eyes filled with a fierce intent to combat. He said loudly, ¡°Shao Yuhong, do you truly believe that by means of some shallow tricks, opportunistic sneaking into the Celestial Being realm, you are strong enough to be undefeatable?¡± From the valley, a woman flew out. Although she appeared humanoid, there wasn¡¯t a trace of humanly scent in her. Her skin was somewhat bluish, and her eyes glowed in a dark, eerie black. She looked akin to a zombie. This person was none other than one of the two leaders of the Nether Sect, Shao Yuhong. ¡°I did not anticipate that in this world, there are still people who know my name.¡± Her tone was somewhat complex. Ever since a hundred years ago, after the Dao Sect¡¯s leader obliterated the Nether Sect, no one had called her by her name. In the mouths of the world, she and her senior brother were referred to as the Yin and Yang demons of the Nether Sect. She was Yin demon and her senior brother, Yang demon. A hundred years had passed, and finally, she heard her name once again. ¡°So, you are Gu Yang?¡± She stared at the young man across from her, her gaze growing even deeper, as if she intended to see through him, ¡°You truly are a one-in-a-million genius, having already reached this realm. If you had arrived a few days earlier, I might have been wary of you, but alas, you have come too late.¡± ¡°Now, you are mine!¡± Saying this, she turned her hand, revealing a black bronze bell that was completely dark and emitting an eerie aura. This was a spirit tool called Heart Capturing Bell, and it was the treasure of the Nether Sect. Back in the day, when the leader of the Dao Sect came to destroy the Nether Mountain, she had escaped unharmed with her senior brother by using this treasure. Over the past hundred years, she had been in the Valley of Dead Souls, utilizing the valley¡¯s adverse qi to re-refine the Heart Capturing Bell, elevating its power to a higher level, becoming even more insidious and ruthless. She had originally intended to use this spirit tool against the Academy¡¯s Dean. But this young man before her eyes posed a considerable threat to her, especially the three divine beasts behind him, each possessing formidable divine powers, making even her somewhat wary. A moment ago, she watched as her disciple Shen Li was killed. Under the siege of the three divine beasts, he was left without any opportunity to fight back. She did not want to follow in her disciple¡¯s footsteps, so without hesitation, she brought out the Heart Capturing Bell, prepared to strike him down with a thunderous blow. Afterward, she planned to refine the man and the three divine beasts into death zombies. With them in her control, no one in the world would be able to resist her. Shao Yuhong swung the bronze bell in her hand. Ding Ling Ding Ling¡­ An invisible ripple spread out in all directions. Not far away, Zhong Zilin suddenly froze, his eyes rapidly filled with a layer of black fog. He abruptly turned around and lunged towards Gu Yang. At this moment, a black screen of light appeared around Gu Yang, which was the Xuan Light Shield. Under the invisible ripple, the black screen of light shuddered violently, maintaining only for a single breath before shattering. The ripple swept over Gu Yang¡¯s body, causing him to stiffen involuntarily as a black air crept onto his skin. Simultaneously, the three divine beasts behind him were also affected, their bodies trembling slightly as they resisted the ringing of the Heart Capturing Bell. Under these circumstances, Zhong Zilin, controlled by the Heart Capturing Bell, attacked. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Gu Yang, thrusting a sword towards his chest. At the critical moment, a long black tail flashed past from one side, whipping Zhong Zilin away. A monkey with golden pupils appeared out of nowhere, holding a golden token in its hand, which completely blocked the bell sound of the Heart Capturing Bell. This token was the Sky King pardon token from the Golden Court that originally belonged to the Divine Ape. Gu Yang¡¯s first pet, the golden-eyed Divine Ape Yuan Xing, had always wanted to refine this pardon token and inherit the rank and power of the Sky King. In the Golden Court system, the Sky King was equivalent to the Celestial Being realm. ¡­ ¡°Another divine beast?¡± Shao Yuhong¡¯s eyes narrowed. This divine beast was a species unknown even to her. What shocked her even more was that the item held by this divine beast could withstand the bell sound of the Heart Capturing Bell. She wondered what kind of treasure it was. ¡°It seems like I actually have to make a sincere effort.¡± Seeing that even the Heart Capturing Bell was unable to deal with the adversary, Shao Yuhong realized that using other means would also be insufficient to kill him, so without hesitation, she contacted that entity. BOOM! The Valley of Dead Souls shook violently and a horrible aura exploded, covering everything. Even the ubiquitous black fog surrounding it was expelled. This was the kind of stature a real Celestial Being should have. Compared with this person, Shao Yuhong was like a firefly compared to the glorious moon. The Celestial Being dressed in a spotless white robe had an otherworldly and secluded charm, standing there like a transcendent being, akin to a disgraced Immortal. However, all of this was marred by the pitch-black wound on his chest, imbuing him with a strange aura. His face was perfect, but his skin was deathly pale. His hollow gaze was marked by an eerie calmness. All signs pointed to the fact that this was a corpse. Shao Yuhong had truly transformed this Celestial Being¡¯s body into a corpse demon. She commanded firmly, ¡°Kill him.¡± The corpse demon, glowing faintly with black light in its eyes, turned its head, fixed its gaze on Gu Yang, and vanished into thin air. In the next moment, it appeared in front of Gu Yang, rigidly extending its hand in a slapping motion. Boom¡ª Almost simultaneously, the sound of an explosion resounded from all around. The terrifying power sent the surrounding black fog hundreds of meters away. A hairy huge hand reached out to block the attack. Bang! With a thunderous sound, the gigantic Divine Ape was send flying backwards. ¡°Continue.¡± Gu Yang threw his giant spirit hammer over. The Divine Ape caught the Spirit Tool and roared, launching itself at the corpse demon. In the ensuing chaos, the White Tiger blocked the corpse demon. The White Tiger was a master of slaying, its close-combat abilities were by no means inferior to the Divine Ape. It was even faster and entangled with the corpse demon in combat. Then the Phoenix and the Candle Dragon joined the battle. Four divine beasts were going against the corpse demon. These four divine beasts were the incarnations of Gu Yang. Through their mutual understanding, fighting together was not a simple addition. Their cooperation was seamless, completely suppressing the corpse demon. From his previous simulations, Gu Yang already knew the weak points of the corpse demon. After becoming a corpse demon, it fought based purely on instinct and lacked intelligence. Most of the time, it depended on its physical body. Against any other foe from the Unleaking realm, it would be a brutal end. But Gu Yang was least afraid of physical fights. Even Celestial Beings could only endure a beating when facing the incarnations of seven Unleaking realm divine beasts. ¡­ ¡°How is this possible?¡± Seeing her corpse demon at a disadvantage, Shao Yuhong was both shocked and furious. She and her elder fellow disciple had spent decades transforming this Celestial Being¡¯s body into a corpse demon and successfully breaking into the Celestial Being realm. She thought that she could dominate the world, but she wasn¡¯t even able to defeat a youngster from the Unleaking realm on the first outing of her corpse demon. How could she accept this? ¡°You¡¯ve pushed me too far!¡± A hint of frenzy flickered in her eyes. She suddenly bit her tongue, spewing out a mouthful of essence blood, which transformed into the purest Immortal Element. The corpse demon¡¯s eyes shot out two beams of black light. As its aura dramatically increased, it slapped the White Tiger away and kicked the Divine Ape, causing it to plummet to the ground, creating a deep pit. Within a blink of an eye, it had turned the tables and launched an attack on the Phoenix, which posed the greatest threat to it. The Phoenix opened its mouth and spewed out a flame, the mighty power of the Phoenix True Flame. The corpse demon waved its fingers, and an incredible sword intention split the flame in half. If not for the Phoenix¡¯s quick reaction, this blow would have cleaved it in two. ¡­ Seeing the corpse demon showing off its formidable power and knocking around the divine beasts, Shao Yuhong finally showed a trace of a smile on her face. This was the way it should be. ¡°You seem to have forgotten someone.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside her ear. The voice was so close it startled her. She suddenly realized that she had overlooked the most important person. In this moment of crisis, without time to think, her first reaction was to recall the corpse demon. But it was too late. A blade was already descending from above. The fourth move of Divine Firmament Annihilation: Celestial Decay! Shao Yuhong felt the sensation of merging with heaven and earth disappearing and that she was falling, dropping from the Celestial Being realm back to the Unleaking realm. Next, an unprecedented sense of weakness hit her. Her clothing became bedraggled, her life force was rapidly draining, her skin started festering, and a foul odor permeated the air. An indescribable fear welled up in her heart as death¡¯s shadow enveloped her. ¡°Evil ways are ultimately evil¡ª¡± Gu Yang¡¯s cold voice reverberated in her ears as her sight turned black, plunged into eternal darkness. A powerful practitioner who had once stepped into the Celestial Being realm had fallen. ¡­ [Received 1,000 energy points. Current balance is 1,392 points.] Looking at Shao Yuhong that had turned into a puddle of blood, Gu Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was at last relieved of his burden. He collected the things she left behind, especially the black bell that even a strong practitioner of the Unleaking realm couldn¡¯t resist. It was definitely not a common magic treasure. Then, he turned to the corpse demon of the Celestial Being realm. After the death of its master, the corpse demon ceased its movements and fell down due to lack of power. The Divine Ape flew up from the ground at the same moment, caught the corpse demon, and brought it to Gu Yang. He laid his hand on the corpse and a prompt appeared before him, [Energy source detected, do you wish to charge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Charging successful, received 2,000 energy points. Current balance is 3,392 points.] A single corpse was worth 2,000 points. Gu Yang was slightly surprised. This meant the corpse demon¡¯s realm before death was certainly more than just the Celestial Being realm. He felt like he had stumbled upon a great windfall. With more than 3,000 points, he could carry out over thirty simulations. PS: Will be releasing two chapters a day, each chapter no less than 3,000 words. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Drive off the Tiger, Swallow the Wolf Chapter 345: Drive off the Tiger, Swallow the Wolf After handling everything, Gu Yang looked towards the direction of the Valley of Dead Souls. Nether Sect has two sect chiefs, Yin Demon Shao Yuhong, and Yang Demon Fu Shijie. Now, Shao Yuhong had been killed by him, but Fu Shijie was still alive and now hiding inside the valley, not daring to come out. He had no intention of entering the Valley of Dead Souls. The reputation of the Five Major Desolate Lands wasn¡¯t just randomly attributed, even he wouldn¡¯t dare to barge in recklessly, let alone, there was also a Celestial Being powerhouse inside, watching like a tiger stalking its prey. Even if the one inside was the weakest Celestial Being in history, when combined with such an environment, it still posed a big challenge for him. Last time in the simulation, he entered the Valley of Dead Souls intending to kill Fu Shijie, but as a result, he was ambushed and killed by him instead. Gu Yang stood in place for a while, noticing that Fu Shijie had no intention of coming out to avenge Shao Yuhong, he lost interest and turned to say, ¡°Take your master and leave.¡± This was for Zhong Yanxing. He had sneaked back after being sent away by Zhong Zilin. He was lucky to not be affected by the Heart-catching Bell. Just now, Zhong Zilin had been controlled by the Heart-catching Bell and was knocked unconscious on the spot by the Golden Clear Divine Ape¡¯s tail. He still hadn¡¯t yet regained consciousness. Zhong Yanxing asked worriedly, ¡°Senior, is my master alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up.¡± Although the Heart-catching Bell was very powerful, Zhong Zilin¡¯s time under its control was very short. With his cultivation level, he would wake up quickly. Only his Original Spirit would take some damage, which wasn¡¯t a big problem. ¡­ Sure enough, after Gu Yang and the others flew not too far, Zhong Zilin woke up. On opening his eyes and seeing his disciple, he was first startled and then relaxed. He felt ashamed remembering the situation when he lost control just now. He had stayed to help but instead bogged them down, was exploited by the enemy, and almost injured Gu Yang. After Gu Yang comforted him a few times, he parted ways with him and his disciple, and continued his journey alone. At this time, there were still thirteen days left until the Yaochi Conference. The battle with Nether Sect made him a huge profit of more than 3,300 energy. Shao Yuhong, a Celestial Being, was arguably the weakest in the Celestial Being realm in history. Her weak points were too obvious. Her strongest means of fighting back were two; one was using the Death Aura, which was effective against warriors and cultivators. But she ran into Gu Yang. His Phoenix True Flame was the natural nemesis of Death Aura. Her power was instantly halved. The other was her Celestial Being corpse, but unfortunately, a corpse is just a corpse after all. No matter how much it¡¯s refined, it can¡¯t possibly return to its original power. If it can retain one or two percent, it is considered good. The strongest point of these ancient cultivators is their comprehension of the Way of Heaven. First, its Original Spirit had long since dissipated, and even if it was refined into a corpse, it was impossible to restore its original magic. Secondly, the Way of Heaven is now dead. Even if the Way of Heaven it comprehended in its lifetime still existed, it couldn¡¯t display it in such an environment. In reality, this Celestial Being corpse could only rely on the Death Aura and its powerful mortal body to fight against enemies. Gu Yang had many divine beasts by his side. He had never been afraid of physical combat. In the final analysis, the fact that he was able to kill Shao Yuhong was not because his strength was comparable to a Celestial Being, but because she was too weak. Any Celestial Being- strength person would be able to defeat someone like her in one hit. For example, Saint Chaoyang and Red Moon Great Saint, either one of them could easily kill her. ¡­ Gu Yang flew thousands of miles before stopping to sort out this time¡¯s gains. He obtained more than ten godly weapons from the disciples of Nether Sect, which he directly converted into energy. The most valuable were two unique godly weapons. He had so many of such things, he didn¡¯t bother to carry them with him and converted them into energy as well. Next, from Shao Yuhong, he got that black copper bell. He hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to convert it into energy as well. Although this thing was powerful, it had been corrupted by Death Aura for many years, and had become a demonic weapon, which gave him a very uncomfortable feeling. [Detected energy source, recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge successful, gained one thousand energy points. Current balance four thousand three hundred ninety-two points.] One thousand points, equivalent to killing a Celestial Being. In other words, this bell should be a spirit treasure. Gu Yang instantly thought of the few spirit treasures he had, two Nine God Tripods, and a Giant Spirit Hammer, they should be more valuable than this bell, right? He really had the urge to convert them all into energy. ¡°I¡¯ll keep them first, they might come in handy in the future.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t lack energy now, and quickly suppressed this impulse. ¡°However, those magic treasures are useless if kept.¡± He had over a dozen magic treasures on hand. It was a good thing that the Beast-taming Space could be used to store things; otherwise, carrying so many things around would be too inconvenient. Gu Yang picked through them, in the end only keeping the wooden stick, the Guanghan Immortal Sword, and the Xuan Light Shield. The rest of the magic treasures were all turned into energy. This time, he got another 1,500 energy points. He had already tested it out, a Void Spirit-level magic treasure was worth fifty points, a True Form-level one hundred points, and a Phantom God-level two hundred points. A Pure Yang-level one should be worth over four hundred points. None of the magic treasures he converted were Pure Yang-level ones. Now, he had a total of five thousand eight hundred ninety-two energy points. This is an unprecedented number. Gu Yang opened the system and officially started the simulation. He already had a preliminary idea about how to break the game, now he could use the simulator to verify whether it was feasible. [At the age of twenty-three, you are already at the first layer of the Unleaking realm, you killed Yin Demon Shao Yuhong outside the Valley of Dead Souls, causing widespread shock.] [You take Chu Xiyue and Su Qingzhi and go to Luo Prefecture, entering Guanghan Immortal Palace.] [You cultivate hard in the Guanghan Immortal Palace, and after three years, leave the palace and return to Great Zhou, finding that the world outside has changed. A few days later, the Jade Dew God General appears and kills you, age twenty-six.] So vengeful? Gu Yang muttered to himself, feeling unlucky, it had been three whole years and that Jade Dew God General was still after him. But, this also proved one thing, places like the Guanghan Immortal Palace, the Jade Dew God General couldn¡¯t enter, it could only wait for him to come out then chase to kill him. Find a more secluded space, and I should be able to evade the pursuit of the Jade Dew Divine General. The Lunar Immortal Palace won¡¯t suffice, in a few years, the people from the Yao Chi Immortal Palace will be able to enter in there. At most, I could hide there for a few years. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following.] [One: Your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-six.] [Two: Your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-six.] [Three: Your life wisdom at the age of twenty-six.] ¡°I choose the second one.¡± In an instant, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was filled with numerous martial arts experiences. After reaching the Unleaking Realm, trying to breakthrough purely based on the accumulation of time is almost impossible. His accumulation is too deep, so wanting to break through the realm is even more difficult. Now, he needs to comprehend a method of breakthrough from the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±, to open up a path that no one has trodden before. ¡­ [¡­You head to Wanxiang Cave Sky. A month later, you are targeted by a deity-level powerhouse. After a fierce battle, you are killed on the spot. You died at twenty-three.] As expected, the Wanxiang Cave Sky is hazardous, and I was discovered by a deity-level powerhouse there so quickly. Gu Yang sighed. So far, all known cave worlds are unsafe. It seems that hiding is not the solution, since there is no place safe in this vast world. The only temporarily safe place is the Lunar Immortal Palace, where at least there are three years to live. ¡°Three years are too few.¡± Fifty-odd simulations, totaling just over a hundred years, it¡¯s hard to improve his strength by a layer. He must think of other ways. ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡± Gu Yang made up his mind and opened the system. [¡­You open the Wanxiang Gate channel, and then, with Chu Xiyue and others, you hide in the Lunar Immortal Palace.] [Three years later, you leave the Lunar Immortal Palace, only to find that the outside world has changed dramatically. You want to escape this continent, a month later, you are discovered by a powerhouse from Yao Chi Immortal Palace. They kill you on the spot, and you die at the age of twenty-six.] It¡¯s effective! A joy emerged from Gu Yang¡¯s heart. The method he thought of was to pit one against another. The strength of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace is too strong, and the power of Da Zhou is not enough to contend with it. Even the Four Great Sacred Lands can¡¯t stop them. Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s use the Wanxiang Gate to trigger the aggression of Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Now it seems that the Wanxiang Gate has indeed changed something. This time, General Jade Dew didn¡¯t appear; he died at the hands of another powerhouse. This is a good change. [Simulation ends, you can keep one option.] [¡­] ¡­ [¡­You open the channel to Wanxiang Cave and then go to Qi Province to open the channel to the Yellow Springs Cave. Finally, with Chu Xiyue and others, you hide in the Lunar Immortal Palace.] [Five years later, some day, two Celestial Beings broke into the Immortal Palace and clashed with you. You died on the spot at the age of twenty-eight.] I survived for two more years. It was not easy. Even the strange creatures of the Yellow Springs Cave, were sacrificed by Gu Yang, and it remains uncertain what has become of the Da Zhou. However, since two Celestial Beings have broken into the Lunar Immortal Palace, it¡¯s highly probable that they are from Yao Chi Immortal Palace, proving that these strange things have not managed to exterminate the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Five years is still not enough. [The simulation ends ¡­] ¡­ [¡­ You open the channel to the Wanxiang Cave Sky, then open the channel to the Yellow Springs Cave Sky, and then go to the Ruiqin Continent to publicize the teleportation array in the Wind God Valley.] [Then, you brought Chu Xiyue and others and hid in the Lunar Immortal Palace.] [Five years later, you left the Immortal Palace with them and found out that the outside world has become a world of strange creatures. You encountered a group of survivors and followed them into the Star Sea. From the survivors, you learned about the events of the past few years.] [Strange creatures are flooding the Da Zhou to the point of catastrophe, and even Yao Chi Immortal Palace can¡¯t completely eliminate them, leaving them no choice but to retreat from the Da Zhou. Since then, the human realm has become a world of these strange creatures.] [You settled in the Star Sea. In order to obtain resources, you have to go to the human realm from time to time.] [Three years later, an unexpected change occurred, and a celestial-level strange creature appeared. After a fierce battle, the Star Sea fell. You died in this battle at the age of thirty-one.] The power of these strange creatures is truly terrifying, such that even the powerful Yao Chi Immortal Palace can¡¯t eradicate them. Releasing them is akin to mutual destruction. As time passes, these strange creatures will become stronger and humans will become weaker. Even the Star Sea, one of the former Four Great Sacred Lands, was wiped out just like that. In the end, this world will be entirely occupied by these strange creatures, and all humans, including Yao Chi Immortal Palace, will be exterminated by them. It will become a literal hell. What a sin! Fortunately, this is just a simulation. Anyway, it manages to secure eight years of time. It still feels too short, if only it could be a decade or more, that would be better. [The simulation ends¡­] ¡­ After claiming the reward, Gu Yang starts a new simulation again. [¡­You open the channel to Wanxiang Cave Sky, then open the channel to the Yellow Springs Cave Sky, and then go to Ruiqin Continent to make the Wind God Valley¡¯s teleportation array public.] [Then, you go to the Divine City, let Ye Lingbo open the channel to the Water Moon Cave Sky, and finally, you take Chu Xiyue and the others to hide in the Lunar Immortal Palace¡­] PS: Please give me a monthly pass. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Breakthrough 346 Chapter 346: Breakthrough 346 [¡­Died at the age of thirty-one.] This time in the simulation, Gu Yang opened the gateway to the Water Moon Pocket Universe, with little consequence to the grand scheme of things. His life trajectory was more or less the same as in previous simulations. Simply put, the overall power of the Water Moon Pocket Universe was rather weak, and did not compare to the Wanxiang Pocket Universe and the Yellow Springs Pocket Universe. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if the Star Luo Pocket Universe gateway could be opened,¡± he mused. He thought about Star Luo Sect, who were the first to invade Great Zhou in the original timeline. Star Luo Sect¡¯s overall power was not below Wanxiang Gate, they should be able to pose some trouble for Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Gu Yang¡¯s idea was simple: to stir up trouble for Yao Chi Immortal Palace. The more chaotic the situation was, the better, because he could then exploit it to his benefit. Unfortunately, only a Celestial Being could open the gateway to the Star Luo Pocket Universe. The Dean of the Literature Institute should possess this ability, but persuading him to willingly open a gateway to another pocket universe, is probably not an easy task. [Simulation ended¡­] After receiving his reward, Gu Yang fell into deep thought again. He had exhausted every option available to him. Now, only the Golden Court Pocket Universe was left, with only three Celestial Beings. Moreover, the Golden Court system had a sizeable weakness, so their overall power likely fell short of even the Water Moon Pocket Universe. Could it be that eight years was the absolute limit? ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Suddenly, a lightbulb went off in Gu Yang¡¯s head, he remembered something and slapped his thigh. How could he have forgotten about this! In one of the simulations, he recalled that the ruler of Golden Court, after destroying other two rulers and obtaining the Divine Amnesty from the golden-eyed Divine Ape, his mana made a breakthrough to the Hollow Void realm. Among numerous simulations, he was the only confirmed person who made a breakthrough into the Hollow Void realm. Despite its glaring weaknesses, the Golden Court system boasted one aspect that was unparalleled in any other cultivation system: the height of its ceiling. Whether it was Martial Arts or Beast Taming, or cultivation systems like the Wanxiang Pocket Universe, due to the constraints imposed by the Way of Heaven, cultivators could only reach up to the Celestial Being realm, and no further. Despite the Xia Emperor being exceedingly powerful, he still found himself stuck at the Celestial Being realm, unable to reach Hollow Void in his lifetime. However, a Celestial Being far less skilled than the Xia Emperor, such as the ruler of the Golden Court, had the chance to attain that level. This just goes to show that each system had its own merits. Just how weak was the Golden Court system, you ask? A little over a thousand years ago, the son of Xia Emperor, King Liang, annihilated the Golden Court Pocket Universe on his own. Several celestial beings were slain, and even the Golden Emperor¡¯s jade book was divided into three parts. However, the biggest advantage of the Golden Court system was that all its power originated from the core of the Golden Court: the Golden Emperor¡¯s jade book. This meant that, theoretically, those practicing this system could not only reach the Hollow Void realm but even the Mana Representation realm or even higher realms. As Gu Yang contemplated this, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Even if the system of the Golden Court was weak, once it reached the Hollow Void realm, surely it could hold its own against a Celestial Being realm? While annihilating Yao Chi Immortal Palace was out of the question, defending the Golden Court Pocket Universe shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Soon, a general plan began to take shape in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. ¡­ [¡­You opened the gateway to the Wanxiang Pocket Universe and then went to the Guanghan Immortal Palace with Chu Xiyue and others.] [A year later, you left Guanghan Immortal Palace. A few days later, the Jade Dew Divine General appeared and killed you. Died at the age of twenty-three.] This Jade Dew Divine General is really like a vengeful ghost. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to burn bridges, but it seems like he has no choice. ¡­ [¡­You opened the gateways to the Wanxiang Pocket Universe and the Yellow Springs Pocket Universe, then you took Chu Xiyue and the others to the Guanghan Immortal Palace.] [A year later, you left Guanghan Immortal Palace. You quietly went to Liangzhou, and with great difficulty managed to enter the Golden Court Pocket Universe. You managed to break through the blockade of the Sword Saint of the Eastern Sea.] [The ruler of Golden Court showed up, ready to take action, when you took out the Divine Amnesty from the Sky King and negotiated a deal with him.] [Half a year later, you raided everywhere and killed the immortals of the other two empires. The rulers of the two empires couldn¡¯t help but form an alliance in order to get rid of the Golden Court empire. You laid a trap, using the Divine Amnesty from the Sky King as bait, leading to infighting among the two empire rulers. Finally, the ruler of the Golden Court, appeared and killed them in one fell swoop.] [The ruler of the Golden Court combined the parts of the Golden Emperor¡¯s jade book and began his retreat. Half a year later, the Celestial Beings of Yao Chi Immortal Palace invaded Golden Court Pocket Universe and attacked the Golden Court. The ruler of Golden Court hurriedly fought back but was defeated and died. You also ended up in the crossfire and died on the spot. Died at the age of twenty-five.] Just missed it by a hair. Gu Yang had every reason to believe he was being targeted. It was too much of a coincidence that just as the ruler of the Golden Court was about to make a breakthrough, the Celestial Beings from Yao Chi Immortal Palace came, causing his efforts to come to naught. The timeline was too rushed. It seems that he will have to take bigger risks. ¡­ [¡­] [Half a year later, you left Guanghan Immortal Palace and headed to Golden Court Pocket Universe¡­] [¡­The ruler of Golden Court combined the Golden Emperor¡¯s jade book and began his retreat¡­] [One year later, a Celestial Being from Yao Chi Immortal Palace arrived and invaded the Golden Court. A huge battle ensued. The ruler of the Golden Court made a breakthrough on the battlefield. He ended up dying along with the Celestial Being from Yao Chi Immortal Palace.] [Golden Court Empire descended into chaos, and the celestial beings under its control started fighting each other for the Golden Emperor¡¯s jade book, only to be suppressed by you in the end. You obtained the Golden Emperor¡¯s jade book.] [Soon after, a strange entity broke through the defense of the Sword Saint from Eastern Sea and entered the Golden Court Pocket Universe. You were targeted by a Celestial Being-level entity and were soon killed by it. Died at the age of twenty-six.] So close, yet so far. Although the ruler of Golden Court managed to make a breakthrough at the last moment, he still died, proving just how weak this cultivation system was. Gu Yang scratched his head. [Simulation ended. You can retain one of the following.] [First, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-six.] [Second, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-six.] [Third, your life wisdom at the age of twenty-six.] It was only three years. After thinking for a moment, he chose the first option. Choosing the second one was simply not cost-effective. If he chose the first option, there was a possibility that he might be able to enhance the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± further. If he were to make a breakthrough to the eighth layer of Divine Phoenix Method, all problems would be solved. However, it was too difficult. To elevate the realm of the Phoenix Incarnation to the Celestial Being Realm, the requirement in terms of essence blood would certainly be astronomical. There was no need to think about achieving this merely with fifty-odd simulations. ¡­ Gu Yang simulated again and again, trying to find the optimal timing for the ruler of the Golden Court to successfully break through to the Hollow Void realm. However, he kept falling short each time. Before he knew it, he had already used up twenty simulations. [¡­Your ¡°Divine Ghost Technique¡± has broken through to the seventh layer¡­] [¡­Died at the age of twenty-six.] This time, there were some rewards, and Taiyin Youying also made a breakthrough to the Unleaking Realm. However, it had no impact on the overall situation. Even if the incarnations of the nine Divine Beasts reached the Unleaking Realm, he would still face inevitable death when confronting such mysterious beings of the Celestial Being realm. ¡­ Gu Yang was not discouraged and prepared to try several more times. If it still didn¡¯t work, he would follow the path that he knew would keep him alive for eight years. [¡­You bring Chu Xiyue and others into the Immortal Palace of Guanghan.] [Soon, you discover that a certain resonance occurred between you and the Immortal Palace of Guanghan. After three months, you successfully take control of a part of its prohibitions.] [You leave the Immortal Palace of Guanghan¡­] [¡­Dead at the age of twenty-six.] Oh really? He was both surprised and delighted. He had actually gained control of a part of the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace of Guanghan. After all, the Immortal Palace of Guanghan was a force as famous as Yao Chi Immortal Palace in ancient times. If he controlled the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace of Guanghan, perhaps he could stop those two Celestial Beings from invading. Unfortunately, in the simulation, he was too rigid, only acting according to his initial ideas without adapting to changes. Even after gaining control of a part of the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace of Guanghan, he still followed the original plan and proceeded to the Golden Court Pocket Universe. The simulation was wasted. [The simulation ends¡­] [¡­] ¡­ [¡­You stay in the Immortal Palace of Guanghan for three years, gaining control of some provisions.] [One day, two Celestial Beings appear. You use the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace of Guanghan to block them outside.] [After a stalemate that lasts for ten years, one day, a terrifying entity invades the palace and kills the two Celestial Beings. Soon after, the prohibitions of the palace are all destroyed, and you all die on the spot. You die at the age of thirty-six.] Thirteen years! Gu Yang was overjoyed. Finally, he could live past ten years. Moreover, it was in a way he hadn¡¯t previously considered. Unexpectedly, he was able to control the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace of Guanghan. Oh right, it was thanks to the metamorphosis of the Divine Beast Youying. Taiyin Youying was the incarnation of the moon, and the Immortal Palace of Guanghan¡ªthis name undoubtedly originated from the moon. There must be some connection between the two. So, when his Youying incarnation reached the Unleaking Realm, it resonated with the Immortal Palace of Guanghan, enabling him to control the palace¡¯s prohibitions. With this realization, Gu Yang felt elated. Finally, he had enough time to make a breakthrough. The monstrous entity that appeared at the end was most likely a mischievous being of the Hollow Void level, capable of easily killing two Celestial Beings. However, this was not unexpected for him; he had seen before how mischievous beings could devour each other in the Yellow Springs Pocket Universe. Therefore, as long as there are enough mischievous beings, the emergence of one at the Hollow Void level was inevitable. ¡­ [¡­You open the portal of the Wanxiang Pocket Universe and hide in the Immortal Palace with Chu Xiyue and others.] [Three years later, you gain control of some prohibitions of the Immortal Palace of Guanghan. One day, two Celestial Beings invade the Palace.] [You use the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace to block them out.] [After a stalemate that lasts for twelve years, a mysterious figure appears one day, shatters the prohibitions of the Immortal Palace with a wave of a hand, and you die¡ªat age thirty-eight.] Where did this mysterious figure come from, who could easily break the palace¡¯s prohibitions? Gu Yang felt somewhat depressed. Unexpectedly, in the absence of mischievous beings, an unknown powerful being appeared. It¡¯s probably one of the ancient beings of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Just his luck. However, at least he managed to live for an additional two years, totaling fifteen years. This had met his expectations. [The simulation ends¡­] [¡­] Gu Yang chose option two. ¡­ After that, the process was repeated. Once, twice, three times¡­ After a total of thirty simulations¨C [¡­You¡¯ve connected the hidden passages and acupuncture points of your body, forming an inner universe. The Unleaking body evolved to the second layer.] [¡­Dead at thirty-eight.] At last, he made it. Gu Yang breathed a sigh of relief. What he feared most was that he might deplete all his simulations without making a breakthrough. Fortunately, the breakthrough came at the right time. At this point, he still had over eight hundred energy points remaining. Fifty simulations, costing him a total of five thousand energy points. Breaking through a single realm was indeed very difficult. [Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following¡­] [¡­] ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, cracking sounds rang out from Gu Yang¡¯s body, growing louder and louder, gradually turning into the sound of wind and thunder, inducing changes in the sky. He felt all the acupuncture points around his body were undergoing unprecedented changes. Upon internal inspection, these acupuncture points were expanding continuously, and between each point, a new connection was formed as if they had become a whole. This was the so-called inner universe, a profound state suggesting that one¡¯s body could contain infinite power like a universe. After an unknown period of time, the changes within Gu Yang¡¯s body finally ceased. He opened his eyes, and within them shone two fiery red lights so substantive that it seemed as if they could pierce the sky. At this moment, the mana within his body was at least ten times larger than before, resulting in a drastic change in his overall strength. Moreover, there was an unexpected surprise. He had finally deciphered a sword technique from the profound sword intent in his mind. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: The 347th Human Emperor’s Sword Emerges Chapter 347: The 347th Human Emperor¡¯s Sword Emerges The Sword Intent in Gu Yang¡¯s mind was gifted to him by the headmaster of the Wen Academy. For this Sword Intent, he promised to protect the academy for three hundred years. He learned this sword technique to get rid of the mark left on him by that being from the Chiming Heaven. However, plans cannot keep up with changes. Since then, that being from the Chiming Heaven had not troubled him again. Instead, more powerful enemies had emerged. With the Cao family and Gao family as his ears and eyes, that being from the Chiming Heaven should already know about the descent of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace into the Human Realm. It probably did not dare to come to the Human Realm anymore. Regardless, since he paid such a high tuition fee, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if he didn¡¯t master it? Therefore, Gu Yang seriously studied this sword technique. But in the beginning, progress was very slight. Therefore, he started from scratch to learn the sword technique. Through numerous simulations, he cultivated the sword technique to a high realm, but still had no clue about that Sword Intent. Not until he got the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book,¡± did he begin cramming the ancient cultivation system. Every experience accumulated through countless simulations, like water flowing into a canal, helped him grasp this sword technique. He finally understood why he couldn¡¯t comprehend that Sword Intent before. This sword technique, passed down from ancient times, follows the path of a sword cultivator, which greatly differs from contemporary martial arts. It¡¯s just like using classical physics formulae to solve quantum mechanics problems. Obviously, they don¡¯t fit. ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique.¡± As Gu Yang silently muttered the name of this sword technique, essentially, it was a technique that only a Celestial Being could master, involving some Tao-related skills. Just like the fourth form of the Shenzhao Six Destroy, the Celestial Decline. The first form he comprehended, named Yuan Destruction, can cut True Essence and Mana, and even the power of the Immortal Element. Gu Yang was a bit eager to try and test the power of this sword move. However, he forcefully held back. He still needed a good sword. The Guanghan Immortal Sword should be a Pure Yang grade Magic Treasure, but he always felt that this sword was somewhat Yin oriented, better suited for women. Suddenly, he thought of a sword. His heart moved, that¡¯s it! Gu Yang rose into the air and flew towards the Divine City. At this moment, there were twelve days left until the Yaochi Conference. ¡­ The Divine City, in the Duke¡¯s Mansion. The Everlasting Hall. Hum¡ª¡ª In the center of the hall, the Duke¡¯s Sword was surrounded by a purple aura, a splendid light shot up to the sky, almost piercing the roof. In the surging mist, the scenery of the thousands of miles of rivers and mountains became even clearer. The Duke was sitting next to it, his robust body bursting with unparalleled power, forming a resonance with the Duke¡¯s Sword in front of him. At last, the purple light on the Duke¡¯s Sword receded, returning to calm. The aura of the duke sitting in front also calmed down, and even the sharpness in his eyes disappeared, as if he had become an ordinary old man. But there was a hint of worry between his brows. At this moment, someone outside knocked on the door. ¡°Father.¡± The Duke said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man who exuded a killing intent all over his body walked in. This was Zhu Weiyue, the eldest son of the Duke. He said with a surprised face, ¡°Father, have you broken through to the Unleaking Realm?¡± His father, the Duke, had been stuck in the Mana Triple Heavens for many years. In the battle to wipe out the Red Venerate, he had been seriously injured and could never fully recover. Now, he had not only fully recovered from his injury, but had finally crossed that threshold and broken through to the Unleaking Realm. From then on, the Duke would have a lifespan of a thousand years. One or two hundred years later, the Zhu family might become the tenth most prominent surname under heaven. This was good news for both the Duke¡¯s Mansion and Great Zhou. But there was not a trace of joy on the Duke¡¯s face. While looking at the Duke¡¯s Sword, he said solemnly, ¡°The Duke¡¯s Sword sacrificed its own source to enhance my strength. It must have sensed a great danger. Weiyue, I fear that the Great Zhou has reached a critical point for its survival.¡± Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Zhu Weiyue did not agree. In his opinion, strength was the key. His father had entered the Unleaking Realm. Even if the Great Zhou was destroyed, as long as he was still there, the Zhu family would be as stable as a mountain. When the Qin Dynasty was destroyed, the Great Zhou replaced it. The nine surnames of the world remained the same, even the Lin family, which caused the fall of the Qin Dynasty, continued. That was because the Lin family still had an Unleaking Realm powerhouse. When the Qin Dynasty was destroyed back then, it was not as if the Duke¡¯s Sword had fallen. It was merely a change of dynasty. As long as the strength was still there, the Zhu family would always be the Duke¡¯s Mansion. Zhu Weiyue comforted, ¡°Father, with your current strength, what is there to fear even if the barbarians invade?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± The Duke shook his head, he had a deep connection with the Duke¡¯s Sword. He knew, the crisis this time was not as simple as the Great Zhou¡¯s destruction. It was a hundred times worse. It could even lead to the sinking of Divine State, with billions of living beings having no place to be buried. The Duke¡¯s Sword, rather than being linked with Great Zhou¡¯s air transport, is more closely tied to the air transport of the Divine State. In the dark, the Duke¡¯s Sword could sense changes in the air transport, thereby triggering its reaction. The Duke¡¯s Sword willingly gave all of its essence to him, helping him break through to the Unleaking Realm. It was like putting all eggs in one basket, and it would lose the ability to resist risks. If the Great Zhou collapsed, it would also cease to exist. If it were a common crisis, the Duke¡¯s Sword would never make such an extreme reaction. News about the Barbarian¡¯s having another Celestial Being is still confidential, only known to the Red Mansion and the Empress Dowager. The Red Mansion has its own information channels, while the Empress Dowager learned it from Gu Yang. Gu Yang¡¯s news came from simulations of the future. Except for this, no one in the Great Zhou currently knows this news. The Duke doesn¡¯t know about it yet either. Of course, the overreaction of the Duke¡¯s Sword is not simply because it senses the appearance of a Celestial Being in the grasslands. The crisis it senses is far more terrifying than that. This world is about to be destroyed. Under such a crisis, the Duke¡¯s Sword can still get the blessing of this world¡¯s air transport, greatly increase its strength, and even feedback to its master. ¡­ Hum¡ª¡ª Suddenly, the sword of the Lord of the State began to vibrate wildly, the surrounding purple aura surged, as if ready to fly out on its own. The Lord of the State had never seen the sword react so intensely, not even when the Emperor was killed had such a situation occurred. He reached out, took the sword into his hand, and in an instant, understood everything. Zhu Weiyue, standing by his side, was inevitably worried when he saw the sword reacting so abnormally and asked, ¡°Father, what has happened?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± With a single phrase from the Lord of the State, he had already vanished from the spot. Who was he? Who was he referring to? Zhu Weiyue was very puzzled, but there was no one to ask. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Mother, your child greets you.¡± In the Qi Feng Pavilion of the Imperial Palace, the eleven-year-old little Emperor knelt down and respectfully kowtowed. Inside, Su Ningyan seemed somewhat distracted, casually saying, ¡°Get up, the Emperor doesn¡¯t need to offer such grand ceremonies.¡± The little Emperor stood up and said, ¡°Great Zhou governs the world with filial piety, as a role model to the world, these ceremonies must not be abandoned.¡± At this moment, Su Ningyan did not have the mood to exchange these formalities with the young Emperor and waved her hand, ¡°Dismiss yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little Emperor slowly withdrew from the throne room, once outside, he wore a smile on his face and left the Qi Feng Pavilion accompanied by an inner eunuch. In the pavilion, Su Ningyan for some reason, felt a constant sense of alarm today, as if something bad was about to happen. A martial artist¡¯s intuition is very accurate, she pondered for a moment, opened the entrance leading to the underground palace, and went down. Deep underground, there was a huge underground palace. In the middle of it, sat a giant cauldron with a wisp of blue flame burning within. Within the flame, lay a sword, its body overflowing with rainbow luster, a delicate crevice could be seen at the tip of the sword. This sword, was precisely the Blue Sky Sword that Su Ningyan obtained from the Demon Suppression Tower. The tip of this sword was broken and was gradually being repaired over several months under the flame of the giant cauldron. Before the cauldron sat a woman in palace attire, sweating from the forehead as she focused intensely on the Blue Sky Sword within the flame. Su Ningyan performed a salute, ¡°Master, for some reason, your disciple feels unusually uneasy. I feel that something very bad is about to happen.¡± Upon hearing her words, the woman in palace attire furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°You have not reached the Celestial Being realm yet, you do not have the ability to feel the coming threats.¡± ¡°However, you being the Empress Dowager of Great Zhou and carrying the fortune of Great Zhou, this should be a warning from the unknowable future.¡± Su Ningyan¡¯s gaze hardened, ¡°Master, are you saying that something big is about to happen to Great Zhou?¡± ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± The woman in palace attire had not finished her words when she appeared to sense something. She suddenly turned her gaze, her face filled with shock, she exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡± The flames within the giant cauldron became unstable, reflecting her inner turmoil. Su Ningyan also felt a strange fluctuation that made her heart pound. She had a feeling that something that could change her destiny had appeared. Hearing her master¡¯s words, a boom echoed in her head. Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? This was one of the earliest divine weapons of the human clan, a symbol of the clan¡¯s fortune, and the supreme symbol of the human monarchy. With the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, one could truly claim to be the sovereign of the human clan. Since the fall of the Xia Emperor, the whereabouts of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword were unknown. For a thousand years, the founding Emperor of the Qin dynasty and the founding Emperor of the Zhou dynasty had both diligently sought this object, but unfortunately, they obtained nothing. Now, the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword had reappeared in the world. Moreover, it was in Divine City! That direction, was the location of the ritual altar. ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± Su Ningyan struggled to suppress her urge to seize the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, turning to look at the woman in palace attire. By this time the woman in palace attire had already calmed down, and the flame within the cauldron had stabilized. She asked, ¡°Can you contend with the one from the Wen Academy?¡± This sentence immediately extinguished Su Ningyan¡¯s ambition to seize the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. As long as the headmaster of the Wen Academy was present, no one could snatch the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword under his watch. The woman in palace attire said cryptically, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword is not something that just anyone can wield. Back then, the Xia Emperor, who was extremely powerful and possessed vast territories, could not gain the approval of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. In his hands, it became a mere symbol of power.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could the Red Venerate have been able to kill the Xia Emperor?¡± Su Ningyan was hearing about this for the first time and said in shock, ¡°Even the Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t gain the approval of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? Why?¡± ¡°Because the Xia Emperor had the bloodline of the Monster Race. How could he gain the approval of the human clan¡¯s treasure?¡± ¡­ ¡­¡­ Within the Divine City, inside a Red Mansion. A man in black robes suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a shocked expression on his face for the first time. ¡°Teacher, something big has happened¡ª¡ª¡± An excited voice came from outside, its tone was shrill due to excitement. With a bang, the door was pushed open. A small figure rushed in, her little face flushed as she exclaimed, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword has appeared¡­¡± The man in black was once again calm and responded with a simple, ¡°Oh.¡± Oh? The girl stared at him with wide eyes, unable to believe what he had just said. She was hopping with impatience, ¡°That¡¯s the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, the greatest treasure of the human clan. Teacher, aren¡¯t you going to act quickly? What if it¡¯s taken by the people from Three Holy Gates and Red Venerate?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± The man in black questioned and closed his eyes again. The girl was stupefied, unable to understand why her teacher could remain indifferent in the face of such a significant event as the reemergence of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Burning 348 Chapter 348: Burning 348 During the flight to the Divine City, Gu Yang, out of caution, initiated a simulation. [At the age of twenty-three, you¡¯ve reached the second level of the Unleaking Realm. You set off to the Divine City, successfully securing the Human Emperor¡¯s sword and taming the Unleaking Realm powerhouse who guards the sword.] [Subsequently, you open up the passages to the All-embracing Celestial Realm and Yellow Springs Celestial Realm, leading Chu Xiyue and others to the Broad Cold Immortal Palace.] [Half a year later, you leave the Broad Cold Immortal Palace for the Golden Court Celestial Realm.] [Another half a year later, you help the Lord of the Golden Court Country eradicate the other two country lords. The Lord of the Golden Court combines the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Booklet and starts a closed-door cultivation.] [Then, several Celestial Being Realm chimeras invade the Golden Court Celestial Realm, turning this world into a ghost realm. You are hunted down by several Celestial Being chimeras, escape is impossible, and you die on the spot at the age of twenty-five.] Here we go again. Whenever his cultivation level blossoms, he always encounters all kinds of accidents. Those Celestial Being Realm chimeras absurdly breached the Golden Court Celestial Realm and insisted on chasing him down. Gu Yang had already acclimated to this pattern¡ªit was the butterfly effect in action. However, he had a hunch that those chimeras were likely drawn in by the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was the nemesis of Red Ming. To some extent, the chimeras and Red Ming had some similarities, probably they shared the same weakness. [Simulation ends, you can retain one of the following items.] [First, your martial arts realm at the age of twenty-five.] [Second, your martial arts experience at the age of twenty-five.] [Third, your wisdom in life at the age of twenty-five.] Gu Yang chose the first option. His condition barely changed. Only two years had passed, and his cultivation level hadn¡¯t significantly changed, same for the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. At his level, years of harsh cultivation or drops of divine beast essence blood have a negligible effect on enhancing his cultivation level. ¡°The good news is that there won¡¯t be any danger during the trip to fetch the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. I can even tame an Unleaking Realm fighter.¡± Gu Yang felt relieved. After all, his original plan was to attend the Yaochi Conference, he didn¡¯t need to evade the pursuit of Jade Dew Divine Soldier, and therefore, he didn¡¯t need the channels of Yellow Springs Celestial Realm to open. So he had no need to worry that a bunch of Celestial Beings would come after him. At this moment, his speed was even faster than before. Two hours later, the Divine City was within sight. ¡­ Since time immemorial, the Heavenly Altar has been a place for the emperor to offer sacrifices to heaven. From the Xia Dynasty, to the Qin Dynasty, and now the Great Zhou, it has always been so. This place is one of the forbidden lands of the Divine City, heavily guarded. Feather Forest Army, the closest military force to the royal family and led by a First Rank powerhouse, guard here. Commoners can¡¯t get close at all. But to a warrior like Gu Yang, it wasn¡¯t a problem, he landed directly on the square of the Heavenly Altar, unnoticed by the nearby guards. The space where the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was located was right here. For a thousand years, no one discovered it. This was his first time visiting the Heavenly Altar, and it was somewhat different from his imagination¡ªin the center was an enormous altar. Its area was thousands of square meters, comparable to a football field, it was vast in structure. The altar was situated on a high platform. The stairway leading to the platform was built of a kind of stone resembling white jade. Atop the altar was a gigantic stone pillar, of which only a less than one-meter part was left at the bottom, appearing to have been severed, the cut was flat and neat. The pillar was cylindrical with a diameter of nearly a hundred meters. Looking at the cut, this pillar was monolithic, not stacked with stones. It was unimaginable how this gigantic pillar was brought here. Historically, this Heavenly Altar has existed since the ancient times, most likely the work of a powerful immortal cultivator. In the center of the altar, a huge black cauldron was placed. Unknown for how long it had been there, but its profound aura seemed to have merged with the altar. The cauldron was one of the Nine Divine Cauldrons, the most important Universe Cauldron, placed here for a thousand years. Seeing this grand construction, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but admire it. The Heavenly Altar, the city walls and the imperial palace of the Divine City were indomitable. It was said that not even a Celestial Being could damage them. Standing before the altar, Gu Yang felt a great constraint on his Divine Sense. It felt like inside the imperial palace, even his internal mana was affected to some extent. ¡°No wonder the Xia Emperor chose to hide the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword here.¡± Gu Yang seemed to understand that there was an interference ancestral field in the city that prevented the existence of the space housing the sword from being inadvertently discovered. Similar to his current state, while standing in the middle of the altar, he sensed nothing unusual. Gu Yang was recalling the way to access the secret realm from the treasure map. He raised his head to observe the stars. Though it was daytime now, with his vision, he could clearly see any star in the sky. Soon, he determined the location based on the positions of the stars, drew out the Phoenix Feather Knife, and slashed, shouting, ¡°Open!¡± The Blade Intent hit a part of the void, encountered an invisible obstacle, then a spatial rift appeared, quickly forming a passageway. The Secret Realm was vast, at a glance, mountains of gold, silver, and weapons could be seen. The most noticeable was a man in pure silver armor. He was robust, standing tall like a tower, kneeling on one knee, and bowing his head motionless, appearing like a sculpture. In front of the man, a giant sword was planted. A primitive and antiquated aura filled the air. ¡°Is this the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± Gu Yang looked at the sword and found that it didn¡¯t really resemble an emperor¡¯s sword. It completely lacked the supremely regal aura of imperial power. He found it hard to imagine how a majestic emperor, who carried such a crude giant sword, looked like. However, it wasn¡¯t surprising. At that time, humans weren¡¯t the sovereigns of this world. When the Human Emperor crafted this sword, the main concern was practicality. A glance at the design of this giant sword and the crimson color of the blood grooves, it was clear that this was undoubtedly a Great Killer. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, the Lord of the State was hurrying toward the Altar of Heavenly Gods. He appeared serious, knowing that a fierce battle was imminent, yet felt no chance of victory in his heart. He had possessed the sword of the state for over a hundred years, and no event or person had ever elicited such a strong reaction from it. The most severe response came when two emperors was murdered, but it paled in comparison to this time. That person was no ordinary being. Even though he had managed to break through to the Unleaking Realm, significantly enhancing his strength, he had no confidence. However, he had no choice. Ever since he unsheathed the sword of the state, his destiny, this sword, and the fate of Great Zhou had been tied tightly together. They thrived together, and perished together. If one day Great Zhou was to fall, and a new dynasty to rise, the sword of the state would suffer devastating injuries, requiring hundreds of years to recover. And he, he would have no way to escape it. Even if the sword of the state commanded him to kill a Celestial Being, he would unhesitatingly obey. Suddenly, the sword in his hands violently trembled and broke free from his grip, flying out on its own and illuminating the sky. ¡°This¡ª¡ª¡± The Lord of the State was astounded and hurriedly gave chase. At the same time, he sensed a primordial aura, stirring a sense of reverence in him. ¡°The Sword of the Human Emperor¡­?¡± His mind thundered, finally understanding why the sword of the state had suddenly broken free. The sword of the state was an unparalleled divine weapon, created in imitation of the Sword of the Human Emperor by the Qin Dynasty, was experiencing such a violent reaction due to the presence of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The Sword of the Human Emperor! A wave of ecstasy surged up the Lord of the State¡¯s face. The appearance of the Sword of the Human Emperor was very fortuitous for the Great Zhou. This sword was a divine weapon forged in the early dawn of history by the Human Emperor. The Human Emperor, with this sword, had slain countless foreign races, establishing the Human Race¡¯s dominant position in this world. When the Human Emperor was elected to be the shared ruler by the Human Race, the Sword of the Human Emperor shouldered the entire Human Race¡¯s destiny, possessing an incredible power, slaying gods or Buddha that stood in its way. Remember, the sword of the state only bore the destiny of the Zhou Dynasty. But the Sword of the Human Emperor bore the destiny of the entire Human Race, the two weren¡¯t on the same scale at all. With the Sword of the Human Emperor, the Great Zhou would have more than enough confidence to face the coming crisis. ¡°The direction it¡¯s heading¡­ is the Altar of Heavenly Gods, this is bad¡ª¡ª¡± The countenance of the Lord of the State darkened as he figured out the location of the Sword of the Human Emperor. The person the sword of the state wanted to kill was there as well. If the Sword of the Human Emperor ends up in the hands of that person, the consequences would be catastrophic. Realizing this, he felt a sense of burning urgency, taking flight towards the Altar of Heavenly Gods at the utmost speed. ¡­ A moment later, he arrived at the Altar of Heavenly Gods. By this time, the Feather Forest Army guarding the Alter of Heavenly Gods had already been alerted. But the altar was covered by a force, even the commander with First Rank cultivation could not approach, let alone ordinary soldiers. Their only choice was to notify the imperial palace of the alter¡¯s abnormal state as quickly as possible. ¡°It¡¯s the Lord of the State!¡± At this time, the commander noticed a ray of purple light soar in, following a figure, who was none other than the Lord of the State, his heart swelled with joy. The Lord of the State, however, did not have time to acknowledge him; his body was already flying into the interior of the altar. Inside the alter, an entrance to a Secret Realm had appeared. It turned out that the Sword of the Human Emperor had been hidden in a Secret Realm within the Altar of Heavenly Gods. At the entrance, a figure was standing. ¡°Why him?¡± The Lord of the State was shocked. Although he had never seen this person before, a deep loathing surged up in his heart at the sight of him. He immediately knew that this was the murderer who killed the emperor, Gu Yang! The person whom the sword of the state was hell-bent on killing was actually Gu Yang? Whoosh¡ª¡ª At that moment, the sword of the state, emanating an intense purple light, shoots towards Gu Yang with murderous intent. He turned his head to look, then raised the knife in his hand. With a loud crash, the sword of the state was sent flying, its purple aura diminishing by half. Unleaking Realm! The Lord of the State was dumbfounded, stunned beyond words at this sight. This youth had reached the Unleaking Realm so quickly? The sword of the state missed its target, it resonated with a deep hum, seemly understanding its inability to kill the opponent, it changed its course and flew back to its master¡¯s hand. Boom! The Lord of the State felt an indescribable surge of power flowing into him, elevating his strength. He was deeply distressed. This was the destiny that the sword of the state had accumulated over five hundred years of serving the Great Zhou, once ignited, the sword of the state would become a simple iron rod. The sword of the state was intent on killing Gu Yang, regardless of the consequences. This intelligent divine weapon was so resolute in its killing intent, it seemed to be in a kill-or-be-killed situation. The Lord of the State, receiving the empowerment of the destiny of the sword of the state, his power kept escalating, quickly surpassing the Unleaking Realm. At that moment, he felt as if he could do anything. His heart was devoid of joy or sorrow, from his mouth came a single word, ¡°Die!¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Eradicate this scourge 349 Chapter 349: Eradicate this scourge 349 In the courtyard of the Wen Academy. Xi Huang was sitting by the window, engrossed in a thick volume titled ¡°Qin History.¡± She had been sleeping in the underground palace of the King Qi¡¯s palace for over a thousand years, oblivious to the events that occurred in that duration. Recently, with some time on her hands, she started to catch up on history, starting with historical texts. The ¡°Qin History¡± in her hands was compiled by the Wen Academy. Suddenly, she felt an inexplicable palpitation. Alarmed, she raised her head and looked towards the west. Something there was making her heart pound, as if she had encountered her nemesis. On the table, a little green bird, which had been sleeping, suddenly woke up. It began to flap its wings and squawked, ¡°It¡¯s the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, run¡­¡± With that, it dashed instantly and fled wildly to the outside of the house. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? Upon hearing this name, Xi Huang was taken aback. This sword was extremely famous and she was well aware of it. It had become a symbol of imperial power in her time. However, she had never seen the Xia Emperor, nor had she seen the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. Such terrify was the sword that it posed an instinctive threat to her, even from such a distance. At this point, the entire academy became noisy, feeling the same peculiar pressure. Many people were discussing and speculating about which abnormal treasure had appeared. Whoosh- Suddenly, the little green bird flew back, uttering, ¡°Why should I fear? The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was already rendered useless by the Taiyi Emperor, it¡¯s not the same sword that it used to be, it can¡¯t threaten me.¡± At its last sentence, it seemed somewhat apprehensive. Its eyes darted toward Xi Huang. ¡°Or maybe, you could steal the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. With your speed, you could get it and go before anyone else can catch up.¡± Confused, Xi Huang asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You dummy! Although the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword has been weakened by the Taiyi Emperor and no longer retains its former glory, it¡¯s still a considerable threat if it falls into the hands of Human Race¡¯s emperor. This sword has killed countless members of our Monster Race, it¡¯s our bane. If humans got it, it would be a serious problem if they used it against the headmaster!¡± Upon hearing that her father could potentially be threatened by the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, Xi Huang immediately put down her book and stood up. Just then, both the man and the bird sensed something and turned their heads at the same time. They saw a blue figure appearing in the sky, dressed in a blue robe, and adorned with a wooden hairpin, exuding an indescribable sense of freedom and elegance. A Celestial Being! Xi Huang had seen a powerful Celestial Being before, and she was able to judge this in one glance. This man must be the headmaster of Wen Academy. The little green bird deflated instantly. ¡°It¡¯s over, who can outdo this old guy?¡± Xi Huang remained silent. With her Cultivation Level at only the second mana level, it was impossible for her to steal the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword from a powerful Celestial Being. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± The little green bird suddenly remembered something and said in surprise, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that he was severely injured? Why does he look so well now? Damn, this old guy must be pulling a fast one, trying to trick someone.¡± ¡°Humph, these scholars are all deceitful¡­¡± Xi Huang ignored its ramblings. She saw the Celestial Being remaining idle there, not trying to grab the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was up to. ¡­ ¡°Master, it¡¯s the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡± Next to the dean of the Wen Academy, a middle-aged man appeared. It was his disciple, Li Yuan, whose face showed some excitement. ¡°With this sword, Master can surely completely drive away that person from the Human Realm.¡± The dean, who had been staring in the direction of the Heavenly Altar, showed a hint of relief in his eyes and said casually, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword does not belong to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Yuan was taken aback. Following his gaze, he instantly understood why his master would say that, he hesitated a bit, ¡°Master, are you really okay with giving the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword to him?¡± The dean said, ¡°He who was able to get the fruit of the Red Moon Great Saint himself demonstrates his remarkable luck. Only someone this fortunate deserves to be the master of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword.¡± ¡°But the hostility of the State-protecting Sword towards him is so great. What if he is truly the Heavenly Phoenix Emperor from the past?¡± ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword will give us the answer.¡± Li Yuan fell silent. The mentor and disciple stopped talking, closely watching the battle at the Heavenly Altar. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Just for killing an emperor, is it necessary to fight this hard?¡± Looking at his opponent¡¯s explosive increases in strength, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t understand it. The price to pay for strength to skyrocket to such a degree in a short time was unimaginable. After this battle, that State-protecting Sword would definitely be scrapped. At one glance, he recognized that the man and the sword must be the Lord of the State and his State-protecting Sword. Who would have expected that the State-protecting Divine Sword, even though it was not ranked high among the Top Ten Divine Weapons, could still hide such tremendous power, elevating its owner¡¯s strength to such a level? At this time, the strength of the Lord of the State had already surpassed him, even exceeding the third level of the Unleaking Realm. Really, just to kill him, was it worth it? The Lord of the State was hovering in the air. At this moment, he sensed the destiny of Great Zhou represented by millions of citizens and the vast landscape. The citizens living on this land recognize Great Zhou, longing for a better life, slowly merging into a mighty current. This is the foundation of Great Zhou¡¯s destiny. At this moment, behind him, there stand billions of Great Zhou¡¯s citizens. His gaze, as if able to pierce through the void, traverse the long river of history, to see the future scene. He now understands why the Lord of the State¡¯s sword, regardless of any consequences, is compelled to kill this man. The man before him is the root of Great Zhou¡¯s chaos and will drag this world into the abyss of destruction. By then, not only Great Zhou but the entire world will cease to exist. The Lord of the State, after seeing the ¡°truth¡±, lay aside his hesitation and transformed it into the strongest killing intent. His gaze resolute, ¡°You will cause chaos in the world in the future, today, I, on behalf of Great Zhou, and this world, will eliminate you, the scourge.¡± This sentence, like a judgment, is echoed throughout heaven and earth. All over Divine City, hundreds of thousands of citizens, seemingly empathizing with the Lord of the State, surge with killing intent. These killing intents converge into one, transforming the color of heaven and earth. Gu Yang feels like he is facing countless Great Zhou citizens. At this moment, as if a thousand people are pointing at him, this seemingly intangible power is suppressing his Original Spirit, making it slightly difficult for him to breathe. This kind of attack method is unheard of. Gu Yang even has a strange thought that he is experiencing a wave of online violence. ¡­ ¡°Die!¡± The Lord of the State, with the aid of the power of hundreds of thousands of citizens in Divine City, presses down on his opponent completely in terms of momentum, and finally makes a move. One sword that levels the world! This is the strongest sword technique he extrapolated from Lord of the State¡¯s sword. He joined the army at the age of 14, and at the age of 16, it was in front of this sacrificial altar that he unintentionally drew this State-controlling sword. From that moment on, he resolved to devote his whole life to Great Zhou. He defends the country from foreign enemies and quelled domestic rebellions. From a foot soldier, he accumulated merit until he was conferred as the Lord of the State. His greatest ambition in his life is to assist Great Zhou in pacifying the world. This sword embodies his lifelong martial efforts and aspirations. No matter how strong the enemy is, they can be defeated in one stroke. ¡­ ¡°Good swordsmanship!¡± Gu Yang¡¯s current mastery in swordsmanship is very high. Facing the Lord of the State¡¯s sword, he can¡¯t help but admire it. He does not evade, because there is no evasion. The Lord of the State¡¯s sword intent firmly locks him. There is an extra sword in his hand that he doesn¡¯t know when it appeared, it¡¯s the Guanghan Immortal Sword. Now, he has only this sword to use. With one sword in hand, he immediately breaks free from the bondage of sword intent, and strikes a sword out. ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡±, the first move, Zhan Yuan! An indescribable grey sword intent flies out, colliding with the Lord of the State¡¯s incredibly majestic sword Qi. In an instant, the sword Qi on the Lord of the State¡¯s sword was ruptured from the middle, dividing into two. ¡°This¨C¡± The Lord of the State is so uncomfortable that he almost vomits blood. This sword embodies his lifelong cultivation. This time, the power he exerted was cut off by half, and he could no longer sense the existence of that half of the mana. For the Unleaking Realm, even if the mana leaves the body, it will not be out of control and can be controlled freely. In some ways, Mana is part of the martial artist and does not disappear, only consumed. But now, his mana, after being cut into two sections, can no longer sense the existence of one section. This situation is too strange. At this moment, Gu Yang strikes out with another sword. With a chi sound. The remaining half of the power on the Lord of the State¡¯s sword was also ¡°cut off¡±. The power condensed by the Lord of the State¡¯s sword burning most of its destiny, and the sword that the Lord of the State, carrying the killing intents of tens of thousands of people in Divine City, could use to destroy heaven and earth, just like that, mysteriously disappeared without a trace. Phew! Lord of the State¡¯s sword was stopped by an invisible obstacle about a meter away from Gu Yang¡¯s chest. The Lord of the State looked at the Lord of the State¡¯s sword in his hand, his eyes vacant, his body trembling uncontrollably. How can this be? He could never have imagined that his all-out, lethal attack couldn¡¯t even penetrate the opponent¡¯s protective Mana. Thud! Suddenly, the Lord of the State¡¯s sword in his hand broke, and the fragments scratched his face, leaving a bloody mark. He seemed to be unaware of it, raised his head to look at Gu Yang and moved his lips. Gu Yang seemed to know what he was going to ask and said, ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique.¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Subdue 350 Chapter 350: Subdue 350 Zhanxuan Swordsmanship! Upon hearing these four words, the Lord of the State seemed frozen in place, as if struck by lightning. The only thought left in his mind was, why did the Dean pass on this sword technique to Gu Yang? In all of Great Zhou, fewer than five people have ever heard of this sword technique, and he was one of them. He once had the privilege of seeking the Dean¡¯s guidance, during which they discussed the world¡¯s various sword techniques, and he learned that the technique mastered by the Dean was Zhanxuan Swordsmanship. This news was a massive blow to him. Great Zhou had two pillars of support, one of them was Luo Wang, whose presence stabilized the Great Zhou royal family like a mountain, and no one could shake the Zhao Family¡¯s status. However, he would only intervene when the rule of Great Zhou was threatened. The other, naturally, was the Dean, who, with his power alone, rivalled the Three Holy Gates and Chiming Heaven, protecting this world. The person whom the Lord of the State admired most in his life was the Dean. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t understand why the Dean would so recklessly pass on Zhanxuan Swordsmanship to such a future menace! ¡­ The Literary Institution. A look of shock appeared on Li Yuan¡¯s face, and he exclaimed, ¡°He¡¯s actually mastered Zhanxuan Swordsmanship!¡± He knew that the instructor had always wanted to find a successor for this sword technique, and the first challenge at the Star Picking Pavilion was a test set by the instructor. However, that sword technique had been there for almost five hundred years, and no one had ever managed to learn it. Moreover, the Star Picking Pavilion was open to the public, and disciples outside of the academy were also allowed to comprehend the sword technique. Over the past five hundred years, many extraordinarily talented individuals had appeared in the world, but not one of them had managed to comprehend it. Neither he nor Ye Lingbo, who was said to be a reincarnation of a great power, could do it. It was said that the elderly patriarch of the Qin Family had once disguised himself and came to the academy, but he also failed to comprehend the sword technique. Zhanxuan Swordsmanship was found by the Dean in some ruins. It was created by a figure from ancient times and is incredibly powerful. Only two legacies of it were left behind. One was inherited by the Dean. The other was eventually passed on by the Dean to Gu Yang. Li Yuan didn¡¯t know why the Dean trusted that young man so much, but, it was too late to change anything now. He never expected that Gu Yang, who was known for his unparalleled talent in swordsmanship, could master Zhanxuan Swordsmanship in such a short time. This move, Xuan Yuan, could sever True Essence and Mana, approaching the Dao, which was a method of the Celestial Being realm. No matter how powerful the Mana of the Unleaking Realm was, it was useless in front of this sword technique. The Dean¡¯s cultivation level and Chiming Heaven¡¯s were vastly different, yet he could compete with it, and even end up mutually wounded. The reason for this was this sword technique. A hint of unusual color flashed in the eyes of the Dean, who smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°I did not choose the wrong person.¡± Now that Zhanxuan Swordsmanship had a successor, and with the emergence of the Sword of the Human Emperor, they were able to counter the Celestial Supreme of Chiming Heaven and the three Demon Saints from the Three Holy Gates. However, Li Yuan wasn¡¯t as optimistic as him. On the contrary, he was even more worried. If Gu Yang really was a scheme left by the Phoenix, things would be more difficult to control. ¡­ Seeing that the Lord of the State seemed to have his spirit drained in an instant, and looked like a lost soul, Gu Yang felt some sympathy for him. This man was loyal to Great Zhou, dedicated himself to Great Zhou, and strictly adhered to his principles, refusing to get involved in political affairs. Although Gu Yang didn¡¯t understand why he was so determined to kill him, he didn¡¯t want to kill someone like him either. He put away his Guanghan Immortal Sword and flew towards the secret realm. The silver-armored giant guarding the Sword of the Human Emperor also opened his eyes. The horrifying light shone from his pitch black pupils. Hints of a wild aura emitted from him, giving the impression of the Monster Race. This was a highly skilled Third Layer Unleaking Realm master, with the same cultivation level as the sect leader of the Dao Sect, Wen Jue. This person was clearly arranged by the Xia Emperor to guard the Sword of the Human Emperor, and was therefore highly trusted by the Xia Emperor. Still, Gu Yang was puzzled. The Xia Emperor had gone to fight against the Four Great Sacred Lands, so why didn¡¯t he bring the Sword of the Human Emperor with him? It wasn¡¯t possible that on the verge of defeat, the Xia Emperor handed the Sword of the Human Emperor to a confidant to hide it, was it? There¡¯s no way that could have been kept secret from Chiming Heaven and Saint Chaoyang; they wouldn¡¯t overlook such a treasure. So, there was only one possibility. The Xia Emperor hid the Sword of the Human Emperor beforehand and didn¡¯t take it to the battle. Gu Yang stared at the giant figure standing up. The giant man was taller than three meters, and his tower-like physique contained explosive power. A golden shadow flew out from his brow, which was none other than the Heavenly Divine Ape. In a simulation, he subjugated this Unleaking Realm powerhouse. Preparing for a fight was the logical next step. The man was obviously good at melee combat, so using the Heavenly Divine Ape to deal with him was the most suitable strategy. To his surprise, a look of joy appeared in the giant man¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly kneeled down, ¡°Lowly official Wei Hao, at your service, my prince.¡± What the heck? Gu Yang was taken aback. What did he call me, Prince? What did he mean by that? No way¡­ Suddenly, he understood the reason. During the time of Xia Dynasty, only the royal family was qualified to practice ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±. Seeing him release the Heavenly Divine Ape, which indicated that he practiced ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡±, it was understandable that the man would make such a mistake. With an extremely excited expression, Wei Hao, the silver-armored giant said firmly, ¡°Your lowly servant was entrusted to guard the Sword of the Human Emperor. I have been doing this for more than one thousand and seventy-three years. I am honored to have fulfilled my duties.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Gu Yang shouted, approaching and placing a hand on his shoulder, ¡°With loyal subjects like you in Xia, there is hope for restoration.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time he encountered such a case of mistaken identity. At first, Lily mistook him for some sort of a saint. Then Little Green Bird and Xi Huang took him for a phoenix. He¡¯d gotten used to it, so he quickly accepted it. After all, the entire royal family and ministers of the Xia Dynasty are all dead, who can say he isn¡¯t a descendant of the Xia Emperor? Firstly, they would have to ask whether his divine beast incarnation agrees or not. He had gone from denying these events and trying to explain them at first, to now calmly accepting them, gradually getting better at handling these incidents. Without lifting a hand, he gains a loyal follower, why not? Gu Yang looked at the sword before him and said, ¡°There is one thing I don¡¯t understand. I hope Master Wei can clarify my doubts.¡± ¡°Please proceed with your question, your highness. I will know nothing but tell everything.¡± ¡°Back then, why didn¡¯t the Former Emperor take the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? Why did he leave it here?¡± Wei Hao hesitated a little bit before saying gently, ¡°The Emperor could never truly harness the power of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword.¡± Gu Yang was astonished, ¡°Why is this?¡± If the Xia Emperor could establish a dynasty, an emperor that couldn¡¯t gain the acknowledgement of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword is at least at the level of a spiritual treasure. To unleash its might, you must earn the recognition of itsprimordial spirit. Otherwise, it¡¯s no more than an ordinary stick. It was the same with the Spirit Treasure cudgel. If it weren¡¯t for the primordial spirit reluctantly acknowledging him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out its power at all. Therefore, the only explanation is that the Xia Emperor didn¡¯t gain the recognition of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. However, if even the Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t get its recognition, who else in this world would be qualified for it? Wei Hao seemed to want to speak but hesitated, appearing very conflicted. Seeing this, Gu Yang immediately understood that the matter involved the Xia Emperor¡¯s privacy. This man was able to guard the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword in the Secret Realm for a thousand years, which spoke volumes about how loyal he was to the Xia Emperor. It was only natural that he wouldn¡¯t wish to disclose the Xia Emperor¡¯s secrets. And the difficulty of dealing with Gu Yang without lying to him led to his current dilemma. Gu Yang said, ¡°Alright, forget I asked.¡± Then he looked at the giant sword again and reached out to take hold of it. ¡°Be careful, your highness.¡± Warned Wei Hao, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword is extremely capricious. One needs to be careful of being harmed instead.¡± Gu Yang was not particularly worried. In the simulation, he had successfully picked up the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, obviously there would be no issue. However, just to be sure, he kept two divine beast incarnations nearby just in case. As Gu Yang¡¯s hand touched the hilt of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, he felt a rumbling in his head and his sight went black. ¡­ At this time, not only was the Lord of the State who was present at the scene paying attention to Gu Yang, but the headmaster of the academy and Li Yuan were also looking. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, the sword of the Human Emperor, was not something anyone could just take. If an alien dared to take the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, it would likely be met with the backlash of the Human Race¡¯s destiny. Whether Gu Yang was truly the Demon Emperor Phoenix of the monster race could quickly be understood. ¡­ ¡°Oh no.¡± At the same time, inside a yard in the academy, Little Green Bird finally sensed the location of its master, overlapping with the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. It knew that its master, like itself, had lost most of his memory. His reasons for running to find the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword were self-evident. Little Green Bird had experienced the power of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword in ancient times, and it was counted together with Demon Suppression Tower of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace as one of the two big rivals of the Monster Race. After the Way of Heaven died, the level of the Demon Suppression Tower fell, and its power was not even a tenth of what it was in the ancient times. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was a different story. It was not an Innate Spirit Treasure like the Demon Suppression Tower. The reason it could shake the world was that it was infused with the destiny of the human race, regardless of the Way of Heaven. Even if the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was heavily injured by the Taiyi Emperor, it was not the infinitely powerful Human Emperor¡¯s Sword of ancient times that could kill the Demon Emperor. But it is still not to be underestimated. With the current cultivation level of the master, rashly touching the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword could likely result in injury from the Human Race¡¯s destiny contained within. That would be a total loss. Thinking of this, Little Green Bird flew out without a care for anything else. It wanted to warn its master. But it had barely flown out a little when it hit an invisible barrier and was bounced back violently. This bounce made it dizzy. I¡­ It was about to curse when it suddenly covered its mouth with its wings. In the academy, the only one who could stop it in such an imperceptible manner was that human Celestial Being. How dare it act rashly? ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang felt the world spin around him, and by the time he recovered, he found himself in a strange place. This place was in the wild, filled with all sorts of plants and trees. The first thing he felt was that everything was giant, whether it was the trees or the plants, or even the insects ¡ª they all were absurdly huge. As if he had been shrunk several times. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up with two golden rays as he used the Candle Dragon¡¯s Divine Power. He looked around, but found nothing unusual. He was still in the wilderness, surrounded by various plants. A touch of unease entered Gu Yang¡¯s heart. There were only two possibilities for not being able to discern anything even with the Candle Dragon¡¯s divine power. One, he was truly transported to a strange world. The other was that this illusion was too strong that even the Candle Dragon¡¯s divine power could not break it. Either way means trouble. He summoned the system, [Do you wish to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 100 energy points.] Seeing that the Life Simulator was still there, his heart settled. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: 351 Recognizing the Master Chapter 351: 351 Recognizing the Master As Gu Yang was about to start a simulation, he felt a sudden jolt in his heart. Whirling around at once, the Phoenix Feather Knife had already appeared in his hand. Standing behind him was a robust man clad in beast skin, holding a large bone club that glowed eerily in the sunlight, the origin of the bone unknown. The man was strong, not as exaggerated as Wei Hao, but Gu Yang still felt an immense pressure from him. ¡°Are you a human or a monster?¡± The man stared at him with an odd gaze, his face full of curiosity. ¡°You smell like a human, but why do you bear the bloodline of a divine beast?¡± ¡°You smell not like the Monster Race either. Very strange indeed.¡± The man¡¯s accent was strange, his voice brusque. Upon seeing the man¡¯s appearance, temperament, and outfit, Gu Yang abruptly hatched a suspicion and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could you be Qing Hao?¡± ¡°Huh, how do you know my name?¡± The man in beast skin questioned, but quickly shrugged the query off. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s spar. You seem pretty formidable.¡± So it was a test. Upon hearing his words, Gu Yang instantly understood. Qing Hao, that was the name of the Human Emperor. The man before him was the Human Emperor, or more accurately, the young version of the Human Emperor before he claimed his title. After all, once he became the Human Emperor, who knows how powerful he would have become? He certainly wouldn¡¯t look like he does now. ¡­ As soon as Qing Hao finished speaking, he lifted his violently large bone club and swung it towards Gu Yang. ¡°Hold on!¡± Gu Yang had no intention of retaliating. He raised his hand to stop Qing Hao. Whoosh¡ª The bone club came to a halt above his head, the resulting wind messing up his hair. He tilted his head, looking rather impatient. ¡°Can we finish our conversation after the fight?¡± Seeing that Qing Hao had managed to stop in the nick of time, Gu Yang breathed a sigh of relief, growing more confident in his plan. He wasn¡¯t sure if he had passed the test during the last simulation, but most likely he hadn¡¯t. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so powerless before the Celestial Being. With his current strength and the Human Emperor¡¯s sword, he should at least have been able to escape from the Celestial Being, right? He speculated that during the simulation, he must have fought Qing Hao and lost. It would be strange if he could defeat the Human Emperor, even a young one. So, he did not gain the recognition of the Human Emperor¡¯s sword. More importantly, Gu Yang just learned some crucial information. Even the Xia Emperor had not received the approval of the Human Emperor¡¯s sword. The Xia Emperor was a formidable figure, arguably the strongest among the Celestial Beings. With his nine divine beast avatars plus his own body, a fight against him was basically ten against one. Who could match him in the same realm? Even the Xia Emperor failed the test. He must have sparred with Qing Hao, and the result was obvious. Gu Yang felt the chance of defeating Qing Hao was slim. So, combat was clearly not the way to pass this test. Facing Qing Hao¡¯s impatient countenance, he asked a piercing question, ¡°No matter how strong you are, can you defeat the emperor of the Monster Race?¡± Qing Hao snorted, clenching his fist and filled with fighting spirit. ¡°I may not be able to defeat him now, but I grow quickly. In the future, I¡¯ll make the Monster Emperor lose his teeth.¡± Gu Yang responded, ¡°Even if you become stronger, how many Monster Emperors can you defeat on your own?¡± The Monster Race certainly had more than one emperor. It was said in ancient legends that not long after Human Emperor killed the Monster Emperor Lei, he was injured by another Monster Emperor, Taiyi, and soon passed his throne to the second Human Emperor, the one who forged the Nine Divine Cauldrons. Plus the Phoenix, the Monster Race had at least three emperors. It was still unknown whether the Monster Race had any other emperor after the Phoenix. As expected, Qing Hao¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked at Gu Yang suspiciously. ¡°Why are you babbling about this?¡± Seeing that he was willing to talk, Gu Yang felt that he had already succeeded halfway. He replied, ¡°The Human Race is weak, living under the Monster Race, living a life where each day might be our last, treated as food by the Monster Race just like cattle and sheep.¡± This was what he had learned from history. ¡°To change this tragic fate, relying on you alone is not enough. Firstly, we need to unite all the people of the Human Race¡­¡± Gu Yang flexed his eloquent tongue, commencing his art of persuasion. Thankfully, he had read a lot about history recently, especially about the era of the Three Emperors in ancient times. The Three Emperors are the Human Emperor, Emperor Fu, and Gold Emperor. These three have established the current status of the Human Race. Before the era of the Three Emperors, it was the era of barbarism, when the human race¡¯s circumstances were precarious and its place in the world was no better than that of cattle and sheep, owing to their inherent weakness. Gu Yang, who properly underwent nine years of compulsory education, can easily bamboozle a primitive man. The more Qing Hao listened, the more engrossed he became, his eyes eventually gleaming. ¡­ ¡°¡­To sum it up, first you have to solve the problem of food, and I can teach you how to farm. Then conquer a piece of land and focus on farming. Establish a school for all children to receive education; those who can learn martial arts should do so, and those who can¡¯t should learn literature¡­¡± While Gu Yang was passionately speaking, Qing Hao abruptly interrupted him, ¡°How can the Human Race develop and thrive in the current Divine State?¡± Here comes the drama! When Gu Yang saw him asking about Great Zhou, his eyes lit up. Clearly, this ¡°Human Emperor¡± was likely a manifestation of the Primordial Spirit of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. His query about the current state of the Divine State indicates that he has already passed the initial test of the Primordial Spirit. Gu Yang said, ¡°The biggest problem of the Human Race is its fragmentation. The first step is to unite the entire Human Race, eliminate internal disputes, and then establish various systems¡­¡± Then he launched into an extended discourse. Finally, he concluded, ¡°However, to unify the Human Race, you need a great deal of power. Please lend me your strength.¡± ¡°Qing Hao¡± stared at him, shook his head and said, ¡°You have strategies and know how to govern a state, but you are not a king.¡± ¡°Like the one before you, your personal cultivation is more important to you than the future of the Human Race.¡± Er¡­ There was indeed no refuting that. After all, Gu Yang was a Transmigrator. How could he possibly have the spirit of absolute devotion and sacrifice for the Human Race in this alternate world? Still unwilling to give up, Gu Yang said, ¡°Still, you have no other choice, do you?¡± Qing Hao stayed silent. ¡°With the emergence of Yao Chi Immortal Palace, the whole world will experience a catastrophic disaster. The high and mighty immortals, would they care about the lives of ordinary people? When the time comes, it will be complete devastation.¡± Gu Yang, having seen the ¡°future¡±, was extremely certain. Although he didn¡¯t know why Yao Chi Immortal Palace was acting out and slaughtering all the forces without restraint, it was something that was inevitable. From the Great Zhou to the Four Great Sacred Lands, to the Guanghan Immortal Palace, Shuiyue Cave Heaven, Golden Court, Ruiqin Continent¡­ Yao Chi Immortal Palace had gone on a killing spree in all these places. When the immortals fight, it¡¯s the mortals who suffer. In the process, how many ordinary people will lose their lives unjustly? The scariest thing is, if Yao Chi Immortal Palace strikes at the Yellow Springs and is unable to eliminate all those bizarre creatures, then the joke would be on us. And the final outcome would be the extinction of the human race. Suddenly, Qing Hao disappeared, and everything before Gu Yang¡¯s eyes collapsed. The scene changed, and Gu Yang found himself back at the Heavenly Altar. Qing Hao¡¯s voice echoed in his ear, ¡°I can lend you a small part of my power. Do as you wish.¡± It worked! A smile spread across his face as he lifted the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword from the ground. Boom! A bolt of terrifying thunder fell from the sky. His gigantic sword glowed a golden light, and its shape changed into a regular-sized long sword with a simple and unostentatious blade. Wei Hao, standing aside, joyfully said, ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness, for taming the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The unification of the world and becoming the supreme leader of mankind are just a matter of time.¡± ¡­ On the other hand, the Lord of the State, seeing the transformation of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, felt as if he had been struck by a heavy hammer in his chest. He had difficulty breathing and spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. Why? Why did even the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword acknowledge him as its master? He felt as if his world was collapsing. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: 352 West Bank Continent Chapter 352: 352 West Bank Continent In the academy, when the dean saw Gu Yang pick up the Emperor¡¯s Sword, a slight smile flashed in his eyes, and in a blink, he had already disappeared from his original spot. Off to the side, Li Yuan was taken aback, he really didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor¡¯s Sword would actually acknowledge Gu Yang. Even though Li Yuan had only seen Gu Yang once, the intense aura of the Monster Race on Gu Yang made him almost believe that this was a Divine Beast in human skin. He had a deep wariness towards the Monster Race. As for those like Gu Yang who possess the bloodline of the Monster Race, he was naturally cautious. Even if Gu Yang was recognized by the Emperor¡¯s Sword, it didn¡¯t completely dispel his suspicions. ¡­ Gu Yang could sense someone spying on him, but he didn¡¯t care. When he came to take the Emperor¡¯s Sword, he was prepared, as such a thing cannot be concealed from others. With his current strength, the only ones who could pose a threat to him were Celestial Beings. Around the world, Celestial Beings could be counted on fingers. Two from the Great Zhou, two from the prairies, one from Chi Ming Tian, three from the Three Sacred Doors, and then Yaochi Immortal Palace¡­ Alright, two hands were not enough to count. The key point was it was unclear how many Celestial Beings were in the Yaochi Immortal Palace. In summary, even if everyone in the world knew that the Emperor¡¯s Sword was in his hands, there should not be many daring to trouble him. Gu Yang held the Emperor¡¯s Sword and felt a hefty power coming over. It was extremely heavy yet contained vigorous life energy, mighty and vast. Under the blessing of this power, his mana became more spiritual, his mind clearer, and even his physical strength had significantly increased out of nowhere. It was indeed an across-the-board improvement. ¡°Is this destiny?¡± He was a bit surprised. Though these forces of destiny couldn¡¯t be used directly to fend off enemies, they greatly amplified his strength. With this sword in his hands, his fighting power at least doubled. And this was just some of the power of the Emperor¡¯s Sword. As expected of the supreme treasure of the Human Race, it gave him a great surprise. Feet sounds came from behind. Without turning back, Gu Yang said, ¡°These are the heritage left by the Xia Dynasty. Send someone to the palace to report to the Queen Mother, seal up the scene, and wait for the Queen Mother to receive it.¡± The one who came in was the commander of the Feather Forest Army guarding the altar. Realizing that the mana barrier had disappeared, he plucked up the courage to walk in. He saw a passage to the Secret Realm filled with various treasures and all types of weapons. He was dumbfounded. Then he saw the Lord of the State lying on the ground, dead. There were two people standing there, one tall and one short. He recognized at a glance that the younger man was Gu Yang. The speed of Gu Yang¡¯s rise was amazing, shocking and tongue-tied. When Gu Yang¡¯s name disappeared from the top of the Master¡¯s list, everyone knew he had broken through to the Unleaking Realm, becoming the world¡¯s pinnacle powerhouse. From then on, every family had to firmly remember Gu Yang¡¯s image to avoid inadvertently provoking him. Although the commander of the Feather Forest Army had never seen Gu Yang, he still recognized him at a glance, and was mightily astonished. Only when Gu Yang spoke did he subconsciously salute, ¡°Yes sir.¡± As he looked up, Gu Yang and the giant who was over a meter tall had already soared into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He sighed with relief, then turned to look at the Secret Realm. Seeing the mountains of gold and silver and rows of shiny new weapons, he became excited. Having Gu Yang was indeed the fortune of Great Zhou. As for the rumors about Gu Yang and the Queen Mother, he subconsciously ignored them. ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang took Wei Hao and left the Divine City. Before leaving, he looked back in the direction of the academy. From this distance, with his divine power of celestial vision and hearing, he could see everyone in the academy. Xi Huang and the Little Green Bird, Ling Ling, Su Qingzhen, Pei Qianlan, Chu Xiyue, Ye Lingbo and so on. Some were practicing, some were reading, and some were dazing¡­ Gu Yang looked in the direction of the palace, but unfortunately, a strange force prevented his celestial vision and hearing, and he could see nothing at all. He didn¡¯t know how Su Ningyan and Cao Yiyi were doing. Soon, after more than two hundred miles, he could see nothing. Now is not the time for romance. There were only ten days left until the Yaochi Conference. Although he had broken through to the second level of the Unleaking Realm and obtained the Emperor¡¯s Sword, whether he could survive the Yaochi Conference was still an unknown. Gu Yang opened the System and initiated a Simulation. ¡°At twenty-three years old, you are already at the second level of Unleaking Realm, and with obtaining the Emperor¡¯s Sword, your fame has escalated even more.¡± ¡°Ten days later, on your way to the shore of North Sea, as you entered the Yaochi Immortal Palace, you triggered some kind of prohibition. Despite your efforts to resist, you still die on the spot, at the age of twenty-three.¡± It was the same outcome as before. Although Gu Yang had some expectation, it still made him somewhat frustrated. It seems that without the strength of a Celestial Being, it would be impossible to pass this test. ¡°Why would I trigger the prohibition of the Yaochi Immortal Palace?¡± He thought about this question. Was it because there was something special about him? Perhaps he should ask the Little Green Bird, maybe it was trouble caused by the Phoenix in ancient times. Nevertheless, it all came back to improving one¡¯s strength. Where should he go next? Gu Yang began to think about this difficult problem again. His current strength was more than a dozen times what it was a few days ago. Naturally, it was overwhelming in comparison to the Unleaking Realm. The problem was, he still couldn¡¯t assure victory against a Celestial Being. Whether he could even escape was debatable. Such strength was awkwardly stuck between two levels. This meant, no matter which part of the cave world he went to, there was a high likelihood he wouldn¡¯t survive. He only had just over seven hundred energy points remaining and the ways to obtain energy were becoming increasingly scarce. He must be prudent with his usage. As Gu Yang was pondering, he suddenly felt a pull in his heart, sensing that someone seemed to be calling out to him anxiously. ¡°Is it her?¡± He focused, sensing a special brand within his Original Spirit. That was the mark left by the pact. Through this mark, he was clearly aware that someone was chasing him. Their speed was too slow, and the distance between them was growing. Frowning, Gu Yang decided to stop and wait. Through the mark, he could feel her emotions. She seemed in extreme distress. A moment later, a figure appeared within his sight. It was the Elf princess, Eve, who had made a Master-Servant Pact with him. To his surprise, her cultivation level had reached the Unleaking Realm, and she was considered a legendary figure on the West Bank Continent. ¡­ The experience of the Elf Princess Eve, after arriving at the Divine State, was full of ups and downs. When she first arrived, she never dreamed that she would become a slave to an evil summoner, let alone that she would voluntarily make a pact with him. Once the pact was made, her spirits sank and she became like a walking corpse. She was waiting for the reawakening of the Elf Mother Tree and then, she would instantly end her own life. At this darkest moment of her life, she never expected that her master, the summoner she saw as wholly malevolent, would have the power of the Mother God. As the Mother God¡¯s power on him grew, she finally realized that all this was arranged by the great Mother God. The master she accepted was clearly favored by the Mother God. Although she did not understand why the Mother God would favor a foreign summoner, as a devout believer, she never questioned the Mother God¡¯s decisions. From then on, Eve picked herself up again. Just a few days ago, she felt her ¡®master¡¯s¡¯ power of the Mother God strengthening once more. She also profited greatly from it, experiencing an unexpected joy, which allowed her to smoothly reach the breakthrough and became a legendary power. Initially, with her qualifications, she would have needed decades or even a century to have a chance to become a legendary figure. All of this was thanks to her ¡®master¡¯. The two made a Master-Servant Pact, in which she devoted her body and mind to her master. But the God of Pact on the West Bank Continent would not impose completely unfair contracts. Having paid such a high price, as a servant, she was also compensated in other ways. One of them was that whenever her ¡®master¡¯s¡¯ realm improved, she could also reap some benefits. When Eve broke through to become a legendary figure through the pact, she had no doubt about her ¡®master¡¯s¡¯ identity. These past few days, she had been meditating to consolidate her strength. Halfway through, she suddenly perceived that Gu Yang was nearby. She was instantaneously awakened and chased after him immediately. But her speed was incomparable to Gu Yang, and she found herself falling further behind the more she chased. In her desperation, she influenced Gu Yang¡¯s focus through the power of the pact. Finally, Gu Yang stopped. ¡°Master¨C¡± When Eve saw Gu Yang again, the feelings in her heart were drastically different from before. Now, her heart held affection, reverence, and even a hint of fanaticism. Gu Yang was stunned by her call, filled with rich emotions. Then he saw her slightly fanatical eyes and felt a little doubtful. What was going on with her? In the past, her expressions were numb, her eyes hollow. Although she obeyed his orders, her icy attitude revealed her reluctance. Now, her attitude had undergone a complete turnabout. It seemed that if he asked her to die, she would commit suicide without any hesitation. Gu Yang genuinely couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to her over the past few days to cause such a drastic change. It felt as if she had been brainwashed. ¡°Is that Master-Servant Pact so overbearing? Can it even completely warp a person¡¯s thoughts?¡± His thoughts naturally went off track. ¡°The Elf Mother Tree is withering. The Elf Clan hasn¡¯t seen the birth of new members in over a hundred years. If this continues, the Elf Clan will go extinct in one or two hundred years. Please, Master, save us,¡± Eve said, tears streaming down her face. When Gu Yang heard her words, he finally understood why they had traveled from West Bank to the Divine State. It was to save the Elf Mother Tree. The Extreme Sun Nail must be the key to saving the Elf Mother Tree. No wonder she was willing to become his servant in exchange for the Extreme Sun Nail. Such a spirit of sacrifice was truly touching and deserving of sympathy. But¡­ ¡°I regret that I cannot assist in this matter.¡± He was barely saving himself now. Leaving aside that he didn¡¯t know how to save the Elf Mother Tree, he had to survive the immediate dangers before anything else. ¡°The Divine State is far too distant from the West Bank Continent, the journey would take half a year to a year¡­¡± ¡°Master, I have a way to reach the West Bank Continent in a very short time,¡± Eve quickly interjected. Even so, I won¡¯t go¡­ Just as Gu Yang was about to refuse, his words stuck in his throat, and his eyes lit up suddenly. The West Bank Continent, wasn¡¯t it a place where he could earn energy? It was as if a pillow had been handed to him when he was sleepy. A smile surfaced on his face as he said, ¡°Come, tell me about the Elf Clan¡¯s plight. And also, the situation on the West Bank Continent.¡± Overjoyed, Eve began to describe the situation of the Elf Clan, ¡°We, the Elf Clan, are now living in the Mist Forest¡­¡± Gu Yang listened intently, occasionally interjecting with a question. He asked very specifically, about the Elf Clan, their opposing forces, other major forces, their formidable figures and so on. If he planned on venturing into the West Bank Continent, he naturally needed to acquaint himself with both the knowns and unknowns. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: This person is manageable Chapter 353: This person is manageable Before he knew it, evening had arrived. Gu Yang now had a rough understanding of the situation in the West Bank Continent, he also found out who the biggest enemy of the Elf Clan was, and which forces in the vicinity were hostile and friendly toward them. Finally, he asked the most crucial question, ¡°What is the method you mentioned to get to the West Bank Continent in an extremely short period of time?¡± Eve pointed to the mark on her forehead, saying, ¡°This is an artifact known as the Crescent Ring that my mother placed within me when I was born. It can teleport over a great distance and can take us back directly to the Misty Forest.¡± Gu Yang had not expected that she had such a trump card. That artifact on her forehead, capable of spanning the distance between two continents, was no simple thing. The West Bank Continent was not like the Reichin Continent. The Reichin Continent was actually a pocket world, the ancient Penglai pocket world. The West Bank Continent was a genuine piece of land existing in this world. Zhong Zilin once lived on that exotic continent for hundreds of years. There was an even more important question. Gu Yang asked, ¡°Once we get to the West Bank Continent, can we make it back within ten days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eve replied, ¡°The Crescent Ring still has two opportunities left to perform a teleportation.¡± As she spoke, she looked up at the sky, adding, ¡°However, the Crescent Ring can only use its teleportation ability when the moon appears in the sky.¡± Although it was night, the moon had not yet risen. Gu Yang nodded his understanding, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Then, he quietly accessed the system and initiated a simulation. [At the age of twenty-three, you have reached the second level of the Unleaking Realm¡­] [You followed Eve and used a long-distance teleportation array to go to the West Bank Continent. You helped the Elf Clan find the root of the Mother Tree¡¯s problem but were conspired against and thrown into the abyss¡­] [In the abyss, you discovered the power related to Chi Ming Heaven and were besieged by countless soul monsters. Half a month later, you were drained to death. You died at the age of twenty-three.] ¡°Damn it.¡± Having seen the content of the simulation, Gu Yang blurted out. He never expected to encounter a power connected to Chi Ming Heaven in the West Bank Continent. Isn¡¯t its reach too far? What the hell. In that case, the abyss of the West Bank Continent might just be another name for Chi Ming Heaven. Even if they weren¡¯t of the same world, they were highly related. [Simulation ended, you can choose to keep one of the following.] [One, Martial Arts Realm at the age of twenty-three.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age of twenty-three.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of twenty-three.] ¡°I choose Two.¡± Gu Yang was curious to see who was the one that set him up. Suddenly, several memories appeared in his mind. Most of them were about the battles with the soul monsters. Among them, memories of being plotted against were only a few scenes. Even so, he saw the face of the person who betrayed him. Surprisingly, it was an elf with golden hair and black pupils, holding a black wand. The elf took advantage of him checking the Mother Tree, suddenly opened a space portal, and cast a Disintegration spell on him, stripping him naked on the spot. By the time he reacted, he had already been blasted into the space portal and couldn¡¯t escape. Gu Yang glanced at Eve sitting next to him. Surely the Elf Clan hasn¡¯t been infiltrated, has it? However, he did not mention this matter since Eve certainly wouldn¡¯t believe something that had yet to occur. He initiated another simulation. [¡­As you were examining the Mother Tree, an elf suddenly made a move to kill you. Fortunately, you were prepared in advance, and the Disintegration spell tore apart the image left by Eve.] [Then, another elf summoned more than ten Dark Dragons and a great battle unfolded in front of the Mother Tree.] [With your help, the elves were victorious. Finally, when the power of a Half God descended, the Elf High Priest sacrificed himself to block the fatal blow. Just before dying, he handed over to you the Wand that symbolizes divine power.] [Afterward, you led the elven warriors on various attacks, killing several legendary strongmen from the Half-Beastman and Human races.] [On the ninth day, you returned to the Divine State Continent with Eve, went to the edge of the North Sea to attend the Yaochi Conference. When entering the Yaochi Immortal Palace, you triggered a prohibition and died on the spot. You died at the age of twenty-three.] Not bad! After finishing reading, Gu Yang was quite satisfied. This is the advantage of knowing the plot in advance. As long as the difference in power is not too vast, the opponent¡¯s plot can be foiled. Avoiding the hidden attack made everything go smoothly. The only thing that surprised him was that the Grand Priest of the Elves was willing to sacrifice himself to save him, blocking the fatal blow for him. This Elf Grand Priest was reliable, indeed a reliable ally in times of need. [Simulation ends¡­] [¡­] This time, Gu Yang chose one. Then, he felt a significant increase in the power of Taiyin Youying, as if he had refined a dozen drops of essence blood all at once. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± He found it strange when Eve said, ¡°Master, the moon has risen.¡± He put this matter aside for now and stood up saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Time was running short. They needed to be fast. Eve took his hand and said, ¡°It has begun.¡± Then, she closed her eyes, and the mark on her forehead lit up, seemingly connected to the moonlight in the sky. The crescent moon in the sky suddenly brightened, dropping a beam of light directly into her forehead. A dazzling light shone. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Deep in the Misty Forest, there was an Elven Kingdom. The entire community of elves was built around the central Mother Tree. The closer one lived to the Mother Tree, the higher their status implied. The core members of the Elven Clan, including the Elf Queen and Grand Priest, usually lived here. At this moment, there were two humans living in a tree house closest to the Mother Tree. Elves had always despised humans because, in legend, elves were once the masters of the West Bank Continent, but were later defeated by humans and retreated to this misty forest. Additionally, some human nobles fancied elven slaves, and there were always adventurers capturing Elves indiscriminately in the lure of hefty rewards. It would be strange if elves could hold a favorable view of humans. These two humans living here had evidently remarkable identities and were distinguished guests of the Elf Clan. Both humans, an older and a younger one, were wearing mage robes. The older one wore a white robe, and the younger one wore a blue one, with different patterns embroidered on their chests. For a Mage, the requirement for clothing was very strict. One¡¯s strength decided the clothing they were entitled to wear. Three feathers embroidered with golden thread on the chest of the older man in the white robe indicated he was a third-order legendary Mage. Such strength made him one of the top characters in the entire West Bank Continent, and he would be treated as a distinguished guest wherever he went. His name was Glendon, known as the Sage of Wind. The term ¡®Sage¡¯ was an honorary address in the West Bank Continent, and only those closest to Half-god status earned this title. The Sage of the Wind had been active on the West Bank Continent for more than a thousand years. He was a lawful neutral legendary Mage who never intervened in the conflicts of the continent. The younger man in the gray robe was called Henry, his student, who was accompanying him on this journey for practice. Henry curiously asked, ¡°Master, what exactly is wrong with that Elf Mother Tree?¡± The Sage of the Wind, staring at a rose on the window and lost in thought, replied offhandedly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Feeling stimulated, Henry realized this was his teacher¡¯s examination. So, he voiced his answer, ¡°I think it must have been corrupted by some kind of evil and chaotic energy.¡± Without looking at him, the Sage of the Wind said, ¡°Even you can see that. Naturally, the Elf Queen and High Priest also know the problem. But they are helpless. This time, I have no idea what formidable existence has offended the Elf Clan.¡± ¡°Even you can¡¯t figure it out, master?¡± ¡°Pack up, we are leaving tonight-¡± While the Sage of the Wind was talking, he suddenly sensed a strong wave and was surprised, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Long-distance teleportation?¡± He soon identified it and was slightly shocked. The Elf Clan could actually carry out long-distance teleportation. Indeed, this ancient race had profound depths. Immediately, he felt a strange chill. He knew he was being watched by a terrifying presence and his back was instantly soaked with cold sweat. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: 354 God’s Favorite Chapter 354: 354 God¡¯s Favorite Within the Elven kingdom, apart from the Elven Mother Tree, the tallest and largest tree housed the Elven Royal Court. In the council hall of the royal court, Elf Queen Hilarya and the Chief Priest Regina were standing before a window, worriedly watching the Elven Mother Tree not far off. The leaves at the top of the Mother Tree were turning yellow over a large area. This situation started two months ago on a small scale. In the course of those two months, the situation had grown increasingly grave, with the yellow leaves spreading like a virus to surrounding areas. Now, a third of the tree¡¯s leaves had turned yellow before falling off. Those bare branches left behind had also dried up, devoid of vitality. The worsening situation had left the entire Elven upper echelons worried sick, yet they were helpless. Some days ago, they managed to invite the Sage of the Wind, one of the most famous legendary mages on the West Bank Continent but he too was unable to help. As the leaders of the Elf Clan, Elf Queen Hilarya and Chief Priest Regina could only watch, helpless, as the Elven Mother Tree wilted day by day. Now, their only hope rested on Gress and Eve from the Divine State Continent, who might be able to bring back the Elven Mother Tree¡¯s trunk successfully. Only with that piece of trunk would they be able to save the Mother Tree. The Elf Queen thought of her daughter, her eyes tinged with even more worry, ¡°I wonder if Gress and Eve have arrived?¡± Chief Priest Regina said, ¡°Half a month ago, I conducted a divination. The results showed that everything was going smoothly.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Queen Hilarya mumbled. Over these days, she had gone through a great deal of ancient notes left behind by wise elven sages. They included records about that distant Eastern continent. In ancient times, during the era of the Elven Empire, there was communication and interaction between the West Bank Continent and the Divine State Continent. According to the records, the Elven Empire once tried to conquer that land, spreading the glory of the Earth Goddess to every corner of the world. But they ended up failing. Even though those notes from ancient times glossed over the failure of that expedition. It was also during that time that major incidents occurred in the divine system of the elves, the Earth Goddess fell into a deep sleep, and several powerful divine spirits mysteriously fell. That was the turning point for the Elven Empire from prosperity to decline. It was also at that time that the humans seized the opportunity to rise. Soon after, the Elven Empire was overthrown, and the humans became the rulers of the continent. If it weren¡¯t for the internal strife among humans during the final battle, the remaining elves may not have been able to retreat into the Misty Forest and retain their vitality. The Elf Queen realized after carefully reading these records that she might have uncovered a truth hidden in the mists of history. Twenty thousand years ago, the divine system of the elves suffered heavy losses, the Earth Goddess fell into a deep sleep, and several of the most powerful divine spirits fell, possibly due to that expedition. The mysterious Divine State Continent was countless times more dangerous than she had originally thought. Even the omnipotent Earth Goddess suffered heavy losses. How terrifying must the powerful beings on the Divine State Continent be? Would Eve and Gress truly be safe on this journey? The Elf Queen felt a deep sense of powerlessness. At that moment, a hand rested upon her shoulder, and Regina¡¯s voice rang out beside her ear, ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± As Hilarya turned her head and opened her mouth to say something, she suddenly was alerted to something, looked up sharply, and cried out, ¡°Eve!¡± A grand spatial fluctuation appeared in the sky above the royal court. The entire royal court¡¯s lock system opened on its own, connected with the spatial fluctuation in the sky, and began to channel energy into it continuously. The magic reserve in the royal court was consumed by one twentieth in an instant. This degree of spatial fluctuation could only be the super long-distance teleportation of Eve¡¯s new moon ring. Elf Queen Hilarya was both shocked and pleasantly surprised. Shock because the new moon ring was Eve¡¯s last resort to save her life. If she had activated the super long-distance teleportation, it must have meant she encountered an enemy or danger she couldn¡¯t counter. Joy because at least she was certain now that Eve was safe. As the ruler of the royal court, she not only didn¡¯t stop it, she cooperated. Soon, the teleportation was successfully completed. The Elf Queen was able to sense her daughter¡¯s presence clearly. A legend? She was inexplicably overjoyed; not only was Eve safe and sound, she also became a legend. But just then, a heart-palpitating spiritual power swept across the entire royal court without any concealment. With a thud, one of the artifacts she wore sensed danger and was activated on its own, forming a light shield. ¡°We¡¯ve got an enemy!¡± The Elf Queen was startled. The intensity of that spiritual power made her feel threatened; it wasn¡¯t a small shock. An extremely terrifying enemy had followed the super long-distance teleportation and arrived at the royal court. She immediately took control of the lock system and protected the royal court and the Mother Tree. Next to her, the Chief Priest, Regina knew they were facing a terrifying enemy. She took out her wand and a white glow rose immediately, without uttering an incantation, wrapping around Eve in the sky. Sacred Protection! This was a level-three legendary divine spell, an inherent ability of the wand in her hand. Otherwise, even though she was a level-three legendary priest, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cast it instantly. Next, she triggered the second spell in her wand, a Sacred Summoning! Immediately, a pure white unicorn and a clear, pure gemstone dragon flew out from the interdimensional space. Then two more extra-order magic beasts flew up, which were transformed by the druids of the elf clan. Several legendary mages were hiding behind these four extra-order magic beasts, casting shield after shield on themselves, ready for battle. More than ten legendary masters were watching the terrifying master who infiltrated the royal court like they were facing a formidable enemy. The entire scene was tight to the breaking point, ready to explode. ¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± Eve, seeing this scene, was dripping with cold sweat. Having a master-servant pact with Gu Yang, their relationship was special; no one knew better than her how formidable her master was. If they started fighting, the consequences were unimaginable. However, being within the Sacred Protection, her voice couldn¡¯t get out. She was anxious and activated a newly mastered legendary spell, casting it onto the sacred protection, yet failing to influence it in the slightest. Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect that his habitual use of the divine power of sky-viewing and earth-listening, to survey his surroundings, would provoke such a dramatic response. The strength of the Elf Clan surprised him. Weren¡¯t the Elves said to have fallen from glory? Yet, there are over a dozen at the Unleaking Realm. This number is almost catching up with all the Unleaking Realm experts in the Great Zhou Dynasty. It should be noted that the territory of Great Zhou nearly covers half of the entire Divine State Continent. In terms of land area, the Divine State Continent is much larger than the West Bank Continent. From this, one can see how distorted the development of martial arts is in Great Zhou. A thousand years ago, the number of Unleaking Realm experts wasn¡¯t large due to the suppression by the Xia Emperor, a peerless expert. After the demise of the Xia Emperor, Great Zhou was controlled by the powers backed by the Four Great Sacred Lands, suppressing any poor and grassroot families. A thousand years ago, when the Qin Dynasty was just established, there were nine families and five major sects. A thousand years later, there are ten families and six major sects. Qin Family and the Academy were the only new powerhouses, not much changed among the rest of the fourteen families. Moreover, the Qin Family were originally the royal family of the Qin Dynasty, with incomparably profound foundation. About a decade ago, the Wu family was wiped out. That means, over a full millennium, the only up-and-coming force not backed by the Four Great Sacred Lands was just the Academy. This is absurd. Among the elves here, there are two at the third layer of the Unleaking Realm. Several at the second layer of the Unleaking Realm. With the strength of the Elf Clan being suppressed within the Misty Forest, just how powerful should the humans, the strongest force on the West Bank Continent, be? Facing these dozen Unleaking Realm experts and the surrounding prohibitions, Gu Yang didn¡¯t dare to take them lightly. A divine beast incarnation flew out of his brow, it was the phoenix bathing in flames. He spoke, ¡°My friends, I bear no hostility.¡± Before teleporting, he had pinned an Understanding Flower on his chest, a gift from Mu Jun, the Beastmaster from the Regina Continent. With it, he faced no language barrier in any world. ¡­ ¡°Summoner!¡± Seeing the great fire magic beast summoned by Gu Yang, the Elf Queen was greatly shocked and immediately had a dreadful presentiment. Upon careful observation, she was filled with profound sorrow. Among the Elf Clan, there is a special bond between mother and daughter, the higher the rank, the stronger the bond. She used a secret method and instantly found that her daughter had formed a master-servant pact with the summoner. A surge of anger rushed to her brain, nearly rendering her irrational. She was on the brink of killing the evil summoner. ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, the Elf High Priestess Regina held her back and spoke with an incredulous tone. ¡°He carries the power of the Mother Goddess.¡± The power of the Mother Goddess? The Elf Queen was startled and examined Gu Yang again. Indeed, there was a power so familiar it couldn¡¯t be more so. It was the power of the Mother Goddess, so pure, as if he¡¯s an embodiment of the Mother Goddess. How could the power of the Mother Goddess exist in a human summoner? Her mind went blank. ¡­ ¡°Phoenix!¡± Simultaneously, from his treehouse not far away, the Sage of the Wind gazed at the fiery figure in the sky with a startling look in his eyes. His heart was filled with shock. Next to him, Henry, full of excitement, asked, ¡°Who is he, mentor? Are there such powerful summoners on the continent? What breed is that fire magic beast? It seems so powerful. I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± The Sage of the Wind calmly replied, ¡°This summoner is not from the West Bank Continent.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry was taken aback, ¡°You mean, he¡¯s from another continent?¡± ¡­ ¡­¡­ At this point, the other legendary elves also sensed the power of the Mother Goddess emanating from the summoner. Each elf, being devout believers of the Mother Goddess, was no stranger to her power. Doubt appeared on their faces. Although they didn¡¯t understand how a human summoner could possess the power of the Mother Goddess, they were also reluctant to attack a human carrying the power of the Mother Goddess. Besides, the human said he meant no harm. In this confrontation, the High Priestess was the most clear-headed among the elves. She withdrew the divine protection from Eve, intending to learn the truth from her. Seeing the divine protection finally lifted, Eve cried out, ¡°Hold on, he is the protege of the Mother Goddess.¡± The crowd of elves present was stunned by this remark. A protege of the Mother Goddess? A human? Not one of the elves believed such an absurdity. Yet, the power of the Mother Goddess was indeed on the man. Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s words, the Elf Queen was almost about to scold her, but she took a glance at the High Priestess nearby and saw her hesitation, leading her heart to skip a beat. Among the elves, the High Priestess was the closest to the divine beings. Whether one was a protege or not could be determined by her. Her hesitation indicated that she, too, was uncertain. Could this human really be a protege of the Mother Goddess? Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: 355 Added one more identity Chapter 355: 355 Added one more identity When did I become a devotee of the Elven Mother Goddess? Gu Yang was just as bewildered. These people, one after another, put weird identities on him for reasons he didn¡¯t understand. The previous ones were acceptable. Lily, Little Green Bird, and Xi Huang mistook him for a phoenix, which was forgivable. Wei Hao thought he was the prince of the Xia Dynasty, which was also understandable. But now, Eve saying he¡¯s a god¡¯s devotee was too absurd. What more, after Eve made this remark, the senior elves present seemed to believe her somewhat. Gu Yang wanted to say something but decided against it. Based on his experience, in such matters, even if he denied it, they wouldn¡¯t believe him. Doing the math, he was shouldering several identities. Envoy, Emperor, Prince¡­ He didn¡¯t mind another identity as a devotee. Having such an identity would make his actions here more convenient. ¡°Everyone step back.¡± At this moment, an elf with a silver wand stepped forward. She had jet-black hair and jet-black eyes but her looks were quite western. From her, Gu Yang felt a particularly familiar aura. Taiyin Youying! So, he was considered to be the elven Mother Goddess¡¯s follower because of Taiyin Youying. In that case, the Elven Mother Goddess was the Moon Goddess. According to legend, Taiyin Youying was an incarnation of the moon. This meant that there must be a very special relationship between the two. With the Elf¡¯s words, the rest of the powerful elves stepped aside. Even the prohibitions had been lifted, showing her significant influence within the elves. Gu Yang also withdrew his phoenix form. The Elf bowed, ¡°Great Priestess Regina greets you, sir, may I know your name?¡± ¡°Gu Yang, from Divine State, pleased to meet Great Priestess.¡± Gu Yang returned the bow, thinking to himself that she turned out to be the Great Priestess, she was quite powerful. He also understood that the Great Priestess was willing to sacrifice herself in the simulation earlier because she considered him a devotee of the Elven Mother Goddess. No matter what, she was indeed good at tact. The High Priest directly asked, ¡°Mr. Gu Yang, why do you possess the power of our Elven Mother Goddess?¡± At this moment, the Elf Queen flew over and asked, ¡°And why did my daughter sign a Master-Servant Pact with a human?¡± The High Priestess introduced her, ¡°This is the Queen of our Elf Clan, Hilarya. Eve is her daughter.¡± Upon seeing the Elf Queen, Gu Yang guessed her identity. She looked a lot like Eve, but had a more mature temperament, ¡°Is this what you mean?¡± Using the divine power of Taiyin Youying, a cluster of silver light appeared in his hand, radiating a soft glow like moonlight, but containing an astonishing power. The High Priestess, the Elf Queen, and all the elves present were staring intently at the power in his hand. Their eyes filled with shock, excitement, and fanaticism. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the Mother Goddess??¡ª¡± Several elves were moved to tears. Some of them had already knelt to the ground, worshipping the Mother Goddess. The High Priestess was equally shocked. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± As the High Priestess of the Elven Mother Goddess, she wouldn¡¯t simply acknowledge someone as a devotee just because of this. The key issue was that he was a human. This was a serious matter and she needed to be cautious. Gu Yang was uncomfortable with the atmosphere of fanaticism here. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡°How did he become the Moon God¡¯s devotee now?¡± In a certain treehouse, Henry was rather stunned. The situation took an unexpected turn. Instead of a confrontation, the Elves recognized the powerful summoner as the Moon God¡¯s devotee. This was far beyond his expectation. How could a human, the avatar of the summoner, be the devotee of the Moon God? The Moon God was the main deity of the Elves, also worshiped by some humans. The main god of humans was the Sun God. Twenty thousand years ago, humans defeated the Elves, and the Sun God defeated the Moon God, becoming the ruler of this continent. In some sense, humans and elves were archenemies. How could a human become a devotee of the Moon God? This was as impossible as the Sun God choosing a half-beastman as a devotee. The Sage of the Wind looked intrigued, seemingly deep in thought. No one knew that the Sage of the Wind, known for his neutrality, had another identity. He was a member of the Phoenix Association. The Phoenix Association, an ancient organization, dedicated itself to maintaining the balance of the world. Such ideals were somewhat similar to those of the Elves. However, since the Twilight of the Gods, the Phoenix Association¡¯s philosophy changed to overthrowing the gods. Because the leader of the Phoenix Association believed that the existence of the gods was the greatest imbalance in the world. Upholding this belief, the Phoenix Association recruited many wizards and sorcerers to confront the Church over the last ten thousand years. The most important step to overthrowing the gods was to destroy humanity¡¯s faith in the gods. To do this, naturally, they had to destroy the church of the deities. Regrettably, the power of the Council of Gods was too fierce. The Phoenix Society, with its singular strength, was incapable of overturning the council. After repeated failures, the Phoenix Society grew weaker and eventually was forced underground. In the West Bank Continent, the Phoenix Society had been labeled an evil organisation by the Council of Gods, given the same treatment as those dedicated to the worship of evil deities. If discovered, they were pursued and exterminated by the council¡¯s powerhouses. The Sage of the Phoenix was one of the core figures of the Phoenix Society. His identity was extremely concealed, and only a few within the Phoenix Society knew his real identity. In his daily life, he didn¡¯t show overt hostility to the council, even having some friends within it. His concealment was deep. The origin of the Phoenix Society was the Phoenix, also known as the Immortal Bird. The Sage of the Phoenix, at the headquarters of the Society, had felt the power of the Phoenix, thus he immediately recognized that the Summoner had invoked a true Phoenix. His shock was due to a scripture at the headquarters of the Phoenix Society, left behind by the first leader. The scripture noted that there is only one Phoenix in the universe. This uniqueness is an important factor distinguishing the Phoenix from other high-ranking magical beasts. In a sense, the Phoenix could be regarded as an ancient deity. It is one of the oldest, natural-born divine spirits, existing since antiquity, before the emergence of humanity. The scripture also stated that both the Sun God and the Moon God, the two most powerful divine spirits, were likewise ancient deities. Now, with the resurgence of the Phoenix in the world, how could he not be excited? The human not only summoned a Phoenix but also possessed the power of the Moon God. It was simply incredible. The Sage of the Phoenix developed a strong interest. ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang followed the high priest of the Elves to the largest tree-house. This tree-house was vast, naturally formed, and was like a work of art. The Elf Queen held her daughter Eve¡¯s hand and was communicating with her through a secret method, occasionally glancing at Gu Yang who walked ahead. They looked more like a pair of sisters, bearing a striking resemblance to each other. Through conversation with her daughter, the Elf Queen finally understood the whole story. She never expected that the situation would be filled with such astonishing and strange twists. The Master-Servant Pact was actually proposed by Eve herself. Could she blame anyone for that? The Elf Queen was perturbed, struggling to regain her composure for a long time. The entire situation was simply unfathomable. Why did such a thing fall into that man¡¯s hands? Why did Eve suddenly have the impulsive thought to exchange her freedom for the trunk of the Mother Tree? Why did the power of the Mother Goddess start to manifest on him after he formed the Master-Servant Pact with Eve? ¡­ There were too many coincidences and inexplicable elements involved. The only explanation seemed to be this: all of this was the arrangement of the Mother Goddess. Was he really the favored one of the Mother Goddess? Thinking about this, the Elf Queen was still somewhat resistant. Why would the Mother Goddess choose a human as her favored one? ¡­ Finally, the high priest stopped before a door, she used her Wand to touch the door and it opened itself. Inside was a storehouse filled with numerous items. Gu Yang could feel that each item had a Prohibition, those who got too close would trigger it. The high priest walked up to the deepest item and said, ¡°This is the bow left by the Mother Goddess. Since the Twilight of the Gods, no one has been able to use it.¡± Gu Yang had heard about the Twilight of the Gods from Eve. Ten thousand years ago, the Gods suddenly announced to their believers that they were going to sleep, since then, they seldom responded to their believers. In terms of time, it was when the Way of Heaven died. It was just a different name. He looked towards the bow, it was silver-white and seemed petite, engraved with exquisite patterns. It bore the old and distant aura akin to the Emperor¡¯s Sword. At least at the Divine Treasure level. He made a judgment internally. Then he heard the high priest say, ¡°You can give it a try.¡± Hearing her say that, Gu Yang didn¡¯t hesitate, and reached out to grab the silver bow. The high priest, the Elf queen, and Eve all watched him intently. So cold! That was Gu Yang¡¯s feeling as he grabbed the bow. It felt heavy as he tried to lift it ¨C this small bow seemed to weigh a thousand catties, and he couldn¡¯t lift it. What? He became interested immediately, ¡°I want to see just how heavy you are.¡± He began to exert more force. Soon, he had used all his strength, but the petite bow still did not budge. Really now? Stubborn, Gu Yang invoked his Divine Power, his arm muscles bulged. ¡°Heave!¡± With a loud shout, he finally lifted the bow, firmly gripping it in his hand. The nearby high priest and Elf queen watched in dull surprise. They could of course see that Gu Yang had used brute force to actually lift the Bow of the Moon Goddess. Is he really a human? Could he be a dragon in human skin? This¡­ this strength is even more terrifying than a dragon¡¯s. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: 356 Deals Chapter 356: 356 Deals ¡°The power of the law, huh?¡± Gu Yang held the silver-white bow in his hand, feeling its incomprehensible weight, as if he were holding a mountain. He could barely lift it using the divine power of the Divine Ape. Such a small bow couldn¡¯t possibly be this heavy. The only explanation was that this bow contained the power of the law, or according to Great Zhou, it¡¯s Dao infusion. The difference between spirit tools and magic treasures lies in the Dao infusion, a mysterious force. Only when one reaches the Celestial Being realm can this force be understood. Different realms grasp different essence of power. In the Mortal Realm, it¡¯s the True Qi. In the Divine Power realm, it¡¯s the True Essence Mana. Upon reaching the Celestial Being Realm, one would comprehend the Dao infusion, which is the power of the law. Therefore, the Celestial Being Realm can also be called the Immortal Realm. Spirit tools involve Dao infusion, and only those in the Celestial Being realm or higher can truly harness its power. Nowadays, with the Way of Heaven dying, the Dao infusion in spirit tools has gone dormant, rendering them far less powerful than in ancient times. That¡¯s why Gu Yang could use brute force to lift this bow. But in ancient times, such a thing would not have been possible. However, merely lifting it was of little use. Using it to hit people was even less efficient than a giant hammer. With a thought, he switched to Taiyin Youying¡¯s divine power. The once impervious Silver Bow suddenly changed its ¡°attitude¡±, allowing him to infuse his mana into it. As he poured in more and more mana, the Silver Bow began to glow in silvery light. On the side, the astounded Elf Queen, the High Priest, and Eve all had surprisingly colorful expressions upon seeing this. After ten thousand years, the Moon God¡¯s Bow was shining brightly again. The three women had mixed feelings. Eve was excited. The Elf Queen was shocked and uneasy. The High Priest bowed deeply and said, ¡°Mr. Gu Yang, although I don¡¯t know why you possess the power of our lord, it¡¯s clear that you are chosen by him. Eve must have told you about the predicament of the Elf Clan. We hope that you can help save the Elf Mother Tree.¡± She did not mention anything about the chosen one. Gu Yang was happy with that. If she had knelt down then and there, recognizing him as the chosen one of the Elf Mother God, that would have been quite troublesome. That would mean that she wanted to freeload. Thinking that by giving him a title, they can ask him to risk his life to help the Elf Clan, where could there be such a good deal? Gu Yang retracted his mana, and the glow from the Silver Bow in his hand receded. He said, ¡°I will take a look, but I can¡¯t guarantee if I can help.¡± With that, he returned the Silver Bow to its original place. No reward without labor. It wasn¡¯t right to take someone¡¯s things without helping. Once he had dealt with the enemies of the elves, they would hardly dare to refuse him anything he wanted, would they? ¡­ Gu Yang followed the High Priest and the Elf Queen to the Elf Mother Tree. The Elf Mother Tree was not as large as he had imagined, paling in comparison to the bodies of Saint Chaoyang and Red Moon Great Saint in Paradise. The bodies of those two Celestial Beings were nearly ten thousand meters high, taller than the highest mountain on Earth. This Elf Mother Tree was just over a thousand meters high. Still, its branches and leaves were dense and spread wide. However, its condition was poor, with large areas of yellow leaves and bare branches. On the trunk, large black spots were evident, continuously seeping black, foul-smelling liquid. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the power of that one from the Red Bright Heaven.¡± Gu Yang flew to one of the black spots, sensing a familiar power coming from within. He was all too familiar with that one from the Red Bright Heaven, and recognized it at once. His reach was quite far indeed. ¡°However, what is his purpose in doing this?¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ponder. With the power of that one from the Red Bright Heaven, it should not be difficult to cause this tree¡¯s death since his power had infiltrated the Elf Mother Tree. But he was only slowly eroding the Mother Tree, allowing its condition to gradually deteriorate. This implied that he had another sinister scheme in play. The Elf Mother Tree was crucial to the Elf Clan, and one might even say it was the mother of all elves. Because every elf grew from the body of the Mother Tree. The elf race reproduces asexually, having only females and no males. The continuation of the race completely depends on the Elf Mother Tree. As for details on how elves reproduce exactly, Eve did not elaborate. However, she did suggest that elves are reproductively isolated from other races, like humans, and are incapable of producing offspring. If something were to happen to the Mother Tree, it would mean a crisis of extinction for the Elf Clan. ¡­ As Gu Yang gazed into the distance, the three elves on the side watched him nervously. Eventually, the High Priest asked, ¡°Mr. Gu Yang, what do you think?¡± Gu Yang responded with a question, ¡°If you send someone to the Divine State to find the Extreme Sun Nail, which is the trunk of the Mother Tree, will that save the Mother Tree?¡± The High Priest shook her head, ¡°That is the last resort. Cutting down the Mother Tree and leaving only the unpolluted roots, a new Mother Tree would grow from that trunk. However, it would take a thousand years for the Mother Tree to mature and breed new elves.¡± Gu Yang asked again, ¡°Do you know what power is polluting the Mother Tree?¡± ¡°This power is extremely evil, it should come from the abyss, but I¡¯m not sure which layer of the abyss it belongs to the lord.¡± At this moment, the Elf Queen finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Can you save the Mother Tree?¡± Gu Yang looked at the three elves in front of him who were anxiously waiting for his answer and said, ¡°I only have sixty percent confidence.¡± The High Priest and the Elf Queen couldn¡¯t hide their sheer joy at his response. Until now, they had sought help from many legendary powerhouses, mages, spellcasters, knights, and legends of various races. Everyone who had examined the Mother Tree concluded they had no solution. Even a sage as ancient as the Wind Sage was helpless. They were on the verge of giving up hope, and now, finally, they had found someone who said they could help. They didn¡¯t care that Gu Yang only had sixty percent certainty. Even twenty percent would have been better than sitting by, watching the Mother Tree wither and die. Moreover, the one who said this was the favored one of the Mother God, which made his words all the more reliable. Although the High Priest and the Elf Queen deliberately avoided mentioning Gu Yang¡¯s identity as the chosen one, they recognized him as such the moment he picked up the Bow of the Moon God. However, for practical reasons, they could never admit this. Otherwise, it would perhaps tear the Elf Clan apart. The High Priest seriously said, ¡°Mr. Gu Yang, as long as you can save the Mother Tree, I am willing to present you with the Bow of the Moon God.¡± Deal! Gu Yang silently commended her for offering this ¨C naturally, the better. A spiritual treasure is priceless. Even if used as a recharge, it is worth at least a thousand energy points, which is not bad at all. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡­ ¡­ After reaching an agreement, Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush to act. Instead, he called Eve over and whispered something to her. To prevent eavesdropping, he used some mana to isolate them from the outside world. Upon hearing his words, Eve¡¯s face changed, and she instinctively looked at her elders. The elites of the Elf Clan had almost all arrived after realizing that the High Priest had brought Gu Yang here. There were more than twenty elves, nearly half of which were legends. Even those who weren¡¯t legends held high positions in the royal court due to their seniority. It was fair to say that almost all of the core figures of the Elf Clan were present. All of these people were elder to Eve, and she was the youngest and least senior among them. Though she found it hard to believe emotionally, that these elders would do something harmful to the elves, she was unable to resist Gu Yang¡¯s command. She could only make up an excuse to leave the space with Gu Yang and went to a deserted place to use a legendary illusion technique. She did not master this spell, but fortunately, her mother had just given her a couple of scrolls for self-protection, one of which was an illusion technique. Then, the real Gu Yang concealed his breath and stayed in the original place. Eve took Gu Yang¡¯s illusion back to the Mother Tree. A legendary illusion technique could make a copy identical to the origin, even with the same strength, which was flawless to anyone. Gu Yang¡¯s illusion came to the Mother Tree, put his hand on the black spot that continuously oozed black fluid, and a red flame began to burn, burning a large hole in the trunk. Phoenix True Flame! A short distance away, all the senior members of the Elf Clan nervously watched his movements. When the Mother Tree was contaminated by an alien energy, they had once thought of cutting off the contaminated part. However, it was useless. The alien energy was like a living creature, which could freely transfer to other parts. In the end, they found that unless they were to cut down the entire Mother Tree, there was no way to completely remove the alien energy. This alien energy was very strange. Neither divine power nor any kind of magic could remove it. Now, under the burning of the red flame, with a sizzling sound, a hole was burned in the trunk of the Mother Tree. At the same time, the black spot was completely burned away. The alien energy completely disappeared. Upon seeing this, not only the Elf Queen and the High Priest, but most of the senior elves had sparks of excitement in their eyes. The Mother Tree was finally saved! May the Mother God bless us! As long as the alien energy could be removed, given the vitality of the Mother Tree, it would recover in no time. There were more than a dozen foreign energies in the Mother Tree. Next, they waited for the human to clear them one by one¡­. Just then, two powerful waves of energy simultaneously appeared. Legendary magic, Dimensional Exile! Legendary magic, Disintegration Spell! The target was Gu Yang. A spatial rift appeared next to him, and at the same time, the Disintegration Spell tore through all his defenses, blasting him into the dimensional space and disappearing. This unexpected event caught everyone off guard. Even the High Priest and the Elf Queen didn¡¯t have time to react, they could only watch as Gu Yang was banished to the dimensional space. The Elf Queen was shaking with anger and disbelief, ¡°Anna! Kelly! What are you doing?¡± The Mother Tree was finally about to be saved, and at this critical moment, it was actually betrayed by their own clan, dashing their only hope of saving the Mother Tree. She could hardly believe that anyone could betray their own clan. Not just her, everyone else present couldn¡¯t believe it either. Looking at the two people who had just attacked Gu Yang, their hearts were filled with extreme anger. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Do you need help? Chapter 357: Do you need help? Anna is the highest-ranked Druid among the Elf Clan, a legendary second-order. She is also the leader of the Druid lineage, holding a significant position within the Elf Clan. In the Elf Clan, there are roughly four factions: Priest, Mage, Druid, and Warrior. The legendary magic just now, Dimension Banishment, was released by her, using a scroll. The other, Kelly, is a legendary second-order Mage with an equally high status. That Disintegration Spell was her handiwork. In response to the Elf Queen¡¯s questioning, Anna did not back down and loudly declared, ¡°Your Majesty, our Elf Clan has been nestled in the Misty Forest for ten thousand years.¡± ¡°Initially, the number of elves who retreated to the Misty Forest exceeded one million. What about now? The entire Elf Clan population is less than a hundred thousand.¡± ¡°We are trapped in this small region with our population continuously decreasing and our overall strength becoming weaker and weaker. In another thousand years, even without the half-beastmen attacking, our Elf Clan would have already walked towards its extinction.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, for ten thousand years, don¡¯t you see this path is leading nowhere? Only through drastic change will our Elf Clan gain a new life.¡± Elf Queen Hilarya, hearing her insubordinate words, was stunned and furious, ¡°Traitor, you dare betray the Mother God and our race?¡± Anna calmly said, ¡°If the Mother God still existed, why would she let us fall to such an extent? Wake up. The Twilight of the Gods has been going on for ten thousand years already. The human¡¯s Churches of the Gods have long been snatched away by those half-Gods. Did any God ever impose Divine Punishment?¡± Speaking, she pointed to the position where Gu Yang had just disappeared, ¡°That follower of the Mother God, we banished him to another dimension. Did the Mother God have any reaction?¡± ¡°The Gods have been sleeping for ten thousand years, how many times have they responded to our believers¡¯ prayers?¡± ¡°We can no longer rely on the Gods. We need to find our own path¡ª¡± ¡°You dare blaspheme the Mother God!¡± Seeing her increasingly audacious speech, the Elf Queen could no longer hold it in, and she waved her wand, releasing a legendary spell, Liberate Lightning. A red bolt of lightning struck Anna, instantly piercing seven or eight shields on her body. The wand in the Elf Queen¡¯s hand, named Wand of the Queen, is an ultimate artifact. With this wand in hand, she has become a legendary third-order mage as it allows her to be one rank higher. Upon receiving such a blow, Anna¡¯s face revealed a smile, saying, ¡°Succeeded!¡± Kelly, who had kept her silence, had her eyebrows emit a black glow, illuminating the sky, and a Spatial Gate emerged out of thin air. Then, a huge black dragon head emerged from the Spatial Gate. It was indeed a Dark Dragon. ¡­ Everyone present was greatly shocked, ¡°How is this possible?¡± In the Elf Royal Court, a significant lock was in place, sealing the space. Within this range, it was impossible to open a Spatial Gate. Unless it was a situation of ultra-long-distance teleportation as Eve had previously done and also granted permission by the master lock, it was possible. But now, Kelly forcibly opened a Spatial Gate! The control of the lock has always been in the hands of the Elf Queen. How did she do it? ¡°You, did you conspire with the Dark Dragon?¡± The lead priest¡¯s face changed dramatically. The Dark Dragon worships the Lady of Darkness, the sworn enemy of Mother God. As high-ranking figures of the Elf Clan, Anna and Kelly had colluded with the Dark Dragon to open a Spatial Gate and teleported them into the Elf Royal Court. She utterly couldn¡¯t understand why they would do such a crazed thing? Although the usual words and actions of the two were seen as fanatical. Yet, the High Priestess did not imagine that they would betray their clan, betray the Mother God. And they betrayed so thoroughly. A dreadful thought surfaced in her mind, ¡°Did you cause the Mother¡¯s Tree to become like this?¡± As Anna gazed at the lead priest, a hint of guilt flashed in her eyes, followed quickly by a black sparkle in her pupils. Her expression immediately firmed up, ¡°Only in this way can the Mother¡¯s Tree be reborn. Hereafter, the number of newborns in the Elf Clan each year will be ten times that of the past. These are all necessary experiences for the resurgence of the elves.¡± ¡°Madwoman!¡± The lead priestess grief-stricken. She could never have imagined that Anna would go to such lunatic extremes. In her profound anger, she pointed her Wand. Legendary Divine Magic, Divine Punishment! With a rumble, all the remaining shields around Anna shattered, and a mighty willpower was about to shatter her spiritual power in an instant. Just at that moment, a black mist rose from her body, enveloping her spiritual power, enabling her to withstand this terrifyingly dreadful divine magic. At the same time, the dark fog also dissipated. ¡°Evil God?¡± The High Priest¡¯s heart sank, finally discovering the mastermind behind all of this. So, it turned out to be an Evil God. ¡­ At this time, within the Spatial Gate, dark dragons kept emerging, every one of them legendary. Dragons, in the West Bank Continent, stand at the top of the food chain and are the most representative super-magical beasts. The Dark Dragons, who live underground, are the most corrupted branch of the dragon race, unacknowledged by the dragon clan. They are violent by nature, evil and chaotic in their stance, and extremely powerful. We are already struggling to deal with one super magical beast, and now suddenly, over a dozen have appeared. Probably all the mature Dark Dragons on the West Bank Continent are here. This is a terrifying force that could destroy the entire Elf Clan. The elf executives present are like facing a formidable enemy, everyone knows that the Elf Clan is at stake. War is on the verge of breaking out. ¡­ ¡°Mas¡­ ter¡­ we should¡­ leave¡­¡± Not far away, in a tree house, Henry saw over a dozen dark dragons flying out of the Spatial Gate, his legs trembling, stuttering. The wise elder of the wind tribe, his face full of wrinkles, even more so now, said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave now.¡± The Elf Queen had already activated the mythic lock, cranking it up to full power. Even if he wanted to leave now, he couldn¡¯t. If he forcibly broke the mythic lock, never mind if it was possible or not, causing a chain reaction could lead to the collapse of the Elf Clan. Of course, he had no intention of helping the Elf Clan. After all, there were a dozen Dark Dragons; who could stand up to their dark breath? The wise elder of the wind tribe still adhered to his usual neutrality! There was another important reason he hadn¡¯t left. He always felt that the human who could summon the Phoenix would not die so easily. Although most legendary figures banished to a different dimension would get lost and eventually die. But how could a legend who can summon the Phoenix die so easily? ¡­ After Anna escaped the fatal blow, she took the opportunity to fly to the sky, standing with those dozen dark dragons. With her was Kelly. At this time, the pupils of the two became darker, and their bodies¡¯ aura also changed. They became more powerful, no longer peaceful and elegant but more evil and brutal. In the blink of an eye, Anna¡¯s momentum surged, reaching the third level of legend. She looked down at all the elves down below and said, ¡°Hilarya, Regina, for the rebirth of the Elf Clan, please die!¡± Suddenly, the dozen dark dragons behind her launched an attack all at once. Dark Breath! The simple attack they used was extremely frightening, instantly piercing the mythic lock. The elf legends below, assisting the Elf Queen, jointly set up a huge shield. It only lasted for two breaths, then it broke. In the next moment, everyone was engulfed by the breath. After everything passed, only the Elf Queen and the High Priest were left standing. They were badly injured in the attack, their clothes in tatters. The others were even more miserable, all severely injured. This breath almost wiped out the executives of the Elf Clan. ¡­ Deep in Anna¡¯s eyes, there was only a cold killing intent. She coldly said, ¡°Shall we kill them?¡± The Dark Dragons behind her were preparing to spit out their breath again. ¡°Do you need help?¡± At this moment, a sudden voice rang out. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: 358 Slaying the Dragon Chapter 358: 358 Slaying the Dragon The Elf Queen, Hilarya, knelt on one knee, her body stained with blood. The hand holding the Queen¡¯s staff trembled slightly. Looking up at Anna and over a dozen dark dragons in the sky, her face was full of defiance and despair. Just now, the breath of those dragons had shattered all their shields. If it weren¡¯t for the life-saving gem she carried, she would now be a corpse. The combined power of dozens of dragons was too terrible. She, the high priest, and the most powerful legendary warrior in the clan had blocked most of the power and barely saved the others. She and the high priest were both severely injured, and the legendary warrior was vaporized, leaving no body behind. Even so, everyone was wounded. The biggest advantage that dragons and other superior magical beasts have over intelligent beings like humans and elves is their innate ability to instantaneously cast legendary magic spells. This gave them an overwhelming advantage in battle. Mages, warlocks, and priests and other vocations, to deal with dragons and other superior magical beasts, need to make thorough preparations in advance to have a chance of victory. Like their current predicament, they were taken by surprise, a single dragon breath from the dark dragon was equal to a dozen legendary spells, nearly wiping them out. If they had sufficient time to prepare, they would not have ended up in this situation. The Elf Queen glanced at Anna, who had been seduced by the evil god and whose appearance had even changed, and felt despair. What would become of the remaining members of the tribe if their leadership died? The people would be forced to change their faith, the devout followers of the Mother Goddess, would face slaughter¡­ In the end, the elven tribe would be completely corrupted, like the Dark Dragons, becoming evil creatures hidden from the light of day. ¡°Mother Goddess, save your people!¡± In heart-wrenching despair, the Elf Queen made her final plea to the Mother Goddess. ¡°Do you need help?¡± As if answering her plea, a familiar voice resounded in her ears. It was a voice so familiar, with a certain unique tone. The Elf Queen instinctively looked up and saw an unimpressive figure shining under the sun. It¡¯s him! He¡¯s not dead! The Mother Goddess has shown herself! A blurred figure appeared before her eyes, already filled with tears. As much as the Elf Queen didn¡¯t want to admit it, deep down, she had already accepted the fact that this alien man named Gu Yang was the chosen one of the Mother Goddess. ¡­ ¡°Is it you?¡± When Anna saw Gu Yang appeared, her eyes narrowed, and a strong murderous intent boiled in her heart. Originally, according to her plan, she would find the opportunity to slowly corrupt the elven leadership, using the power of the Lord to assimilate them all. That way, she could preserve as much of the strength of the elven tribe as possible. But, Gu Yang¡¯s appearance had messed up all her plans. Or rather, her plans had been disrupted a year ago when the Elven Mother Goddess issued a divine decree. The manifestation of the Mother Goddess injected a shot of adrenaline into the Elven Tribe. Even Anna herself had wavered a bit, taking no action for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until the Mother Tree¡¯s condition worsened that she realized it was a warning from her master. If she didn¡¯t act according to plan, the Elven Tribe would be completely annihilated. So, Anna continued with her plan and finally found an opportunity to bring Kelly into her camp. Just as she was about to take further action, the chosen one of the Elven Mother Goddess showed up. Worse still, this alien being actually had a way to clear the power left by the master. Anna had no choice but to act prematurely, starting with killing the interfering human. If he healed the Mother Tree, then all her schemes would have been in vain. As soon as she made a move, she would be exposed, and the Elf Queen and the high priest would not let her off. Therefore, she had no choice but to kill these stubborn fools. Her trump card was an artifact that her master had given her, which could forcefully open a spatial gate under the lock of a trace, summoning over a dozen dark dragons. These Dark Dragons are all servants of the master and are under her command. But after cleansing the high-ranking elves, the strength of the Elven tribe was greatly reduced, with only two of them, her and Kelly, left as the legendary figures. Therefore, persuading the ordinary clansmen to accept orders and change their faith would become very difficult¡­ Originally, she didn¡¯t need to do this. All of this was because of the human standing in front of her. ¡°Kill him!¡± Anna was filled with hatred for Gu Yang from another continent. She changed her target and gave the order. The dozen or so dark dragons immediately set their sights on the human in the sky, their black breath readied in their mouths. Suddenly¡ª Several powerful presences burst into the dark dragon group, immediately throwing their formation into disarray. ¡°What?¡± Anna was shocked, not knowing what had happened. ¡­ ¡°That is¡ª¡± The elites below clearly saw five superior magical beasts suddenly charging into the ranks of the dark dragons. Blood spurted out, and on the spot, five mature dark dragons were killed. Five dark dragons, the equivalent of five legendary beings. The five superior magical beasts were even more formidable than the dark dragons. The most brutal was a golden giant ape that, with one slap, pushed a dragon¡¯s head into its chest. The dragon¡¯s dark breath exploded inside its body, blowing its upper body to bits. There was also a white tiger whose swipe opened up a dragon, its body as fragile as paper mache. The other three beasts, one a bird of fire, and two colored snakes, swiftly killed their targets. These five superior magical beasts had invisibility cast on them. After approaching unnoticed, they launched a sudden attack, achieving such a brilliant victory. To deceive the spiritual perception of the Dark Dragon, it must be a legendary-level Invisibility Technique. Suddenly, the Elven Queen and the High Priest spotted a familiar figure, it was Eve, and they finally understood. It¡¯s Gu Yang! They were extremely shocked, Gu Yang actually had so many superior magical beasts by his side, five in total. In the West Bank Continent, the greatest summoner, who owned three super tier magical beasts, had already been famous for over a thousand years. However, many dark giant dragons disrupted this, shooting seven or eight breaths of darkness towards Gu Yang in the sky. These were equivalent to seven or eight legendary magic attacks, where any form of shield couldn¡¯t withstand their blasts. ¡°Watch out¡ª¡ª¡± The Elf Queen blurted out anxiously. From Gu Yang¡¯s brow, a giant shadow flew out to protect him. The breaths of darkness hit the enormous shadow and were unable to penetrate it. Only then did everyone notice that it was a gigantic turtle. Its shell bore the impact of the dark breaths, leaving only shallow traces. Another super tier magical beast! The elves were entirely numb. ¡­ In a treehouse nearby. ¡°This¡­¡± Henry never imagined that such a twist would happen. The human from another dimension who was previously banished to a subspace dimension was actually still alive. The scene of five dark giant dragons being instantly killed made his eyes pop and his mouth hang open. He¡¯s too powerful! His mind was buzzing, with only one thought left. A dozen dark giant dragons could destroy nearly any kingdom, apart from the two most powerful empires, leading to their eventual extermination. Even masters would have to flee when confronted by them. However, the mysterious man from another dimension chose to take them head-on. Six super tier magical beasts! He alone was equivalent to a top-tier power. Henry watched in awe, imagining himself in the foreigner¡¯s shoes. The Wise One of Wind was far calmer. He had suspected from the start that the foreigner wouldn¡¯t die so easily. His focus was on the Phoenix the whole time. He watched it spew a flame that burned a dark giant dragon to death. Its power was exactly as recorded in the sacred book. This Phoenix had achieved at least the third tier of legendary status. The Wise One of Wind¡¯s eyes brightened, and he thought, ¡°Its power should be enough to open the divine kingdom¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang had already released the incarnations of the six divine beasts, leaving only Taiyin Youying. This was enough. [Gained 100 energy, current balance 630 points.] [Gained 100 energy, current balance 730 points.] ¡­ There were five notifications in total, earning him 500 energy points. The divine beast incarnations targeted the weakest dark giant dragons ¨C all first-tier legends ¨C weakening their numbers first. Then, the remaining ten dragons reacted and attacked them, and a chaotic battle ensued. Though Gu Yang¡¯s divine beast incarnations were outnumbered, they weren¡¯t at a disadvantage. The Phoenix and the Divine Ape were especially powerful, beating the dragons into retreat. However, the remaining dragons were quite hardy. It was hard to kill them in a short period. ¡°I¡¯ll have to finish this.¡± Gu Yang took out the giant spirit hammer from the Beast-taming Space and quickly appeared in front of the smallest dark giant dragon. He swung the hammer down. Poor creature, it had just been stunned by one of the Candle Dragon¡¯s psychic attacks and was struck on the head by the giant spirit hammer before it could react. Its brains splattered everywhere; it died on the spot without uttering a cry. [Gained 200 energy, current balance 1230 points.] Gu Yang, like a god of death, waded through his enemies as if they posed no threat, easily killing five giant dragons with his hammer. His Spirit Tool showed its power for the first time on this strange continent, scaring off the remaining five dragons. They instantly turned and fled. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He held his giant spirit hammer, pursued them with his six divine beast incarnations. After all, they were all energy! ¡­ The Elf Queen and the High Priestess, as well as several other elves, felt as if they were in a dream. These were the dark giant dragons, the beings at the very top of the West Bank Continent. In Gu Yang¡¯s hands, they were like chickens. He killed a dragon with each hammer blow. What were those legendary dragonslayers of lore compared to this man before their eyes? This scene was imprinted deep in the minds of everyone present, never to be forgotten. They finally understood why Gu Yang could tame so many super tier magical beasts. His strength was far more terrifying than that of a super tier magical beast. ¡­ ¡°¡­¡± In the treehouse, Henry was left speechless, staring wide-eyed. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. A single man, wielding a hammer, killed five giant dragons in an instant. Could a human really do this? Could this be some new breed of magical beast? The nearby Wise One of Wind was also taken aback by the sight. It was too brutal and violent. How did this man acquire such divine power? This method of fighting was far more superior than any Saint Knight or Saint Warrior. He had never heard of a human who could physically fight a giant dragon. Just then, Gu Yang had caught up with another dark giant dragon. Despite its fiery breath, with one swing of his hammer, he smashed its entire body into a pancake. This dragon was an ancient beast of the third legendary tier, a being that would give even him a headache if he encountered one. But now, it was easily killed right before his eyes. Just like that, Gu Yang chased and hammered each of the remaining four dark giant dragons of the third tier into oblivion. Their dying struggles didn¡¯t cause him any harm. Looking at Gu Yang, who had killed ten giant dragons yet remained unscathed, the Wise One of Wind felt a twinge of fear in his heart. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: 359 Harvest Chapter 359: 359 Harvest [Received 500 energy points, current balance is 2530.] [Received 500 energy points,¡­] ¡­ After Gu Yang dispatched the last dark giant dragon, his energy balance reached 4530. Fifteen giant dragons delivered a full 4000 points of energy. The rewards of this alone had made his endeavor worthwhile. Oh, there were two more. He turned his head to look at the two elves who had betrayed their clan, Anna and Kelly At this time, they had put up a massive shield. The other elf legends were attacking this shield, and although the various magic spells bombarded the shield, they could not shake it. The legends of the elves were seriously injured, with only a few who could still use their legendary spells. For a while, they were unable to deal with these two traitors. Inside the shield, Anna and Kelly were chanting a spell while a thick black fog continuously emanated from them. Gu Yang recalled the Celestial Being who appeared at the last moment in the previous simulation and his eyes became more serious. Without hesitation, he drew out the Sword of the Human Emperor from the Beast-taming Space with all his strength and launched it. ¡°Go!¡± Whizz. The Sword of the Human Emperor turned into a golden streak of light, crossed over nearly ten kilometers in an instant, and pierced through the shield in a fraction of breath. Chi! The two elves who were still in the process of chanting their spells had no time to dodge and were directly impaled by the Sword of the Human Emperor. The overwhelming power instantly mangled them into a ball of flesh. The half-completed magic spells abruptly ran out of control; the congregated elemental power exploded, erasing any trace of them from the world. [Received 200 energy points, current balance is 4730.] [Received 500 energy points, current balance is 5230.] Seeing these two prompts, Gu Yang finally relaxed. Whizz! The thrown Sword of the Human Emperor quickly flew back on its own, landing in his hand and was stored back into the Beast-taming Space by him. In a critical moment, it¡¯s always this treasure of the Human Race that comes in handy. Purely on the basis of its blade, it is enough to break through the magic and shields of Immortal Rank and below. Just as Gu Yang was thinking this, he suddenly sensed something wrong. A force that made the soul tremble diffused throughout the sky. Celestial Being! How can this be? He was somewhat surprised. Weren¡¯t the spells of those two elves disrupted by him? Could it be that the Celestial Being was not summoned by them? ¡­ ¡°Dragon¡¯s might!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ancient giant dragon!¡± This soul-shaking fluctuation was something everyone in the West Bank Continent was aware of. That was Dragon¡¯s might. Such terrifying Dragon¡¯s might could only emanate from an ancient giant dragon among the dragon race, a being comparable to a Half God. All elves were frightened, their faces turn pale. The ten-odd dark giant dragons were formidable, but they were of the legendary rank. Had they not been ambushed, they might not have lost. But what would soon appear was an ancient giant dragon, a Half God-level being. If the Elf Mother Tree were intact, the enchanted lock was perfect, and many elf legends were unharmed, they could have tangled with the Half God for a while. Who could resist the ancient giant dragon under the present circumstances? ¡°Run quickly!¡± The grand elf priest yelled. Why did the ancient giant dragon cross space to come here? It was precisely because Gu Yan had killed too many dark giant dragons, a total of fifteen giant dragons, after all. Although the dragon race does not acknowledge the dark giant dragons as the same race, they are indeed dragons, and their bloodline cannot be denied. Since ancient times, every dragon slayer has had a bad end. There has always been a legend that a person who kills a giant dragon will be cursed by the dragon clan. Now, Gu Yang killed fifteen giant dragons in one fell swoop. How many dragons are there in the entire dragon clan? He had butchered fifteen in one go. Even though it was a dark giant dragon, it would still be considered as a provocation to the dragon clan. When a dragon of the dragon race falls, it forms a Dragon Slaughter, which every nearby giant dragon can sense. The Dragon Slaughter formed by the simultaneous death of fifteen dark giant dragons could probably be sensed by all the dragons in the West Bank Continent. Therefore, it¡¯s not surprising that it attracted an ancient giant dragon. It is here to take revenge. Gu Yang is in danger! ¡­ ¡°Augusta!¡± The Sage of the Wind uttered the name as he felt the terrifying Dragon¡¯s might from the sky. This is troublesome. Augusta is a bronze dragon, an entity that has existed for a longer time than the vast majority of nations on the continent Ever since it became an ancient dragon, it has been in a deep sleep to resist the erosion of time. When he was younger, he had an interaction with this oldest entity of the dragon clan. This bronze dragon has a temper that is gentler than most of the dragon clan. But one thing is certain, it is very protective of its own, and seeing the dragons suffer, it would act like a mother dragon protecting her calves, standing up for its race. Now, it has discovered that fifteen giant dragons have been slaughtered and is undoubtedly enraged. The human from the foreign continent is doomed. Augusta is an ancient dragon, equivalent to a Half God. Not even six high-ranking magical beasts can stop it. Between a Half God and legends, there lies a divide that is hard to cross. However, the Sage of the Wind isn¡¯t worried that the Phoenix would die from this. The Phoenix has another name, the Undying Bird. Even Gods can¡¯t kill it thoroughly. After its death, it would quickly be reborn from the ashes. This might be his opportunity. ¡­ Celestial Being? Gu Yang was not afraid. The Elf King¡¯s Court had magical locks that obstructed the space. Just because Akimichi could break open the space, sending over a dozen of Dark Dragons, didn¡¯t mean others could do the same. In the sky, a terrifying force was desperately trying to break open the space to get through, but it was failing. At this moment, the Elf Queen was giving her all and using the power of the magical locks to seal the space. The magical lock of the Elf King¡¯s Court was arranged by a half-god. If it could be easily breached by others, the Elf Clan could have been wiped out by humans long ago. Half-gods were extremely rare, but there were still several among humans. Although the Elf Queen had her selfish thoughts, she was not ambiguous at this moment. She knew that Gu Yang might be the only hope to cure the Mother Tree and could not let him be killed by that ancient dragon. In the sky, in a distant place, a wrathful roar was heard when the ancient dragon failed to break open the space. A terrifying dragon breath finally punctured the space. When the dragon breath broke out, everyone felt an overwhelming force, they all felt an urge to kneel and repent. This was divine power! Divine power is supreme and sacrosanct for common people. Gu Yang faced this impending power and unwaveringly took out the Human Emperor Sword. With the Human Emperor Sword in his hand, he did not feel fear. Instead, he leaped up and slashed at this supreme power. ¡°Break for me!¡± The first move of Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, Xuan Yuan! The Human Emperor Sword seemed to sense the crisis, emanating a golden light. A power similar yet completely different from the divine power erupted. With this sword, the divine power was instantly shattered, disappearing without a trace. In the sky, a resentful roar echoed as the space closed, cutting off the ancient dragon completely. The crisis was resolved. Gu Yang looked at the Human Emperor Sword in his hand, somewhat surprised. He did not expect that it would take initiatives to help. He said, ¡°Thanks.¡± There was no response from the Human Emperor Sword. He didn¡¯t care. He put the Human Emperor Sword back into the Beast-taming Space. For the first time, he confronted the power of a celestial being without being overpowered. It was a moment to remember. Suddenly, Gu Yang felt several eyes on him. When he turned around, he saw a dozen survivors from the Elf Clan kneeling on the ground, paying him their respects as the ¡°Son of God.¡± Son of God? I knew it, no matter how much I deny it, they will still assign me another identity. Gu Yang was already familiar with this sort of situation. He said, ¡°Rise.¡± If they really think they can freeload just by bowing and calling me ¡®Son of God¡¯, they are too naive. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Next, Gu Yang set about removing the foreign power from the Mother Tree. It wasn¡¯t a difficult task for him. This time, there were no more hitches. It seemed that there were only two moles that Akimichi had laid within the Elf Clan. After the foreign energy in over a dozen places had been cleared, the Mother Tree began to exude incredible vitality. The withered leaves fell one after the other, exposing the tender, green parts. Although the trunk was full of large holes, and one-third of the leaves had fallen, every Elf could feel that the Mother Tree was reborn. All the Elves present were moved to tears. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at the Mother Tree, Gu Yang felt a familiarity for some reason. Where did he get this feeling from? Upon pondering, he suddenly fetched a pot from the Beast-taming Space. It was the Wood God Ding, one of the Nine God Dings. Inside it, there was a stick sprouting a bud. He got this stick from the Water Moon Fairyland. It was an eerie black stick that originally belonged to one of the disciples of No-Worries Sage on the No-Worries Mountain. Later, he placed the stick in Wood God Ding, and the poisonous gas on it naturally dissipated, revealing its original form¡ªjust a stick. And now it had begun sprouting. The aura of this stick was almost identical to the Mother Tree¡¯s. ¡°Is this¡ª¡ª¡± Suddenly, the Elf Queen standing next to him noticed the stick, her voice trembling with excitement, ¡°Another Mother Tree?¡± There are two Mother Trees? Gu Yang was somewhat curious. For him, this thing was useless, and he didn¡¯t have time to wait for it to grow. So he took out the stick and said, ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± The Elf Queen tremblingly took it from him. Tremendous excitement could be seen on her face. The Elves around her were also extremely excited as if they were seeing something precious. Then the Elf Queen buried one end of the stick in the ground and took out a golden cup from nowhere. She dropped a drop of green liquid into the soil. Something miraculous happened. The stick instantly grew taller by a margin, even sprouting leaves and becoming a sapling. The Elf Queen kept taking out the green liquid from the golden cup, and each drop caused the sapling to grow taller. Soon, the sapling grew to over ten meters high, with a trunk as thick as two people could hug, and a massive crown covering tens of meters. It was hard to believe it was just over a meter-long stick a moment ago. Gu Yang marveled, ¡°The Elves truly do have their own unique capabilities.¡± The tree did look similar to the Mother Tree. Having an additional Mother Tree meant that the birth rate of the Elf Clan could double. Hence, their excitement is unsurprising. Just then, he saw an Elf come up to the tree, pressed its forehead against the tree trunk, and closed its eyes, establishing some connection with the tree through her mental power. Moments later, a pure white fruit appeared on the tree. Within a dozen seconds, it expanded like a blown balloon to the size of a watermelon, and then fell off by itself, landing in the arms of the Elf beneath the tree. The fruit split open, revealing a baby inside. I see, this is how Elves reproduce. Gu Yang was startled. He had just witnessed the process of the Elves ¡®giving birth¡¯ ¨C it was an enlightening experience. It was incredibly efficient. As he was thinking, he noticed something strange. Looking closer, he saw that the baby was a boy. Wasn¡¯t it said that the Elf Clan only had females and no males? Could it be¡­ He looked up at the tree, ¡°Did I bring a ¡®male¡¯ Mother Tree to the Elves?¡± Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: 360 Phoenix Club Chapter 360: 360 Phoenix Club The Elf King¡¯s Court today is filled with joy and laughter, much like a festive celebration. A grand bonfire party is being held in front of the square. For the elf clan, this is a day worth celebrating. Firstly, the Mother Tree of the elves has finally been rescued. Secondly, they have gained another Mother Tree. Thirdly, and most importantly, the new Mother Tree is the lost one for over ten thousand years. In the era of the Elfin Empire, the Elf Clan possessed two Mother Trees. These two trees were the source of the Elf Clan. Latterly, when the Elfin Empire collapsed, the surviving elves were only able to carry away one Mother Tree and the other was cut down by humans. After the elves retreated to the Misty Forest, the last male elf born naturally died, and it has been exactly ten thousand years since then. From then on, the Elf Clan became a species reproducing unisexually, and no male child was born ever since. Now, another Mother Tree capable of giving birth to male children has finally returned to the Elf Clan. For them, this is fantastic news. After ten thousand years, the Elf Clan finally welcomed a male child again. The High Priest performed a baptism for the newborn male child named William in front of thousands of clansmen. For a moment, thousands of elves cheered jubilantly. It can be foreseen that in the next hundred years, the population of the Elf Clan will experience explosive growth. Previously, the population of the elves was limited to the productivity of the Mother Tree. Now, with an additional Mother Tree, the productivity has increased. Plus the appearance of males, the Elf Clan can now increase its population through natural conception. For the disaster-ridden elves, there is no better news than this. ¡­ Gu Yang didn¡¯t join in the festivities. He was studying the Bow of the Moon God. This bow, referred to as the ultimate artifact in the West Bank Continent, is a weapon used by gods, and only Half Gods can exert its power. This thing is quite unique. It only recognizes the power of Taiyin Youying, and if the power is replaced, it won¡¯t work properly. Moreover, the consumption required to draw this bow is gigantic. He tried it once and found that to fully draw it, all the power of Taiyin Youying, once embodied, will be consumed. As Gu Yang was thinking, he suddenly sensed something and looked up at the front door. An old voice came, ¡°Roderick, Vice President of Northwest Mage Alliance from the West Bank Continent, seeks an audience, sir.¡± The individual standing outside was a being at the Unleaking Realm, Level Three. Moreover, the person was not an elf, but a human mage. By day, he had just arrived here. With the divine power of Clairaudience and Clairvoyance, he scanned the surrounding area and found this person¡¯s presence. The Northwest Mage Alliance, as Gu Yang recalled, was mentioned by Eve. It¡¯s one of the three major mage forces among human beings. Gu Yang opened the door and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have distinguished guests.¡± The visitor was the Sage of the Wind. He was dressed in a white robe, wearing a pointy magic hat, holding an exquisite magic wand, and was very formally dressed. Upon meeting, he performed a formal Mage¡¯s courtesy. Gu Yang also reciprocated with a bow, following the etiquette of martial artists of Great Zhou Region, and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± The Sage of the Wind sat across from him and smiled, ¡°I hope you¡¯d forgive my intrusion at this late hour.¡± ¡°I wonder what brings you here, sir?¡± Gu Yang, who doesn¡¯t like pleasantries, asked the point-blank question. ¡°Please allow me to set up a small soundproof barrier.¡± The Sage of the Wind manipulated his magic wand to set up a magic spell inside the room. Gu Yang did not stop him, waiting for him to continue speaking. ¡°Do you know about the Phoenix Club?¡± So it¡¯s related to the Phoenix. It piqued Gu Yang¡¯s interest. Lily comes from a certain organization related to the Phoenix in the West Bank Continent, likely this Phoenix Club. The Phoenix Gall given to him by Lily was of great help to him. He was always curious about this force. Unfortunately, his visit to the West Bank Continent this time was short, for at most one day. According to the original plan, he would leave with Eve at dawn the next day. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t considered inquiring about the affairs of the Phoenix Club. Unexpectedly, someone showed up at his door, voluntarily bringing up the Phoenix Club. Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°Never heard of it.¡± The Sage of the Wind was not surprised and introduced, ¡°The Phoenix Club has a long history, established for over ten thousand years, and our ideal is¡­¡± Gu Yang waited for him to finish before pulling the conversation back on track, ¡°So, you¡¯re here for the Phoenix?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The Sage of the Wind acknowledged the point raised and no longer beat around the bush, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, the reason why our Phoenix Club is named after the Phoenix is because our founding leader was a devout believer of the Phoenix¨C¡± ¡°Believer?¡± Gu Yang interrupted him. In the context of the West Bank Continent, the term ¡°believer¡± refers specifically to those who have faith in gods. So, does this imply that the Phoenix is a god? The Sage of the Wind confirmed, ¡°Yes, a believer. The Phoenix of that time was an ancient god. Then, the founding leader ignited the divine fire, held high the God¡¯s Throne and became a True God.¡± ¡°But soon, the Twilight of the Gods came. The founding leader fell into a deep sleep very quickly. Many of the treasures of the Phoenix Club were stored in his god kingdom and cannot be retrieved to date. Among them, a few artifacts are of utmost importance to the Phoenix Club.¡± ¡°So, my visit this time is to seek your help. Your pet Phoenix can help us open the door to the god kingdom. Once the task is completed, I can give you a drop of Phoenix¡¯s Divine Blood.¡± Phoenix¡¯s Divine Blood! Gu Yang was moved slightly. This should be the essence blood of the Phoenix. This person is not simple. He can actually guess that he needs this item. He pondered for a moment, not committing to an answer just yet. ¡°Alright, let me think about it and give you an answer tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Wise One of the Wind rose immediately and left. ¡­ Gu Yang launched the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? To use it once, it will cost two hundred energy points.] The cost had increased significantly after breaking into the second level of the Unleaking Realm, to two hundred points, which was quite painful. ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-three, having reached the second level of the Unleaking Realm, you journeyed to the West Bank Continent and helped the Elf Clan heal the Mother Tree, becoming a devotee of the Moon God.] [You have slain fifteen gigantic dark dragons. Your reputation as a dragon slayer has echoed throughout the entire West Bank Continent.] [You stayed in the elven king¡¯s court and cultivated intensely. Two months later, a dragon from the Celestial Being Realm attacked. With the lock of the court and tens of thousands of elves praying together, the chief priest summoned an angel at the cost of his life and repelled the dragon.] [At a critical moment, an evil god descended. You teamed up with the angel to kill the avatar of the evil god. The angel, overly worn out, dissipated immediately.] [After that battle, you led some legendary powerful elves to strike out in all directions, eliminating all threats within the Misty Forest.] [Five years later, a major event occurred in the human kingdom. The evil god descended, and the entire continent was engulfed in war.] [Three years later, a human kingdom sought help from the elves, but you declined.] [After another ten years, the last human kingdom was defeated. The remnants of their army retreated into the Misty Forest. The elves took them in.] [A year later, the evil god launched a full-scale attack and soon overran the elven court.] [You managed to escape the West Bank Continent with Eve before the attack, returning to the Divine State. As soon as you appeared, you were pursued and killed by the celestial beings. You met your end at the age of forty-two.] Gu Yang was somewhat astonished. The West Bank Continent truly was his blessed place. He had managed to hang on for nineteen years there. Although eventually vanquished by the evil god, the fact he could last for so long was beyond his expectation. Although the Elf Clan wasn¡¯t a particularly strong force on the West Bank Continent, they still had a strong foundation. If fully prepared, they could withstand an attack from a Celestial Being. He had profited quite a bit from this. Indeed, good deeds do not go unrewarded. Today, he saved the senior members of the Elf clan and rendered them a significant favor. Only after this, were they willing to risk their lives for him. The most remarkable was the high priest, who summoned an angel at the cost of his life. The angel had to be of the Celestial Being Realm at least. Coming to the West Bank Continent was the right decision. As for the Phoenix Society¡¯s matters, he chose not to consider them for now. Knowing that a powerful Celestial Being had set his sights on him and still running around recklessly would be no different from courting death. Each round in the simulator now required two hundred energy points. He had to use them sparingly. He would reconsider it once he possessed the power to match a Celestial Being. [Simulation ended. You can keep one of the following items.] [One, the Martial Arts realm at the age of forty-two.] [Two, the Martial Arts experience at the age of forty-two.] [Three, the life wisdom at the age of forty-two.] ¡°I choose two.¡± Immediately, Gu Yang¡¯s mind was flooded with memories of many battles, as well as experiences and knowledge related to Martial Arts. In nineteen years time, he acquired a vast amount of knowledge. ¡­ The next step was to follow this path, repeatedly simulating and accumulating experience. Most importantly was his enlightenment of the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±. This heavenly book encompassed everything, profound and extensive. With each simulation, he gained new insights. In a way, he was catching up. Martial Arts didn¡¯t require much knowledge for cultivation. According to ancient standards, he lacked many elements. The toughest part was having no one to guide him. He had to explore and gain insights by himself, hence the long learning process. If he had a mentor to enlighten him, his progress would have been ten times faster. By the tenth simulation, Gu Yang paused. Gaining nearly two hundred years¡¯ worth of knowledge at once was too much and too jumbled. He needed to digest it first. ¡­ ¡­ The next day, Gu Yang went to meet Roderick, the third-tier legendary mage, and said, ¡°I have lots of matters to deal with. I¡¯ll come to you in half a year.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Wise One of the Wind was overjoyed when Gu Yang agreed. After agreeing on a meeting place for half a year later, the Wise One of the Wind left the elven king¡¯s court with his apprentice, having already said his farewells to the elf queen. After seeing off Roderick, Gu Yang went to find the elf queen and the high priest, proposing to lead a conquest to eliminate all threats to the elven race within the Misty Forest. The elf queen and the high priest held a meeting and quickly approved the decision. And so, Gu Yang set off with five legendary powerful elves from the Elf Clan. The high priest also joined them. The Misty Forest was vast, a continuous mountain range covering an area equivalent to a medium-sized country in the West Bank Continent. Many areas within the forest were harsh and inhospitable. Many beasts exceeding their rank made their homes here, calling it home. In addition to this, there were also other tribes populating the area, like dog-headed humanoids, half-beastmen, gnomes, dwarves, and so forth. The elves were the largest force in the forest. The threats they experienced came from a group of Komodo Lizard men living underground. This semi-dragon race was powerful and cunning, and they rallied many subordinate groups to act against the elves. As they lived underground in a complex environment, the lizard men were hard to deal with. The elves, prior to this, were without a solution. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t bothered by this. He led his group straight into their lair, fighting their way to the deepest part of the cave. The remaining pet beast of his, the Golden Pupiled Divine Ape, was an expert in wreaking havoc amongst weaker creatures. Those with lower realms simply couldn¡¯t resist his illusions. Soon, Gu Yang had cleared out the cave, killing two powerful lizard men in the process, causing the lizard men to disintegrate. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: 361 Monarch Class Chapter 361: 361 Monarch Class In the Misty Forest, each super-level magic beast has its territory, which is essentially fixed and not easily relocated. This made it convenient for Gu Yang. He went door-to-door, casting an illusion followed by a hammer blow to kill any beast with a lower realm than him. If he encountered beasts with a higher realm, he would summon his divine beast avatars to gang up on them, while he wielded the Human Emperor sword. No super-level magic beast could withstand it. Of course, he did not obliterate super-level magic beasts that had friendly relationships with elves, such as unicorns. He invited them to join the Elven family, for togetherness offered warmth. The super-level beasts in the Misty Forest were formidable. For many years, the Elf Clan and these beasts lived like water and wells, not easily provoking each other. The overall strength of the Elves was the strongest, boasting close to ten legends, which were not to be trifled with. However, they had a big family and business with a hundred thousand civilians living there. If they had an unresolvable conflict with a super-level beast and couldn¡¯t kill it leading to guerrilla warfare, it would be unbearable for them. Because of this, a balance was formed between the elves and the super-level beasts. Gu Yang¡¯s appearance directly broke this balance; he acted without any scruples. In less than a day, over ten super-level beasts had perished under his hammer. Among them, two tyrant-level beasts were included. Tyrant, equivalent to the third category of legends, represented the ceiling among the magic beasts. This team also received three new members, all benevolent and orderly magical beasts that had a good relationship with the elves. When the High Priest pleaded, Gu Yang spared them. These three beasts, initially due to their outnumbered situation, had no choice but to bow their heads though they still harboured some resentment in their hearts. However, after witnessing Gu Yang single-handedly summon multiple super-level beasts, then crushing a Tyrant¡¯s skull with his hammer, they dared not breathe heavily in front of this human. They dared not imagine anything else. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s give this place a pass.¡± When Gu Yang and the others arrived at a deep valley, the High Priest began to hesitate. Not only her, but the other four elves also had solemn expressions. Even the three beasts were noticeably terrified. From their reactions, Gu Yang knew that a formidable being resided in this place. He asked, ¡°Whose territory is this?¡± The High Priest responded, ¡°Inside lives the Evil Eye Tyrant, one of the four strongest monarchs in the Misty Forest.¡± Monarch was an honorific or rank for a magic beast. They were the strongest beings among the tyrants. Those known as Monarchs had lived for a long time, achieved dazzling battle records, made other beasts bow down in submission and were the rulers of magic beasts. Gu Yang was a little curious, ¡°Which four monarchs are they?¡± A magic beast jumped in and answered, ¡°Evil Eye Tyrant, Six-winged Flame Demon, Undead Monarch, Demon Heart Leader. These four are the most terrifying magic beasts in the Misty Forest. All of them possess domains, even half-gods dare not enter their territories.¡± Gu Yang looked at the High Priest, saw her nod, and knew that these four beasts were unlike any other. He said, ¡°In that case, wait here, I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Having said this, he entered the valley. This move surprised everyone. One of the elves asked the High Priest worriedly, ¡°What should we do?¡± The High Priest said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the strength of His Excellency Yang, even if he is not defeated, nothing will happen.¡± She could see that Gu Yang¡¯s fire elemental magic beast was about to form a domain. Coupled with the numerous beasts on his side, even if they couldn¡¯t overcome the Evil Eye Tyrant, they could definitely retreat safely. The three beasts standing in the back were curious about who was stronger, the human who had brutally killed a super-level beast with one strike of his hammer or the legendary Evil Eye Tyrant. Soon after, violent elemental fluctuations rose to the extreme from the valley. Then, everything returned to calm. That¡¯s it? Both the five elves and the three beasts widened their eyes in disbelief. They saw a figure emerging from the valley, dragging a huge body. Could it be¡ªthe Evil Eye Tyrant? Whether it was the five elves or the three beasts, they all unintentionally gulped when they saw the giant body. The famous Evil Eye Tyrant was slaughtered just like that? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, neither the elves nor the beasts would have believed it. ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡± Gu Yang deliberately brought out the corpse of the Evil Eye Tyrant for this effect. Otherwise, they might not believe that the Evil Eye Tyrant was dead. This monarch-level magic beast was indeed tricky, its formed domain could easily distort others¡¯ thoughts and senses. It had a flavor of a Celestial Being. It was extremely close to the Celestial Being realm. With this strength, it could look down upon all in the Unleaking Realm. Unfortunately, it had bad luck and encountered Gu Yang. The divine beast Candle Dragon could ignore all illusions and mental attacks. Borrowing the power of the Candle Dragon, Gu Yang simply ignored Evil Eye Tyrant¡¯s domain and killed it with one blow of his hammer. Then, he harvested a thousand points of energy. Equivalent to two powerful beings at the third level of the Unleaking Realm. Profitable. ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The underground cave deep beneath the earth is the territory of the Six-winged Flame Demon. This is the second target Gu Yang has set his sights on. The Six-winged Flame Demon, as its name suggests, is a fire magic beast. The high priest explained its origins to Gu Yang, ¡°It is said that a six-winged angel died here, soaked in magma for countless years, and was transformed into the Six-winged Flame Demon¡­¡± Upon seeing the apparition, it did indeed seem bird-like. ¡°Who dares to disturb my sleep?¡± As Gu Yang and others arrived at the magma underground, a grand voice reverberated. Immediately after, a figure enveloped in flames emerged from the magma, behind it were three pairs of wings made of fire, its power was overwhelming at its peak. ¡°Attack!¡± Without wasting words, Gu Yang released the Phoenix, which immediately spewed a mouthful of flames. ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± The Six-winged Flame Demon roared, ready to incinerate these intruders, then suddenly felt a sense of danger. The strange firebird¡¯s flames pierced through its fiery domain and burned its body. What kind of flame is this? Shocked, before it could react, it was engulfed in raging flames and its body vaporized. It didn¡¯t understand even at the moment of its death, why it, the ruler of flames, was burned to death by some kind of flame. The five elves and three magical beasts in the field were all dumbfounded. The Six-winged Flame Demon, was it just¡­ dead? Burnt to death. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t react strangely. The Phoenix is an ancient divine beast. The Phoenix True Flame it spews is a higher ranking flame, especially effective against Spirit Fire and the like. If it were another magical beast, it might not have been killed so easily. A Fire magic beast, when encounters Phoenix, doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Another thousand points of energy were collected. ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The third target is the Undead Monarch. It is said to be a magical beast, but in reality, it is a body left by a magical beast after death, which somehow became an undead. Its territory is a swamp. When it appeared, it was accompanied by four minions, the undead of four legendary magical beasts. Gu Yang released the Phoenix and Candle Dragon. This time, it took a little more time to send the Undead Monarch and its four minions to the underworld. [Received 1000 points of energy, current balance 7900 points.] Well, if I can also take down the last Heart Demon Lord, I will likely be close to reaching the third level of the Unleaking realm. ¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°The Heart Demon Lord first appeared hundreds of years ago. No one knows from where it originated. After arriving at the Misty Forest, it settled for a territory.¡± The high priest began telling the story of the last lord. ¡°It is said that the Heart Demon Lord battled with the Undead Monarch, and neither came out victorious. That¡¯s why people consider it a monarch-level beast.¡± As they spoke, they had arrived at a forest. It was lush and teeming with life, with small animals occasionally seen. One has to say, among the territories of the four lords, this placeseemed the most normal. Suddenly, a grey squirrel jumped onto a tree branch, looking at Gu Yang and the others. When it met their eyes, it sprinted off like a frightened animal and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Gu Yang laughed and said, ¡°This place doesn¡¯t look like the territory of a legendary magical beast.¡± The high priest and others also found this strange. Normally, timid animals like squirrels would not dare to approach the territories of legendary magical beasts. Even a unicorn, a creature of pure beauty in legend, if contaminated with the word ¡®magical beast¡¯, the powerful aura it emits could scare these weak animals to death. Let alone a monarch-level magical beast like the Heart Demon Lord. ¡°Get out of my territory!¡± Suddenly, a furious voice rang out, causing everyone present to wince in pain. It¡¯s the Heart Demon Lord! Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: 362 Unleaking Realm Third Layer Chapter 362: 362 Unleaking Realm Third Layer An invisible fluctuation enveloped Gu Yang and his companions. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yang sharply sensed that his surroundings had become a mana vacuum, any leaked mana was instantly sucked dry, vanishing without a trace. His instinct led him to seal up his mortal body, preventing the loss of internal mana. ¡°A Forbidden Magic Field?¡± The High Priest¡¯s complexion drastically changed as he cried out. Within a Forbidden Magic Field, any existence of magic spells were forbidden, as a result, spells, fighting energy, and every transcendent power in existence were rendered unusable. Among the five elves present, there were priests, mages, and druids¡­ Inside the Forbidden Magic Field, they all lost their strongest fighting power, becoming immensely vulnerable. The ones most unaffected were the three monsters. Even though they could not use their inherited magic, their formidable physical strength and close combat abilities were still superlative. However, due to the infamous reputation of the Demon Heart Lord, they lacked even the courage to fight, spending the whole time cowering at the back. Among monsters, hierarchy was stringent ¨C they did not meddle with existences higher than their own in the order. This was inscribed in their genetic makeup. To them, submitting to more powerful monsters was a matter of course. That they had not betrayed them on the spot was a small mercy. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh ¡ª¡ª Suddenly, a series of whooshing sounds broke out. Several sprays of blood erupted from the bodies of the three monsters who collapsed onto the ground. Upon closer inspection, several thick crossbow bolts were lodged in their bodies. Yes, crossbow bolts. A monster wielding crossbow bolts, that was a bit bizarre. A massive figure emerged from the forest beside them. It was a giant, standing over ten meters tall. Dressed in beast skins, characterized by her feminine traits, it was a female giant. A large crossbow made entirely of metal was in her hand, exuding a cold metallic glow. It was a type that could simultaneously shoot multiple bolts. The five elves present looked slightly pale when they saw the giant. Who could have expected that the Demon Heart Lord was actually a giant who could employ a Forbidden Magic Field, armed with a crossbow capable of toppling higher-ranked monsters. The elven race was inherently lacking in physical strength. Their only legendary warrior had died in a previous clash with the Black Dragon. Now, even the legendary third-ranked High Priest was incapable of using divine magic. The giant, towering over ten meters tall, could kill her with just a flick of her finger. At this moment, Gu Yang spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re not the Demon Heart Lord.¡± The giant¡¯s brutal and cruel eyes fell upon him, the expression in them full of deep hatred and disgust, ¡°Nasty, despicable human ¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes darted to a tree on the left, saying, ¡°Found you!¡± With a swish, he disappeared from his original spot. The following moment, he appeared by a tree, reaching out to snatch something from it ¨C it was a rather grayish-looking squirrel. The small critter, once seized, tried to struggle frantically in panic but seemed utterly powerless. ¡°Release it!¡± The female giant¡¯s face changed drastically as she let out a harsh shout, strode forward, and charged toward Gu Yang. Despite her huge figure, she was strangely agile and swift. In only two strides, she had reached Gu Yang and swung a hand towards him. Whoosh ¡ª¡ª The draft caused by her swipe demonstrated how formidable her strength was. Gu Yang clutched the squirrel in one hand. Trapped within the Forbidden Magic Field, he was unable to take any weapon out of the Beast-Taming Space, and faced the slap from a giant four to five times his size. He neither tried to dodge nor avoid, instead, he punched out. The four elves who witnessed the scene, paled in terror, unwilling to watch the end. A giant over ten meters tall was an extremely rare species with innate supernatural strength, comparable to that of a dragon. An adult giant could grapple with a higher-ranked monster. Within a Forbidden Magic Field, such a giant was not something an ordinary human being could contend with. Even a holy knight would be smashed into a meat pancake by her palm. Only the High Priest could keep her composure. Bam! The next moment, with a loud noise, the gigantic figure of the giant was sent flying. Gu Yang, who they thought would be smashed into a pancake, was still standing. A large pit had appeared under his feet, the origin of which was unknown. The four elves looked dumbfounded, almost unable to believe their eyes. A human had sent a grown giant flying. How was that even possible? Even the High Priest, who had witnessed Gu Yang¡¯s power numerous times, had a sudden jump in her heartbeat. She had tried her best to overestimate his power, and yet, she was still taken aback. It was way too dramatic. Meanwhile, the three monsters had already fainted. ¡­ [Acquired two hundred energy points, current balance eight thousand and one hundred points.] Gu Yang¡¯s punch directly killed the giant. This was a profound martial art skill. Against these kind of brutes, there couldn¡¯t be a better counter. That punch had pierced through her body, turning her internal organs and even brain matter into mush. Actually, the order of this giant was not that high, it was equivalent to the legendary second rank. It couldn¡¯t be compared to the three Gods at all. However, in terms of the danger level, it wasn¡¯t any less. Under the Forbidden Magic Field, the three Gods had to watch out, if they really started fighting, all three might not be able to handle a combination of this giant and the Forbidden Magic Field. Especially this giant, who even knew how to make crossbows. Right from the start, she managed to take down the three most threatening monsters. Unfortunately, she encountered Gu Yang, an oddball. Until her death, the giant probably couldn¡¯t understand that she could be killed with one punch by a tiny human. ¡°I offer you two choices.¡± Gu Yang stared at the squirrel in his hand, speaking, ¡°Either die. Or become my pet.¡± Witnessing the fate of her partner, the squirrel¡¯s look became even more fearful. It trembled violently, making a squeaking noise. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?¡± Desperately, the squirrel nodded. Gu Yang was surprised. A beast that could use the Forbidden Magic Field couldn¡¯t even speak. It defied logic. Generally speaking, beasts would be able to speak once they reach the legendary stage. To have a domain reflects the peak of the legendary third stage, infinitely close to a Half-God. He said, ¡°First, put away the Forbidden Magic Domain.¡± Instantly, the invisible pressure disappeared. The five elves finally sensed the existence of magic and elements. Looking at the squirrel in Gu Yang¡¯s hand, fear could be seen in their eyes. As practitioners of magic, they instinctively fear entities capable of using the Forbidden Magic Domain. Once the Forbidden Magic Domain is activated, they immediately become useless. Gu Yang said, ¡°Next, do as I say. Let your mind loose, do not resist at all, and sign this contract with me¡­¡± Moments later, a blood-red Magic Array appeared in the void, constantly shrinking. It¡¯s flying towards the squirrel¡¯s body. Just as it was about to touch the squirrel¡¯s body, the Magic Array disappeared into thin air. Gu Yang¡¯s gaze turned dangerous, he said, ¡°You only have one more chance.¡± He tried again. This time, it went smoothly. The squirrel didn¡¯t dare to resist, and let the Magic Array enter its head. When everything was over, the contract was completed. This squirrel became the third pet beast of Gu Yang. He was surprised that this squirrel was actually of the second tier of the legendary stage. After signing the contract, he could communicate simply with the squirrel. According to it, it was originally an ordinary squirrel. It wasn¡¯t a magical beast at all. It gained its current power because of a fortuitous encounter. It gestured with its hands and squeaked. Gu Yang could only roughly understand that it encountered a mutation after accidentally eating something. One day, it suddenly possessed the Forbidden Magic Domain. However, it couldn¡¯t explain where that place was. Too much time has passed, it hadn¡¯t yet awakened its intelligence. Later, something terrifying happened, it left that place and came to the Misty Forest. It became partners with the giant and settled down here. Now, it has been over two hundred years. The giant brought him to the Misty Forest and found lots of good things. It kept evolving and got to its current rank. ¡­ Next, Gu Yang brought the squirrel and continued his hunting journey. With the Forbidden Magic Domain, hunting magical beasts became a lot easier and efficient. The beasts often didn¡¯t have time to react before they got killed. His power was much stronger than that of the giant. Coupled with the Forbidden Magic Domain of this squirrel, the killing power was even greater. After killing a few more beasts, they finally came up empty. The superior beast was not in the den. Then, after two more unsuccessful attempts, he understood that the news must have leaked and the superior beasts had run away. Gu Yang didn¡¯t waste any more time and decided to return to the court. This trip was incredibly fruitful, nearly twenty superior beasts were killed, among them, three were lord-level beasts. Another lord-level beast became his pet beast. The threats around the Elf King Court were almost cleaned up. It was believed that the elves could enjoy a period of peace for a long time to come. More importantly, his energy balance reached nine thousand three hundred points, almost breaking ten thousand. It could be said to be a bountiful harvest. ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang went straight back to his exclusive treehouse and immediately opened the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume two hundred points of energy.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At twenty-three, you have already reached the second level of the Unleaking Realm. In the West Bank Continent, you have become a follower of the Moon God and have slaughtered fifteen Black Dragons.] [Two months later, a dragon from the Celestial Being realm comes to the Elf King Court to avenge you.] [You, along with the High Priest and summoned Angel, severely wounded the Dragon, forcing it to flee.] [Suddenly, an Evil God descends. You use the Squirrel¡¯s Forbidden Magic Domain to obliterate the incarnation of the Evil God.] [Five years later, the human kingdom undergoes a major change, an Evil God arrives, and the continent falls into chaos.] [Eight years later, the Evil God turns to attack the Misty Forest, the Elf King Court falls. You die in battle, age thirty-six.] He was targeted again. It seemed that the Evil God saw him as a threat and wanted to kill him first. The more powerful he got, the shorter his lifespan. He had encountered this more than once or twice before. Fortunately, the Evil God did not descend directly to kill him on the spot. It seemed that He did not have full confidence, so He did not take action. Gu Yang was somewhat relieved. Facing a mighty Celestial Being, he no longer felt as powerless as before. [Simulation over, you can choose to keep one of the following.] [¡­] ¡°I choose two.¡± ¡­ [¡­ You, along with an angel, killed the incarnation of the Evil God.] [¡­ You died at the age of forty-two.] This time, Gu Yang made adjustments. During the battle with the incarnation of the Evil God, he did not use the Forbidden Magic Domain. As expected, he was not targeted by the Evil God and managed to survive until forty-two. After claiming the reward, Gu Yang started another continuous simulation. After each simulation, the results were very similar. After each reward claim, he needed a little time to recover. Without realizing it, Gu Yang had done forty simulations in a day and a night. He felt a little groggy. In just one day, he had inherited over seven hundred years of Martial Arts knowledge and insights. If it wasn¡¯t for his powerful Original Spirit, his head would have exploded from the pressure. Forty-first time. [¡­ At the brink of life and death, you have figured out how to integrate the Original Spirit into every drop of blood, taking the first step. Later, you were killed, dying at the age of forty-two.] Finally, it was a success! PS: Please vote. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: 363 Heavenly Saint Sect Chapter 363: 363 Heavenly Saint Sect [Simulation ends, you may keep one of the following.] [One, Martial Arts realm at the age forty-two.] [Two, Martial Arts experience at the age forty-two.] [Three, Life wisdom at age forty-two.] Looking at the three options presented to him, Gu Yang felt a surge of indescribable excitement. Ever since he received the invitation to the Yaochi Conference, he had been doing everything he could, desperately gaining energy, simulating, and improving his strength. After days of relentless effort, he finally saw a glimmer of hope, reaching the third layer of the Unleaking Realm, only one step away from becoming a Celestial Being. And now, there were still six days left until the Yaochi Conference. He calmed his mind and made a choice, ¡°I choose one.¡± In an instant, he felt his mind connecting at the deepest level to his body, uncovering deeper and more profound potentials within himself, down to the microscopic level. He ¡°saw¡± countless blood cells, differentiated into several types, along with various sizes of substances. When his mental power barely touched those cells, the cells immediately underwent some indescribably strange changes, as if they had gained their consciousness¡­ Moments later, he suddenly felt dizzy and quickly withdrew his mental power and closed his eyes. He soon felt better. ¡°So, this is how it is.¡± Despite not being able to break through this time, Gu Yang knew his next steps. The breakthrough was just a matter of time. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? One use consumes two hundred energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­ ¡­ forty-two years old.] A full simulation, spanning nineteen years, yet he still couldn¡¯t break through to the Unleaking Realm. This truly was a lengthy accumulation process. ¡­ If one attempt was not enough, then it was time for another. Only after the third simulation, did Gu Yang finally see the prompt [¡­ ¡­ You broke through to the Unleaking Realm¡¯s third layer]. At this point, he only had five hundred energy points left. [Simulation ends, you may keep one of the following.] [¡­ ¡­] After he received the reward, he immediately experienced a seismic change. The change at the cellular level, every single cell in his blood, seemingly gained a spirit of its own, the mana that it produced and contained, increased tenfold, a hundredfold. At this point, he had nearly unearthed his potential to the fullest extent. This path he was on was close to its end. At least, within his knowledge, it was very difficult to advance any further. The best he could do was continue cultivating until every single cell in his body gained its spiritual nature. To reach the Celestial Being realm, he would have to take another path. ¡­ Night fell, with a bright moon in the sky. At the Elf King¡¯s Court, Gu Yang stood before two Mother Trees and said to Eve, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Eve hesitated but finally said nothing. The mark on her forehead lit up, reflecting off the moonlight in the sky. Soon, a massive force erupted, tearing open a rift in space. Next to them, the Elf Queen, the High Priest, and other high-ranking elves stood, watching as Gu Yang flew into the realm. They all bowed in respect, ¡°We bid farewell to the Divine Child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return in half a year.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s figure disappeared into the Spatial Gate, leaving only his words behind. ¡­ ¡­ Star Province, Mu Yun Peak. On a precipice at the peak of the mountain, two figures sat on a giant rock. The younger man in his early twenties was supporting a middle-aged man, anxiously asking, ¡°Grandmaster, are you okay?¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°Yi Yi, listen to me.¡± The young man was Yi Yi, the former number one on the Genius List, Gu Yang¡¯s old acquaintance, the successor of the Heavenly Saint Sect. At this moment, he incredibly already reached the Divine Power realm. The middle-aged man was his master¡¯s master, named Yun Qian, a force to be reckoned with in the Unleaking Realm. Right now, his condition was seriously bad, on the brink of exhaustion. Yi Yi tightly held his arm, not willing to let him fall, ¡°Grandmaster, speak.¡± Yun Qian said, ¡°Heavenly Saint Peak is a lie, a huge conspiracy. You absolutely cannot go there. Remember my words.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yi Yi cannot comprehend this at all. He was an orphan, adopted and raised by his master, guided by his master¡¯s teachings throughout his life. All along, he had found pride in his sect. The Heavenly Saint Sect was one of the six major sects; in Great Zhou, there was hardly anyone who did not know of them. Although due to the rules of the sect, he was allowed to leave the mountain only once, but even that single time made him realize the revered position of his Sect in the Great Zhou. The Heavenly Saint Peak was the sacred place of the Heavenly Saint Gate, and the strongest cultivation techniques were contained therein. According to the tradition of the Heavenly Saint Gate, when a disciple reached the peak of the Mana Realm, he had to go to the Heavenly Saint Peak to receive the ultimate inheritance of the sect. The sect¡¯s cultivation method was very unique, requiring exceptional talent to succeed at the Mortal Realm. If one¡¯s talent was slightly lacking, they couldn¡¯t even pass the first threshold. Therefore, all the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Sect were geniuses. Once you cross the first barrier, after reaching the Divine Power realm, your progress accelerates incredibly. Saying you advance in leaps and bounds wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement. After Yi Yi broke through to the Divine Power realm, it has been more than a year and he¡¯s already reached the second level of the Golden Body. A few days ago, a sect uncle had reached the third level of Mana; according to the rules, he should¡¯ve gone to the Heavenly Saint Peak to receive the ultimate inheritance. Who knew that disaster would strike suddenly, and the sect would be destroyed. Till now, Yi Yi had no idea who the enemy was. All he knew was that a terrifyingly strong individual had annihilated the Sect. His and his master¡¯s strength was too weak, so they fled at first sight. Then, they met this Master Uncle. Before this, Yi Yi had never met this Master Uncle. Before he entered the Sect, this Master Uncle had already reached successful Cultivation Level. He went to the Heavenly Saint Peak to receive the inheritance. Now, this Master Uncle has reached the Unleaking Realm, but sadly, he is still no match for the enemy. Halfway through their escape, they were caught by this mysterious enemy. Yi Yi¡¯s master was killed on the spot due to the blast of a fight. Master Uncle barely managed to repel the enemy, but severely injured himself in the process. Finally, they managed to escape to this place. Face-to-face with his Master Uncle, someone he had barely known a day, Yi Yi knew he was on the brink of death; his heart was filled with melancholy. ¡­ Presently feverish and pale, Yun Qian darkly muttered, ¡°The Heavenly Saint Sect was established a thousand years ago. Have you ever heard of any ancestor who returned from Heavenly Saint Peak?¡± Yi Yi was taken aback. Talented individuals consistently emerged from the Heavenly Saint Sect. Each generation boasted people of exceptional talent. This generation was him, the last was his senior uncle, and before that, probably his Master Uncle. And before that¡­ Almost every fifty years, someone would break through to the successful cultivation level and then journey to the Heavenly Saint Peak. Master Uncle had done it fifty years ago. Senior uncle was planning to do it today, fifty years later. According to this frequency, over the past thousand years, there must have been at least twenty people from the Heavenly Saint Sect who went to the Heavenly Saint Peak. However, he had never heard of anyone who had returned from the Heavenly Saint Peak. Wait, that¡¯s not correct¡ª Yi Yi said, ¡°Master Uncle, aren¡¯t you one of those?¡± Yun Qian tried to smile, but it looked worse than crying. He said, ¡°You are wrong. I never went to the Heavenly Saint Peak¡±. ¡°What?¡± Yi Yi was stupefied, unable to comprehend that his Master Uncle had never gone to the Heavenly Saint Peak. He broke the Sect rules. In the Heavenly Saint Sect, those who violated the Sect rules would face severe punishment, ranging from deflating cultivation levels, driving out of the Sect, to sentencing death on the spot. Now, the rule-breaker was his¡­ Master Uncle. Yi Yi didn¡¯t know what to do. Yun Qian gnashed his teeth and growled, ¡°The Heavenly Saint Peak is a trap.¡± ¡°No, I should say, the whole Heavenly Saint Gate is a huge lie.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice echoed, ¡°Yun Qian, you successfully escaped earlier, so why did you return?¡± Hearing this voice, Yi Yi¡¯s face changed dramatically. He would never forget the owner of this voice. ¡°The Executive Elder!¡± In the Heavenly Saint Sect, the Executive Elder was in charge of penalties. As an uncompromising enforcer, he showed no mercy to anyone who violated the rules. None of the Heavenly Saint Sect¡¯s disciples dared to anger him. But what did the Executive Elder mean by his words at this time? Yi Yi was a bit confused. ¡­ As for Yun Qian, he had expected the Executive Elder¡¯s appearance and laughed wistfully, ¡°I simply underestimated you. Who could¡¯ve guessed that a mighty person of the Unleaking Realm would be willing to hide in a valley for a thousand years, playing the role of the Executive Elder.¡± The eyes of the Executive Elder were cold and venomous, staring intently at him, his tone chillingly casual, ¡°You are very smart. Over the last thousand years, there have been many smart people like you, but you are the first to escape from my palm.¡± ¡°You have already fled, and I didn¡¯t want to trouble myself anymore, but why did you return? Do you know because of this, I have to spend many more years rebuilding the Heavenly Saint Sect? You have delayed my master¡¯s great plan.¡± ¡°You truly deserve to die!¡± The conversation between the two plunged Yi Yi into an icy chill. There was too much information in their conversation, which completely overturned his understanding. Yun Qian stared hard at the Executive Elder, ¡°Blue Sky Palace? No, you are not of the Six Heavenly Destructions.¡± ¡°Star Sea? No, this is not their style.¡± ¡°Red Sun Heaven? No, if it were Red Sun Heaven, they wouldn¡¯t complicate it this much.¡± ¡°Which one of the Three Saint Gates is your master?¡± ¡°I understand now, the Red Moon Great Saint!¡± Yun Qian asked and answered himself, deducing the answer from the Executive Elder¡¯s reactions. ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­¡± He suddenly broke into maniacal laughter, ¡°This is indeed very ridiculous. The so-called Six Great Sects are merely pastures of the Red Moon Great Saint. The disciples of the Heavenly Saint Sect are merely sheep and cattle reared by him. Whenever one is fattened, they automatically rush over and get swallowed up.¡± The Executive Elder admired him, ¡°Indeed, your intelligence surpasses the ordinary. You could have been used for a more significant purpose¡­¡± Yun Qian mocked, ¡°Like being a faithful dog for him, like you?¡± The eyes of the Executive Elder flashed with a murderous intent, his tone turning icy cold, ¡°You already know what you are supposed to. Now, you can die.¡± A trace of regret was in Yun Qian¡¯s heart. He came here risking his life to save his most beloved disciple, intending to reveal the truth to him. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by this man. This man was a madman; after discovering him, he resorted to a massive killing spree, murdering everyone in the Heavenly Saint Sect. He thought that reaching the Unleaking Realm was enough to ensure his survival, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat this man. Who could have guessed that he had still underestimated his enemy. Not only had he gotten himself killed, but also caused the deaths of everyone in the Heavenly Saint Sect. Now, looking at the murderous look in the Executive Elder¡¯s eyes, he suddenly realized something. The man standing before him had likely grown tired of his life. The genocide of the Heavenly Saint Sect simply because he had had enough and long desired to do so. His appearance had merely provided the man with an excuse. Unfortunately, Yun Qian understood this a little too late. After tonight, the Heavenly Saint Sect would vanish from this world. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Suddenly, an abrupt voice echoed. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: 365 meddling in others’ business Chapter 364: 365 meddling in others¡¯ business ¡°Where am I?¡± When Gu Yang arrived in the Divine State through ultra-long-distance teleportation, he found it was not the place he had originally left. There were mountains all around, and the temperature difference was noticeable. He used his divine vision and hearing technique to survey the surrounding area and found there wasn¡¯t a single person within a hundred miles. He thought to himself, ¡°It seems that some deviation has occurred during the teleportation.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, he had traveled a considerable distance, and Eve, who had only recently become legendary, still lacked the experience to achieve precise positioning. Gu Yang discerned his direction through the position of the stars and flew south. Not far off, he finally encountered a village. Upon inquiry, he learned that this place was Star Province. Star Province was located to the northwest of Divine City and was the territory governed by the Chen family. Now, a problem laid before him. Where should he go next? He had six days before the Yaochi Conference. His energy balance was down to five hundred points, just enough for one simulation. The most important thing now was to find a place to earn energy. Indeed, after advancing to the third-tier of the Unleaking Realm, the cost of the life simulator had once again increased. It now required five hundred points per use. He had two goals in mind. Regardless of which one he aimed for, a trip back to Divine City was necessary. Thus, Gu Yang headed towards Divine City. ¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Sometime later, Gu Yang suddenly sensed a familiar aura, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Life¡¯s encounters could be unexpected, indeed. He had run into Yi Yi here. He remembered the numerous simulations in which Yi Yi ruthlessly hunted him to the point of despair. Later, although he defeated Yi Yi, he hadn¡¯t managed to claim his life. At this moment, Yi Yi was at the second level of the Golden Body Realm, negligible to Gu Yang. However, Gu Yang had always wanted to settle this score. Having run into him here, he might as well take care of it. He changed direction and flew towards him. Then, he overheard a very fascinating conversation. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t believe that one of the six significant sects, the Tianji Sect, had such a secret. Weren¡¯t they just raising pigs for slaughter? They would recruit talented disciples and, once they were nurtured well, slaughter them for their gain. The Red Moon Great Saint was surely more cunning than the daylight revealed. The Heavenly Saint Sect had managed to conceal such a fact for a thousand years. They had deceived the entire world and even played their disciples like puppets. Considering the incident at Taoyuan Heaven, where the Red Moon Great Saint suddenly betrayed Saint Chaoyang, his ruthless strike seriously injured Saint Chaoyang. If the Red Moon Great Saint hadn¡¯t encountered Gu Yang, who had extraordinary abilities, he would have succeeded in trapping Saint Chaoyang and the Phoenix. Also, in the matter of the Wu family, he gained the most significant victory by seizing the Saber Tomb. Upon further consideration, the strategizing of Red Moon Great Saint was even more terrifying than that of Red Ming Tian. Hearing this, Gu Yang kind of felt sorry for the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Sect, who were tragically deceived. Especially Yi Yi, who could hardly endure the harsh truth. His whole reality probably collapsed in the wake of it. Seeing that the elder in charge of punishment was about to execute the punishment, he couldn¡¯t help but voice out, ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± ¡­ This sudden voice startled the execution elder and Yun Qian. They hadn¡¯t noticed that someone else was eavesdropping on them. The fact that they were undetected indicated the outsider was a being of a similar tier. ¡°Who is it?¡± The elder¡¯s gaze was solemn. When Gu Yang revealed himself, he slightly squinted his eyes, ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Although he had been staying isolated in the Heavenly Saint Sect, he had been in contact with the Red Moon Great Saint. He had recently received orders from his master to keep an eye on Gu Yang. If they discovered him, they had to try their best to kill him. However, seeing Gu Yang in person, the elder felt a hint of danger. It was his instinctive reaction to danger. He had a sharp intuition. Back then, when Wu Shengtian challenged the Heavenly Saint Sect, he didn¡¯t feel such danger. This meant that the young man before him, in his early twenties, had surpassed Wu Shengtian. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Hearing this name startled Yun Qian as well. Over the years, to avoid the Heavenly Saint Sect¡¯s attention, he had remained hidden. Even then, he had heard of this famous name. The person who reached the Unleaking Realm in the shortest time in history. He himself was a peerless talent, and he had broken through the Unleaking Realm before he was a hundred years old. Considering the history of Xia, Qin, and Zhou dynasties, such a speed would put him in the top tier of cultivators. But compared to Gu Yang, that was nothing. Gu Yang made that journey in a year. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Gu Yang cultivated. Yun Qian preferred to believe the exaggerated rumors like Gu Yang being a reincarnation of an ancient powerful being, and he was simply restoring his original cultivation. And now, he had come face to face with the man himself. He looked even younger than the rumors suggested. To the point of almost being the same age as his own disciple standing next to him. How enviable. Upon reaching the Divine Power realm, a martial artist can retain their youthful appearance, but changes made otherwise to their appearance cannot fool the gaze of the Unleaking Realm powerhouses. Yun Qian could tell at a glance just how vital and vibrant the life force was within the young man standing before him. It was fundamentally different from someone like himself who was on his deathbed. In truth, he was not old himself, being less than two hundred years of age and originally had at least eight hundred years of lifespan remaining. However, it was all consumed in the previous battle. His hatred for the disciplinary elder could not be washed away even by the waters of the massive Jiujang River. Yun Qian quickly recovered, loudly saying, ¡°If you could help me kill him! I would share a great secret in return.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Gu Yang accepted without hesitation. In fact, even if Yun Qian had said nothing, he would have intervened anyway. He had a score to settle with the Red Moon Great Saint. He was almost killed by that Saint in Taoyuan Tian that day. He held a grudge and naturally would not let go of the chance to get at the saint¡¯s subordinate now. As a loyal dog for the Red Moon Great Saint, this man had hidden his identity for a thousand years in the Heavenly Saint Sect, demonstrating his steadfast loyalty. The Red Moon Great Saint probably didn¡¯t have many like him under his command. Compared to him, Yi Yi was way too weak to be his opponent now. The disciplinary elder said, ¡°Gu Yang, this matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t meddle needlessly. Your cultivation was hard-earned, is it worth it to expend your life essence for an irrelevant person?¡± This kind of talk was effective on other Unleaking Realm powerhouses. Each fight consumes a portion of their lifespan. So for the Unleaking Realm powerhouses, they would never act rashly unless it was absolutely necessary. Meddling in others¡¯ affairs was a sheer luxury for them. However, he ran into an anomaly like Gu Yang. So in response to his words, Gu Yang drew his saber. Heavenly Inquiry Nine Saber-Art, first move, Chaos Unleashed. It had been a long time since he last used his saber techniques. If he didn¡¯t use them soon, they might just get rusty. The disciplinary elder was on guard, his body flickering and disappearing from sight in an instant. ¡°Beware¡ª¡ª¡± Yun Qian started to warn but before he could finish, Gu Yang changed his move. Heavenly Inquiry Nine Saber-Art third move, Might Envelops All. The saber¡¯s trajectory crossed the space in a flash, striking a certain spot. The next moment, the disciplinary elder¡¯s figure appeared there, as if he had deliberately bumped into the blade. Splash! He was cut in half at the waist. The ingenuity of these two saber techniques and their seamless transition left Yun Qian staggered and amazed. On the other side, after being cut, the disciplinary elder didn¡¯t make a sound. Grasping his lower half, his form vanished again. He didn¡¯t have any intent to fight with Gu Yang from the start and was prepared to run away. His intuition was something he highly trusted. It told him that he couldn¡¯t win. So he didn¡¯t hesitate and escaped. He was of the Monster Race, but was naturally good at disguising; no one till now had seen his true face. As a member of the Monster Race, his lifespan was naturally much longer than that of humans, especially after following the humans¡¯ Martial Arts cultivation and achieving the Unleaking state, his lifespan became even longer. Martial Arts seemed tailor-made for the Monster Race. Most of the Monster Race had much more powerful physical bodies than humans. After fully unlocking their potential, their power was incomparable to an average human. For example, if the Divine Ape of the Sky, a Divine Beast, practiced martial arts, how strong would it become? It was unimaginable. The disciplinary elder was good at disguising, and was also somewhat cowardly by nature. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed for a thousand years in the Heavenly Saint Sect. He never fought a battle without certainty. When Yun Qian was his opponent, he was the craftiest hunter. But when his opponent became Gu Yang, he sensed the danger and ran immediately, displaying the primal nature of a monster beast fully. This was the first time Gu Yang had come across such an elusive enemy ¡ª possessing the strength of the third level of the Unleaking Realm yet thinking only of escape and not fighting. ¡°Running away?¡± A ray of light shot from his brow, turning into a streak of light, chasing after the disciplinary elder. ¡°A God?¡± The disciplinary elder sensed an extremely terrifying aura and his heart was filled with terror. Whoosh! The Phoenix flew above his head like a flash of lightning. Its claws pierced through his head like a blade, immediately splattering his brain. Following a distortion of light, he revealed his true form ¡ª a seven-colored chameleon, whose skin could change with the environment. A chameleon? Gu Yang had never realized earlier that this man was a disguised monster, and was quite surprised. The chameleon¡¯s head quickly returned to normal. Despite suffering a fatal wound, it was hard to kill it. The Phoenix was annoyed at once, and spit out a fiery breath. ¡°No¡ª¡± The chameleon barely managed to let out a shriek. It struggled desperately in the flames, but it was quickly turned into ashes. The Phoenix True Flame was the only way to deal with such resilient creatures. [Energy received: 500 points. Current balance: 1,000 points.] This chameleon surprisingly had reached the third level of the Unleaking Realm. At this level, the being would be considered one of the most powerful across the world. Unfortunately, it had met Gu Yang, and its death was more than a little frustrating. After Gu Yang dealt with the chameleon, he looked at Yun Qian and Yi Yi standing on the side. Both were stunned, their expressions vacant. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: 365 Star Luo Pocket Universe Chapter 365: 365 Star Luo Pocket Universe ¡°Just like that, he¡¯s dead?¡± Yun Qian¡¯s heart was shocked to its core, leaving him clueless about how to react. He had never imagined that Gu Yang could actually kill the terrifyingly powerful elder in charge of punishment. After all, according to rumors, his breakthrough to the Unleaking Realm only occurred a month ago. No matter how formidable his power was or how glorious his past achievements were, how could he be a match for the elder in charge of punishment, who was in the third layer of the Unleaking Realm? Yun Qian was just moments ago in a tight spot. The appearance of Gu Yang was his last straw. He just hoped that Gu Yang could fend off the elder in charge of punishment for a while so he could take the opportunity to whisk Yi Yi away, leaving a last sliver of hope for the Heavenly Saint Sect. The result, however, was that Gu Yang had killed the elder in charge of punishment effortlessly within moments. The elder did not even get a chance to escape. Yun Qian couldn¡¯t fathom how powerful Gu Yang was. It should be noted that the elder in charge of punishment was two realms higher than him, and his martial arts was restrained. But he managed to escape in a desperate situation, whereas the elder did not even get a chance to fight back against Gu Yang. Everything had happened so fast that Yun Qian had not been able to react. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to savour the joy of revenge. Suddenly, Gu Yang turned his gaze toward him. As his eyes met Gu Yang¡¯s, he subconsciously lowered his head. It was a mark of respect for the strong. At this point, Yun Qian no longer had any other thoughts. Faced with such a powerful being, all he could do was cooperate. After all, Gu Yang had killed the elder in charge of punishment, avenging his deep grudge. ¡­ Elsewhere, Yi Yi was standing in stupefaction, gazing at the familiar yet strange figure. Recalling the efforts he made over the past year in order to vindicate his past shame, he suddenly felt like a joke. The showdown from more than a year ago may as well have happened yesterday. Back then, their abilities were on par. But one year had gone by, and the figure in front of him had surpassed him so much so that he couldn¡¯t even see his back. The disparity between them was as wide as a gulf. His feelings were complicated to the point of extremes. His mind was in a whirl, and he did not know what he was thinking about. ¡­ Gu Yang looked at Yun Qian. ¡°I hope the big secret you spoke of is something valuable to me.¡± He came to receive his reward. Yun Qian, struggling to stand up, told Yi Yi, ¡°You wait for me over there.¡± Yi Yi nodded woodenly and walked over to a spot more than ten meters away to wait. When only the two of them were left, Yun Qian started speaking. ¡°I know the entrance to a Pocket Universe.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. A Pocket Universe indeed held great value. The premise was that this Pocket Universe was none of those he already knew of. The entrance of the Pocket Universe is in Star Province,¡± Yun Qian continued. ¡°You should be aware of the value of a Pocket Universe. In the past, Lin Tianyi achieved the Celestial Being Realm in that Pocket Universe.¡± If it¡¯s in Star Province, it definitely isn¡¯t any of the five Pocket Universes he knows. This was definitely profitable. A Pocket Universe is a new place to replenish energy. Right now, be it the Water Moon Pocket Universe, Yellow Springs Pocket Universe, or the West Bank Continent, he had provoked Celestial Being Realm experts. Once he went to these places, there would soon be Celestial Being experts knocking on his door. In the Golden Court Pocket Universe, it was a bit better. The ruler of Golden Court was open to negotiation. But hunting other countries¡¯ immortals needed time, and time was what he lacked right now. It was the same in the Ruiqin Continent. He had killed several Beastmasters of the Unleaking Realm. Their teachers must surely remember him. In the Ruiqin Continent, there existed a teacher-student succession system among Beastmasters. The relationship between the teacher and the student was very tight, similar to the master-student relationship in the Great Zhou. If a student was killed, most teachers would take revenge. Especially in his case, having no background in the Ruiqin Continent, there was no burden in killing him. Hence, the emergence of a new Pocket Universe was definitely good news. But¡ª¡ª ¡°Isn¡¯t Star Province Chen family¡¯s territory? How could Lin Tianyi have achieved the Celestial Being Realm in a Pocket Universe in Star Province?¡± This was a point that Gu Yang was curious about. Or rather, it was a doubt. Yun Qian explained, ¡°The histories of the Lin and Chen families are deeply intertwined. Their ancestors were disciples of the same sect. When the Qin Dynasty reigned, the two families were virtually as close as one.¡± ¡°It is not surprising that Chen family would inform Lin family when they discovered a Pocket Universe.¡± ¡°Moreover, when Lin Tianyi was surrounded and attacked by everyone, the ancestor of the Chen family did not lend a hand. This was not because he ignored the situation. Instead, he was trapped in that Pocket Universe.¡± ¡°Without any Unleaking Realm experts left, what could the Chen family use to save the Lin family?¡± Gu Yang was aware of the story about the falling out between the Chen and Lin families. However, he didn¡¯t expect there to be such a tale behind it. He was curious, ¡°How do you know about this secret?¡± ¡°To be honest, my Dao companion is a Chen.¡± So that was it. No wonder Yun Qian could escape the notice of the Red Moon Great Saint. He took refuge in a powerful faction like the Chen family. Even if he hid in a Pocket Universe, the Red Moon Great Saint¡¯s divine powers couldn¡¯t track him down. Yun Qian added, ¡°This Pocket Universe, known as the Star Luo Pocket Universe, houses a powerful sect named Star Luo Sect. Its power is formidable.¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Chen family has been trapped there for over five hundred years. The Chen family has sent many people into the Star Luo Pocket Universe in an attempt to locate their ancestor, but none have returned.¡± ¡°These past several hundred years, the Chen family has been acting very low-key, even rarely sending disciples out for trial. This is the main reason. A large number of the Chen family¡¯s elites fell within the heavens of the Star Luo Sect.¡± ¡°Now, voices of opposition have also appeared in the Chen family, feeling that it is meaningless to constantly send people to search for the ancestor. They shouldn¡¯t let the most outstanding disciples of the family be consumed like this in that bottomless pit.¡± ¡°Even some suggest seeking outside help, someone like you, a strong one who is just one step away from becoming a Celestial Being. Exchange the entrance of the hole to go to the Star Luo Pocket Universe to find the ancestor of the Chen family.¡± Star Luo Sect ¡ª¡ª Gu Yang really didn¡¯t expect that the world of the holes Yun Qian was talking about turned out to be the Star Luo Pocket Universe. This time, the Star Luo Pocket Universe and the Waning Pocket Universe have finally come to life. He said, ¡°Tell me the location.¡± Yun Qian told him the location of the entrance to the Star Luo Pocket Universe and how to enter it. After getting what he wanted, Gu Yang left. He did not make things difficult for Yun Qian and Yi Yi. In this world, one should respect righteousness. Yun Qian told him such valuable news, it¡¯s not good to turn his back after crossing the river. As for Yi Yi, looking at him now, Gu Yang feels a bit unbearable. If you want to talk about misery, he is truly miserable. Overnight, everything collapsed. Such a blow is too great. If he was killed again, it would be a bit too bullying. Let¡¯s forget about that grudge. ¡­ Gu Yang continued south to the Divine City. Although he knew the entrance of the Star Luo Pocket Universe, he didn¡¯t plan to go there now. That¡¯s an unknown hole. Exploring it costs something. He only has one thousand energy points now, just enough for two simulations, exploring a new hole. It¡¯s a little tight. So he still followed the original plan and went back to the Divine City first. His speed was extremely fast, and he arrived at Divine City after an hour. Gu Yang kept a very low profile and did not disturb anyone when he entered the city gate. He went straight to the academy. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Before he entered the door, a green bird had already flown out, shouting excitedly,¡± Where have you been these days? I almost couldn¡¯t sense your location, and I thought you were gone again¡­¡± ¡°Father!¡± A red shadow rushed out, knocked the little green bird away, and her face was pale, she looked anxious, her voice was tearful,¡± Are you okay?¡± Gu Yang comforted her, ¡°What can happen to me? I just went to another continent.¡± The Little Green Bird quickly flew back, flapping its wings and said, ¡°I know it, Master went to West Bank Continent to pick up something, right? No wonder the master¡¯s realm has improved again.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s heart moved, the Phoenix meeting on the West Bank continent was an afterthought left by that ancient emperor. What it was talking about was the item that the old man said was placed in the God Nation of the first leader of the Phoenix meeting, right? He asked, ¡°What did I leave there?¡± The little green bird wondered, ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t you go to get something? Then what did you go to the West Bank Continent for?¡± At this time, Ling Ling, Su Qingzhen, and others also arrived, interrupting their conversation. Gu Yang saw their worried looks, their eyes red, and his heart softened. During this time, he really owed them a lot. He felt that he should spend some time and accompany them. ¡­ The next two days were a rare leisure time for Gu Yang. He took Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling around the Divine City, visiting those famous historical attractions. In fact, the entire Divine City is the oldest relic. They went to the most famous places like the list in front of the Martial College, the most famous Red Mansion, and the Altar of Sacrifice to the Heavens. When Gu Yang arrived at the Altar of Sacrifice to the Heavens, he saw Wei Hao sitting on the ground. This Xia Dynasty General who has lived for more than a thousand years has been waiting for him here. Gu Yang almost forgot, a few days ago, he went to the West Bank continent with Eve, because the teleportation array could only transport two people, so he let Wei Hao return to the Divine City to wait for him. He has been so busy these days that he has forgotten about this guy. When Xi Huang saw Wei Hao, she exclaimed, ¡°General Tianyun!¡± Wei Hao looked at her, and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, after a thousand years, someone still remembers the name of General Tianyun.¡± Ling Ling and Su Qingzhen, they all sensed the terrifying pressure from this man who was like an iron tower, and were secretly surprised. Especially when they heard his address to Gu Yang, they were both somewhat confused, ¡°When did he become his highness?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s identity is now so many, even they don¡¯t understand. A talking green bird recognizes him as its master. A woman from the Xia Dynasty calls him father. And Lily and Eve, these two alien women from the West Bank Continent, one calls him the Saint and the other calls him master. Now another Xia Dynasty¡¯s Tianyun General is here, calling him his highness. With so many identities, which one is real? PS: The title of the previous chapter is wrong, it should be 364, it can¡¯t be changed. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: 366 Thirty-Three Heavens Chapter 366: 366 Thirty-Three Heavens Two days later, at the entrance of the Star Picking Pavilion. Gu Yang came alone, and the disciples from the academy he met on the way all paid their respects, respectfully calling him Master Gu. The disciples of the academy are proud, considering themselves well versed in both civil and military matters. There are many powerful cultivators with divine powers in Great Zhou, but very few can gain their approval. Most divine power cultivators, in their eyes, are nothing more than mere warriors. No matter how strong they are, they cannot command their respect. Their idols are like the Dean, possessing remarkable achievements in the scholarly path, and can stand above all others in martial arts. Great Zhou has many powerful individuals who have left legendary stories behind. Like Qin Wu, who almost single-handedly held back the tide, resisting an entire dynasty with his power alone. Like the top ten Sword Saints, who have roamed the Jianghu (martial arts underworld) full of romantic idealism. And there¡¯s Cheng Tianxin, an inspiring grassroots hero¡­ These figures, in the academy, receive both praise and criticism. Qin Wu, has great martial strength but no political skills, it¡¯s no surprise that he failed in his lone challenge against the world. The top ten Sword Saints, relying on unparalleled divine weapons to bully people, can¡¯t even make it onto the master list. Without their divine weapons, they¡¯re nothing. Cheng Tianxin, with his low power, not even reaching the Divine Power realm, as a mere pawn in the hands of the powerful, he is considered a hero? So far, the number of figures who have gained the approval of a majority of the academy¡¯s disciples can be counted on one hand. Gu Yang is one of them, and he is undoubtedly the most unique one. His legendary growth experiences are secondary, what truly earns the academy disciples¡¯ profound admiration is his unmatched charm. Managing to win the hearts of nearly half of the unforgettable beauties on the Beauty List, willingly sharing one husband, such accomplishments can truly be called unparalleled in history and unmatched in the future. The women by his side include the current Empress Dowager, the most powerful woman in Great Zhou. The former princess, who disregarded societal standards for him. There¡¯s Chu Xiyue, and Cao Yiyi, both are the direct descendants of the nine great families. And even Ye Lingbo, the chief disciple of the academy, who is rumored to be the reincarnation of an ancient great power¡­ The other two, Su Qingzhen and Ling Ling, are not as famous, but both are at the realm of Divine Power. For their age, they can be called unparalleled prodigies. As a man, Gu Yang is the victor of life. Such achievements are enough to make the young men of the world pay their highest respects. The majority of disciples in the academy are men, and they are no exception. At this moment, at the entrance of the Star Picking Pavilion, Ye Lingbo, dressed in a long robe, stood there with her eyes watery, waiting for Gu Yang to come over and walk in side by side. This scene is like a world-class painting in the eyes of others. All they have in their hearts is envy. ¡­ ¡°Golden Body, third stage.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help admiring the rapid progression of Ye Lingbo. The last time they met was over a month ago. This reincarnated ancient power is extraordinary. ¡°Unleaking Realm, third stage!¡± The shock in Ye Lingbo¡¯s heart was even greater than his. The last time they met, he had just reached the Unleaking Realm, and now, he is in the third stage of the Unleaking Realm. Compared to him, her progress seemed insignificant. Soon, she brought up the matter at hand. ¡°Last time you killed a Nascent Soul from the Ancient River Sword Sect, they will not let it go easily.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°In the Ancient River Sword Sect, there is a cultivator at the Spiritual Transformation Realm, equivalent to the Celestial Being Realm.¡± ¡°I know that too.¡± Ye Lingbo asked, ¡°Why would you take such a risk?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°The Head Teacher Wen is about to make a breakthrough soon. She has actually been discovered by the native cultivators in the Water Moon Sky, I need to go help her.¡± Wen Jue, the Head of the Dao Sect, Unleaking Realm, third stage, only one step away from becoming a Celestial Being. She has been seeking opportunities for breakthroughs in the Water Moon Sky for many years. During a previous simulation, Wen Jue tried to break into the Celestial Being Realm, but was besieged and killed by the Nascent Soul cultivators of Water Moon Sky, ruining her efforts. He owed her a favor from the last time with the emperor¡¯s killing, it was natural for him to give her a hand. Furthermore, it would be a good thing for Great Zhou to have one more Celestial Being. Then, in his camp, there would be the gradually recovering Dean, and the newly advanced Wen Jue, having one more strength to face future crises. Ye Lingbo was slightly startled. She didn¡¯t know where he got his information, but he was not the kind of person to speak lightly. She asked with some seriousness, ¡°Are you sure you can handle this?¡± The Water Moon Sky was not just the Ancient River Sword Sect; there were quite a few Celestial Beings. The number of Nascent Souls added up to dozens. Two cultivators at the third stage of the Unleaking Realm were not enough to confront such a massive power. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yang spoke with great conviction. Before he entered, he had used a simulation to ensure that there would be no danger, which enabled him to embark on this journey to the Water Moon cave heaven. Ye Lingbo said nothing more after that. In a short while, they arrived at the top floor. Ye Lingbo opened the entrance to the Water Moon cave heaven, and the two of them stepped in. ¡­ Ancient Sword Mountain, atop the main peak, stood an ancient sword hall. This was the core of the Ancient River Sword Sect, where the Sect leader resided. A middle-aged man in a purple robe was nurturing his sword in meditation. Suddenly, the archaic long sword in his hand started to vibrate violently. He opened his eyes, a sharp glint flashing in his pupils, ¡°He dares to show himself again!¡± Previously, he did not pay much mind to the death of a true lineage disciple. But now that a mountain lord had been murdered, he could no longer turn a blind eye to it. The Ancient River Sword Sect had only nine mountain lords. The death of the Bihanshan lord was a significant loss to the sect. Moreover, if they couldn¡¯t retaliate for a mountain lord being killed, how would others perceive the Ancient River Sword Sect? He waved his large sleeves, scattering beams of light that raced out towards various peaks. A moment later, several beams of sword light returned. All the present bee lords of the Sect had gathered. One of the peak lords asked, ¡°What is so urgent, Sect leader, that you called for all of us?¡± The Sect leader said coldly, ¡°The murderer who killed Brother Li has appeared again. I request you all to take actions and kill this beast to avenge Brother Li.¡± Once the peak lords heard this, they all responded, ¡°We shall follow the Sect leader¡¯s command.¡± Then, after the four peak lords on the scene understood the location of the murderer that had slain the Bihanshan lord, they left with murderous intent. Four streams of light flew out from Ancient Sword Mountain, a piece of news that quickly spread throughout the world. As one of the well-known major sects, countless eyes were watching this place. Thus, such a major action naturally couldn¡¯t escape the knowledge of others. Of course, the Ancient River Sword Sect never intended to keep it hidden from others. The news of the death of the Bihanshan lord had already spread throughout the world. Everyone knew that one of the nine major peak lords of the Ancient River Sword Sect was killed by a wandering cultivator. This caused a severe blow to the prestige of the Ancient River Sword Sect. They had to regain their honor. ¡°Junior Sister, you all have already seen brother Li¡¯s body. That strange injury is not like anything from this world. It is probably similar to that woman, who comes from a foreign domain.¡± The speaker was a man dressed in black, the Nine Rivers peak lord. When he mentioned ¡°that woman,¡± his expression became rather solemn. The Junior Sister he referred to, the Red Maple peak lord, had the best relationship with Bihanshan lord. Originally, it was her who lent the mysterious light shield to the Bihanshan lord. Her desire for revenge was the most intense. Her cultivation level was at the late stage of the Nascent Soul, second only to the Sect leader. Therefore, this operation naturally took her leading role. ¡°Brother had the protection of the mysterious light shield. That person could kill Brother, so naturally, I will not underestimate him. After catching up with him, we will lay out the Four Images Sword Formation and kill him off.¡± The Red Maple peak lord acted very calm. She was not blinded by hatred. She was well aware of how dangerous those people from the foreign domain were. A few years ago, the peerless sword seedling of Tianyuan Sect nearly fell into the hands of that woman. The third peak lord raised a question, ¡°How did these foreign domain people come here?¡± The Nine Rivers peak lord said, ¡°I have flipped over many of the sect¡¯s oldest books. According to the records, our world here is known as Water Moon cave heaven, which is one of the thirty-three heavens ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Water Moon cave heaven, isn¡¯t that saying that the Water Moon Sect is the owner of this world? Aren¡¯t you boosting their morale, Junior Brother?¡± ¡°This is recorded in the books, not something I made up ¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The Red Maple peak interrupted their argument and asked, ¡°You mean, that woman, and the murderer who killed Brother Li, are from one of the other thirty-two heavens?¡± ¡°Not really. According to the book¡¯s records, a great cataclysm occurred a thousand years ago, affecting the entire world. Just when it seemed like ¡­ this world was about to collapse, several great powers joined forces and severed the connection with the other worlds.¡± ¡°You should all know that according to ancient legends, this world was vast and boundless, dozens or even hundreds of times larger than our present territory. It¡¯s because of that catastrophe, that the great powers could only manage to save this piece of land.¡± ¡°Although this world has become independent, disconnected from the thirty-two other heavens, its connection with the human realm remains, which cannot be severed. Therefore, those two people can only possibly be from the human realm.¡± Red Maple peak lord repeated, ¡°Human Realm? If that¡¯s true, the thirty-three heavens would be equivalent to the immortal realm for the human realm ¡­¡± Nine Rivers peak lord gave a bitter smile, ¡°After that ancient cataclysm a thousand years ago, the path to immortality was severed. One can only cultivate to the Spiritual Transformation Realm at most. Where else could there be an Immortal realm?¡± Suddenly, everyone fell silent. This topic was somewhat heavy. There are numerous ancient legends in this world. Several sects still retain some cultivation methods and books. They naturally knew that the Spiritual Transformation period was only a human immortal, above which were Earth Immortal, Celestial Immortal, and even Da Luo Golden Immortal. However, in the cultivation world nowadays, you can only cultivate to the Spiritual Transformation period at most. It is indeed said that the path to immortality has been severed. The Spiritual Transformation period only has a life span of about two thousand years. Once its time comes, even if your divine power is invincible, you¡¯ll still perish. Eternal life? It only exists in the ancient legends. Suddenly, the Red Maple peak lord shouted, ¡°Found him, set up the formation.¡± The other three Nascent Souls reacted extremely quickly, instantly setting up a great Four Images formation. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: 367 Purple Lightning Golden Cicada Chapter 367: 367 Purple Lightning Golden Cicada When Gu Yang appeared in the Land of Water and Moon, he sensed a subtle change in his Original Spirit. ¡°Is this a curse?¡± Only at this moment did he realize that someone had tampered with his Original Spirit. It should have occurred after he killed the Nascent Soul of the Ancient River Sword Sect, unknowingly inheriting something similar to a curse. This was a peculiar power. Normally, he could not detect any abnormalities, it was formless and insubstantial, causing him no negative effects. Only upon stepping foot on the land of the Land of Water and Moon, did a subtle reaction occur. As for its function, it was probably for locational identification. It was as if someone had installed a locational system in his Original Spirit. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like the power of that one from Chiming Sky, almost Dao-like.¡± He researched for a while but found that he could not get rid of this thing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Lingbo, who was by his side, sensed that something was amiss with him and asked. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered. We should split up. You go and find Senior Wen first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Lingbo wasted no time. She had complete confidence in Gu Yang¡¯s strength. After speaking, she transformed into a flying rainbow, quickly disappearing from sight. Gu Yang turned towards another direction and flew away. That direction led to the deadly Sky Ruins of the legendary Land of Water and Moon. There lay the corpse of a Candle Dragon. His main reason for coming to the Land of Water and Moon was for it. From a single corpse, he could extract a considerable amount of Essence Blood. After extracting the Essence Blood, he could use it for recharging. It was a case of killing two birds with one stone. After flying for about an hour, Gu Yang entered a vast mountain range. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look in a certain direction, and said, ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡­ ¡°Boy, hand over the goods!¡± An angry voice, like a thunderclap, echoed across the entire world. It came from a man in a black robe, surrounded by ghost fires, emitting an overwhelming malicious aura. He was clearly a villain, and a Nascent Soul wielder at that. Ahead, a white Sword Light was making a desperate attempt to escape. ¡°Good lord, this old devil is terrifying when he goes berserk,¡± exclaimed a frightened voice. Inside the Sword Light was a young man, pale-faced but with extremely lively eyes. He was only at the Golden Core Cultivation Level, but his Sword Light was grand and proper, a result of orthodox Cultivation practices. His Flying Sword was extraordinary, extremely fast. For a while, the Nascent Soul wielder behind him couldn¡¯t catch up. ¡°You dare to snatch something from me ¨C have you grown tired of living?¡± The man in the black robe roared, completely losing the demeanor of a Nascent Soul wielder. Evidently, he was tremendously angered. ¡°You can¡¯t escape. Once I catch you, I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust, extract your Original Spirit to burn in the ghost fire. I¡¯ll make sure you die painfully¡­¡± He cursed and swore as he chased. This man was called Youming Laozu, a leading figure of the Demonic Path and a late stage Nascent Soul cultivator. In the entire Land of Water and Moon, there were only three late stage Nascent Soul cultivators from the Demonic Path. Each of them was powerful enough to cause tremors in the cultivation world. Although the young Golden Core cultivator relied on his Sword Light escape technique to move slightly faster than Youming Laozu, the gap in their cultivation was too big. Once his mana was exhausted, it was inevitable that he would be caught. Suddenly, he shrieked, ¡°Master, stop fooling around! If you don¡¯t show up soon, I¡¯m done for¡­¡± Were there accomplices? Youming Laozu was at the verge of a heart attack from his anger. That item was something he had planned for two hundred years, enduring countless hardships to obtain. He was just about to get hold of it when someone stole it right under his nose at the final moment. One can well imagine his fury. He wanted to see who was daring enough to have this yellow-faced kid defy him. Today, whoever showed up would regret being born in this world. Even if it was the disciples of those big Sects, he would still show no mercy. Throughout his life, whenever he was faced with the disciples of several big Sects, he always gave way and never confronted them. These sects had no decorum at all. If one attacked their juniors, seniors would come to retaliate. If a practitioner at the Foundation Establishment stage couldn¡¯t take care of it, a Golden Core adept would step in; if a Golden Core adept couldn¡¯t handle it, a Nascent Soul adept would step in. If one adept wasn¡¯t enough, two would step in, and if two adepts weren¡¯t enough, the whole Sect would rally to fight. They were utterly shameless. Several leading figures from the Demonic Path had met their end in the hands of these so-called reputable Sects because they could not get their tempers in check. Youming Laozu had learned his lesson; he was extremely cautious in conducting his affairs and never provoked these respected Sects. But this time it was different. That item was the key for his breakthrough to the Spirit Transformation stage. His life span was running out. This might very well be his last chance. If he missed it, he would only be waiting to die. He could compromise previously, but this time, he wouldn¡¯t give in. Even if it meant making enemies of these reputable sects, he was not afraid. Just then, a figure appeared not far away. He did not use any Magic Treasure and relied solely on his mana to ride the wind. Suspicious! Upon seeing this unusual sight, Youming Laozu couldn¡¯t help but raise his guard. Anything out of the ordinary was bound to be suspicious. This person¡¯s cultivation level was clearly at the Nascent Soul stage, although there were some differences, the strength of his mana was undoubtedly at the Nascent Soul stage. How could a Nascent Soul stage powerhouse not have even one Magic Treasure? ¡­ ¡°Senior!¡± As if he had found a savior, the young man ahead shouted out excitedly, ¡°Save me.¡± The newcomer was none other than Gu Yang, who, upon seeing Huang Yongkang flying towards him, couldn¡¯t help but marvel. This kid truly was the protagonist of this world. This yellow-faced youth, he had encountered him during his first visit to the Water Moon Cave Heaven when the youth hadn¡¯t possessed any cultivation level. It wasn¡¯t long before they met again, and he had already reached the Foundation Establishment stage. This time it was even more exaggerated ¨C he had advanced to the Golden Core stage, equivalent to the Mana realm. Such progress was even faster than Ye Lingbo¡¯s. He wondered how the boy had been training. Gu Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to save you, but what will you give me in return?¡± Without saying a word, Huang Yongkang threw something from his arms. Gu Yang caught it. It was a red wooden box, rather quaint in appearance but otherwise unremarkable. ¡°Senior, I have urgent matters to attend to, so I must take my leave.¡± Having tossed the hot potato, he didn¡¯t linger and continued to fly away. ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Youming Laozu knew the boy was extremely cunning and wouldn¡¯t just let him get away so easily. At this point, he held nothing back and took out a small black bottle. ¡°Go to hell.¡± His eyes flashed menacingly as he uncorked the bottle, and a golden bug flew out. With a hum, the bug¡¯s three pairs of wings trembled, and it crossed the distance of a kilometer in an instant, appearing before Huang Yongkang. Its jaws wide open, it lunged forward to bite him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Huang Yongkang narrowly avoided the bug¡¯s jaws and said in frustration, ¡°The item is not with me anymore, do you have to cling to me like this?¡± Buzz! The golden bug vibrated its wings again, this time flying directly above his head and lunging down to bite him. Huang Yongkang responded quickly, demonstrating his exceptional swordsmanship to just barely dodge the attack. Simultaneously, he cried out, ¡°Senior, if you don¡¯t do something soon, I¡¯m going to die.¡± Upon seeing the bug, Gu Yang felt something extraordinary about it. The sensation it gave him was akin to that of an ancient Divine Beast. What kind of breed was it? While holding the box, a white streak flew from his brow, heading toward the golden bug. What he had unleashed was none other than the White Tiger, one of the ancient Divine Beasts. He felt that it was the best suited to deal with this incredibly fast bug. ¡°An Ancient Divine Beast?¡± Youming Laozu was knowledgeable. The moment he saw the White Tiger, his face changed drastically. This golden bug, his trump card, was what he relied on when dealing with Nascent Soul stage cultivators from the renowned sects. He had never used it before. It was the Purple Lightning Golden Cicada, an extraordinarily ferocious insect from ancient times. During those times, it was a creature that could compete with Divine Beasts. Centuries ago, he had incidentally come across the egg of this extraordinary insect, treating it as a precious treasure. He had spent countless efforts to hatch the egg and raise the insect. Even though it hadn¡¯t reached its complete form, its powers had already surpassed those of a typical late stage Nascent Soul cultivator. He believed that even if he came across accomplished cultivators at the late Nascent Soul stage from renowned sects, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the joint force of him and the Purple Lightning Golden Cicada. It was the first time he had released the Purple Lightning Golden Cicada, but who would have thought he would encounter a real Divine Beast ¨C the White Tiger. How could there be a living Divine Beast in this world? Youming Laozu had a ominous premonition as he saw the White Tiger and the Purple Lightning Golden Cicada engaged in battle. The name ¡®Purple Lightning Golden Cicada¡¯ not only described its speed, ¡®Purple Lightning¡¯, but the ¡®Golden¡¯ represented the color and also signified its indestructible body, a body comparable to a Magic Treasure. But in front of a White Tiger, it was completely suppressed. It couldn¡¯t match the speed and could only take a passive beating. In just a short time, it had been hit several times and several wounds had appeared on its body. ¡°Stop!¡± Youming Laozu, terrified and enraged, no longer cared about anything else. He couldn¡¯t watch as his Purple Lightning Golden Cicada was being killed. He took out a flag, and with a wave, countless ghost fires spread out, enveloping both Huang Yongkang and Gu Yang within. Subsequently, five extremely evil ghostly beings appeared, exuding a horrible ghostly aura. They were, shockingly, five Nascent Soul stage wronged ghosts. The supreme treasure, the Map of the Netherworld. That was the reason he was known as Youming Laozu. While others thought he had a ghost flag, in fact, it was a map, a supreme treasure that could confine wronged ghosts and ghostly beings. Those five Nascent Soul stage wronged ghosts were the five Nascent Soul stage powerhouses who had died by his hands and had been refined into main spirits. ¡°Kill them.¡± Youming Laozu waved the flag in his hand, and immediately, countless ghostly auras rushed towards Gu Yang and Huang Yongkang. Seeing this scene, Huang Yongkang was shocked and asked anxiously, ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± ¡°Come out.¡± However, Gu Yang saw an opportunity and called out his pet beast from the Beast-taming Space ¨C a grey squirrel. The next moment, an invisible ripple emanated. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Harvest 368 Chapter 368: Harvest 368 ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Youming Laozu observed with shock as the ghost fire around Gu Yang evaporated instantly, leaving a blank space of several hundred meters around him, even a Nascent Soul phase Ghost King that entered vanished instantly. The key was that he couldn¡¯t sense any mana fluctuations from him. He didn¡¯t know how the other party dissipated the ghost fires, nor how they killed the Ghost King. Such a method was beyond his understanding. Divine Power? A thread of fear emerged in Youming Laozu¡¯s heart. What he acquired was a complete cultivation method, including the part beyond the Divine Power phase. He knew that cultivation beyond the Nascent Soul phase was completely different. A Divine Power cultivator practiced the Way of Heaven. The Way of Heaven in this world had already collapsed, leaving only five incomplete strands, and they had all been claimed by others. If others wanted to cultivate to the Divine Powers phase, they could only pick the leftovers, making it significantly harder. Although Divine Power phase cultivators could only comprehend some Dao essences and not the true Great Dao, these methods were already godlike to Nascent Soul phase cultivators. Nascent Soul cultivators basically borrowed the power of heaven and earth and could only go with the flow. Their Divine Powers and mana had to conform to the Way of Heaven. To summon fire, mana was needed to increase the temperature to a critical point to ¡°ignite¡± the fire element. To use a lightning spell, dark clouds needed to be summoned, generating lightning within the thick cloud layer. In short, any magic spell needed to follow the laws and rules of heaven and earth; they could not be generated out of thin air. But after reaching the Divine Power phase, understanding the corresponding Dao essence could create something from nothing. To summon lightning, there was no need for dark clouds; it could be summoned from thin air, skipping the intermediary process. To summon fire, flames could appear. To summon ice and snow, the temperature could instantly drop below freezing¡­ Such ability to almost directly change the rules was extremely terrifying. Because this was beyond the comprehension of Nascent Soul phase cultivators. Just like now, Youming Laozu could not understand through what means the opponent made his Ghost King disappear out of thin air. Were they some kind of power that specifically restrained wronged ghosts? Even though he was beginning to feel fear, he had no thoughts of retreating. That thing was critical to his breakthrough to the Divine Power phase. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t give up easily. ¡°If you can restrain ghostly beings, then try this.¡± Youming Laozu¡¯s expression turned determined, and a red flying sword flew out from his Niwan Palace. Based on the sword light, it seemed to come from the Orthodox Daoist School. ¡°A Pure Yang Flying Sword?¡± Huang Yongkang, who was watching from afar, nearly popped his eyes out of his sockets. A Pure Yang Grade flying sword was incredibly rare in this world. Despite all his extraordinary encounters, the flying sword in his hand just barely reached Illusion God Level. Moreover, this old devil¡¯s sword light was nothing like those from ordinary side schools. This exceeded his expectations greatly. ¡­ Everyone believed that Youming Laozu practiced some demonic skill, but they didn¡¯t know that it was merely a disguise. His ability to control ghost fire was purely due to the Ghost Diagram, which absorbed souls and used them for himself. These were features of this divine item. In reality, he practiced the orthodox Daoist School¡¯s methods ¡ª a heritage from an ancient sect. It was not much different from the cultivation methods of the big sects. However, he never dared to show it in public. Before him, there were people who had received the heritage of ancient sects. But once such people revealed their extraordinary talents, they would all end up with unfortunate deaths. If they didn¡¯t die at the hands of Left Sect powerhouses, they were killed by the big sects. Therefore, he had always disguised himself as someone from the Left Sect, not daring to let anyone know, which allowed him to safely cultivate to his current state. Throughout this journey, he had been extremely careful and cautious. Even after becoming a top figure among demonic cultivators, he never revealed his true foundation. But now, he had no choice. For that thing, he had to show all his cards. The red flying sword morphed into a ray of sword light, tracing a beautiful arc. As it was about to reach Gu Yang, it suddenly divided into two, then four¡­ Within a blink of an eye, it turned into hundreds of sword threads. This was the sword art which turned sword energy into threads. Huang Yongkang, who was not far away, was dumbstruck. Such sword art was enough to rival the Nascent Soul Elders of the top sects. Could this really be the legendary demonic being who ripped people¡¯s souls to make a Ten Thousand Soul Flagpole? ¡­ The next moment, hundreds of sword threads entered the several hundred-meter range around Gu Yang. Then, these sword threads also vanished into thin air without a trace. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Youming Laozu¡¯s eyes narrowed, his mind shocked to the extreme. Right after, he lost the connection with his life-bound flying sword. Thump! He vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot. Losing his life-bound, life-sharing flying sword dealt him a heavy blow. ¡°Forbidden Magic Field, really useful.¡± What Gu Yang brought out from the Beast-taming Space was indeed the infamous Demon Heart Master from the Misty Forest. He primarily wanted to test the power of the Forbidden Magic Field, and the results indicated that even the flying sword, once it entered the field, had to succumb. He ordered the squirrel to withdraw the Forbidden Magic Field and, with a sweep of his hand, took the fiery-red flying sword into his possession. Next, he conducted another test, reopening the field anew. [Energy Source detected, would you like to recharge?] Upon seeing this prompt, a smirk appeared at the corners of Gu Yang¡¯s mouth. It appears that even the Forbidden Magic Field, couldn¡¯t restrict the system. ¡°Yes.¡± The fiery-red flying sword in his hand instantly vanished into thin air. [Successful Recharge, 500 points of Energy obtained.] Great, it¡¯s akin to having killed a level three Unleaking cultivator. Almost every cultivator of the Water-Moon Cave Heaven had a Magic Treasure on hand, not of low grade either, this was one of the reasons why he chose the Water-Moon Cave Heaven. After completing the testing, Gu Yang had the squirrel expand the scope of the Forbidden Magic Field. All the ghost fires surrounding them vanished in an instant, and rapidly, it spread till two thousand meters away. Then, the squirrel began to look quite strained. It seemed that this was close to its limit. At this moment, Huang Yongkang, Youming Laozu, the four Ghost Kings by his side, and the White Tiger and Purple Lightning Golden Cicada in the midst of fierce combat were all enveloped within it. ¡°Hey, yo!¡± Huang Yongkang suddenly found his levitation spell malfunctioning and was startled as he plummeted straight down. Youming Laozu, who had just been severely injured, also started falling, his face filling with terror. The four Ghost Kings beside him didn¡¯t even whimper before they turned into dust. The Forbidden Magic Field was the nemesis for these ghostly beings, as it could instantly remove their existence¡¯s foundation, reducing them to oblivion. Even the White Tiger and Purple Lightning Golden Cicada also lost their Divine Powers, both of them fell mid-combat, turning their battle into a primitive physical combat. As they were about to land, the White Tiger finally found an opportunity and pierced its claw into its opponent¡¯s abdomen, taking its life. [500 points of Energy obtained, current balance is 1500 points.] A prompt appeared in front of Gu Yang, indicating that the strange bug, which could go toe-to-toe with the Divine Beast White Tiger, was dead for sure. Then, another prompt jumped out in front of his eyes, [Energy obtained, 500 points, current balance 2000 points.] What¡¯s happening? He was a bit puzzled, but looking closer, he saw that the Nascent Soul stage cultivator had been smashed into a pile of mush. His Nascent Soul was wiped off the moment it flew out by the Forbidden Magic Field. Good lord! This mortal body was way too weak, it couldn¡¯t even survive a fall from a few hundred meters and fell to death. He looked at Huang Yongkang, who somehow took out a piece of cloth and used that as a parachute to slow down his fall. This kid was pretty smart. By now, Gu Yang had more or less completed his testing and had the squirrel retract the Forbidden Magic Field. He then sent it back to the Beast-taming Space. ¡­ ¡°Senior, could you perhaps warn me the next time you use your Divine Power?¡± Feeling his mana returned, Huang Yongkang hastily floated to the ground. His face displayed the fear he had recently experienced, he said bitterly, ¡°I almost fell to my death.¡± He glanced at the pile of flesh not far away, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. A great Nascent Soul later stage cultivator, a significant and infamous devil head who had a continental renown, actually fell to his death humiliatingly. Even if it was publicized, no one would believe it. At this moment, he respected the mysterious senior in front of him to the utmost. Just what kind of existence can effortlessly kill a great Nascent Soul late-stage cultivator? ¡­ Gu Yang had already reached the corpse and picked up the flag stuck next to it. After losing its owner, it didn¡¯t look eye-catching in the least and didn¡¯t give any impression of being a Magic Treasure. An idea entered his mind, Divine Items are always concealed, this is a characteristic of Spiritual Treasures. Could it be that this was actually a Spiritual Treasure? If indeed it was, then he had struck gold. With his discerning eyes, he naturally realized that the flagpole and the flag were not one unit. With a little force, he easily separated them. The flag, or the painting, was the valuable part. As for the flagpole, it was merely a common Magic Treasure. Gu Yang kept the painting and also removed everything from the corpse, which had a bag of possession in it with several Magic Treasures. Looking at the glows of the treasures, they all seemed extraordinary. There were also some trivial things, such as jade pendants, maps, etc. He collected everything, then turned to Huang Yongkang and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s inside?¡± Huang Yongkang embarrassingly said, ¡°Senior, actually, I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Exactly, yesterday when I passed by the Xi Ming Mountain, I saw a treasure light shooting towards the sky, I thought some Abnormal Treasure had emerged hence I rushed over. Just in time, I saw this old devil breaking the prohibition of a cave dwelling with his Divine Power.¡± ¡°Since I was there, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. So, I used my spiritual pet to get the thing first. Then, this old devil pursued me for an entire day and night.¡± ¡°If it were not for the timely arrival of Senior, I was definitely doomed. This thing is just a token of respect for the Senior. Seeing this old devil taking it so seriously, it must be something good.¡± Huang Yongkang spoke swiftly and explained the ins and outs of the matter briskly. Just as Gu Yang was about to say something, his expression shifted and he looked upward. ¡°Thief, hand over your life!¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Why do you insist on pushing me? Chapter 369: Why do you insist on pushing me? ¡°They arrived so quickly!¡± Gu Yang¡¯s expression became even more serious. There was no doubt that this sudden pursuer was from the Ancient River Sword Sect. He had already prepared for their arrival. However, he didn¡¯t expect that they had a magic spell that could conceal their traces. They suddenly attacked after getting so close. At the same time as the sound was heard, a fierce killing intent descended from the sky. The sky dimmed as a Sword Light fell from each of the four directions, carrying an infinite sense of oppression and suppressing the space all around. Four figures then appeared. Their Mana seemed to have become one, surpassing the late stage of the Nascent Soul stage, as if it had reached another level. ¡°The Four Symbols Sword Formation, it¡¯s the Ancient River Sword Sect!¡± Huang Yongkang, the mere Golden Core stage cultivator, was trapped in this terrifying Sword Formation. His heart trembled in fear, and when he recognized the origin of the formation, he was filled with despair. The Four Symbols Sword Formation was one of the trump card formations of Ancient River Sword Sect, formed by four Nascent Soul stage cultivators. The key thing is, it requires four Pure Yang level Flying Swords. In history, before the Ancient River Sword Sect became a big sect, they faced a formidable enemy threating to wipe them off. They were on the verge of extermination. At the eleventh hour, the last four Nascent Soul cultivators set up the Four Symbols Sword Formation outside the sect¡¯s entrance, and astonishingly, slew that formidable enemy. From then on, the name of the Four Symbols Formation spread throughout the world. It could be said that it was thanks to the reputation of this Four Symbols Formation that the Ancient River Sword Sect weathered its most difficult period, and the sect was able to rise, this formation was indispensable to its achievement. Back then, the formation was only set up by four early-stage Nascent Souls, but they managed to kill a late-stage Nascent Soul, showing its tremendous power. Now, the Sword Formation is set up by one late-stage Nascent Soul and three mid-stage Nascent Souls. It is countless times more powerful than the previous one. Since the day Huang Yongkang debuted, he often landed himself in anomalous situations and repeatedly faced danger, but he always reaped big benefits. However, this time, the enemies he faced were unprecedentedly strong. Four Nascent Souls, and they were powerhouses from the Ancient River Sword Sect, a renowned sect. Huang Yongkang was intimidated by the terrifying Sword Intent, his mind swayed, and he sensed that a catastrophe was imminent. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s truly over. I haven¡¯t even tasted a woman yet, and today, I will meet my end¡­ Regret surged in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy and provoked that demon, Youming Laozu. If heaven could give him another chance¡­ ¡­. In the sky, the head of the Maple Peak had already locked onto the foreigner. She felt as if she could sense the residual Wronged Ghost of her senior brother from him. Senior brother, watch me take revenge for you! She and the head of the Pihan Peak had the same master. When she just entered the sect, her Cultivation Level was low, while her senior brother was already at the level of Foundation Establishment. At that time, it was her senior brother who taught her and led her into the Sect. To her, the head of the Pihan Peak was not only a senior brother, but also like a master as well. The two siblings both broke through to the Nascent Soul stage and took up the position of the head of their peaks, becoming a sensational story for a time. With her cultivation continuously deepening to the late stage of the Nascent Soul, senior brother also became her most significant support in the competition for the position of the Sect Master. Who would have thought that senior brother would actually be killed?! How dared he? At this time, the head of the Maple Peak finally saw the enemy who killed her senior brother. He was a man who was too young, with looks no different from the people of this world. Like the woman in the rumors, he had hidden all his cultivation levels and looked just like a mortal. If not for the imprint left by her senior brother¡¯s Original Spirit on him, even if she ran into him, she would never recognize that the man before her was the one who killed her senior brother. ¡°You dare to murder the head of the Pihan Peak of my Ancient River Sword Sect, do you know your crime?¡± The head of the Maple Peak was towering above others, she controlled the Four Symbols Sword Formation, within which, she was the dominator. This was an incredibly mysterious sensation, as if she had stepped into another Domain. No wonder the sect¡¯s records mentioned that the power of this Four Symbols Sword Formation was sufficient to contend with a Spiritual Transformation Realm cultivator. The last person who controlled the Four Symbols Sword Formation was the only Spiritual Transformation Realm cultivator in the sect. Back in the day, it was this ancestor, who led the formation of the Four Symbols Sword Formation and slew a formidable foe. After that, this ancestor broke through all obstacles and advanced to the Spiritual Transformation Realm, becoming one of the strongest in this world. Some speculated that this ancestor gained immense benefits from controlling the Four Symbols Sword Formation. However, those who later tried to replicate the path of this ancestor by forming the Four Symbols Sword Formation,¨Ctheir gains were insignificant. Now, she finally understood why those people didn¡¯t gain anything. Because they lacked the most crucial factor¨C a powerful enemy! Only with a common enemy, can the people in the Four Symbols formation truly unite and bring the power of this sword formation to its limit. Otherwise, it¡¯s all just for show. The Master of Red Maple Peak had an indescribable feeling in her heart after realizing this. It was an opportunity given to her by her senior brother at the cost of his own life. Her vision blurred, ¡°Brother, I will not let your sacrifice be in vain. In the future, I will undoubtedly reach the Spiritual Transformation Realm.¡± ¡­ Seeing the adversary¡¯s aggressive attitude, Gu Yang patiently explained, ¡°He wanted to kill me, and I killed him in self-defense. It¡¯s only fair.¡± The four in front of him didn¡¯t emanate any murderous aura, implying they weren¡¯t murderers. Their mana was upright, indicating they were of a proper sect. In a sense, they weren¡¯t evil. Gu Yang was not a homicidal maniac. He had justifiable reasons for killing the individuals he had before. These four were different from his previous opponents. There was no compelling reason to kill them. Compared to the demon who had claimed countless lives and the eerie creatures of the Yellow Springs, these four were undoubtedly on the righteous path. He couldn¡¯t go on killing recklessly. It would upset the cosmic balance, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself. So, he felt it necessary to dissuade them from seeking their own deaths. The Master of Red Maple Peak said coldly, ¡°Killing a member of my Ancient River Sword Sect is a grave crime. You should kneel and beg for mercy!¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Accompanied by four fierce shouts, the entire formation underwent a new change. Four sword intents banded together, generating a destructive power. Seeing their confrontational attitude, Gu Yang felt a bit annoyed and said, ¡°You guys are not my opponents. Why put ourselves through this? Leave. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± To the members of the Red Maple Peak, his words sounded like the ramblings of a madman, provoking questions about the source of his confidence. When they arrived, they hadn¡¯t noticed the battle between Gu Yang and Youming Laozu. Upon reaching the spot and seeing the corpses on the ground, they didn¡¯t take them too seriously. The Master of Red Maple Peak didn¡¯t underestimate him. His strength was evident in his ability to kill the master of Bihan Peak, who had a Xuan Light Shield. Although outsiders didn¡¯t know, upper-level members of the prominent sects knew the truth about these foreigners. The woman and the man who killed Brother Li had one thing in common. Their close combat ability was terrifying. She had carefully studied the traces left on Brother Li¡¯s body and contemplated the scenario in her mind. She felt deep apprehension about the killer¡¯s close combat ability. This time, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to engage in close combat. Right off the bat, she initiated the Four Symbols Sword Formation to seal off space, thereby maximizing the advantage of sword cultivation. The Master of Red Maple Peak sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle in vain. You have only two options in front of you¨Csurrender or be killed on the spot.¡± Hearing such overbearing words, Gu Yang sighed, ¡°Why are you forcing me?¡± He didn¡¯t want to kill, but he was left without a choice. They were after his life. What could he do? He had no choice but to kill them all. With that, he summoned the squirrel from the Beast-taming Space once again. He had no other option; it was too useful. ¡°Come on.¡± He said. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: How good it would have been if it had been like this earlier Chapter 370: How good it would have been if it had been like this earlier As an odd fluctuation appeared around Gu Yang, the Red Maple Peak Master felt a sense of danger. Immediately afterwards, she detected a flaw in the seemingly perfect Sword Formation. The flaw emerged in a peculiar and abrupt way. She had no clue what means Gu Yang employed. Before she could raise an alarm, that flaw began to expand wildly, disrupting the entire Sword Formation. The Four Symbols Sword Formation was broken just like that. Red Maple Peak Master abruptly snapped out of her sense of being in control of everything, feeling somewhat bewildered. What just happened? Not only her, but also the other three Nascent Soul cultivators were shocked beyond belief and left in disarray. The Four Symbols Sword Formation, profound and incomparable, required stringent conditions to set up. Four Nascent Soul cultivators who each wielded a Pure Yang Flying Sword affiliated with Wood, Fire, Metal, and Water could lay it out. These four Flying Swords were a set obtained by the founding ancestor of the Ancient River Sword Sect, from a heritage site of a prehistoric immortal. These four cultivated a single Flying Sword between them. This was their first collaboration to set up this formation. Before this, they had never encountered an enemy they needed to combat using the Four Symbols Sword Formation. Every disciple of the Ancient River Sword Sect held the utmost confidence in this Sword Formation. Because their founder once relied on this formation to avert the danger of the sect¡¯s destruction. But now, the Four Symbols Sword Formation was effortlessly broken like child¡¯s play. The four Peak Masters of the Ancient River Sword Sect felt as if they¡¯d fallen into a dream, refusing to believe it was true. Just then, Gu Yang shot out like a cannonball, his speed pushed to the extreme, forming a residual image in the air. ¡°Beware¡ª¡ª¡± The Red Maple Peak Master was horrified and yelled a warning. Before her words even finished, the Jade Dragon Peak Master became a cloud of blood mist. Even his Original Spirit couldn¡¯t escape, he was dead beyond dead. Among the four of them, Jade Dragon Peak Master had the lowest cultivation level. With his death, the Four Symbols Sword Formation was utterly broken. ¡°Run!¡± The Red Maple Peak Master was both shocked and angry, but more than that, she felt an indescribable terror. How could the strength of this man be so formidable? Judging from the fatal wound on her senior brother¡¯s body, this man¡¯s strength should not exceed the Middle Nascent Soul stage. But he possessed some formidable attack method. Fallen for it! Suddenly, she realized. The injuries on her senior brother were intentionally inflicted by this man, for the sole purpose of concealing his true strength, causing them to misjudge his power. This time, his sudden appearance was calculated on the fact that they would not mobilize their full strength to hunt him down. All of this was a trap. A trap to weaken the Ancient River Sword Sect. If he managed to kill all four of them here, then the higher-ups of the Ancient River Sword Sect would lose more than half. It¡¯s a bone-breaking wound that wouldn¡¯t recover for centuries. Cold sweat broke out from the Red Maple Peak Master¡¯s back in an instant. Too vicious! This man set such a trap against their Ancient River Sword Sect with careful planning. Was there a deeper scheme behind it? The more the Red Maple Peak Master thought about it, the more terrified she became. It seemed as if an invisible net was slowly tightening around the Ancient River Sword Sect. No, she had to inform the Sect Leader Senior Brother about this man¡¯s conspiracy. She was a decisive person. As soon as the man broke the Four Symbols Sword Formation and killed the Jade Dragon Peak Master, she knew that she couldn¡¯t escape. Therefore, without any hesitation, she slapped her Ni Wan Palace, and a Nascent Soul cradling a Flying Sword flew out. Discarding her Mortal Body, the speed of the Nascent Soul with the Flying Sword increased by several fold, which increased her chances of escaping. She didn¡¯t fly very far when the sword light suddenly dimmed, and the flying sword described a parabola, falling to the ground. The Nascent Soul had dissipated in mid-air. She probably didn¡¯t understand how she¡¯d died, even in her last moments. ¡­ [Obtained 200 energy points, current balance 2200 points.] [Obtained 500 energy points, current balance 2700 points.] Upon deciding to strike, Gu Yang obviously wouldn¡¯t hold back. The first to die was the weakest one among the four of them. Just after he killed a person, he found that the most powerful woman suddenly died. He paused for a moment, and quickly understood how she had died. Playing around with Nascent Soul Slip in the Forbidden Magic Field, aren¡¯t you dying fast enough? He didn¡¯t know that this woman had a lot of inner drama in her heart. The remaining two Nascent Soul cultivators were of no threat to him and were easily killed by him. Gu Yang didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak. Once he decided to make a move, there was no room for reconciliation between them. ¡°What a waste.¡± Looking at the four corpses on the scene, he sighed faintly, retracted the Forbidden Magic Field and casually seized the four Flying Swords. At his side, Huang Yongkang still hadn¡¯t reacted, and the enemies were already all dead. There was still a faint look of confusion in his eyes as he watched Gu Yang. His lips moved slightly, and he said, ¡°Senior is mighty.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Ancient Sword Mountain. In the main peak, the Sect Leader of the Ancient River Sword Sect suddenly felt an uneasy restlessness, his heart thudding four times consecutively. Something was amiss! An extremely bad premonition arose in his heart. Having reached his level of cultivation, such a sign would not appear without a reason, something must have happened. He realized that it must be the four Peak Masters who had encountered trouble! Immediately after, from the Ancestral Hall, there sounded four sorrowful shrieks consecutively. It represented the fall of four important figures within the Sect. They¡¯re all dead? How could this be? His face turned incredibly pale. Never before had the sect suffered the loss of four Nascent Soul stage Peak Masters in an instant since the establishment of the sect. Even at the sect¡¯s most dangerous times, they never encountered such a dreadful loss. Taking into account the Peak Master that was already killed before, five Nascent Souls had died by that person¡¯s hand. He instantly raised the danger level of that foreigner to its highest. Immediately after, he issued three urgent orders, summoning the last three Peak Masters who were still outside back to the sect. Next, the Ancient River Sword Sect would transition into the strategic defensive phase. As for that foreigner¡­ He said with bitter resentment, ¡°I shall avenge this great hatred in the future!¡± ¡­ ¡­ After Gu Yang finished off the Nascent Souls of the Ancient River Sword Sect, he obtained a huge harvest. Their wealth did not fall short compared to Youming Laozu¡¯s, each had several Magic Treasures, all kinds of types. Altogether they had achieved more than ten. There were also all sorts of intriguing oddities. As expected from the elder generation of great sects, each one could be worthy of being called a Treasure Child. Although they did not possess any spiritual treasures, four Pure Yang Flying Swords pretty much made up for it. Gu Yang fully charged those ordinary Magic Treasures and all sorts of peculiar belongings, gaining a total of 1,200 energy points. Only those four Pure Yang level Flying Swords were left. Such level of Magic Treasures were quite rare, especially since they were a set and could form into a Sword Formation, they were even rarer. In this way, his energy balance reached more than 4,300 points. ¡°El¡­ Elder, we should leave this place,¡± said a frightened helper. Huang Yongkang saw him dealing with the loot in a leisurely manner, he looked rather apprehensive and nervously glanced around as if worried about a flying sword soaring across the sky to finish them off. ¡°You have killed four Nascent Souls of the Ancient River Sword Sect, they will definitely not let it go.¡± He knew very well the practice of these great sects, once offended, they will not rest until they take revenge. Keep in mind that the Ancient East Sword Sect had the existence of Divine Transformation powerhouses. Perhaps this Elder wasn¡¯t scared, but he was scared. During fights between immortals, mortals bear the brunt of their power. His small body couldn¡¯t endure such a strike. Gu Yang said, ¡°If you are scared, you can go.¡± ¡°Then, goodbye Elder.¡± Once Huang Yongkang heard this, he immediately flew away. What a sneaky figure. Gu Yang did not mind at all, for he already knew the simulation results. The Divine Transformation powerhouse from the Ancient River Sword Sect did not make a move. He looked at the wooden box in his hands, only to see it engraved with a prohibition which was impossible to break. Within the Supreme Heavenly Book, although there were contents about prohibitions, he didn¡¯t have time to waste on this. His understanding of prohibitions is limited. He could only see that the prohibition on the wooden box was very clever. Anyway, he could not break it. No wonder that boy gave up the box so readily, it must be because he found it impossible to open. Gu Yang could only store the box away. Then, he took out that suspiciously divine- looking image. At first glance, it seemed disorderly, but gazing at it closely caused a dizzying sensation, as if some of his spiritual power had been absorbed by it. He hastily removed his gaze, not daring to stare at the diagram any longer. ¡°This picture is indeed unusual.¡± He tried to imbue it with a bit of mana, but it was like casting a stone into the sea with no response at all. ¡°Don¡¯t play dead, I know you can hear me.¡± He said out loud. The diagram offered no response. Gu Yang took out the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword from the Beast-taming Space and said, ¡°You know what it is? The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, specialized in slaying all kinds of demons and evil spirits, do you want to test its sharp edge?¡± Seeming to sense the sinister presence within the image, the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword emitted a golden glow. The picture slightly trembled. Coldly, Gu Yang declared, ¡°Accept me as your master, otherwise, I will completely obliterate your primordial spirit. I¡¯ll give you three breaths of time, three, two¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± On the surface of the painting, a speedy formation took shape, creating an image of a Black Dragon which respectfully bowed to him. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have been like this from the start.¡± Gu Yang put away the Human Emperor¡¯s sword. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: 371 Impact on Celestial Being Chapter 371: 371 Impact on Celestial Being ¡°Nether chart?¡± Having learned the name and main function of this spiritual object from its Primordial Spirit, Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. Its primary functions include two aspects ¨C one is to devour souls. All souls swallowed would transform into ferocious ghosts, wronged ghosts, and so forth inside it. The other function is to release ferocious ghosts and wronged ghosts to fight enemies. The entire process fully automated, user-friendly. Even those who haven¡¯t practiced dark arts can refine powerful ghost kings. However, the cultivation level of the soul before death is retained after transformation by the Nether Chart. It¡¯s impossible for it to evolve further. This means that the Nether Chart¡¯s power depends on how many ghost souls you have collected ¨C winning by either quantity or quality. Youming Laozu, the previous possessor of the Nether Chart, chose to prioritize quality, only accepting five Nascent Soul Stage ghost kings. He didn¡¯t bother with those below the Nascent Soul stage. For Gu Yang, this posed a dilemma. He had long discovered that everything such as Original Spirit, Mana, soul, etc., after killing someone, would completely disappear. These powers apparently turn into energy, absorbed by the system. That is to say, after he killed someone, he could either turn them into energy or store their souls in the Nether Chart ¨C he could only choose one or the other. Should he even have to choose? Of course, energy would be more important. However, this doesn¡¯t mean this spiritual object is of no use. On the contrary, it might be very useful in certain situations. For instance, the Yellow Springs Celestial Realm. The creatures there were a type of ferocious ghost. Perhaps they can be collected into the Nether Chart. The number of creatures in the Yellow Springs Celestial Realm was endless, if they could be collected into the Nether chart, it would really save a lot of trouble. If he could even turn these creatures into his own, it would be even better. Gu Yang was also quite curious about the primordial spirit of this spiritual treasure, ¡°Since you¡¯re a spiritual object, you must be from the ancient times. How much do you know about the ancient past?¡± The black dragon spoke with a sort of trepidation, ¡°In response to my master¡¯s question, I am just an earth-grade spiritual object. My previous owner was merely a cultivator at the Earth Immortal level and a senior elder of the Demon Light Sect. Considered a minor figure in the Water Moon Celestial Realm and didn¡¯t know much.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So to say, you still remember the ancient times? Then do you know what exactly happened then? How did the Way of Heaven collapse?¡± The Black Dragon shook its head, ¡°The calamity descended suddenly. At that time, I was in secluded cultivation with my previous master in a cave. Suddenly, he screamed in terror and died. I was left in the cave and miraculously survived. I am really not sure what happened.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. It took so much effort to encounter a spiritual object¡¯s primordial spirit that still remembered the events of the ancient era, but it turned out to know nothing. He then asked another question, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the Water Moon Celestial Realm now and in ancient times?¡± ¡°Of course, the current Water Moon Celestial Realm is less than one ten-thousandth of its original size, only retaining a small portion of the original Water Moon Sect¡¯s territory.¡± Gu Yang was taken aback. Only one ten-thousandth of the original size? Exactly how big was the Water Moon Celestial Realm during ancient times? He found it hard to imagine. He questioned further, ¡°Why has it become what it is now?¡± ¡°Presumably, when the great calamity came, in order to prevent the entire Water Moon Celestial Realm from collapsing, the Water Moon Sect used their treasure, Mount River Chart, to isolate the most core area. And that is today¡¯s Water Moon Cave.¡± Finally, some valuable information. Gu Yang asked a few more questions about the ancient era while continuing to fly towards the Sky Ruins. ¡°Master, are you heading towards the Sky Ruins?¡± Suddenly, the primordial spirit of the Nether Chart asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That was originally where the Water Moon Sect was located. Then, for some unknown reason, it became the battlefield of Celestial Immortals, causing spatial collapse. Even the Mount River Chart was broken.¡± Gu Yang was surprised, ¡°How are you so clear about these things?¡± ¡°My previous owner has explored there many times and ultimately died there.¡± ¡°So, are you familiar with it?¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m familiar with it, it¡¯s no use. The space inside has been shattered and become very unstable. Every once in a while, changes occur and there are no rules.¡± ¡­ During the conversation with the primordial spirit, Gu Yang had arrived at the outer boundary of the Sky Ruins. However, he hesitated at this moment. If the space inside the Sky Ruins changes at any time, then the results of the previous simulation would no longer be accurate. After all, in the simulation, he did not encounter Youming Laozu, nor did he acquire the Nether Chart. A small change could trigger the butterfly effect, let alone a place that is already so unstable. Thinking of this, he opened the system. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Use it once, consume 500 energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­] A moment later, he no longer hesitated and flew forward, quickly entering the scope of the Sky Ruins. Looking around, ruins were all that met the eye, which was precisely the origin of the name Sky Ruins. According to the Primordial Spirit of the Youming Laozu, this area used to be the base of the Water Moon Sect. Following a massive battle between Celestial Immortals, it was entirely destroyed. In this way, the event must have occurred after the collapse of the Way of Heaven. With the Way of Heaven dead, why would those Celestial Immortals still be fighting? It was well-known that when the Way of Heaven had died, the effect would be greater the higher the cultivation level. In that kind of situation, instead of thinking about how to survive, why would they wage a life-and-death battle with each other? Could it be for the supreme treasure, the Portrait of Mountains and Rivers? Gu Yang was mulling over this in his heart. Still, his attention was extremely focused, carefully observing everything around him. Simultaneously, he made use of the divine power, Eye of the Candle Dragon, which allowed him to pursue good luck and avoid disasters. Moreover, due to the blood connection, in the mysterious way, he had an idea of the probable location of the dragon¡¯s corpse. Despite his rare visits to the Sky Ruins in the simulator, he could often find the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. This wasn¡¯t without reason. It was indeed due to the blood connection between his Candle Dragon incarnation and the corpse. Although the Sky Ruins were dangerous, with his current strength, Gu Yang wouldn¡¯t be in much danger unless he acted recklessly. ¡­ A day later, he suddenly had a strong feeling in a specific direction. He flew in that direction, avoiding several hardly detectable spatial rifts, and entered a space fragment. Inside, there was a colossal corpse. ¡°The corpse of the Candle Dragon!¡± The primordial spirit of Youming Laozu suddenly blurted out in utter surprise, ¡°How did it die here?¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Do you recognize it?¡± ¡°An ancient divine beast, ranking next only to a few Emperors. It was a very famous powerhouse in the Three Realms,¡± the primary spirit of Youming Laozu explained, ¡°Unfortunately, it died so long ago that the light of its Tao has completely dissipated under the scouring of myriad years.¡± Gu Yang landed on the head of the Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse, pulled out the Emperor¡¯s Sword, and cut open its skull. Just like the Primordial Spirit had said, the Tao belonging to this Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse had wholly dissipated. Otherwise, with his current strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut through its skin. The most critical part of the Candle Dragon was its head. After cutting through the skin, all he saw was completely dried flesh. ¡­ Gu Yang spent half a day successfully extracting eight drops of Essence Blood from the corpse. He now had the most important item. Next, he placed his hand on the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. [Energy Source detected, do you wish to recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge Successful, 2000 Energy Points awarded. Current balance 5800 points.] 2000 points! This was his biggest single gain in history. This truly was the corpse of an ancient divine beast, even after being dead for ten thousand years, it was still worth so much. If it had just died¡­ Gu Yang shook his head, discontinuing the thought. It was time to leave. Next would be the testing phase. ¡­ Gu Yang¡¯s exit from the Sky Ruins went smoothly. The Eye of the Candle Dragon could differentiate the real from the fake, making it extremely useful in such an environment. He flew back in the direction he came from, planning to find Ye Lingbo. Considering the time, it should be about right. Forget Worries Mountain! Originally the territory of the Forget Worries Elder, it was once quite prominent. Later, the entire Sect was wiped out. As the Sect Master, the Forget Worries Elder did not dare to make a single sound nor even return to the Sect, disappearing from that moment onwards. Thus, Forget Worries Mountain became leaderless. At the peak of a seldom visited mountain, Ye Lingbo watched Dao Sect¡¯s leader meditating in a cave, her eyes unwavering. Wen Jue, at this moment, had already found his path and was about to take that crucial step. Being able to witness this process with her own eyes was Ye Lingbo¡¯s fortune. Her pupils turned pure white, shining as she stared intently at Wen Jue sitting inside the cave. An invisible wave resonated from Wen Jue¡¯s body, continuously spreading outwards. Eventually, it alarmed the few most powerful beings in this world. Nearly at the same moment, a couple of people from sects such as the Water Moon Sect and Ancient River Sword Sect simultaneously turned their heads towards the direction of Forget Worries Mountain. ¡°Is it finally time for him to take that step?¡± Among them in the Ancient River Sword Sect, a grand figure opened his eyes. His voice somewhat cold, he waved a hand and a rift appeared in front of him. He stepped forward, instantly spanning tens of thousands of miles, appearing outside Forget Worries Mountain. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: 372 Peak Chapter 372: 372 Peak [Do you want to use the life simulator? One use will consume five hundred points of energy.] Gu Yang activated the system, anticipating a big battle. His current strength was insufficient and wouldn¡¯t be very helpful. If he could increase his strength a bit more, perhaps he could alter the outcome of the battle. The four Demon Beast lords in the Misty Forest had inspired him, knowing that there was room for improvement, from the third layer of the Unleaking Realm to the Celestial Being Realm. That¡¯d be the Domain. He had specifically asked the Elf High Priest about it. According to her, the peak human legendary figures of the third order all possessed their own Domains. Such as the Wind Sage, who had previously visited the Elves. Those with such a title were all super-powerful fighters who had mastered their Domains. Gu Yang, while in Great Zhou, hadn¡¯t yet fought any martial artists of this level. Hence, he wasn¡¯t sure if there were any among them who had mastered something like a Domain. During his attempt to rescue someone from the Qin family, he thought he would fight Qin Wu, who was about to break into the Celestial Being Realm. However, people from Yao Chi Immortal Palace interfered, and the fight didn¡¯t happen. The other was Wen Jue, who was also very close to becoming a Celestial Being. Last time when they jointly invaded the palace, she faced the palace¡¯s prohibition and blocked the two powerful Unleaking Realm warriors. She might have used something similar to a Domain then. However, his cultivation level was too low at that time to discern what she used exactly. But, even if no one in Martial Arts had mastered such a Domain-like power, he was confident that he could forge his own path. As long as he knew the direction, he could use the simulator to try and fail continuously, until he found the correct method. ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 23, you have reached the third level of Unleaking Realm. You kill four Nascent Soul warriors from Ancient River Sword Sect while in the Water Moon Pocket Universe and get targeted by Bi Shui Daoist.] [You go to Forget-Worry Mountain to witness Wen Jue¡¯s breakthrough and perceive the Way of Heaven.] [As Wen Jue is about to break into the Celestial Being Realm, a streak of Sword Light flies from the sky. At the critical moment, the principal of Wen Academy appears and blocks this sword.] [Then you escape with Ye Lingbo.] [As you both are fleeing for your lives, you detect Sword Light approaching in pursuit. You narrowly leave the Water Moon Pocket Universe.] [Not long after, the principal of Wen Academy returns injured. You learn that Wen Jue fell during that battle.] [You open the passageways to Wanxiang Pocket Universe and Star Luo Pocket Universe, and then lead Chu Xiyue and Su Qingzhen to the Broad Cold Immortal Palace.] [Half a year later, you leave the palace, go to the Golden Court Pocket Universe, and establish a cooperative relationship with the ruler of Golden Court. You strike everywhere, in two months, the gods of the other two territories are wiped out.] [The rulers of the other two territories are completely infuriated and band together to kill you. The ruler of Golden Court descends from the sky, you join hands, kill the two rulers, and unify the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Register.] [A year later, the ruler of Golden Court successfully breaks through, becomes a Celestial Monarch, and reaches the Hollow Void cultivation level.] [Not long after, two Celestial Beings from Yao Chi Immortal Palace arrive and are killed by the ruler of Golden Court.] [Following your suggestion, Golden Court ruler fortifies the entrance of the Pocket Universe, blocking the invasion of the creatures.] [Ten years later, the entrance of Pocket Universe is breached, and a Hollow Void creature leads a group of creatures to invade. The ruler of Golden Court fights a brutal battle with them.] [Three years later, the creatures reach the core of Golden Court and launch the final battle. At the crucial moment, an Immortal Palace intervenes, killing countless creatures and rescuing the ruler of Golden Court. You are unable to board the Immortal Palace and die on the spot at the age of 38] The Golden Court ruler finally managed to break through. Gu Yang felt somewhat appreciative in his heart. The Forbidden Magic Domain was a great weapon against cultivators below the Celestial Being level. ¡°It seems like, even that Spirit Treasure, Youming Map, is powerless against creatures of Hollow Void level,¡± Gu Yang thought. Initially, he thought possessing the Forbidden Magic Domain and Youming Map, both of which were targeted at creatures, could resolve the crisis posed by these creatures. It appeared now that the strength of the Hollow Void level had exceeded the capacity of the Youming Map. And the Immortal Palace that saved the ruler of the Golden Court in the end ¨C could that have been Yao Chi Immortal Palace? Saving the ruler of Golden Court but not him ¨C they really were realistic. [Simulation ended. You can keep one of the following.] [1. Your Martial Arts realm when you were 38 years old.] [2. Your Martial Arts experience when you were 38 years old.] [3. Your life wisdom when you were 38 years old.] ¡°I choose number one.¡± Gu Yang quickly made a choice without hesitation. He felt that his Unleaking Realm third level still had room for improvement. Currently, he had only integrated his blood cells with his Original Spirit. Next, he needed to spread this integration to all cells in his body. By then, he would have reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm. In an instant, he could feel the changes in his body. It had been fifteen years and his progress was less than one-twentieth of the whole body. This means that at least twenty or so simulations are needed for him to meet the set objective. His energy points won¡¯t last that long. ¡°It seems I need to change the approach.¡± He thought to himself. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use costs five hundred energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­You take out the Moon God¡¯s Bow and the arrow to establish a connection with Eve from a different continent. The elf high priest remotely activated a teleportation array, transferring you to the West Bank Continent.] [¡­You live to be forty-five years old.] Well, compared to his previous life, he managed to hold on for three more years. The efforts over this period were not wasted, his strength had improved significantly compared to before. Among them, the credit must go to the Ghost Realm Map for effectively holding back the steps of the invading evil god. Living seven years longer than on the Golden Continent, not bad. Next, Gu Yang spent all his remaining balance in one go. Five thousand eight hundred points, that¡¯s a total of eleven simulations. ¡°Still not enough.¡± He wore a solemn expression as he took out everything from the God-controlling Space. At this moment, he must make some compromises. The Moon God¡¯s Bow, seemingly magic treasure, could not connect with the Primordial Spirit and could be activated only by using the power of Taiyin Youying. But it was the only way to communicate with Eve from another continent. If its energy is charged, he won¡¯t be able to get to the West Bank Continent in the short run. Ghost Realm Map, magic treasure, turned out to be quite useful for now. The Giant Spirit Hammer, magic treasure, could ignore the effects of the Forbidden Magic Field. Combined these two, no one in the Unleaking Realm could withstand his strike. He was reluctant to part with these magic treasures, so he had to turn to some other items. Eventually, he gritted his teeth and took out the four Pure Yang Flying Swords ¨C the very ones capable of setting up a Four Symbols Sword Formation. These four Pure Yang magic tools, only when combined with the strength of four Unleaking beings, could set up a sword formation. Its power is slightly greater than the domains of lord-level magical beasts in the Misty Forest. But it does not reach the scope of the Celestial Being realm. Prime conditions are required for their use, heaven knows when Su Qingzhen and others will reach the Unleaking Realm. For the time being, they are not practical and can only be stored away. Better to liquidate them now, and as his strength grows stronger, he can get better things. [Energy Source detected, do you want to charge it?] Gu Yang, after thinking it through, said, ¡°Yes.¡± [Charging successful, obtained four thousand energy points, current balance is four thousand three hundred.] This is so valuable! Gu Yang was a little surprised. He thought that Pure Yang magic tools were only worth five hundred points, and having two thousand points is already quite significant. Unexpectedly, each of the four swords were worth a thousand points. No, it should be that sets are more valuable than individual pieces. This system is quite smart. ¡°Continue.¡± Gu Yang continued to simulate. By the time of the fifth simulation, he had finally converted all his body cells. Such a level, compared to the ancient times, would be bleeding and rebirth, the pinnacle of body cultivation, where even one drop of blood left could potentially bring about resurrection. Continuing practice could result in the unwavering Original Spirit, crossing into the realm of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s scope. Nowadays, since the Heavenly Dao has been destroyed, the Original Spirit cannot be put into the void and is impossible to practice to that extent. What follows next, the effort would be targeted towards the domain realm. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: 373 Three Transformation Gods Chapter 373: 373 Three Transformation Gods Even when he reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm, there wasn¡¯t a substantial increase in Gu Yang¡¯s strength. It still wasn¡¯t sufficient to combat Celestial Beings. However¡ª¡ª Perhaps it would be enough if he attended the Yaochi Conference. Suddenly having this thought, he glanced at the remaining 1,800 points of energy and decided to give it a shot. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume five hundred energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­ A few days later, you head to the North Sea to attend the Yaochi Conference. After entering the Immortal Palace of Yaochi, you experience a mishap and fall into a dangerous prohibition.] [With your strong physique, you endure and manage to make it to a safe place after consuming eighty percent of your source energy.] [You take out the peach you obtained from the main body of the Red Moon Great Saint, but this again triggers the prohibition nearby. You hastily consume the Spirit Peach. Suddenly, a palace maiden from the Immortal Palace wakes up from deep sleep with an extremely powerful aura.] [Subsequently, that Palace maiden¡¯s aura begins to decline rapidly until it reaches the level of the Nascent Soul stage. Enraged, she attempts to killyou. You are decisive and you kill her instead.] [Your actions wake up more palace maidens. These maidens, who originally had a cultivation of the Human Immortal Realm, when they awaken, have all fallen to the Nascent Soul stage. To preserve yourself, you have no choice but to kill them all.] [After killing the last palace maiden, you realize that you are trapped, unable to escape. Even the Moon God¡¯s Bow¡¯s positioning fails.] [Twenty years later, someone finally disengages the prohibition, finds you, but does not kill you, only capturing you alive. You are brought to a place where you meet a person.] [That person lets you live, but after ten more years, your cultivation level has not advanced at all. The person loses patience with you and executes you. You die at the age of fifty-three.] Thirty years! Gu Yang did not expect that after surviving a near-death experience, he would find a safe haven. He hid inside the Immortal Palace and wasn¡¯t discovered until twenty years later. This was ridiculous. It seems that the owner of the Immortal Palace of Yaochi couldn¡¯t control the palace at all. Moreover, he learned of a crucial piece of information. In ancient times, when the powerful beings of the Human Immortal Realm awakened from their slumber, their realms fell straight to the Unleaking Realm. As long as it was the Unleaking Realm, no matter what state you were in before, he could kill them all. All the palace maidens in that area in the Palace of Yaochi were slaughtered by him. Given some time, these original Human Immortal Realm powerhouses could probably quickly find a way to upgrade to the Celestial Being Realm. The thought of this made Gu Yang¡¯s skin crawl. Just in that area alone, there were at least ten powerhouses of the Human Immortal Realm. So how many people in the entire Immortal Palace of Yaochi had such power? When these people were all awakened, passed their most vulnerable period, and gained cultivation of the Celestial Being realm, how terrifying would their power be? No wonder the Palace of Yaochi wanted to conquer everywhere, they definitely wanted to get a piece of the action. Their power is indeed formidable! With possibly hundreds of Celestial Beings, who could resist such power? The catastrophe of strange creatures in the Yellow Springs Cave heaven can¡¯t even destroy the Immortal Palace of Yaochi. How should he deal with such a terrifying force? The more Gu Yang thought about it, the more his head ached. [The simulation is over, you can keep one of the following things.] [One, martial arts level at fifty-three.] [Two, martial arts experience at fifty-three.] [Three, wisdom at the age of fifty-three.] ¡°I choose number two.¡± At this time, what Gu Yang needs are methods to form a domain, which requires experience and knowledge. ¡­ ¡­ All three simulations quickly ended, but he still had no clue. Gu Yang took out the items from the Beast-taming Space and started choosing. ¡°This is the one.¡± In the end, he chose the wooden box that Huang Yongkang had seized from Youming Laozu. From the prohibition on the lid of the box, he knew the item inside must be extremely valuable. This thing cannot be forcibly opened. If you use force, there¡¯s a high chance that the item inside would be destroyed. But to open the prohibition, he would have to spend time learning the prohibition arts. He didn¡¯t have so much energy to waste on this now. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to recharge it. [Energy source detected. Recharge?] ¡°Yes.¡± [Recharge successful, 5000 energy points obtained.] Five thousand points? Gu Yang paused for a moment. What on earth is so valuable? A whole five thousand points, equivalent to the power of ten experts in the third level of the Unleaking Realm. Unfortunately, the wooden box in his hand had completely disappeared. He guessed that he would never know what was actually inside the box. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 500 energy points.] Continue with the simulation, there is not much time left. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ ¡­ After three rounds of simulation, Gu Yang saw a prompt, [¡­.you have finally understood the law to form your own domain¡­.] He made it! After collecting his reward, he sorted out the related knowledge and experience in his mind and understood. The martial arts of Great Zhou greatly differed from the cultivation system of the West Bank Continent, hence, having a similar domain was unrealistic. However, martial artists can completely set out on a different path. Put simply, having a domain means having profound achievements in a certain magic. It signifies they are close to understanding some kind of law. The domain is an intermediate state between a legend and a half-god. Martial artists are on a completely different path, so naturally, they cannot form a domain. But martial artists can do things that mages cannot do. Such as, Sword Intent, Blade Intent and so forth. More accurately, it should be called Martial Will. Martial artists combine essence, energy, and spirit to form their unique power imprint, which can explode in an instant and maximize their strength. It sounds easy to say, but it is extremely difficult to achieve. Gu Yang opened the system again. [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes 500 energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [¡­.] ¡­ ¡­ Above Mount Forgotten, a figure appeared out of nowhere. It was the Ancestor of the Ancient River Sword Sect, Bi Shui Daoist. He looked like a middle-aged man wearing Taoist robes, with a wooden sword on his back. He looked down at the place where the woman from the other world was, a hint of excitement in his eyes. Suddenly, he spoke, ¡°Shen Old Ghost, you¡¯re not dead yet?¡± Not far behind, a figure appeared out of nowhere, an old man with white hair and beard, with a red gourd on his back. The old man chuckled, ¡°Good on you, Bi Shui, your cultivation is getting more and more profound. It seems you will surpass me soon.¡± This person was the Ancestor of another sect, the Red Emperor Peak, named Shen Bulin. Both his name and character are strange. Among the cultivators of the Spiritual Transformation Realm in Shuiyue Dongtian, he was the oldest. It was said that he was almost two thousand years old, approaching the theoretical limit of his lifespan. Of course, Bi Shui Daoist didn¡¯t believe this rumor. When he had just broken through to the Spiritual Transformation Realm, he had heard this rumor. Now, five hundred years later, this old fellow is still alive and kicking, showing no signs of imminent death. The two of them, one was the oldest in the Spiritual Transformation Realm, and the other was the youngest. They formed a vivid contrast. At this moment, a somewhat arrogant voice rang out, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t hide this from you two.¡± The third figure appeared, a young man dressed in extremely lavish clothes, with a noble demeanor. He didn¡¯t seem like a cultivator, but rather like a king or noble from the human realm. This man was named Emperor Wei. Originally a king in the secular world, he gave up his throne to his son in pursuit of immortality. When he became a cultivator in the Spiritual Transformation Realm, he came out of his seclusion to find that his kingdom had already changed hands. He lost interest in the throne and instead founded a sect called the Jade Emperor Pavilion. Hundreds of years later, it became one of the top sects in the world. The three of them were old acquaintances. Back then, when Bi Shui Daoist broke through to the Spiritual Transformation Realm, the two who came to ¡°congratulate¡± him were these two. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: 374 Primordial Divine Treasures Chapter 374: 374 Primordial Divine Treasures In the whole Water Moon Heaven, there were only five Transcendent Cultivators. Now, three of them had arrived. The Daoist Bi Shui and the two of them, although they had some minor disagreements previously, there had been no real conflict. In this world, at least for a thousand years, there was no battle between cultivators at the Transcendent stage. Cultivators at the Transcendent stage were not like the Unleaking Realm warriors of Great Zhou where employing strength once would consume their lifespan. But war was treacherous and dangerous. Among cultivators of the same cultivation level, without any real fights, it was unsure who was truly stronger. It wasn¡¯t worth it to fight to the death over a petty dispute. The three of them, amongst each other, all had some discontent, but no conflicts had ever erupted. Suddenly, Shen Bulin, who was carrying a giant red gourd, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Old Ghost Fu should also be in the vicinity at this time.¡± The surroundings of the three individuals were cut off by a barrier that separated the inside and outside, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about their conversation being overheard. But he still subconsciously lowered his voice, showing his fear and apprehension of the ¡°Old Ghost Fu¡±. The Emperor Wei looked at him and sneered, ¡°Old Ghost Shen, if you are scared now, you can quit.¡± Shen Bulin retorted, ¡°If you are not afraid, why bother involving us? Back then, you were proud and valiant, charging into the Water Moon Sect alone with your sword. However, you ended up losing an arm to Old Ghost Fu, and had to replace it with someone else¡¯s. Or have you forgotten all of this?¡± Emperor Wei¡¯s face turned icy cold as his sole defeat in life was brought up, ¡°Old Ghost Shen, how are you any better than me? You were also slashed by Fu Wansheng and aftewards needed the Fire Elemental Spirit Wine to suppress your injury for over a thousand years.¡± The Daoist Bi Shui¡¯s eyes flashed slightly, surprised. So, Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei both had crossed swords with Fu Wansheng before. Fu Wansheng was the ancestral master of the Water Moon Sect. Although there was no clear ranking, the Daoist Bi Shui knew that Fu Wansheng was probably the number one person in the Water Moon Heaven. He just didn¡¯t expect that Fu Wansheng was so strong that both Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei suffered defeats at his hands. He felt the need to reassess this person¡¯s strength. Just as the atmosphere between the two started tensing up, the Daoist Bi Shui timely asked, ¡°Old Ghost Shen, why is Fu Wansheng so concerned about that foreign woman?¡± This question has been on his mind for a long time. Looking at Fu Wansheng¡¯s actions, there were many strange aspects. The Water Moon Sect was the most powerful sect in this world. Fu Wansheng, as the actual controller of the Water Moon Heaven, allowed Emperor Wei, himself, and another Transcendent Cultivator to grow. This world went from being solely ruled by the Water Moon Sect to the current five major sects. Fu Wansheng obviously had enough strength to eradicate us all when we reached the Transcendent stage. Why didn¡¯t he eliminate the threat when it first emerged? The Daoist Bi Shui didn¡¯t understand it at all. If it were him in that position, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate anyone who could threaten him. Now, Fu Wansheng was about to experience the consequences of raising a tiger. The other question was about the foreign woman. The Daoist Bi Shui was the first to discover the existence of this foreign woman, because she comprehended the same Way of Heaven as him. He sensed some inexplicable changes in the Way of Heaven and unknowingly noticed her presence. In this world, there are only five incomplete Ways of Heaven, with the five Transcendent Cultivators each occupying one. Although it is clearly stated in the cultivation scriptures that practicing the same Way of Heaven does not affect each other¡¯s cultivation. But with the collapse of the Way of Heaven and the great changes in the world, who knows whether the situation will change. He would not gamble with his own path. This was a struggle between the Great Dao, he had already regarded that foreign woman as his mortal enemy. However, she was extremely cunning, and for several years, he was unable to lock onto her exact location. There were several instances where he nearly caught her, but he was disrupted by some force, causing him to miss a great opportunity. That force that disrupted him should be Fu Wansheng. After the Daoist Bi Shui made this judgment, he gave up chasing after that foreign woman. Then, he tried various ways to leak this matter to Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei, and as expected, they took the bait. Three of them tacitly formed an alliance, and without even mentioning it, naturally came together. This was their first meeting, everyone understood what their ultimate goal was. That is, to get rid of Fu Wansheng. In the Water Moon Heaven now, the only one who could pose a threat to them is this one person. As long as this person is eliminated, they could rest easy. ¡­ When Shen Bulin heard the Daoist Bi Shui¡¯s question, he said mysteriously, ¡°This matter involves Fu Wansheng, and a huge secret of the Water Moon Sect. Are you sure you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Anyone who becomes aware of this secret, Fu Wansheng will definitely kill them without any consideration.¡± Emperor Wei said impatiently, ¡°Stop keeping us in suspense, just speak.¡± The Daoist Bi Shui also said, ¡°We are already at this point, there¡¯s no turning back. Speak.¡± Suddenly, Shen Bulin lowered his voice, his eyes growing deep, ¡°Today¡¯s Water Moon Sect, is not the Water Moon Sect from before.¡± ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Way of Heaven collapsed. The leader of the Water Moon Sect and a few other Celestial Immortals of this world, made a prompt decision. Using the treasure map of mountains and rivers, they separated the core area of the Water Moon Sect and created the Water Moon Heaven.¡± ¡°Next, can you guess what happened?¡± Emperor Wei said disdainfully, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a few Celestial Immortals fighting amongst themselves? The formation of the Sky Ruins ensued, who doesn¡¯t know this?¡± Shen Buling asked, ¡°But do you know why they fought?¡± Emperor Wei grunted, ¡°The Mountain and River Map.¡± ¡°If you only know half the story, then don¡¯t show off.¡± Shen Buling sarcastically said, ¡°I bet you have no idea what the Mountain and River Map is, right?¡± Emperor Wei turned his head, looking into the distance, and pretended not to hear his words. The Bi Shui Daoist offered a way out and asked, ¡°So, what kind of treasure is the Mountain and River Map?¡± A smug smile crossed Buling¡¯s face, ¡°To explain what the Mountain and River Map is, we have to delve into the history of the Water Moon Sect. Legend has it that the founder of the Water Moon Sect was a disciple of the Azure Emperor, one of the Five Heavenly Emperors of the ancient era.¡± ¡°The Mountain and River Map is a gift from the Azure Emperor and is a Primordial Spirit Treasure.¡± Five Heavenly Emperors? Primordial Spirit Treasure? The inheritance that the Bi Shui Daoist received did not include this information. However, merely from its name, he knew it was a truly powerful entity from ancient times. In the ancient era, there were countless immortals and gods; how powerful would a being called the Heavenly Emperor be? As for the Primordial Spirit Treasure, it was a higher-order existence than the Spiritual Treasure. He indeed had a Spiritual Treasure, and its power was incomparably stronger than any magical treasure he owned. How potent could the Primordial Spirit Treasure be then? In the ancient era, a strong celestial immortal from the Water Moon Sect used it to split an entire continent. It was simply unimaginable. ¡­ Just listen to Shen Buling continue, ¡°After the Great Calamity of Heaven and Earth occurred, the great beings from the ancient era couldn¡¯t survive it. Very soon, he discovered that the only hope for surviving this catastrophe was the Primordial Spirit Treasure. Only the master of a Primordial Spirit Treasure could save himself. Thus, a great battle broke out.¡± ¡°As a result of that battle, the Mountain Gate of the Water Moon Sect was reduced to ruins, all celestial immortals fell, and the whereabouts of the Mountain and River Map became unknown.¡± ¡°Later, a few surviving disciples of the Water Moon Sect rebuilt the sect we know now. Almost every generation, someone would be sent to the Sky Ruins to look for traces of the Mountain and River Map.¡± ¡°For a very long time, there was no God Transformation cultivator in the whole of Water Moon. Not till 5,000 years ago did a cultivator of the Water Moon Sect first achieve a God Transformation. It was after that event that the Water Moon Sect stopped sending people to the Sky Ruins.¡± At this point, Buling¡¯s expression became enigmatic. ¡°Do you two think it was a coincidence?¡± Bi Shui Daoist instinctively reacted, ¡°You mean the Water Moon Sect already found the Mountain and River Map?¡± Shen Buling said, ¡°It can¡¯t be surely said. The Mountain and River Map is still in the Sky Ruins, sustaining this world. If the Water Moon Sect had taken the Mountain and River Map, the remaining five Ways of Heaven would have collapsed long ago. How could we be here today?¡± ¡°I suspect that the Water Moon Sect took the Primordial Spirit of the Mountain and River Map.¡± ¡°Primordial Spirit?¡± Bi Shui Daoist repeated. Suddenly, a strong sense of foreboding surged in his heart. He turned his head abruptly, his expression becoming serious, ¡°How did she advance so quickly?¡± Shen Buling and Emperor Wei both lowered their heads to take a look. At this moment, the foreign woman in the Worry-Free Mountain had taken her final step, and the Way of Heaven was manifesting above her head. The three of them gathered here not only to kill. If they really wanted to kill her, they could have sent their disciples to surround and kill her before she made a breakthrough. They were also waiting for this moment. When someone breaks through to the Transformation into God, the Way of Heaven manifests itself. It¡¯s an excellent opportunity to feel the rules of the Way of Heaven up close, and no God Transformation cultivator would ever miss it. They were even convinced that the other two God Transformation cultivators should also be nearby. Apart from Fu Wansheng, there was the last God Transformation cultivator, the most mysterious Sect Leader of the Piaomiao Sect, Yun Piaomiao. The manifestation of the Way of Heaven occurred in a blink of an eye and quickly disappeared again. The three of them felt the rules manifested by the Way of Heaven, and each gained something from it. It can be said that the understanding they just had made the trip worthwhile. Of course, the one who gained the most was the Bi Shui Daoist. The enlightenment he got from that moment exceeded hundreds of years of hard cultivation. Once he returned and went into closed-door cultivation, he would surely make further progress in his cultivation. At this moment, the mocking voice of Shen Buling came, ¡°It¡¯s time to make a move. If you don¡¯t move now, it¡¯ll be hard to kill her.¡± They naturally realized that the foreign woman and the Bi Shui Daoist were following the same Way of Heaven. Since this was the case, he should be the one to strike first. The doubt in the Bi Shui Daoist¡¯s mind was not dispelled. Why would Fu Wansheng help that foreign woman? However, he couldn¡¯t afford to ask more at this moment. Shen Buling was right. If he didn¡¯t make a move now, it would be difficult to stop the woman once she consolidated her realm. ¡°Die!¡± He no longer hesitated and immediately made his move. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: The Might of Human Emperor’s Sword 375 Chapter 375: The Might of Human Emperor¡¯s Sword 375 Bi Shui Daoist showed no mercy with his move, as a green Sword Light cut through the space, reaching in an instant the Forget-Worry Mountain beneath. A sense of solemnity filled the eyes of the nearby Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei. They could both tell, this was a Spirit Treasure. A flying sword at the level of Spirit Treasure, rarer than other types of Spirit Treasures, was dedicated to slaughter. It discarded all unnecessary adornments, reaching the peak of destructive power. Even in ancient times, Sword Cultivators at the same Cultivation Level were always feared as Great Killers. In the Water Moon Cave Heaven, the Ancient River Sword Sect was the only one, and the entire sect comprised of Sword Cultivators. The fact that Bi Shui Daoist possessed such a flying Spirit Treasure Sword made both Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei feel a bit more wary. Although his timeframe for becoming a Celestial Being was the shortest, with this flying sword, he posed a threat to them. Just as the flying sword was about to pierce the chest of the foreign woman below, suddenly, a white sword appeared out of nowhere and knocked it away. ¡°What?¡± For an instant, Bi Shui Daoist felt he had lost his connection to the flying sword. However, almost immediately, he regained his control over it. ¡°A Celestial Being!¡± ¡°A Celestial Being!¡± Both Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei were taken aback. An unfamiliar Celestial Being emerged out of the blue. This person was neither Fu Wansheng nor the elusive Yun Piaomiao. ¡°A Celestial Being from a foreign land!¡± Bi Shui Daoist urgently warned. Just after one encounter, he determined that this person¡¯s ways were incredibly strange and certainly not from their world. This posed a significant problem for Shen Bulin and Emperor Wei. Their plan hadn¡¯t accounted for such assistance on the enemy¡¯s side. This had likely changed the situation to three against three. They also had to face Fu Wansheng, an opponent with strength far surpassing them. Their chances of victory seemed very slim. They couldn¡¯t understand why Fu Wansheng would align himself with people from a foreign domain. Helping the foreign woman break through was one thing, but uniting with a foreign Celestial Being was another. What did he want? With Fu Wansheng¡¯s power, he was already at the pinnacle of this world. Could he possibly want to ascend even further? Just then, a cold voice echoed in their ears, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll hold off Fu Wansheng.¡± Bi Shui Daoist immediately recognized that the speaker was Yun Piaomiao, whom he had never met before. As fellow Celestial Beings, even without meeting face to face, one could infer another¡¯s identity from their displayed power. Upon reaching the realm of a Celestial Being, one¡¯s power attributes could no longer be hidden. At least, that was the case at their current level. Today¡¯s events were indeed full of twists and turns, filled with surprises. The usually low-profile Yun Piaomiao had voluntarily interfered. Seeing Yun Piaomiao make a move, Bi Shui Daoist and the others didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and attacked almost immediately. Four against three, one of them was a recent breakthrough who was not yet fully acclimatised. Their threat was almost negligible, effectively making it four against two. The chances of winning were not zero. ¡°Attack!¡± The most decisive among them was Shen Bulin. He took off his gourd from his back and sprayed three black Sword Lights towards the foreign woman. Almost at the same time, Emperor Wei made his move. He produced a white jade stamp which, when thrown in the air, turned into an enormous five-clawed Golden Dragon, carrying an undeniably royal and aloof aura. The Golden Dragon circled above his head, and he suddenly donned a golden dragon robe. His aura changed entirely, reflecting a ruthless and domineering light from his eyes. Addressing the foreign pair, he said, ¡°Rebels and traitors, universally deemed deserving death.¡± His voice seemed to resonate with heaven and earth. The wind howled, dark clouds congealed, and thunder roared. This land began to reject those two ¡°rebels and traitors.¡± Standing in the midst of this, Wen Jue and the Academy Head felt an exceedingly powerful force of rejection. Especially Wen Jue who had just broken through. In this moment, he felt as if he had lost his connection with the Way of Heaven, like falling from a great height. He couldn¡¯t even use his mana, turning him completely into a mortal. At this moment, the three black Sword Lights were flying towards her. She could only watch but had no means to resist. At the same time, Bi Shui Daoist also made his move and the green flying sword rapidly approached. The Academy Head, clad in a green robe, stood side by side with Wen Jue. In his hand, he held the mundane grey sword. He swung three times, cutting down the three black Sword Lights. When he was about to swing for the fourth time, his hand paused and he let out a barely audible sigh. Though he had eaten one of Gu Yang¡¯s Spirit Peaches and had somewhat recovered from his injuries, his strength was not fully restored. Facing the suppression of three Celestials Beings of the same level, those three swings were his limit. He had thought that with Fu Wansheng¡¯s help, they should have been able to protect Wen Jue. Unexpectedly, another Celestial Being appeared, stopping Fu Wansheng. He was yet to fully recover from his injuries, and to go up against three opponents was inevitably hard. Victory or defeat among Celestial Beings can often be decided in the blink of an eye. A tiny mistake can lead to a fatal outcome. The fourth Celestial Being, not a part of their calculations, was their significant oversight. Defeat seemed preordained. ¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Not far away, a figure was forced out of the void. He was a man in blue clothes, his face handsome and pleasant, yet now filled with confusion. He stared intently at the figure not far from him. This man was Fu Wansheng, the leader of the Water Moon Sect. He was empty-handed, carrying no weapons. Hanging in midair, his presence was powerful and pure. Near him, a nebulous figure appeared, shrouded in a layer of clouds and mist, his face was hidden. This person was Yun Piaomiao, the most mysterious and low-profile among the five Divine Power cultivators in the Water Moon Cave Sky. His voice seemed to come from afar, ¡°Fu Wansheng, is this the name she gave you? It sounds terrible.¡± At his words, Fu Wansheng¡¯s face changed dramatically, as if facing a formidable enemy. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he demanded. Yun Piaomiao answered indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer in your heart?¡± ¡°Stop playing games!¡± Fu Wansheng noticed the battle not far away and realized their side was in danger. Without wasting any more time, he promptly let loose his innate power, intending to rescue them. ¡°Stop!¡± With a soft command from Yun Piaomiao, suddenly Fu Wansheng¡¯s internal power felt as if it had been sealed. It abruptly came to a halt. Fu Wansheng¡¯s expression mirrored that of someone who had just seen a ghost, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? You¡­¡± ¡°Wishing to save her? Dream on!¡± Yun Piaomiao¡¯s chilling voice echoed like it was emerging from purgatory itself. ¡­ Wen Jue watched the cascading green light in disbelief, a long-lost sensation of helplessness overwhelming him. This feeling was like meeting a Divine Power practitioner in the Mortal Realm, insignificant and helpless, with no option to do anything but await death. It was the man by his side who had saved him then. Now, the situation was even more perilous, and even the omnipotent Headmaster who had saved her from Lord Chi Ming, was rendered useless in this scenario. ¡°Is this the end?¡± Facing this impending fate, her heart was unusually calm, filled only with faint regret and reluctance. In the end, she couldn¡¯t avenge her Master. She was an orphan, left on the streets to beg. It was her Master who took her in, accepted her into the Sect, and from then on, she escaped the bitter existence of her past. For her, the Dao Sect was her home, and her Master was her family. Lord Chi Ming killed her Master, her fellow disciples, and ruined the Dao Sect. To her, it was a vendetta that could not be shared under the same sky. She had trained so hard over the years to put herself in a position to one day ascend to the Red Ming Heaven and slay the Heavenly Sovereign with her sword. She was so close to achieving her goal, only to fail at the last moment. Just then, a figure rushed into her line of sight and stood protectively in front of her. Was it him? Surprise welled up in Wen Jue¡¯s heart. She was cold by nature and other than the matter of revenge, she found little interest in other things. Yet, this man named Gu Yang left an impression on her. His astonishing cultivation speed, even she was in awe of it. Each time they met, this man¡¯s cultivation level seemed to have progressed by leaps and bounds. She remembered the first time they met when he was not even in the Divine Power realm. Sometime later, he had reached the Golden Body realm. Then, after a month, he had attained Mana. Now, only two months later, he had reached the pinnacle of the Unleaking Realm, almost catching up to her. Wait, something is not right! Wen Jue suddenly noticed something unusual. Why is he not affected by that immortal technique? Immortal techniques, the magic used by immortals, embody the laws of the Way of Heaven, often ignoring all reason when dealing with Divine Power practitioners. Just like not far from here, the Divine Power practitioner dressed in a dragon robe, with a Five-Clawed Golden Dragon above his head, was using this technique to crudely suppress her, stripping her of her cultivation status and reducing her back to the mortal realm. This was an Immortal Technique. Such a powerful technique was obviously amplified by using a spiritual treasure. Even though she had broken through to the Celestial Being realm, she was unable to resist this powerful Immortal Technique and was left no option but to silently await her fate. Why is Gu Yang, a pinnacle Unleaking realm cultivator, unaffected? Wen Jue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and all of a sudden, hope was rekindled. The next moment, she saw Gu Yang drawing his sword. The sword looked ordinary but emanated an indescribable majestic and overwhelming aura. Hum! The sword began to vibrate, and a halo of light shot up into the sky. Wen Jue felt a warm energy surge towards her. The invisible restriction that held her abruptly melted away, and she once again felt the existence of the Way of Heaven. The next moment, the man wearing the dragon robe and his Five-Clawed Golden Dragon let out a mournful cry. Under the pressure of the Sword Light, their colossal figures began to crumble. The Divine Power cultivator wearing the dragon robe also showed a look of agony on his face, letting out a terrible cry, ¡°This is the Human Emperor¡¯s- No!¡± His expression froze as his body was scattered by the wind, turning to dust. A Divine Power practitioner was dead just like that. Ps: This is last night¡¯s chapter. I am in the hospital, so updates will be irregular. Please forgive me. Lastly, I hope for more monthly tickets. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: 376 Confrontation Chapter 376: 376 Confrontation ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡± The sudden death of Emperor Wei sent shockwaves through everyone present. Especially for the Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin, their minds were filled with horror. Since the ancient times, when true immortals began to emerge from the Water Moon Sect, there had never been an instance of a true immortal falling in battle. Only two immortals had died so far, both of them passing away naturally at the end of their lifespan. Emperor Wei was the first true immortal to be killed by someone, murdered right under their noses by a youngster at the nascent soul stage. How could they not be shocked? The power that the youngster had just burst out was completely beyond their imagination. The golden stamp that Emperor Wei sacrificed was clearly a spiritual treasure. With the enhancement of this spiritual treasure, his power nearly reached the middle stage of self-realization, almost equal to that of Fu Wansheng. However, he was slain by a single sword. No, no, the youngster didn¡¯t even draw his sword. ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword!¡± It wasn¡¯t until they heard Yun Piaomiao¡¯s exclamation that they were taken aback. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? Could it be the legendary first treasure of the human race from ancient times? This sword might not be the most powerful divine weapon among humans, but it is definitely the most famous. During the ancient times, the first Human Emperor opened the brilliant path of the human race with this sword, making an indelible contribution to the rise of the human race. This sword holds a special significance for the human race. It is also the universally recognized sword of the human sovereign. No wonder Emperor Wei died. In front of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, no one, no matter who they are, has the right to claim to be the emperor. Whether it¡¯s the golden seal or Emperor Wei himself, their attitudes towards the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword are nothing but usurpation. It was no injustice that they died. Swish¡ª The reaction of the Bi Shui Daoist cannot be said to be slow. He had already recalled his spiritual treasure flying sword, fearing a collision with the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. His Bi Shui Sword, although a spiritual treasure, how could it compare to the legendary Human Emperor¡¯s Sword? If it collided and damaged this spiritual treasure, he wouldn¡¯t even have time to regret it. ¡­ [Acquired 5000 energy points, current balance 6300 points.] [Acquired 5000 energy points, current balance 11300 points.] Gu Yang looked at the man wearing the dragon robe and his golden dragon above his head turn into ashes, stupefied for a moment. Upon seeing the two prompts popping up in front of him, his eyelids twitched severely. Glory to the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword! Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in his heart. Frankly speaking, when he drew the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, he didn¡¯t think much, simply that it was the most useful divine weapon. He had initially intended to use the Zhanxuan Sword Technique to withstand the lethal flying sword. Who knew that as soon as he drew the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, it exploded on its own, slaying the man wearing the dragon robe with a golden dragon above his head on the spot. By the time Gu Yang reacted, two prompts had already popped up in front of him. One was the reward for defeating the Celestial Being. What was the other one? Could it be a reward for destroying a spiritual treasure? A genuine Celestial Being is indeed precious. Five thousand energy points! Previously, when he killed the master of the Nether Sect, he only received a thousand points. It seems that he was just a phony Celestial Being; he was still far from reaching the real Celestial Being realm. Looking at the other two Celestial Beings who were stunned by the sword just now, Gu Yang placed the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword in front of him, his eyes deep and didn¡¯t initiate an attack. His current power was still somewhat lacking compared to that of a Celestial Being. If a fight were to break out, it would be very disadvantageous for him. The most important thing is, after the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword slew the man who usurped the Emperor¡¯s title, it fell silent. Without the help of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, it was impossible for him to kill those two Celestial Beings. However, the opponents didn¡¯t know this. What he was doing now was tactical deterrence. The present situation was two against three, seemingly advantageous to them. In reality, the two on the other side were genuine Celestial Beings with immense combat strength. For them, the principal¡¯s power had not fully recovered and he was still an injured being. Wen Jue had just broken through but likely hadn¡¯t mastered even a single Immortal Technique yet, adding onto him. If a real fight were to break out, the outcome would be unpredictable. ¡­ On the other side, the Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin were wary of the divine might of the Sword of the Human Emperor, but they weren¡¯t scared enough to turn tail and bolt. With their keen eyesight, they naturally could see that the young man in the Nascent Soul stage hadn¡¯t really gained control over the Sword of the Human Emperor. A treasure of such high order was not something a Nascent Soul could control. The times were different now than in the ancient days, there were numerous Nascent Soul cultivators who had killed Human Immortals with the help of innate divine treasures. However, the Way of Heaven had now collapsed, even innate divine treasures were eroding over time, with their powers depleting bit by bit. The Primordial Spirit, for its own preservation, wouldn¡¯t recklessly squander its power. No matter how overbearing the Sword of the Human Emperor was, it couldn¡¯t possibly kill everyone it saw. If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t have survived till the present day. Therefore, neither side wanted to start a fight nor retreat, they were at a standoff with Gu Yang and the others. Both parties were waiting, waiting for one of the other two to determine the victor. Those two were Fu Wansheng, the head of the Water Moon Sect, and Yun Piaomiao, the founder of the Piaomiao Sect. They had become the determining factors of this celestial battle. ¡­ ¡°The Sword of the Human Emperor!¡± The first to recognize the Sword of the Human Emperor was Yun Piaomiao. He shrouded himself in a layer of mist and had brought Fu Wansheng, the leading figure of the Water Moon Celestial Realm, under his control with his first move, displaying his shrewdness and competence. However, after he discovered the Sword of the Human Emperor, his entire aura changed, becoming more intense. The aura he exuded in an instant put everyone present under immense pressure. ¡°Is he really a Celestial Being?¡± Gu Yang was taken aback ¨C who exactly was this person? The impression he gave was far from a normal Celestial Being. In this world, there were variations among celestial beings too. The highest caliber undoubtedly belonged to the Xia Emperor, and Lord Chi Ming. Leaving aside the Xia Emperor, Lord Chi Ming was formidable precisely because they were probably an ancient power. Their original cultivation level was far beyond a Celestial Being, but they fell to this realm after the substantial changes in world order and the collapse of the Way of Heaven. Naturally, this ancient power far surpassed ordinary celestial beings in strength. He suspected that Yun Piaomiao might be an ancient power, surviving till now through some unknown method. If that were truly the case, they would be in big trouble. The four of them combined might not be a match for him. The question now was, how did he manage to survive in the simulation? Gu Yang must¡¯ve simulated before making a move, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous before proceeding. However, the simulation only provided a brief overview, and he had no knowledge about the specifics of what had transpired. All he knew was that it was a close call this time, they managed to rescue Wen Jue ¨C and Great Zhou gained another powerful Celestial Being. ¡­ ¡°No!¡± At this moment, Fu Wansheng suddenly let out a roar. A vertical eye appeared on his forehead, emitting a golden glow as he wrestled free from his restrained state. At this moment, he was like a deity descending on earth, with awe-inspiring power. The beam of light shot from the vertical eye on his forehead hit Yun Piaomiao, instantly dispelling the mist around him and revealing his true face. Upon seeing Yun Piaomiao¡¯s appearance, Fu Wansheng exclaimed as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°Impossible¡ª¡ª¡± A faint sneer crossed Yun Piaomiao¡¯s face, ¡°The moment I restrained you, you should¡¯ve known who I am.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you¡¯re going to die!¡± Fu Wansheng¡¯s expression turned incredibly cold, and the golden light in the vertical eye on his forehead started to gather. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d actually manage to master this divine power. However, it¡¯s useless against me.¡± Yun Piaomiao brushed off the golden light emanating from Fu Wansheng¡¯s vertical eye, and said, ¡°I always treated you well; why did you betray me? Was it really for that woman?¡± Fu Wansheng remained silent. The golden light from his forehead shot towards Yun Piaomiao but dissolved just before it hit him, unable to inflict any damage. Yun Piaomiao continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want to speak? That¡¯s fine, I know how to make you talk. She is here, isn¡¯t she?¡± This comment made Fu Wansheng¡¯s face turn ashen. Ps: Please vote for the monthly ticket. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: 377 Primordial Spirit Chapter 377: 377 Primordial Spirit The conversation from these two was beginning to bewilder Gu Yang more and more as he listened. It seemed these two knew each other before, and their relationship was far from ordinary. Then there was the betrayal of Yun Piaomiao by Fu Wansheng because of a woman¡­ Why was this story suddenly sounding so melodramatically familiar? As for who the woman was, it was nearly clear as day by now. Who could it be other than Ye Lingbo? But he was currently Dao companions with Ye Lingbo. So just what was this? A love square? Gu Yang subconsciously looked over to where Ye Lingbo was. Not too far behind him, her brows were furrowed in apparent confusion. She didn¡¯t have many memories from the ancient times, but since she had inherited the wisdom, magic treasures, and many benefits from her past life, she naturally had to bear the corresponding karmic responsibilities. There was no escaping this. ¡­ The Bishui Daoist and Shen Buling exchanged glances after hearing their conversation. Just what kind of relationship existed between Yun Piaomiao and Fu Wansheng? It sounded painfully vague, but the more they thought about it, the more it made their hearts race. They subconsciously looked towards the foreign woman who had just broken through to the God Transformation stage, naturally assuming that she was the woman spoken about by Yun Piaomiao and Fu Wansheng. ¡°You dare!¡± Fu Wansheng¡¯s face changed dramatically upon hearing Yun Piaomiao¡¯s threat, and an item appeared in his hands, which was a copper mirror. Images changed rapidly on the mirror¡¯s surface as it swayed. ¡­ ¡°Heart Inquiry Realm!¡± The Bishui Daoist and Shen Buling both exclaimed in surprise at the same time, evidently apprehensive of the mirror in Fu Wansheng¡¯s hand. The Heart Inquiry Mirror, the founding treasure of the Water Moon Sect, was said to be handed down by the Sect¡¯s founding ancestor Water Moon Celestial. This treasure was much more famous than the Map of Mountains and Rivers, another pre-existing magical artifact. Using this treasure, the Water Moon Celestial had consolidated the Water Moon Sect¡¯s position in this realm by sweeping away all other local factions within the Water Moon Cave Celestial Realm. Under the Heart Inquiry Mirror, three Celestial Immortals had been mercilessly killed. Even to this day, the formidable reputation of this celestial-rank spirit treasure still lingered in this world. The Bishui Daoist¡¯s Bishui Sword and Shen Buling¡¯s gourd were both merely human-rank magical artifacts. From lowest to highest, spirit treasures were ranked human, earth, and celestial, corresponding to Human Immortal, Earth Immortal, and Celestial Immortal respectively. This rank was two levels higher than their spiritual treasures. The principles of the Way of Heaven contained in this treasure were much more profound. If Fu Wansheng was able to wield even a fraction of the Heart Inquiry Mirror¡¯s power, none of the present company would likely be able to withstand it. This realization made the Bishui Daoist and Shen Buling feel a sudden urge to turn tail and run. ¡­ Just as Fu Wansheng pointed the Heart Inquiry Mirror at Yun Piaomiao, the mirror shone with a seven-colored glow, subsequently fixing on an image that reflected Yun Piaomiao. ¡°Hah!¡± Yun Piaomiao gave a contemptuous chuckle, and with a wave of his hand, the image on the mirror paused and its light dimmed. Then, with a sudden jolt, the mirror escaped Fu Wansheng¡¯s grip and flew into Yun Piaomiao¡¯s hand. This unexpected turn had everyone in shock. No one could have anticipated that Yun Piaomiao would effortlessly snatch away the celestial-rank spirit treasure from Fu Wansheng¡¯s hands. The Bishui Daoist and Shen Buling stared dumbfounded. Was that really possible? The sudden turn of events had taken them completely by surprise. That was a celestial-rank spirit treasure, for crying out loud! Could Yun Piaomiao just snatch it away like that without facing any consequences? ¡­ ¡°How foolish of you to use my own magic treasure against me,¡± Yun Piaomiao said with a mocking tone. However, a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes, ¡°I thought your betrayal meant you had grand ambitions, that you were seeking the fruit of Immortal Longevity. But to think, it was merely for a woman.¡± ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve been observing you for more than a millennium. But you have disappointed me beyond words.¡± Speaking with increasingly vehement anger, Yun Piaomiao continued, ¡°No lofty ambition, no desire for progress. Despite having the resources of the whole world at your disposal, you never aspire to advance further.¡± ¡°Soft-hearted and weak-willed. When competitors arise, you don¡¯t ruthlessly eradicate them. Instead, you allow them to grow, cultivating a tiger that courts calamity. If not for this, would we have ended up here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been unmatched throughout my life, from a nobody in a small village to a ruler of a realm. I¡¯ve never been defeated, only to be brought down by a worthless thing like you at the end!¡± By the time Yun Piaomiao finished, he was almost roaring. ¡­ Everyone present showed shock upon hearing his words. A ruler of a realm? The term provoked a flurry of thoughts. This was especially true for the local natives, the Bishui Daoist and Shen Buling. From ancient times till now, in the Water Moon Cave Celestial Realm, there was only one who could be deemed a ruler, none other than the unbeatable peak Celestial Immortal, Water Moon Celestial. Could it be that this Yun Piaomiao standing before their eyes was the Water Moon Celestial who should have perished in the grand calamity a thousand years ago? Then just who was Fu Wansheng? As for Gu Yang, Wen Jue, and the Dean, although they didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of entity a world¡¯s master is, it is definitely not an ordinary powerhouse. The three became even more cautious, preparing to retreat at any moment. ¡°Something must be wrong.¡± Gu Yang feels things beginning to get out of control. This should not be the case. There should not be any changes in such a short period of time. But looking at the strength shown by Yun Piaomiao, no one present could possibly escape. He quietly opened the system and initiated a simulation. ¡­ After Yun Piaomiao¡¯s roar, he quickly regained his composure, ¡°I can understand all this stupidity of yours.¡± ¡°But as the Primordial Spirit of a congenital magic treasure, born at the time before chaos was untangled, acquiring spiritual intelligence after billions of years and surviving to this day for countless years, you¡¯ve seen at least billions of beings.¡± ¡°You actually betrayed your master for a human, even at the cost of discarding your shell. I really want to know, why?¡± What? Not only Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin were stunned, even the Dean and Wen Jue were greatly surprised. Fu Wansheng is actually the Primordial Spirit of an innate magic treasure? This is simply beyond belief. The innate magic treasure is a legendary existence. After the great catastrophe of ancient times, all innate magic treasures disappeared and none have reappeared. All those present, their understanding of innate magic treasures, were derived from some ancient classics. The things recorded in them were difficult to distinguish between true and false. As for the truth of the matter, they were skeptical. However, Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin, as well as the Dean and others, quietly put some distance in between themselves. However, they soon discovered in horror that even though they were retreating continuously, the distance from Yun Piaomiao did not decrease at all, as if they were trapped in this space. At this point, they all knew that their actions had not escaped the opponent¡¯s notice. ¡°Mountain and River Map!¡± Shen Bulin muttered in a somewhat bitter tone. The Innate Magic Treasure Mountain and River Map, which contains countless spaces within mountains and rivers. Only the Mountain and River Map of the Innate magic treasures could trap them in the space trap without them noticing. Whether Yun Piaomiao is Water Moon Heavenly Lord is still uncertain. But this person can indeed exert part of the power of the Mountain and River Map. And his intent to trap them with the Mountain and River Map now is self-evident. He wants to keep them all here. ¡­ From beginning to end, Yun Piaomiao didn¡¯t look aside. In his eyes, there was only Fu Wansheng. He was waiting for the other¡¯s answer. Fu Wansheng remained silent. He took out a flying sword and placed it on top of his head, his eyes resolute. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Yun Piaomiao continued, ¡°We¡¯ve fought side by side for hundreds of years. I know you are not attracted to beauty. Mistress Ye is not the type to seduce others with beauty either.¡± ¡°So, there must be some other secret hidden here. Am I right?¡± The flying sword above Fu Wansheng¡¯s head shone brightly. Without him answering, Yun Piaomiao already had an answer in his heart. He said, ¡°Mistress Ye, come out.¡± As soon as his voice fell, a figure appeared out of thin air in front of them. It was Ye Lingbo. She looked startled for a moment, but then immediately calmed down, staring at the man in front of her who seemed to be an ancient Celestial Immortal who could move her with a wave of his hand. Fu Wansheng couldn¡¯t hold back when he saw Ye Lingbo appear, his Immortal Element exploded within his body, and he yelled, ¡°Let her go!¡± Yun Piaomiao said indifferently, ¡°From the moment you betrayed me, you were no longer the primordial spirit of the Mountain and River Map. It¡¯s a bit unrealistic for you to compete with me for the control of the Mountain and River Map.¡± While speaking, he waved the Mirror of Inquiry in his hand, and Fu Wansheng¡¯s Dao Shadow appeared on the mirror surface. Fu Wansheng, who was not far away, was rooted to the spot, his eyes dimming, as if he had lost his soul. The number one figure of the Water Moon Cave, in front of him, had been suppressed from beginning to end, without any power to resist. Yun Piaomiao looked at Ye Lingbo and said, ¡°Mistress Ye, you are still as vibrant as ever after your reincarnation.¡± Ye Lingbo wasn¡¯t restrained. It seemed that the other party wasn¡¯t worried that she would strike back unexpectedly. Her first words were, ¡°Am I truly your junior sister?¡± ¡°Being able to ask this question proves beyond doubt that you are indeed my junior sister.¡± Ye Lingbo laughed, ¡°People always said that I was the reincarnation of an ancient Immortal. I only half believed it before but it turns out to be true.¡± Yun Piaomiao said, ¡°In principle, as a mid-stage Celestial Immortal, your True Spirit has not yet been entrusted to the void. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, your True Spirit should not be able to survive the mystery of reincarnation in the womb. It is surprising that you were able to succeed in reincarnation. It seems that the secret must be hidden within your True Spirit. Let me kill you and take out your True Spirit to see.¡± Ye Lingbo asked, ¡°Do we have any grievances?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve always been cohesive under our master, respecting our seniors and juniors. Our relationship was inseparable. When I encountered the strongest enemy in my life, it was you who helped me. I have always remembered this,¡± Yun Piaomiao replied. ¡°Why are you going to kill me then?¡± Yun Piaomiao lamented, ¡°The Way of Heaven collapsed, and all Immortals died. The only hope to cross the great calamity is the Mountain and River Map. This is a fight for survival. It¡¯s either you die or I die. What do you think?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ye Lingbo sighed, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Having said that, she closed her eyes awaiting death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sword is fast. It won¡¯t cause you any pain.¡± Suddenly, a voice resounded, ¡°Did you ask me before you decided to kill her?¡± Ps: Begging for monthly tickets. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: 378 I am really a genius Chapter 378: 378 I am really a genius ¡°Huh?¡± For the first time, Yun Piaomiao turned his head to look at someone else, not because of what the other party said. Like him, no longer would he be infuriated by a single word from others. To him, cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage are no different from ants on the roadside. If it weren¡¯t for the great changes in the world, the collapse of the Way of Heaven, these Nascent Soul cultivators would not even have the right to stand before him. What really shocked him was that, the other party was able to defy the spatial laws of the Mountain and River Chart and appear right in front of him. Even though the Way of Heaven had collapsed and he had lost his Primordial Spirit, lessening the power of the Mountain and River Chart to less than a tenth of its former power, it still shouldn¡¯t be something that a Nascent Soul boy could breach. No, not even a Nascent Soul, merely a tiny little Nascent Soul, a solo cultivator at that, who had integrated various types of monster race essence blood into his body. Yun Piaomiao immediately saw through the other party¡¯s background. The only thing he took seriously was the Human Emperor Sword in the other party¡¯s hand. However, while the Human Emperor Sword is incredibly powerful, this place is not the Human Realm, it is not within the territory of the Human Emperor, so its power is greatly reduced. Given its current state, it would be impossible to break through the spatial barrier of the Mountain and River Chart. Yun Piaomiao became a bit curious, opened his Dharma Eye for a better look, a touch of surprise appeared on his face, ¡°The Way of the End of Dharma? Are you a disciple of that Immortal Venerable?¡± ¡­ When Gu Yang flew out, breaking through the spatial prohibition and appearing in front of Yun Piaomiao, everyone present was taken aback. Especially Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin, they could not imagine how they, holding a spiritual weapon, were unable to escape this domain. This young man in the Nascent Soul stage was actually able to ignore this spatial prohibition as if it were nothing, breaking through just like that. Moreover, he did not seize the opportunity to escape, but rather approached that terrifying figure that resembled a Celestial Immortal, intending to save someone. This youngster is indeed loyal and righteous. However, he is certainly overestimating his abilities. The other party is a Celestial Immortal. Even if they have fallen to be at par with the Nascent Soul stage, they could still utilize the power of the Mountain and River Chart, possessing Celestial Rank spiritual treasures like the Questioning Heart Mirror. Even Fu Wansheng, widely recognized as the top figure in the Shuiyue Cave, was defenseless. He is just a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage, even if he can break through this spatial prohibition and wield the Human Emperor Sword, how could he be a match for that Celestial Immortal? ¡­ ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Wen Jue and the Dean were also surprised, they knew Gu Yang always acted unpredictably. Every time he appeared, he would bring some ¡°surprises¡±. It was the same this time. He showed up at the critical moment, saving Wen Jue¡¯s life and killing a powerful Nascent Soul cultivator. Using his Unleaking Cultivation Level to kill a Celestial Being realm expert, even if he had borrowed the power of the Human Emperor Sword, it was still shocking to the extreme. Everything was going smoothly until a terrifying, ancient Celestial Immortal appeared and displayed his terrifying strength. Playing around with Fu Wansheng, who¡¯s Cultivation Level had already reached the middle stage of Nascent Soul, like a plaything. Those beginners like them were trapped right here, unable to use their magic at all. This is the second time the Dean has come across a powerful figure originating from ancient times. The former one was Lord Chi Ming, who used his utmost effort and paid a heavy price to barely kill one of his incarnations. Now, this Yun Piaomiao gave him a more oppressive feeling than Lord Chi Ming. However, he hasn¡¯t yet fully recovered to his peak at this moment. He feels helpless when facing this figure even more terrifying than Lord Chi Ming. When Ye Lingbo was taken away by Yun Piaomiao, both of them felt their hearts sink, knowing that they were most probably doomed this time. Until Gu Yang stepped forward, they were both surprised and delighted. Delighted that he could break free from the spatial prohibition. Surprised that he intended to save Ye Lingbo. Doesn¡¯t that amount to seeking his own death? Even if Gu Yang had previously achieved glorious merits in battle, they had zero confidence in him. That¡¯s an old monster who survived from ancient times, and possesses a metaphysic unformed treasure and a Celestial Ranked treasure. His formidable strength is plain to see. Unless Gu Yang cultivates the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± to the same level as the Xia Emperor, perhaps he still has a slim chance. ¡­ When Ye Lingbo heard Gu Yang¡¯s voice and caught sight of him standing not far away, a mix of complex emotions flashed in her eyes. When she initially decided to form a Dao companion partnership with Gu Yang, her intentions were very utilitarian. Namely, she aimed to use his Pure Yang Body to refine the Immortal Element within her body. Although their interactions have generally been harmonious, they didn¡¯t quite seem like Dao companions, but more like an alliance. This relationship could be said to be quite fragile. Especially after she regained her spiritual treasure¡ªthe Flying Sword left behind by her previous self¡ªshe no longer needed his Pure Yang Body. The basis of their Daoist partnership no longer existed. What remained was only the camaraderie formed from past collaborations. Even in her wildest dreams, she never imagined that when she fell into a fatal trap, he would actually step forward to help her. Ye Ling Bo was stunned, shocked, and could hardly believe it. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡­ The path of the End of Dharma? Upon hearing Yun Piaomiao¡¯s words, Gu Yang¡¯s heart stirred. What he used was, naturally, the forbidden magic field of his pet squirrel. As soon as he activated the domain, the peculiar force that had trapped him in space vanished. This was easier than he had expected. This meant that the power of the innate spiritual treasure was not as great as he had imagined. The Forbidden Magic Field was of course not invincible, otherwise, he would not have lost to a Celestial Being in the simulation. That is to say, the Forbidden Magic Field was not very effective when dealing with celestial rank powerhouses. However, as soon as he activated his domain now, the power of the innate spiritual treasure was negated, which was very strange. Was the power of the innate spiritual treasure, in essence, inferior to a Celestial Being? Gu Yang looked at Yun Piaomiao and said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not frightened, are you?¡± Yun Piaomiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he replied, ¡°If this were the ancient times, naturally I would be wary of you. But after the collapse of the Way of Heaven, the situation of the Da Luo Golden Immortals has become even more dangerous. That Immortal Lord is already struggling to save himself, would he still have the energy to concern himself with the life and death of a little Nascent Soul like you?¡± Gu Yang suddenly slapped his hands together, saying, ¡°I get it, you¡¯re stalling for time.¡± ¡°Otherwise, with your style, you would disdain to hold such a lengthy conversation with a Nascent Soul like me. You could easily kill me with a single move. Therefore, from this, I can infer that you cannot kill me now. Am I right?¡± When he said this, everyone present was shocked. They looked at Gu Yang and then at Yun Piaomiao. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond and his expression was somewhat disdainful. He didn¡¯t make a move! No response in itself was a response. Their minds became active all at once. Although they didn¡¯t know why Yun Piaomiao didn¡¯t attack, it was evident that he was restricted in some way. This meant that this ¡°Celestial Immortal¡± was not invincible. ¡­ ¡°I was almost fooled by you.¡± Gu Yang was able to infer this after knowing the outcome in advance. As long as he assumed that the other party was a paper tiger and extrapolated their weakness, it wasn¡¯t too hard to do. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you can¡¯t actually control the Mountain and River Painting, can you?¡± ¡°Do you know where your vulnerability lies? You inadvertently revealed it yourself when you said that you¡¯ve observed Fu Wansheng for over a thousand years. If you had such power, why would you wait a thousand years? You would have killed this traitor on the spot long ago.¡± ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s only one possible truth: you can only use a trace of the power of the Mountain and River Painting when you create the situation of a one-on-one showdown with Fu Wansheng.¡± As Gu Yang spoke, he suddenly swung his sword. The first move of Zhanxuan Swordsmanship: Beheading Yuan! This one sword directly cut off Fu Wansheng¡¯s head that was next to him. The terrifying strength instantly killed this powerful Nascent Soul stage cultivator on the spot. This sudden change caught everyone off guard. In the next moment, the restriction on the space around Bi Shui Daoist, Shen Bulin, the Dean, Wen Jue, and other persons present disappeared. What the kid said was actually true! All four of them were somewhat stunned and confused. [Earned 10,000 energy points, current balance 21,300 points.] I¡¯m rich! The joy Gu Yang felt upon seeing this prompt was indescribable. Over twenty thousand points, this was an unprecedented number. I can¡¯t believe what a genius I am! PS: Begging for monthly votes. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: 379 Slaying Celestial Immortal Chapter 379: 379 Slaying Celestial Immortal ¡°This¡ª¡± Upon seeing Gu Yang cut down Fu Wansheng with a single strike, Ye Lingbo¡¯s mouth gaped slightly, as if she was struggling to find words to articulate her shock. She had only just discovered her past life and even though her understanding of it was only superficial, one thing was incontrovertible: Fu Wansheng was connected to her in some way. In her previous life, Fu Wansheng, when he was still the Primordial Spirit of the Landscape Map, had betrayed his master, Water Moon Heavenly Monarch, all for her sake. The arrangements that had been made afterwards to transfer her to the Great Zhou for a new life likely came from him. Fu Wansheng, a man she had never met before, was without doubt a benefactor. And now, he was slain by Gu Yang with a single slash. On one side was her benefactor, on the other her Dao Companion. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over Ye Lingbo. ¡­ Throughout Gu Yang¡¯s violent process of slaying Fu Wansheng, Yun Piaomiao displayed no reaction. Once it was all over, he sneered coldly, ¡°So what?¡± With Fu Wansheng¡¯s death, he was liberated from the Heart Inquiry Mirror he held. With his current strength, he could only use the Heart Inquiry Mirror to deal with one enemy at a time. Otherwise, why bother with such trouble? One flash of the Heart Inquiry Mirror, and those people would already be dead. Just as Gu Yang said, his strength was not yet at a level that could dominate the entire situation. His firm control over the situation, and his creation of an invincible aura, was merely a clever ruse. During that battle all those years ago, he had nearly perished completely due to the betrayal of the Primordial Spirit of the Landscape Map, and in the end was left with nothing but a sliver of True Spirit. All these years, under the relentless grind of time, even that sliver of his True Spirit was nearly extinguished. Some thousand years prior, when he could no longer sustain himself, he left that void. His fraction of True Spirit returned to Water Moon Heaven and spent the last of its energy maintaining his True Essence as he reincarnated. From that point, all traces of his Celestial Immortal self ceased to exist, and he had to start from scratch. In this life, he was called Yun Piaomiao. His mother had dreamt of a ethereal fairyland when she gave birth to him, hence she gave him such a name. Leveraging his profound foundation, he took step by step, cultivating from nothing until he reached the early stages of God Transformation. Afterwards, he could no longer progress further. Firstly, his physical potential was limited. Secondly, due to the changes in the Way of Heaven, practically reaching the God Transformation stage was already the limit that the heavens and the earth could accommodate. Trying to progress even slightly further was extremely difficult. If he wished to advance further, the only way was to reclaim the Heart Inquiry Mirror. He had visited the mountain gates of the current Water Moon Sect. It was well guarded. As long as two Nascent Souls were stationed there, he would find it hard to break through. The present Water Moon Sect had seven or eight Nascent Souls. Being extremely cautious, he never acted without assurance. Hence, he abandoned his plans of forceful attack. Since then, he had been seeking an opportunity, a chance to confront Fu Wansheng directly. But to wrestle the Heart Inquiry Mirror from Fu Wansheng was not a simple task. Fu Wansheng¡¯s cultivation level far surpassed his own. If the two fought to the death, Yun Piaomiao would not be confident of victory. Should the traitor escape, chances of finding such an opportunity again would be practically nonexistent. Yun Piaomiao had waited several years, and finally such an opportune moment had arrived. He struck first, planting an indomitable illusion in Fu Wansheng¡¯s heart, then exploited Ye Lingbo to further shake Fu¡¯s resolve. Finally, he successfully reclaimed the Heart Inquiry Mirror. With the Heart Inquiry Mirror back in his hands, Fu Wansheng no longer posed a threat. On the contrary, he utilized Fu Wansheng¡¯s power to channel a strand of the Landscape Map¡¯s power, thereby trapping everyone else present in the scene. Herewith, he had the situation completely in hand, and had undoubtedly triumphed. The next step was to uncover the great secret hidden within Ye Lingbo. The Landscape Map was a gift bestowed by his master. This made his master, the Azure Emperor, the true master of the Landscape Map. The only one capable of inducing the Landscape Map¡¯s Primordial Spirit to betray him was none other than his master. Among his master¡¯s disciples, be it in terms of talent, comprehension or power, he far surpassed Ye Lingbo. However, his master had intentionally left a back door in the Landscape Map, positioning Lingbo, a mere junior sister, in importance above himself, the master of the Landscape Map. This was too far from the ordinary. His master was one of the Five Emperor of Heaven. Behind each of his moves, there must be profound meanings. For several years, he had been wondering, what secret was actually hidden within Ye Lingbo? Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the betrayal of the Landscape Map, he would have already suppressed the other three Celestial Immortals within the Map, and confiscated their Dao foundations to evolve the Landscape Map into a true world¡­ But the sudden betrayal of the Landscape Map¡¯s Primordial Spirit ruined it all. Ultimately, he was compromised to such a pitiable state. Now, even a Nascent Soul stage youngster dared to clamor in his presence. ¡°So what?¡± This seemingly calm statement was imbued with a potent killing intent. This time, Yun Piaomiao was genuinely enraged. He rotated the Heart Inquiry Mirror in his hand, letting a seven-colored light beam shine. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yang¡¯s reflection appeared on the mirror. ¡°Stop!¡± Having gained their freedom, Wen Jue and the headmaster made their moves almost simultaneously. They had seen Fu Wansheng turning soulless after being touched by the mirror earlier. They were aware of the power of this spiritual treasure. As soon as they acted, they launched an offensive to protect their own. ¡­ Yun Piaomiao paid no heed to the attacks of these two. Even if he had fallen, he was not a contender that a grievously wounded person and a newly ascended celestial being could challenge. From his other hand, a whip-like ray of light shot, like a flying sword, towards the Nascent Soul stage boy. This sword aimed directly for his vitals. The moment Yun Piaomiao made his move, it was a flurry of combinations, leaving no room for his opponent to breathe. Clearly, he was taking the Nascent Soul stage kid seriously. ¡°Hmmm?¡± He quickly realized that something was wrong. When the flying sword reached the boy¡¯s chest, he suddenly lost his sensory connection to it, as if some force had wiped out his spiritual perception. How was that possible? Yun Piaomiao trembled inwardly as he saw the boy reaching out, taking his flying sword between two fingers, raising his head to look at him, his eyes full of mockery. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he lost within the Heart Inquiry Mirror?¡± The Heart Inquiry Mirror directs one¡¯s heart, regardless if you are a Da Luo Golden Immortal. In front of the Heart Inquiry Mirror, one must confront their inner interrogation. Ever since he acquired this spiritual treasure, it had served him well, effectively questioning the hearts of even the most formidable enemies. Even with its diminished power, it was not something a Cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage could resist. Why wasn¡¯t the other party affected? Yun Piaomiao couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡­ However, Gu Yang knew exactly what happened. He finally understood why the ancient Celestial Immortal failed to cause him any trouble. This guy, he had completely subdued him. His spatial confinement from the Mountain and River Map was nullified by his Forbidden Magic Field. The Heart Inquiry Mirror was rendered useless by his Candle Dragon Divine Power. The Candle Dragon Divine Power can see through all illusions and illusionary realms. The magic of the Heart Inquiry Mirror, plainly put, is also high-level illusion magic. Under the eye of the Candle Dragon, capable of piercing through all falsehoods, the heart interrogation magic of the Heart Inquiry Mirror failed him. Yun Piaomiao¡¯s two most potent defenses were ineffective against him, indicating his imminent defeat. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Before Gu Yang could finish speaking, he arrived in front of Yun Piaomiao, and the Human Emperor¡¯s sword descended. Zhanxuan Swordsmanship¡¯s second form, the Godslayer! This was what he had realized when he was comprehending his martial arts will before rushing here. It was also the reason why he dared to step into this troubled water. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yun Piaomiao reacted swiftly. Before Gu Yang could get close, he prepared to escape, vanishing from where he stood. Just then, a golden light emanated from the Heart Inquiry Mirror, halting him in his tracks. ¡°How dare you!¡± Yun Piaomiao roared furiously. This golden light was precisely the glimpse of True Spirit of Fu Wansheng he had captured into the mirror earlier. At the critical moment, Fu Wansheng¡¯s True Spirit halted Yun Piaomiao¡¯s escape again, like history repeating itself. The next moment, the sword of the Human Emperor descended, cleaving Yun Piaomiao¡¯s body into two. ¡°Zhanxuan -¡± He only managed to utter these two words before his voice abruptly ended. Under this sword, his Original Spirit was thoroughly destroyed. An ancient Celestial Immortal, had fallen. Ps: Continue to seek monthly tickets. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: 380 Spoils of War Chapter 380: 380 Spoils of War ¡°Godslayer!¡± The dean, who was rushing over, was taken aback by Gu Yang¡¯s sword. Gu Yang had actually mastered the second move of the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡±! The ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡± is an Immortal Rank swordsmanship, only accessible to those on the Immortal Rank, involving some aspects of the Dao. Anyone below the Immortal Rank would not only fail to comprehend it, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to understand what they saw. He himself was an unparalleled genius in swordsmanship, and during a fortuitous encounter, he obtained the inheritance of this sword technique. Before he reached the Celestial Being realm, he barely managed to grasp the first move, the Yuan Destroyer. After entering the Celestial Being realm, he mastered the second move, the Godslayer. With this move, he, with his cultivation level in the early stage of the Celestial Being realm, annihilated the clone of Lord Chi Ming, the ancient powerhouse. He created an impossible-to-replicate miracle. Needless to say, the power of this sword technique is immense. However, the greater the power of a sword technique, the higher the entry threshold. The biggest problem with the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡± is the absence of a prior beginner¡¯s sword technique. From the start, it is set at the highest difficulty level. Over the course of several hundred years, he had been longing to find an inheritor for the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡±. Therefore, he painstakingly simplified the Yuan Destroyer move and placed it in the Star Picking Pavilion of the Academy for anyone in the world to study and comprehend, regardless of their background. Even those with hidden agendas or people from the Demonic Path are allowed to learn. Because this sword technique is extremely difficult. Despite the pool of elites and gathered geniuses in the Academy, not one person was able to comprehend this move. His situation at the time was extremely dire. Lord Chi Ming was eagerly awaiting his demise, while his injuries remained unhealed. He could barely muster enough strength for one sword strike as a deterrent. He could not let the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡± get lost. Otherwise, no one in the human realm would be able to resist Lord Chi Ming. Thus, he had no choice but to discard his preferences for his own Sect and select an inheritor from the entire world, even if they were disciples from another Sect. Nevertheless, in these many years, despite visits by the greatest characters from all the major families, several large Sects, and the most outstanding individuals in the world to the Star Picking Pavilion, no one could comprehend that move. As Lord Chi Ming¡¯s plans unfolded, powers from all sides began to mobilize. He knew that Chi Ming was about to make a move on him, so without hesitation, he passed on the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡± to Gu Yang. Over the years, he had met countless talents. Regardless of whether it was Qin Wu, Wu Shengtian and those from the Chen Family, Lin Family, and Sword Palace, he was able to discern their limits. These unique individuals who had the potential to become Celestial Beings within the last few hundred years in the Divine State ¨C it¡¯s highly unlikely that their future achievements could surpass his. Only this kid, he couldn¡¯t see through. Being inscrutable is the highest form of praise. Now it seems that this might be the most correct decision he has ever made in his life. Gu Yang was able to master the second move, Godslayer, before entering the Celestial Being realm and managed to kill an ancient Celestial Immortal who had survived till the present day. What a miracle this is. Even if it was him in his prime, his strength far surpassing the current Gu Yang, he would have had no means to break free from that deadly situation just now. One Innate Spirit Treasure, one Celestial Rank Spirit Treasure, would have been enough to crush him. But Gu Yang managed to do it. He did not even know how the kid achieved it. He broke the shackles of the Innate Spirit Treasure, resolutely endured an attack from a Celestial Rank Spirit Treasure, and then used the Godslayer to kill the ancient Celestial Immortal on the spot. The first move of the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡± cuts through the Mana and Immortal Element. The second move, Godslayer, targets the Original Spirit. Even for powerful entities at the level of a Celestial Being who have cultivated their Original Spirits to the Pure Yang level, making them indistinguishable from their Mortal Bodies, if they were hit by this sword technique that specifically targets the Original Spirit, they would either die or lose a layer of skin. ¡­ The battle between Gu Yang and Yun Piaomiao was decided in an instant. Wen Jue and the Dean were both greatly shaken, but at least they had some preparation in their hearts. Before this, Gu Yang had created one brilliant record after another, defeating enemies of higher ranks. Although this record was a bit exaggerated, they quickly accepted it. When Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin from the Water Moon Cave Heaven saw that scene, they simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, thinking they were victims of an illusion. That terrifying figure, suspected to be the Water Moon Heavenly Monarch, was actually slain by a Nascent Soul cultivator? Bizarre, horrifying, and terrifying¡­ Both of them were the leaders of a Sect and were among the top figures in this realm. But now, looking at that Nascent Soul stage young man, they felt somewhat unable to bear the sight. At this moment, the young man turned his head and looked at them, with a meaningful smile on his face. Both of them felt as if an icy chill crept up on them, and with two swooshes, they disappeared right from where they were, leaving no trace behind. ¡­ ¡°These cowards, even rabbits have more guts than them.¡± After Gu Yang scared away the two Transcendent God cultivators, he felt a wave of emptiness inside him. The sword strike he just executed was beyond his realm¡¯s control. It instantly exhausted his Mana, vitality, and Original Spirit. At this moment, he was enormously weak. He was completely devoid of Mana, so weak that he could hardly lift the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, black spots appearing in front of his eyes. It had been a very long time since he had felt this weak. He felt that even an ordinary person could knock him down. If it weren¡¯t for the small amount of power the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword fed back to him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to turn around. ¡°Simulation complete. You can choose to retain one of the following.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He opened the system and directly chose one. It was his reward from using a simulation before taking action, which he hadn¡¯t claimed yet. It was during that simulation that he discovered he had scared off that ancient Celestial Immortal, revealing his bluster but weak essence. However, in the simulation, both the Dean and Wen Jue died. Although that ancient Celestial Immortal could only use a hint of the power from the Mountain and River Painting, the way he used it was unpredictable. Even after he killed him, he still left in a mighty manner. Therefore, when Gu Yang realized Fu Wansheng was the key to the Mountain and River Painting, he decisively struck and killed him. In doing so, the ancient Celestial Immortal was unable to use the power of the Mountain and River Painting. Sure enough, after removing his main reliance, Gu Yang easily killed him on the spot. After using the reward, his body was instantly filled with Mana, his physical strength recovered to its peak, and his Original Spirit was replenished. Instantly rejuvenated on the spot. He glanced at the prompt in front of him, [Received 5000 energy points, current balance is 26,300 points.] An ancient Celestial Immortal, is actually this stingy, only gave 5000 points. The same as that illusory God slain by the Emperor¡¯s Sword just now. This means that this person¡¯s real strength is actually not as good as Fu Wansheng¡¯s. Like those Celestials, he is also at the first rank of the Celestial realm. Fu Wansheng should be at the second rank. With such strength, an ancient Celestial Immortal, using a primordial spirit treasure and a copper mirror spirit treasure, actually suppressed the five Celestials into having no way to resist. One of them even had a higher realm than him. This primordial spirit treasure is too awesome. Thinking of this, Gu Yang looked at the Emperor¡¯s Sword in his hand, compared to it, this first supreme treasure of the Human Race with such a massive reputation, seems a bit shabby. ¡°Humph!¡± Suddenly, a disdainful snort came from his mind, obviously it was the primordial spirit of the Emperor¡¯s Sword, sensing his thoughts. It seemed unwilling to explain. Haha, if you can resist reacting at all, that¡¯s what true indifference is. Gu Yang chuckled in his heart. This shows that the Emperor¡¯s Sword¡¯s primordial spirit does care about being compared to other primordial spirit treasures. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know if the Emperor¡¯s Sword is considered a primordial spirit treasure. As he was thinking, he saw the mirror in Yun Piaomiao¡¯s hand wrapped in a brilliant light and flew up on its own. Gu Yang witnessed this, but did not try to snatch it. Even though, he is also quite greedy for this spirit treasure. One spirit treasure, at least five thousand points of energy, can carry out ten simulations. How can he not be greedy? However, he knows that those brilliant lights are Fu Wansheng¡¯s true spirits. He took advantage of someone¡¯s moment of weakness to kill them and managed to hold Yun Piaomiao back using their true spirits, only then did he have the chance to deliver a killer blow. If he robs them of their spirit treasure as well, it would be too despicable. The glittering light carried the heart mirror straight into Ye Lingbo¡¯s hands. Then, the light circled around her a few times before heading towards the sky with reluctance, disappearing in an instant. Ye Lingbo held the heart mirror in her hand, looking at the direction where the light had disappeared, her gaze somewhat complex. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she came over to Gu Yang, handed the heart mirror over, and said, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yang looked at the copper mirror in her hand, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Lingbo looked at him very seriously, and said, ¡°You were jealous just now.¡± If you can¡¯t speak properly, then say less. Gu Yang said grumpily, ¡°Put it away. It¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Ye Lingbo stuffed the copper mirror into his hand, and said, ¡°The Sword of Yao Light is enough for me.¡± Her gaze was clear and pure, obviously sincere. In her heart, only the existence of the sword could be accommodated. If that¡¯s the case, I guess I have to reluctantly accept it. Gu Yang held the copper mirror in his hand, feeling warm and smooth to the touch, but it seemed to be trembling slightly. What¡¯s going on? He found it strange, the mirror was fine when it was in Ye Lingbo¡¯s hand just now. ¡°Please don¡¯t eat me¡­¡± A tremulous voice echoed in his mind, sounding like a little girl. Gu Yang was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you the primordial spirit of this mirror?¡± This way of communication can only be from a spirit treasure¡¯s primordial spirit. On his hand, there are several spirit treasures, and the communication with them is always carried out in this way. He saw the emergence of a girl¡¯s phantom on the copper mirror. She was dressed in a white dress, with a beautiful bun, and looked delicate and exquisite. Her face was pale and trembling. Fear was in her eyes, but she forcefully suppressed it, not daring to show it. This is pitiful and pathetic to the extreme. She whimpered, ¡°Master, please, don¡¯t eat me, I¡¯ll behave¡­¡± What the hell? Gu Yang was stunned. He subconsciously used the Candle Dragon¡¯s divine power to take a closer look and made sure this was not an illusion. This little girl is actually the primordial spirit of this copper mirror. It¡¯s not an illusion or something. So far, the spirit treasure¡¯s primordial spirit he has encountered, only the Emperor¡¯s Sword has a human form, but it¡¯s not entirely human. The spirit of this mirror is actually a little girl. Gu Yang found it quite curious, but from her words, it seemed that she had already foreseen her fate, asking him not to eat her. Paying to the system is no different than being eaten. This copper mirror is indeed unusual. At this point, Ye Lingbo on the side said, ¡°This is a Celestial-ranked spirit treasure. It¡¯s rare that the primordial spirit can retain such intelligence. Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t reached to the Celestial Being realm, so you can¡¯t fully exploit its power.¡± The principal and Wen Jue also arrived, looking at the primordial spirit revealed by the copper mirror, they were somewhat surprised. Both of them have spirit treasures, but in the Human Realm that environment, the primordial spirits of spirit treasures either dissipate or fall into silence. They have never seen a live spirit treasure¡¯s primordial spirit. This is the first time. Just as recorded, the primordial spirits of spirit treasures all possess extremely high intelligence, almost indistinguishable from humans. Like the primordial spirit treasures, their primordial spirits can even leave their bodies and reincarnate to cultivate again. Fu Wansheng is a living example. Although the spirit of this copper mirror can¡¯t achieve that level, being able to retain it to this degree is also very rare. They didn¡¯t say anything. This was Gu Yang¡¯s spoil of war. It should be disposed of by him. Gu Yang said, ¡°Then you come over and let me leave a brand on your body.¡± PS: Do we still have a monthly ticket? Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: 381 Thirty-three Days Chapter 381: 381 Thirty-three Days There are several ways for a spirit treasure to acknowledge its master. One is like the Human Emperor Sword, consenting to lend a portion of its power to Gu Yang, but neither exerting effort nor force. When it¡¯s displeased, it completely ignores him. When it¡¯s delighted, it can exert divine power, helping him eliminate powerful enemies. A powerful entity like a Celestial Being, can be eliminated with one strike. This situation can¡¯t even be considered as acknowledging a master. Because the Human Emperor Sword can abandon him at any time. In this relationship, the Human Emperor Sword is the dominant party. The second type is like the Giant Spirit Hammer, having a certain relationship, its primordial spirit has reluctantly acknowledged him, it just dislikes his weak power. In the absence of a better choice, it temporarily recognizes him as its master. This relationship is relatively equal. Gu Yang can use most of the Giant Spirit Hammer¡¯s power, and it will also try to cooperate. But that¡¯s it, deeper communication cannot be established. He can not activate the Giant Spirit Hammer¡¯s real form. As an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure, its power is naturally far from this, only, unlocking the real form consumes too much for it. It wouldn¡¯t consume so much for Gu Yang¡¯s sake. The third kind is like the Ghostly Figure, fully acknowledging him as the master, revealing all its postures and functions to him. He dominates over this relationship. The Ghostly Figure¡¯s Primordial Spirit is greatly restricted, the cost of betrayal is enormous. Gu Yang can have it in its complete form, releasing all its energy, and it must comply. However, its Primordial Spirit still has a certain degree of autonomy, like, he can¡¯t make it self-detonate. Apart from these three types, there is one more. It¡¯s what Gu Yang just proposed to the Mirror of Heart, leaving a mark in its primordial spirit¡¯s body. This means that its body and mind are completely open to him, with no autonomy left. Even if Gu Yang orders it to self-destruct, it must comply. This is the most thorough and complete acknowledgement of a master, an ordinary spirit treasure would rather die than agree to this. Each self-aware being rejects the situation where its life and death completely depend on others¡¯ hands. Generally speaking, only when a cultivator refines a spirit treasure by his own hands, can he leave a mark when the primordial spirit is newly born and its self-consciousness is extraordinarily weak. Spirit treasures that have had several owners are all shrewd, not that easy to tame. The relationship between a cultivator and a spirit treasure, who¡¯s the dominant one and who has the final say, depends on their competition. Just like now, Gu Yang proposed this extremely harsh condition, does the Mirror of Heart have room for rejection? ¡°Alright!¡± The little girl agreed immediately, opened her most core part to Gu Yang. This decisive and neat action even surprised Gu Yang a bit. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really consider recharging this spirit treasure, at least not in the short term. Unexpectedly, it scared itself and revealed its cards so soon. Seeing it being so cooperative, Gu Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite, and directly left a mark within it with his original spirit. This method was learned from the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±. This method is comprehensive, it could be said to be an encyclopedia of ancient cultivation world, it contains everything. Suddenly, Gu Yang felt a mysterious connection in his Original Spirit. This feeling was somewhat similar to when he made a contract with Eve. He put away the Mirror of Heart and said to the dean and Senior Wen who had been waiting for a long time, ¡°Dean, Senior Wen, what should we do next?¡± The dean as usual was still in that green robe, looking like an ordinary scholar, just with a bit more free and easy temperament than before, ¡°I have to go back first.¡± After saying this, he disappeared. Decisive to leave without any hesitation. Senior Wen said, ¡°I will stay here to cultivate in seclusion for a while.¡± Understandable, she just broke through to the Celestial Being realm, and needed to consolidate it. Gu Yang reminded, ¡°Be careful of those two guys.¡± He was referring to the two God Transformations who just ran away. ¡°Alright.¡± Senior Wen didn¡¯t say much unnecessary words, and left after she finished speaking. She didn¡¯t say where she was going. Having reached the Celestial Being realm, she already had enough power to protect herself and could go wherever she wanted in the world. ¡­ In the end, only Gu Yang and Ye Lingbo remained. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang called. However, Ye Lingbo did not move. Instead, she took off a jade pendant from her neck and handed it to him, saying, ¡°This is the key to the Heaven Opening Water Moon Pocket Universe. With this, you can come and go freely.¡± Gu Yang understood and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to stay here?¡± Ye Lingbo replied, ¡°If I follow you now, I¡¯d only be a liability.¡± Gu Yang seemed a little hesitant, but he respected her decision. He took the pendant and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Take care.¡± Watching his departing figure, Ye Lingbo cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t flirt around anymore.¡± Then he saw Gu Yang raise his hand and wave once. A moment later, his figure had disappeared. Her eyes flashed with a hint of melancholy, and she murmured softly, ¡°The next time we meet, I want to stand by your side.¡± Then she vanished from the spot as a glimmer of light flickered beside her. If Gu Yang was here, he would have noticed that her space-traveling method was just like Yun Piaomiao¡¯s method from earlier. ¡­ There wasn¡¯t too much sadness or nostalgia in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. His mind was still not at a point where it could accommodate such sentiments. What he really wanted to say earlier was that the gap in their cultivation levels might be even larger the next time they met. But thinking that stating such a harsh truth could hurt feelings, so he kept it to himself. There were only five days left until the Yao Chi Conference. He was still a little short of reaching the Celestial Being realm. Don¡¯t be fooled thinking that he had just killed two Celestial level beings. One achievement could be attributed to the Human Emperor¡¯s sword and had nothing to do with him. The other one was because he was aided by Fu Wansheng¡¯s true spirit, restraining Yun Piaomiao. Otherwise, no matter how powerful that sword was, it would be useless if it didn¡¯t hit target. The Immortal Palace in Yao Chi is full of ancient powerhouses that have survived till now, none of whom he can trifle with. Now, he is at the peak of the third layer of the Unleaking Realm. The only path that lies before him is to make a breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm. The term Celestial Being is used by Great Zhou. In ancient times, this realm was called God Transformation. The so-called God Transformation is to cultivate the Original Spirit to Pure Yang, hence directly comprehending the Way of Heaven. This step is crucial in the Immortal¡¯s path. It is the starting point of becoming an Immortal. Until the catastrophe of the ancient times, the collapse of the Way of Heaven, the fall of all immortals, there was no existence of Immortals in the world. Also, no one could break through to this realm anymore. After the catastrophe, the Martial Arts flourished, and the first to break the barrier of the Celestial Being realm was the founder of the Dao Sect, the Nameless Taoist. Since then, the realm of Celestial Beings has arisen in the Divine State. He referred to this realm as Celestial Being for a good reason. this path was much different from that of the ancient cultivation The path of ancient cultivation was to unify with heaven and human, focusing on merging body with Dao. However, Martial Arts focus on tapping personal potential, continuously enhancing oneself. At the Celestial Being realm, the Dao is also comprehended and integrated into the body, creating a Daoistic aura in the Original Spirit, eventually forming one¡¯s own Dao. Such path to becoming a Celestial Being was more domineering. It was destined to be more difficult as it required a deep understanding of the Way of Heaven. That¡¯s why there were so few Celestial Beings in Great Zhou. After Xia Emperor, in a thousand years, only three celestial beings have appeared in the whole Great Zhou. Including Wen Jue and Qin Wu who will achieve the Celestial Being realm in the future, there are only five. In any Pocket Universe, the number of Celestial Beings is higher than that in Great Zhou. There is certainly a reason. Of course, in terms of strength, the Celestial Beings of Great Zhou are very powerful. Just one academy principal was able to halt the invasion of the Lord Chi Ming. The primary issue facing Gu Yang in achieving the Celestial Being realm is the location of the breakthrough. He was aware of many Pocket Universes, not to mention this place. There were also Golden Court Pocket Universe, Yellow Springs Pocket Universe, All Appearances Pocket Universe, Star Luo Pocket Universe, Penglai Heaven, Peach Source Heaven, and so on. There were too many choices. He felt the need to ask someone for advice. ¡­ Gu Yang arrived at the dilapidated temple outside of Huang Family Town. Using the jade pendant, he opened the portal to the Star Picking Pavilion¡¯s top floor in the pocket universe. With one step, he was back. After the spatial gate closed, he called out, ¡°Principal¡±. Another spatial gate opened. It was the small courtyard where the principal was. The principal¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Yang entered the yard and saw Old Gao busily working. A large pair of shears in his hand, he was trimming the trees in the yard. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Upon seeing him walk in, Gao Fan greeted him cheerfully and turned back to continue his work. Suddenly, he realized something was off, turned around sharply, and looked at Gu Yang incredulously. ¡°No way.¡± His eyes almost bulged out of his head. He was so flustered he couldn¡¯t even speak right, ¡°you¡­ you¡­¡± Suddenly, he jumped down from the tree, moved closer to Gu Yang, and circled around him, mumbling to himself, ¡°Peak of the Unleaking realm?¡± The principal, still sitting in his wicker chair with a book in his hand, suddenly said, ¡°Now, you can help him remove the imprint left on him by Lord Chi Ming.¡± Oh right! Gu Yang was reminded of this by his remark. At the time, Gao Fan had been infected by the power of Lord Chi Ming. He had brought him here hoping the principal could help and save Old Gao¡¯s life. As a result, the principal had passed the ¡°Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡± onto him. He had almost forgotten the initial purpose of cultivating this sword technique. Gu Yang drew out the Human Emperor Sword and slashed towards Gao Fan who was beside him. The second move of the Zhanxuan Sword Technique, Godslayer. Lord Chi Ming¡¯s power could contaminate martial artists because it was of a higher order, incorporated with some Dao profundity, or in other words, the power of Laws. Ordinary means were utterly ineffective in removing it. However, the Zhanxuan Sword Technique was the nemesis of this power. The first move, Slaying Origin, corresponded to the mana in the Divine Power Realm. The second move, Godslayer, corresponded to the Dao profundity and Immortal Elements in the Human Immortal Realm. When the Human Emperor Sword slashed down, Old Gao only felt a sword intent penetrating his body. The cutting pain made him think that he¡¯d been cleaved in two. The intense pain twisted his facial expression. From Gu Yang¡¯s point of view, he clearly saw a wisp of black shadow separating from Old Gao¡¯s back. Under the Godslayer sword intent, it was quickly reduced to nothingness. ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± After the black shadow was slain, Gao Fan¡¯s vision went black. Pointing at Gu Yang, he just said a word ¡°you¡±, and then passed out. Seeing his move, the principal couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Masterful.¡± Good performance for outsiders, but professionals look for details. Gu Yang¡¯s strike was precise, eliminating the foreign energy inside Gao Fan without causing him much harm. The delicate control was peak perfection. It was impressive that Gu Yang could refine this sword move to such a degree in such a short time. Compared to Gu Yang, his own title of a swordsmanship genius seemed a little undeserving. When he first mastered this move, it had taken him at least ten years to reach this level. This praise was indeed from the heart. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Gu Yang humbly replied. Unlike when he was at the Water Moon Pocket Universe where he needed to exert his full strength, this time, the expenditure was something he could handle. Not bothering about Gao Fan lying on the ground, he broached the serious topic, ¡°Principal, actually, this time I came because I have something to ask.¡± The principal put down the book in his hand, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Does it matter which pocket universe I choose to break through in?¡± Instead of answering, the principal asked him, ¡°Do you know what the pocket universes were back in ancient times?¡± Gu Yang shook his head, he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°In ancient times, these places were generally referred to as the Three Realms. The Human Realm, is the world we are in, since you¡¯ve had contact with people from the West Bank Continent, you should know that this world is vast and contains other continents.¡± ¡°In reality, the Human Realm is much larger than what you imagine. Whether it¡¯s our Divine State Continent or the West Bank Continent, they are only a small part of the Human Realm.¡± ¡°However, after the collapse of the Way of Heaven, there were no more immortals in the Human Realm. For individuals in the Divine Power Realm, travelling across the vast sea to another continent would take a long time. Over time, there was no more interaction between the continents.¡± ¡°Besides the Human Realm, there is the Heavenly World, which consists of thirty-three heavens. Today¡¯s pocket universes, during ancient times, were the Thirty-Three Heavens and were part of the Heavenly World.¡± The Heavenly World? Gu Yang listened, stunned. Could a place like Shuiyue Dongtian really be the fairyland? Seeing his confusion, the Dean explained, ¡°Of course, the fairyland isn¡¯t anything extraordinary, really. All thirty-three heavens are territories conquered by the great power of the human race in ancient times and were later divided into fairyland and human world.¡± ¡°The original area of Shuiyue Dongtian was extremely vast. But when the great catastrophe descended, Shuiyue Tianjun, the World Lord at that time, used the innate magic treasure ¡®Mountain River Map¡¯ to isolate a region and protect it. That is now Shuiyue Dongtian, outside of which there is still ten or even hundreds of times more space.¡± Gu Yang gave it a thought. It was quite normal for these Dongtian worlds, being able to retain part of the Way of Heaven, to be of a higher rank than the human world. He asked, ¡°I have been to quite a few Dongtian worlds actually. Are there any differences among them?¡± ¡°Of course, there are.¡± The Dean elaborated, ¡°Although they are all part of the Fairyland, the thirty-three heavens can be categorized into four levels. The lowest level is commonly known as ¡®Dongtian¡¯.¡± ¡°Take Shuiyue Dongtian for example, there are in total ten such Dongtian worlds.¡± ¡°A level higher is generally referred to as ¡®a certain Heaven,¡¯ like Chiming Heaven and Taoyuan Heaven. There are also ten of these.¡± ¡°Further up, the names become less consistent, such as Yao Chi and Guanghan Realm, etc. There are ten of these fairyland levels as well.¡± ¡°The last three are the supreme heavens. The great catastrophe that swept across the Three Realms ten thousand years ago is indissoluble from these three heavens.¡± So, that¡¯s how it is. Gu Yang finally understood the differences among the Dongtian worlds. What surprised him was Yao Chi and Guanghan Realm were actually among the thirty-three heavens and on the second level of the fairy realm. He had been to Guanghan Immortal Palace many times in the simulation, but it had never been mentioned that it was an entire world. The Dean continued, ¡°Of course, this is a ranking from ancient times and doesn¡¯t necessarily represent the present situation after the great catastrophe. Maybe some Dongtian worlds have managed things appropriately and have managed to retain their powerful strength. Or perhaps they have been occupied by demons like Chiming Heaven and transformed into ghost realms.¡± ¡°When you choose your Dongtian world, you need to consider various factors.¡± ¡°I understand now. Thanks for pointing me in the right direction, Dean.¡± After that, Gu Yang inquired about many things to note when breaking through to the Celestial Being realm. ¡­ After who knows how long, Gao Fan, lying on the ground, suddenly woke up and jumped to his feet, touched his forehead, and realized he wasn¡¯t dead. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that kid Gu Yang?¡± The Dean, lounged in his chair, replied, ¡°He left.¡± He still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Has he really reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm?¡± The Dean nonchalantly responded, ¡°Perhaps in not too long, he will become a Celestial Being.¡± After the battle in Shuiyue Dongtian, he had full confidence in Gu Yang. ¡°Good lad!¡± Gao Fan wasen¡¯t sure how to feel, but at least his homecoming hadn¡¯t been in vain for him. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. And remember to close the door.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Gao Fan was momentarily bewildered. ¡°Gu Yang has already eradicated Lord Chi Ming¡¯s mark for you. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gao Fan couldn¡¯t quite believe it. The issue that had troubled him his whole life was just¡­solved? All of a sudden, he remembered the events before he passed out, when Gu Yang had struck him with his sword¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang once again left the academy, and subsequently, the Divine City. He was still digesting all the information from the Dean. These valuable experiences would serve as references in future. It wasn¡¯t until the night that he once again opened up the system. [Would you like to use the life simulator? Each use consumes five hundred energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At age 23, you have reached the third level of the Unleaking Realm. In Shuiyue Dongtian, you killed the reincarnation of an ancient celestial, earning a formidable reputation.] [You head to the shores of the North Sea to attend the Yaochi Conference. When you enter Yao Chi, you accidentally trigger an emissary. With your strong mortal body, you endure and eventually enter a peach forest.] [You inadvertently awake a palace maid. After waking up, her cultivation level drops to Nascent Soul period. You capture her and interrogate her about the situation in the Yao Chi Immortal Palace¡­] PS: If there are any monthly tickets left, please announce. I really need your support. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: 382 The Path of Celestial Being (Request for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 382: 382 The Path of Celestial Being (Request for Monthly Tickets) ¡°¡­The palace maiden chose death over submission, committing suicide on the spot. Subsequently, all the maidens woke up together. Before you could react, they triggered a powerful prohibition, resulting in your immediate death at the age of twenty-three.] Such an unexpected mishap. Five hundred energy points! Gu Yang felt somewhat pained. After all, eliminating a third-level Unleaking Realm took only 500 energy points. In today¡¯s Great Zhou, practitioners at this level could be counted with just two hands. It could only be said that in places like Yao Chi Immortal Palace, every attempt comes with risks. His natural inclination was to gather intelligence from the palace maidens, and he didn¡¯t have to think it through consciously. As a result, that¡¯s exactly what he did during the simulation. However, such attempts provide valuable insights. At least it shows one thing: the palace maidens are fiercely loyal to Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Forcing them to reveal information seems nearly impossible. After summarizing his experiences, Gu Yang prepared for the second simulation. Since he knew that Yao Chi was among the thirty-three heavens and was second only to the three heavenly worlds, he was interested in advancing there. According to the previous simulation, if he triggered the prohibition of Yao Chi Immortal Palace, he would be trapped inside for many years, given that he doesn¡¯t make a misstep. Inside, there would be plenty of time to comprehend the Way of Heaven in that place. As the principal stated, the key to achieving the Celestial Being realm lies in finding a Way of Heaven that matches one¡¯s attributes and comprehending the profound truth within it. As for what is the profound truth, it is mysterious and can¡¯t be accurately described in words; it needs to be understood personally. Take Gu Yang for example, he has been practicing the Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens, a fire-attributed method. Therefore, he¡¯s required to seek a fire-related Way of Heaven. Comparatively, the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± is indeed ingenious. This method doesn¡¯t require the comprehension of the Way of Heaven. Ancient divine beasts naturally formed their world. As long as they keep growing, a complete Way of Heaven law will be produced inside them. All that¡¯s needed is an adequate amount of essence blood. Once accumulated to a certain degree, the individual would naturally begin to comprehend the law of their bloodline and break through on their own. From this, one can see how blessed these ancient divine beasts are compared to humans, their starting point is innumerable times higher. However, given that divine creatures are naturally stronger than humans, is it really possible to control multiple beasts simultaneously with this method? Among them are divine beasts from the ancient age, and there are nine different types. These include the phoenix, the sovereign of ancient times, and Taiyin Youying, the once highest deity of West Bank Continent. Controlling nine beings of such natures all at once sounds rather unrealistic. He was doubtful that once the clones of these divine beasts reached a certain realm, they might regain consciousness, awaken their self-awareness and instead consume his original spirit. After obtaining the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±, Gu Yang had a deeper understanding of the way of cultivation in ancient times, and he grew more in awe of the system of cultivation from the ancient era. The ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± is indeed mysterious and complex. Many of its contents are beyond the imagination of a typical cultivator at the realm of Celestial Being, based on his current insights. The creator of this method must have been a powerful figure from the ancient era. The most valuable parts are surprisingly the God Refining Chapter and the Deity Commanding Chapter, which appear the least noteworthy. The God Refining Chapter provides a way to refine the Original Spirit. Even in the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±, there is no better way to cultivate the Original Spirit. The Deity Commanding Chapter is even more remarkable; it can divide the spirit into nine parts. In the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±, the most advanced technique of dividing one¡¯s spirit only allows for the creation of three divisions. The creator of the ¡°Nine Heavens Divine Method¡± cannot be an ordinary being. He thought of the corpse below the palace. Perhaps, it was a significant figure in the ancient times. ¡­. Since Gu Yang recognized the potential danger of this method, he naturally will not rush to elevate those divine beasts to the realm of Celestial Beings. It¡¯s best to elevate his own cultivation first. [Will you use the life simulator? Using it once will consume five hundred energy points.] ¡°Yes.¡± [Twenty-three years old¡­] [¡­You are trapped in Yao Chi Immortal Palace, cultivating bitterly for ten years¡­] [¡­At the age of thirty-five years.] Indeed, as long as he doesn¡¯t stir up any trouble, he can safely linger in Yao Chi Immortal Palace for over ten years. [The simulation ends¡­] [¡­] ¡°I choose choice two.¡± After making his choice, Gu Yang felt something was amiss shortly. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it here?¡± In his martial arts experience and comprehension, there is no trace of the profound truth, not even a bit. ¡°Impossible.¡± Is his aptitude so bad? He got nothing out of ten years! There must be a problem somewhere. He wasted another chance for simulation, which hurts him greatly. Maybe Yao Chi Immortal Palace is not suitable for comprehension. Maybe Yao Chi Immortal Palace is not a whole immortal world as he expected. Gu Yang shook his head, ¡°It seems that self-exploration is too inefficient. I need to ask others for help.¡± In cultivation, in addition to theoretical support, experience is also needed. The former is the Way, the latter is the method, and neither can be neglected. As for whom to consult, he already has a target in mind. Having thought that far, he turned around and flew back to Divine City. ¡­ ¡­¡­ The royal palace, the same well. Gu Yang decided to consult the corpse beneath the earth. Despite the dubious intentions, he could not find any other suitable person. Even just asking would be a good reference. At this point, he especially missed the mysterious elder he had encountered in Dragon Gate Island and Yellow Springs Cave. Although the elder was also mysterious in origin and had an unfathomable realm, he was far friendlier. While Gu Yang was thinking, he arrived at the bottom of the earth. Without Su Ningyan¡¯s summoning, the corpse under Jiuding drilled out from the earth, his eyes twinkling with two ghostly lights, staring straight at him, and said in a hoarse, unpleasant voice, ¡°We meet again, youngster.¡± Out of courtesy, Gu Yang bowed, ¡°Greetings to my senior.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would miscalculate. Your progress is so fast that I thought my sense of time was off.¡± ¡°Senior is flattering me, I¡¯m here today to ask about matters regarding the realm of Celestial Being.¡± ¡°Celestial Being¡­¡± The corpse¡¯s mouth cracked open, seemingly laughing silently. ¡°Why would the elder laugh?¡± ¡°The so-called Celestial Being is actually imitating the Monster Race, that is, the cultivation method of Divine Beasts. The best method is the ¡®Nine Heavens Divine Method¡¯.¡± Gu Yang shook his head and said, ¡°It is required to transform a massive amount of Divine Beast¡¯s Essence Blood into a Celestial Being. This kind of thing is rare.¡± ¡°This monk knows a place where you can find what you need.¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, elder.¡± ¡°After Xia Emperor¡¯s death, his body was left behind, containing Essence Blood of every kind.¡± Xia Emperor¡¯s body? Gu Yang hadn¡¯t really thought about this. Indeed, Xia Emperor was a Celestial Being at its peak and it was said that he had cultivated nine Divine Beasts into Celestial Beings. If he could get his hands on his body, he might be able to extract some Essence Blood. Even if he couldn¡¯t extract it, the body of a Celestial Being is not lacking in energy. He asked, ¡°Does the elder know where his body is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yang still expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thanks for reminding me, elder.¡± He might not know, but he can find someone who does, like the Red Mansion¡¯s master. ¡°This is a free tip. If you want to know more, you have to pay a fee.¡± Without any hesitation, Gu Yang released a Divine Beast spirit and inserted it into the giant Nine God Cauldron, then asked, ¡°In my situation, which level of the Immortal Realm should I go to understand the Way of Heaven?¡± ¡°Immortal Realm?¡± The mummified voice became lower, ¡°What Immortal Realm is left now? All that¡¯s left is ruins.¡± After a pause, it continued, ¡°The so-called thirty-three heavens are divided into levels because of the differences in the laws of the Way of Heaven. The laws of the Heaven Realm have the lowest limit and can only be cultivated to the Golden Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Then there are the myriad heavens, which can achieve Da Luo. Going above, it can be called a real Immortal realm, which can prove the mixed element.¡± Seeing that it didn¡¯t continue, Gu Yang asked curiously, ¡°How about the three highest heavens, what realm can they reach?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said the mummified corpse. ¡°Before the disaster came, no one had stepped out yet.¡± ¡°Oh, elder continue.¡± ¡°After hearing this, don¡¯t you feel that the higher the world¡¯s grade, the easier it is to comprehend the laws of the Way of Heaven?¡± Gu Yang was stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Big mistake. The higher the world¡¯s grade, the more rigorous and complex the laws of the Way of Heaven, and those without a foundation don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± Gu Yang instantly realized where the problem was. He fell into a thinking trap, feeling that the higher the grade of the Immortal Realm, the better and more perfect the laws of the Way of Heaven are. This is indeed correct, but for someone like him with no foundation, he doesn¡¯t know where to start. It¡¯s like self-learning painting. If you first give a master¡¯s work and ask to self-study, you don¡¯t even know how to start copying it. If you really want to learn, naturally start from the basics. At least, start with simple paintings, and there¡¯s a chance of success. Therefore, he was wrong from the beginning, he should start from the world with the lowest level. ¡°Hehe.¡± Seeing his understanding, the mummified laughter came out, ¡°Actually, compared to the ancestors of the Human Race in the ancient times, you are considered lucky, having so many fragmented laws of the Way of Heaven to comprehend.¡± ¡°In the ancient times, the situation faced by human ancestors was much more difficult than yours.¡± ¡°Thank you for the guidance, elder.¡± Gu Yang this time thanked sincerely. If it were not for it, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be on this wrong path and how many simulations would be wasted. It deserves his thanks. The mummified asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Gu Yang felt that its attitude this time was completely different from the previous two times. It became very patient, which made him feel valued. Indeed, in this world of cultivation, everyone respects strength. Even this old monster that has lived for who knows how many years is no exception. He said, ¡°No more.¡± In terms of specific cultivation, he dared not ask for its opinion, who knows if it would mislead him. With Xia Emperor¡¯s strength, he actually opened the passage to the four Heaven Realm worlds and eventually died because of this. This is a lesson from the past. Then, he left with Su Ningyan. ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to reach that step so quickly.¡± After the two left the ground, Su Ningyan, who had not spoken since they met, spoke with some emotion. She remembered that when they first met, he was only a First Rank in the Mortal Realm. Who would have thought, in less than a year, he has already reached the peak of the Unleaking Realm and is about to break through the Celestial Realm. Gu Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Barbarian issue on the grassland. After I finish the Yaochi Conference, I will deal with them.¡± Su Ningyan was slightly startled. The grasslands today are home to two Celestial Beings. Yet he casually mentioned that he would deal with it. Such confidence and dominance emanated from his casual words, leaving her somewhat shaken. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± After Gu Yang finished speaking, he was about to leave. ¡°Gu Yang.¡± Suddenly, Su Ningyan behind him called him. He turned his head and saw some hesitation in her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°When you become a Celestial Being one day, can you go back to Blue Sky Palace with me?¡± One of the Four Great Sacred Lands, Blue Sky Palace? Gu Yang didn¡¯t expect her to make such a request. He thought about it and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not ask why. By then, he would naturally know the reason. Among the Four Great Sacred Lands, the existence of Blue Sky Palace is the lowest. There must be a reason for this. Now that he knows the origins of those Heaven Realm worlds, he will not underestimate any force that can survive in a Heaven Realm world. In ancient times, that was the Immortal Realm, and the forces that survived the catastrophe to this day are definitely extraordinary. Shuiyue Heaven was so weak simply because of the internal strife at the time. Otherwise, judging from the methods shown by Shuiyue Heaven¡¯s Monarch, coupled with the innate spiritual treasure of the Riverside Picture, how terrifying would it be? Normal inheritances like the Heaven Realm of Myriad Forms and the Star Luo Heaven Realm came to the human world and easily wiped out Great Zhou. Luo Wang could only survive relying on the palace. He didn¡¯t know what kind of strong man was in the Blue Sky Palace. If he didn¡¯t have the Simulator, he wouldn¡¯t dare to agree to this easily. ¡­ ¡­ After Gu Yang left the palace, he didn¡¯t leave Divine City, but went towards Red Mansion, the most famous place in the world. When he arrived outside the Red Mansion, he was surprised to see that the person opening the door was someone he would never have thought of, ¡°Why is it you?¡± PS: It¡¯s the 4th now, and it will catch up soon, so please support with monthly tickets. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Celestial Being 383 Chapter 383: Celestial Being 383 Shen Yun! Upon seeing the elderly man who opened the door, Gu Yang almost pulled out the Sword of Human Emperor to stab him. He had seen the old man once when he last visited. At that time, he didn¡¯t notice anything peculiar. But this time, he sensed something unusual. His Candle Dragon¡¯s divine power activated on its own, revealing the other¡¯s disguise in an instant. He was greatly surprised to see the man¡¯s true face. The old man in front of him was the very patriarch of the Shen Family who he thought he had killed. There was no mistaking the aura emanating from him. He didn¡¯t die? That¡¯s not right. He was confirmed dead the last time, and Gu Yang had even received power from it. Could it be, he resurrected after dying? Fortunately, Gu Yang knew where he was and refrained from acting rashly. He had come here seeking assistance. Killing someone at the front door seemed inappropriate. The old man was indeed Shen Lao, the most seasoned spy of the Red Mansion. With a natural smile on his face, he said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please.¡± Seeing him act as if nothing had happened, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shen Yun?¡± The smile on Shen Lao¡¯s face remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been addressed by that name in a very long time.¡± It was indeed him, Shen Yun. Gu Yang conceived a possibility and queried, ¡°External Incarnation?¡± Shen Lao said, ¡°Have you ever heard of a method from the ancient times called Severing the Three Corpses?¡± Such a high-level technique. Gu Yang was shocked. Whether it was External Incarnation or Severing the Three Corpses, these body-division techniques were high-level methods. Objects like the Dragon Pearl were extremely rare abnormal treasures; even some of the Celestial Immortals in ancient times didn¡¯t necessarily possess them. Therefore, anyone with an External Incarnation was not ordinary. You could tell from this just how reversed Su Ningyan¡¯s luck was. She accidentally got hold of this rare treasure of heaven and earth when she was young as well as unintentionally cultivated an External Incarnation. As for Severing the Three Corpses, it was even more incredible. Only Golden Immortals knew this high-end technique. The so-called ¡°three corpses¡± referred to one¡¯s own evil thoughts, kind thoughts, and obsessions. Shen Yun was just at the Unleaking Realm, not even reaching the Human Immortal Realm. Could he have severed the three corpses? Shen Lao felt Gu Yang¡¯s doubting gaze and responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Back then, after obtaining this technique in the Netherworld, I was determined to escape from Saint ChaoYang of the Trinity Gate. I tried to sever the kind corpse, and unexpectedly, I really did create a separate body, which is myself.¡± It must be said, Shen Yun was really bold. It also showed how desperate he was to shake off Saint ChaoYang. What was even more surprising was that he had successfully created a separate body. How remarkable! Gu Yang was genuinely impressed. It seemed that Shen Yun had encountered the same problem as Su Ningyan. His separate body had developed its own consciousness and the main body had no control over it. Gu Yang was reminded that creating a separate body at a low realm could easily lead to a loss of control. Shen Lao reminded him again, ¡°Sir, please enter, the master is waiting for you inside.¡± As Gu Yang entered the door, he raised another question, ¡°Knowing about Zhong Zilin¡¯s return, did you just watch the Shen family get annihilated?¡± Zhong Zilin, the Unleaking Realm power who returned from the West Bank Continent. His family was exterminated by the Shen Family back then. Now, he¡¯s back for revenge. Shen Yun is dead, and no one in the Shen Family can stop him. For revenge on family extinction, how could he rest until he had wiped out the Shen Family? Shen Lao said, ¡°The Shen Family will not perish.¡± Such confidence? Gu Yang was curious but didn¡¯t ask further, and walked into the most famous Red Mansion in the whole of Great Zhou. The Red Mansion was not listed among the top forces in the Great Zhou, including the Nine Major Clans and Six Major Sects. But everyone knows that the Red Mansion is the most unique force, occupying an unparalleled status. It is a unique existence. The kind body that Shen Yun had severed, a powerful Unleaking Realm being, also identified the master of the Red Mansion as his master, in order to take shelter under the protection of the Red Mansion. It is said that the Red Mansion never interferes in mundane affairs or participates in the conflicts of the martial world, but it does publish various lists. Because of these lists, countless disputes and vendettas among the common people have been instigated, stirring up conflicts all over the world. On the other hand, the Red Mansion welcomes martial artists who seek shelter, including Shen Yun-level figures, and it seems not to worry about the Shen family or the Trinity Gate coming after it. But beyond that, The Red Mansion really never interferes in worldly disputes. Whether it was the collapse of the Xia Dynasty, the sweeping of the six realms and ruling of the world by Qin Shi, the founder of Qin, Or Lin Tianyi who used his Celestial Being state to shock the universe, which eventually led to a siege by the world¡¯s powerful, causing the Qin to lose its dominance and the rise of the Great Zhou ancestor¡­ The Red Mansion¡¯s presence was never seen in these major events in history. For a thousand years, this red building has stood quietly in a lane in the eastern suburbs of Divine City, observing the changes in history with cold eyes. No one knows what the mysterious owner of the Red Mansion is actually thinking. ¡­ This was the second time Gu Yang met the owner of the Red Mansion. He instinctively used the Eye of the Candle Dragon to observe. Fortunately, there was no disguise on him. This was his real face. He greeted, ¡°Hello, Master of the Mansion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again¨Cisn¡¯t it?¡± The little girl he had met last time was also there. She was holding a plate of freshly washed fruit. Seeing Gu Yang, she greeted him, then suddenly widened her eyes in shock, as if they were about to fall out. ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± She put down the plate in her hand, came over to Gu Yang, circled around him, and slapped his arm with her little hand. ¡°Unleaking Realm peak! And you said you are not a reincarnation of an ancient power?¡± ¡°Enough, you should leave now,¡± The man in white said. The little girl reluctantly left, looking back three times with every step she took. ¡°Sit,¡± The man in white said to Gu Yang. In the pavilion, there appeared an extra table with a plate of fruit on it, the same one the little girl had just brought. After a breakthrough in his cultivation realm, Gu Yang suddenly found himself treated differently. Even in the Red Mansion, he was now accorded the highest respect. He directly asked, ¡°How can I find out the location of the Xia Emperor¡¯s body?¡± The white-robed man, who seemed to already know his question, gave the answer directly, ¡°In the realm of Peach Blossom Heaven.¡± It was actually with the Three-Saint Sect. This answer was somewhat unexpected to him. He originally thought that it should be in the realm of Scarlet Bright Heaven. He didn¡¯t expect that it had been moved by the Three-Saint Sect. Thankfully he asked at the Red Mansion. ¡°Does elder have any instructions?¡± As per the old rule, an exchange of information would require a condition. The white-robed man took a green fruit into his mouth, saying, ¡°Stay alive.¡± What sort of condition was that? Gu Yang quickly understood after a moment of surprise. He was referring to the imminent Yaochi Conference. ¡°Alright.¡± The white-robed man went on, ¡°This is a fruit borne from a fruit tree planted in the courtyard. Try it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Yang took a fruit and chewed on it. It was a bit sour, but very tasty. After eating a fruit, he asked, ¡°Does elder know who is the person beneath the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°A pitiful man.¡± Gu Yang understood and didn¡¯t ask any further. By responding in such a manner, he was trying to avoid disclosing too much. In a short while, the two of them finished a plate of fruit. Gu Yang then took his leave. ¡­ ¡­ After Gu Yang left Divine City, there are still four days left until the Yaochi Conference. He activated the simulation function in the system. ¡°Twenty-three years old¡­¡± ¡°¡­you head on to the Golden Court Hollow Void, assist the country lord in reaching the Hollow Void realm. You cultivated religiously in the Golden Court Hollow for ten years and then the entrance was broken and a mysterious creature of the Hollow Void realm attacked¡­¡± ¡°¡­Eventually died at thirty-eight years old.¡± This time, Gu Yang chose Golden Court Hollow. In reality, his options were limited. If he didn¡¯t attend the Yaochi Conference, he would face two difficulties. One was being pursued by a Jade Dew Divine Soldier. The second difficulty involved the Celestial Beings of the Yaochi Immortal Palace infiltrating everywhere. No Hollow Void world would be spared. Not many Hollow Void worlds could resist; one was Golden Court Hollow, and another one was the large continent of Ruiqin, also called Penglai Heaven. However, the level of Golden Court Hollow was lower than Penglai Heaven, so it was his only choice. ¡°Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, the Martial Arts realm at age thirty-eight.¡± ¡°Two, the Martial Arts experience at age thirty-eight.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom of life at age thirty-eight.¡± ¡°I choose the second option.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang felt that his mind gained some profound comprehension that couldn¡¯t be described by words. He felt joy for the comprehension of the Dao. Although it was very shallow, it was a good start. Any progress is always a good thing. ¡°Again.¡± ¡­ Once Gu Yang found the correct way, he started the simulations over and over again. He had a total of 25,300 energy points, an unprecedented amount, which allowed him to run fifty simulations. For the next four days, he did nothing but ran ten simulations a day. Gradually, the Dao he had comprehended began to form. A single simulation was equivalent to fifteen years of cultivation. Ten times would be 150 years. During these four days, he ran forty simulations, which was equivalent to exactly 600 years of time. Just like a river channeling into the sea, at the Yaochi Conference, during the 40th simulation, he saw a prompt saying, ¡°¡­ you suddenly gained enlightenment, you began to condense the Immortal Element and stepped into the Celestial Being realm¡­.¡± Finally, he had become a Celestial Being! Gu Yang felt a mix of emotions. After transmigrating until now, a little over three years, he had finally grown from an ordinary person to becoming one of the pinnacle powerhouses in this world. ¡°Simulation ends, you can keep one of the following items.¡± ¡°One, the Martial Arts realm at age forty.¡± ¡°Two, the Martial Arts experience at age forty.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom of life at age forty.¡± ¡°I choose the first option.¡± Suddenly, the wind and clouds stirred, and the colors in the sky changed. In Gu Yang¡¯s body, a surge of indescribable power was about to erupt. Apparently sensing the power within his body, a streak of blood-red color appeared in the sky, as if blood was dripping down. Ps: Please give monthly votes. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Trace of 384 Days Chapter 384: Trace of 384 Days ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± After Gu Yang took that step, he finally understood the meaning represented by the two words ¡°Celestial Being¡±. A Celestial Being is about making oneself like heaven. The type of ¡°Dao¡± one can condense depends entirely on the foundation laid beforehand. You must grasp some of the underlying logics of this world, use these logics to remodel yourself, and form a new mechanism that can generate a higher-level power, Immortal Element. Since this world no longer has the Way of Heaven, I will create my own Way of Heaven within my body. Just like what the mummy under the imperial palace said, this is akin to the cultivation mechanism of ancient divine beasts. Inside the ancient divine beasts, the rules of the Way of Heaven are naturally contained, and their manifestation is Divine Power. The key to condense the Immortal Element is the Original Spirit. Attuning the Original Spirit with Dao during enlightenment creates a core within the Original Spirit over time. This core is a seed of power, which can also be said to be a personal understanding of Dao. With this, mana can be metamorphosed and transformed into the Immortal Element. The emergence of the Immortal Element signifies that he has stepped into the realm of the Celestial Being. Under the transformation of the Immortal Element, the body will gradually undergo a transformation and cultivate the body of a Human Immortal. From then on, the constraints of this heaven and earth are broken, and you possess a much longer lifespan. The biggest difference between the body of a Human Immortal and the Unleaking body is that it can use the power seed as the core, reabsorb the Vitality of heaven and earth for its own use, and no longer consumes its own origin. Gu Yang could clearly feel a ¡°core¡± within the Original Spirit, slowly digesting the Vitality of heaven and earth and transforming it into the Immortal Element. However, the process was so slow that it was maddening. Ten thousand units of heaven and earth¡¯s Vitality might not be enough to refine a unit of the Immortal Element. No wonder Celestial Beings rarely use their power throughout history. Every time they use their power, the consumed Immortal Element would probably take several years to recover. Once the Immortal Element is exhausted, it will fall back into the old path of the Unleaking Realm, needing to consume one¡¯s own origin in order to transform into the Immortal Element. This is truly risking one¡¯s life. This world is really tough for Celestial Beings. Typically, a newly advanced Celestial Being needs some time to transform all the mana in the body into the Immortal Element, at least one or two months. Thankfully, he had already completed this process in Simulation. Now, he has the fighting strength of a Celestial Being. Next is the continual accumulation. While constantly perfecting his own Dao, perfecting the body of the Human Immortal, and storing the power of the Immortal Element. Now, he can only be considered the first stage of a Celestial Being. It is not until he truly cultivates into a Human Immortal that he reaches the second stage. The master of Water Moon Sect whom he met in the Water Moon Hollow Heaven, Fu Wansheng, was at this realm. After understanding his physical state, Gu Yang took a deep breath and nervously opened the system. ¡°Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes a piece of fragment.¡± It¡¯s changed again. He sighed. When he broke through from the Mortal Realm to the Divine Power Realm, the simulation started consuming energy instead of money. He has guessed that after breaking through to the Celestial Being, the required item will change again. He was not sure what these fragments were. Then a hint popped up before his eyes, ¡°Current fragment count: Five.¡± Huh? He was suddenly ecstatic. There were still five fragments in the system. Where did they come from? Could it be the remaining energy that had transformed into fragments? Soon, he rejected this idea. It was not very likely. If energy could be transformed into fragments, why make another move? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to keep using energy? Gu Yang didn¡¯t waste much thought on this matter. Eventually, he would know. Now, the most important thing is to continue improving his own strength to deal with the upcoming dangers. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Twenty-three years old¡­¡± ¡°¡­you go to Golden Court Hollow Heaven and cooperate with the master of Golden Court to kill the other two masters and help him achieve the Hollow Void realm¡­¡± ¡°¡­Passed away at the age of fifty.¡± Fifty years old! After Gu Yang finished reading, he was overjoyed. After reaching the Celestial Being Realm, he finally had enough strength to break the original death situation and extend his lifespan to fifty years. This means that if he follows the trajectory of the simulation, he can live until fifty years old. It¡¯s almost doubled compared to before. ¡°The simulation is over, you can retain one of the following.¡± ¡°One, the Martial Arts Realm at the age of fifty.¡± ¡°Two, the Martial Arts experience at the age of fifty.¡± ¡°Three, the wisdom of life at the age of fifty.¡± ¡°I choose number one.¡± Immediately, Gu Yang felt a significant increase in the Immortal Element within his body and doubled it in an instant. The ¡°core¡± within the Original Spirit also underwent a noticeable change, becoming larger and more profound, embodying an unknowable power. Even the mortal body experienced some mysterious changes. He had already exploited the potential of his mortal body to the extreme, but this time the transformations were at the very source. His cells underwent an essential change. This sensation was like that of evolution, turning oneself into a higher level creature. After the evolution, the cells have stronger vitality, tougher structure, and can contain more Immortal Element¡­ This is a comprehensive enhancement. ¡°So this is what a Human Immortal is!¡± Gu Yang was somewhat shocked. In just a short period of time, his strength underwent earth-shaking changes. Compared to the Unleaking Realm, it was simply not on the same level. This time, he had only been cultivating in the simulation for twenty-eight years. But, the progress attained in these twenty-eight years surpassed the sum of his previous cultivation experiences. It should be noted that, before this, he had conservatively estimated that he had been cultivating in the simulation for more than two thousand years. He finally understood what it meant to distinguish between the celestial and the mundane. This was barely the first realm of the Human Immortal, so just how powerful would Earth Immortals and Celestial Immortals become? What kind of catastrophe could cause the downfall of all immortals? Gu Yang¡¯s realm had basically reached the ceiling of this world, and he couldn¡¯t help but ponder these questions. What was the truth behind the catastrophe of ten thousand years ago? How did the Way of Heaven die? ¡­ Gu Yang quickly retracted his thoughts. The answers to these questions would eventually be revealed. Perhaps the mysterious master from the palace underground or the Red Mansion knew the truth. He would ask them after overcoming this stage. At this moment, he finally opened his eyes. What appeared in his vision was a sky seemingly stained with blood, at the center of which was an unfathomably deep, crimson void. It was as if a piece of the sky had been torn off and was continuously bleeding. ¡°What is¡ª¡± Gazing at this bizarre scene, a shock surged in Gu Yang¡¯s heart. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Just as Gu Yang broke through to the Celestial Being realm, every part of this world¡ªcountless continents, islands¡­ All the people could see a blood-stained sky when they looked up. A sense of panic began to spread among the crowd as countless people were watching this sky. Many ordinary people even believed that this was the fury of celestial gods about to bring disaster, and many of them knelt on the ground and prayed towards the sky. Martial artists of Great Zhou and cultivators from other continents, witnessing this uncanny celestial phenomenon, felt their hearts palpitate with fear, as if a great disaster was imminent. Moreover, the higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the clearer this feeling became. Some cultivators with an unstable Daoist Heart collapsed on the spot and entered a demonized cultivation state as they watched the blood color in the sky intensifying. ¡­ Tianxin Martial Academy The still-cultivating-in-closed-off Cheng Tianxin felt a sudden shock in his heart, as if a disaster was about to occur. Unable to sit still, he broke his cultivation and came out. Outside, he saw the blood-stained sky and the shocking ¡°wound.¡± His shock was beyond description. ¡°Ma¡­Master!¡± The disciples of the academy, all of them plunged in panic, flocked around him as if seeing their mainstay. ¡°What has happened?¡± ¡°Is the sky going to collapse?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Seeing the disciples in disarray and panic-stricken, Cheng Tianxin shouted loudly, ¡°Quiet down, the sky is not going to collapse! What do you think you look like?¡± His stern reprimand finally calmed the disciples somewhat, and they stopped panicking. However, they all crowded around him, not daring to leave. Among the many disciples present, the calmest was ironically the youngest, Cheng Qingyu. Held tightly by her sister-in-law Cheng Xue, she could feel her sister-in-law¡¯s body tremble uncontrollably. She was the one patting her sister¡¯s back. She whispered comfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we have Brother Gu Yang.¡± Her voice was soft, but all the present martial artists of the sixth grade or higher, with their sharp hearing, heard her words clearly. The name Gu Yang was like magic, and many people¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. Cheng Xue, who had been trembling just a moment ago, had also relaxed now. Suddenly, a weak voice said, ¡°But, where is Young Master Gu right now?¡± One sentence shattered the calm atmosphere. Yes, where was Gu Yang right now? ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Ha ha ¡­ Finally, I am free!¡± Gao Fan walked out of the Star Picking Pavilion, stood at the entrance, and burst into laughter, laughing so hard that he was almost in tears. For hundreds of years, he was trapped by his own practice and was forced to seal his cultivation level. He had been sealed off for more than a hundred years. For more than a hundred years, to escape his family¡¯s pursuit and hide from Lord Chi Ming, he hid here and there. A formidable Unleaking Realm cultivator was forced to live under a pseudonym, mingling among the common folk. He tasted all kinds of life¡¯s bitterness. Sometimes, even if he was being oppressed, he could only restrain himself and not fight back. He, once a pampered offspring of a wealthy family, was forced to become a penny-pinching old man well-versed in the ways of the world. All of this was finally over. He had escaped the fate of his family¡¯s nightmare and could now openly display his cultivation level without worrying about losing control of his body someday. While Gao Fan was laughing uproariously, he suddenly felt a turmoil in his vital energy and was on the verge of entering a demonized cultivation state. ¡°What is¡­ that?¡± He looked up and saw that bloody mark in the sky. Just one glance made him feel as if his Original Spirit was about to be extracted. He was alarmed and quickly stabilized his Original Spirit by using his practices. At that moment, another person appeared next to him. It was the dean in green clothes. He looked grave as he stared at the bloody mark in the sky, holding a sword in his hand and preparing for a face-off. PS: Asking for your monthly vote of support, we got exploded. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: 385 There are ten more years Chapter 385: 385 There are ten more years ¡°Huh?¡± Deep underneath the imperial palace, at the foundation of the Nine Godly Cauldrons, a dried-up corpse crawled out from the earth. The faint glow in its eye sockets was terrifyingly bright. It raised its head and stared above, as if it could see through the thousands of meters thick layer of soil and witness the strange phenomenon in the sky. Its body shook uncontrollably, and a shrill voice echoed throughout the palace, ¡°It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming again¡­¡± Then, it burrowed back into the earth and disappeared. The entire underground palace was left in a deathly silence. ¡­ In the Red Mansion, in Divine City, a little girl was tidying up the table, grumbling under her breath, ¡°He left without saying anything. How rude¡­¡± Suddenly, she trembled and collapsed to the ground, holding her head and trembling as if she had encountered something terrifying. The man in white sitting there, whose face had always been as calm as an ancient well, showed a startled expression. He abruptly stood up and appeared at the doorway, looking at the streak of blood in the sky, his face turned incredibly pale. He muttered, ¡°How could it be¡­¡± At that moment, the book in the middle of the wooden shelf started glowing brightly. As the pages flipped, a name flew out from inside, it was ¡®Gu Yang¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The man in white was taken aback when he saw the book that hadn¡¯t been opened in ten thousand years flipped open again, and a name flew out. His face instantly turned ashen. It¡¯s over¡­ He finally knew what had happened. Gu Yang had become a Human Immortal in this world! Since the Way of Heaven had collapsed, this was the second time in ten thousand years that someone had broken through to the realm of Human Immortal in the human world. The last time was eight thousand years ago. In fact, when the Way of Heaven collapsed, many Immortal Rank powerhouses survived through various means. Their numbers were not small. However, when that person achieved the rank of Human Immortal, it led to terrifying consequences. Almost all the surviving Immortal Rank powerhouses died in that catastrophe. In that catastrophe, the Monster Race and humans, who were originally mortal enemies, uncommonly joined forces to resist a common enemy, but in the end, they were still defeated. Since then, the human world had fallen into a dark era, and the cultivation tradition was almost cut off. Now, there was another person who had broken through to the rank of Immortal in the human world. A similar phenomenon had appeared in the sky. Eight thousand years ago, when that person stepped into the Immortal rank, the sky turned as red as blood, and a gigantic wound appeared in the middle. The white-clothed man looked bewilderedly at the trail of blood in the sky as if he was a soulless statue. ¡­ ¡­ On the shore of the North Sea, next to a piece of rock, a tall, elderly man looked up at the streak of blood with deep fear in his eyes. He moved closer to the rock, hiding himself in a shadow. Not far away, a group of people were scattered along the shore, all staring at the sky, with shock evident on their faces. These were the Unleaking Realm powerhouses who came to attend the Yaochi Conference. They were the elders of the nine great clans, disciples of the six major sects, some reclusive experts, and even some powerful foreign races from the grasslands and borderlands. These were the top figures on this continent. Usually, they secluded themselves most of the time and rarely left, but now, they were gathered on this unknown beach. Many people on the scene had only heard their names, but had never met them. This was the first time seeing each other. Although they were scattered, it was clear that they were divided into three camps. The largest of the camps was the Great Zhou, with eight people from the nine great clans, seven from the six major sects, and five lesser-known powerhouses. The second camp was the Barbarians from the grasslands, a total of nine people, all of them extraordinarily large, bare-chested, and their skin adorned with all sorts of bizarre patterns. The Barbarian¡¯s cultivation method differed significantly from Great Zhou¡¯s. The patterns on their bodies were called totems, and they were known as Totem Warriors. In the grasslands, only the bravest men could become Totem Warriors. The third camp, the smallest with only five people, was a mix. They came from remote locations. Some from tribal communities in the mountains and forests of the southeast, some from herding tribes in the west, and others from island tribes¡­ Truly people from all corners of the world. It was impressive that the Immortal Palace of Yaochi managed to gather so many people. These Unleaking Realm powerhouses, who were at the pinnacle of the world, felt differently about the blood stain in the sky. They all felt an inexplicable danger from the blood stain. Just looking at it, they had a feeling as if their Original Spirit was being devoured. This gave rise to a very ominous premonition in their hearts. Each person¡¯s reaction was different; some had defensive looks, some were frightened, and some fell to their knees on the spot praying in a strange language¡­ ¡°What on earth has happened?¡± Suddenly, someone broke the silence, asking the question everyone wanted to know. ¡°A streak of blood has appeared in the sky. I remember reading about a similar occurrence in an ancient book. The sky bleeding red is an omen of a great disaster. In the ancient times, it triggered a catastrophe that almost led to the extinction of the human race.¡± The one who spoke was Li Yuan, the eldest disciple of the scholar¡¯s academy. He looked extremely grim. The scholar¡¯s academy was fervent about archaeology and had conducted considerable research on the ancient times. They had gathered more peculiar ancient materials than the traditional families with long histories. Several people had gloomy expressions, all from historically old families and sects. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s just a heavenly anomaly. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Of course, there were those who didn¡¯t believe in the ominous sign. As martial artists, they had the courage to face everything. Most people, however, remained silent. ¡­ Meanwhile, in a dimension, an Immortal Palace was suspended. Inside the Immortal Palace, in the great hall, a woman in white palace attire stood at the front of the hall, looking at a bronze mirror. The mirror displayed the scene of Unleaking Realm powerhouses on the beach and a corner of the bloody sky. The woman in palace attire was shrouded in a haze of white light, making it impossible to discern her appearance. ¡°Seventh Sister, stop it. The Blood Sky has reappeared, and that thing will descend to the human world again soon. If you leave traces of the Immortal Palace and attract that thing, you will be the sinner of Yaochi.¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, sounding remarkably weak. A woman in palace dress said lightly, ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re too naive. Now that I¡¯ve made this step, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand, blocking out the voice altogether. Her tone resolute, she commanded, ¡°Pass the order, stick to the plan.¡± A palace maid looking woman affirmed the order and retreated. The woman in palace dress clenched her fist, staring at the mirror¡¯s corner, at that glimpse of a blood-red sky, she murmured, ¡°Only ten years left¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Was this phenomenon caused by me?¡± Gu Yang looked at the ¡°wound¡± in the sky, feeling something was off. How could it be such a coincidence that such a phenomenon would appear in the sky just as he broke through to the Celestial Being realm? What did this phenomenon represent? He felt an uneasy palpitation as if foreseeing some significant event about to happen. ¡°Let it be. Just keep going.¡± Quickly, he remembered his priorties and decided to set aside this phenomenon for now. [Life Simulator, will you use it? One usage, consume one shard.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of 23¡­] [You collaborated with the ruler of the Golden Court, helping him attain the Hollow Void realm, after which you bitterly cultivated in the cave of the Golden Court¡­] [Ten years later, one day, a beam of light descends from the sky, you died, age 33.] What the hell? Gu Yang was somewhat taken aback as he read the end. Why did he die out of the blue this time? The previous simulation allowed him to live till fifty. This time, surviving just ten years before dying abruptly, how ludicrous. The light descending from the sky¡­ He suddenly looked up at the sky¡¯s anomaly, an idea crossing his mind, ¡°Could it be related to this phenomenon?¡± But something seemed off. He had already run a simulation earlier, and the sky¡¯s phenomenon should have appeared after his breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm. If it was related to this phenomenon, why hadn¡¯t the light appeared during the last simulation? Despite pondering long and hard, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. Two simulations conducted back to back, what variable triggered the future¡¯s change? [End of Simulation. You may retain one of the following:] [1. Martial Arts realm at age 33.] [2. Martial Arts experience at age 33.] [3. Wisdom of life at age 33.] ¡°I choose one.¡± At present, he was accumulating his power. Naturally, he chose the first option. There was a decent amount of progress this time as well. But it was nothing compared to the last. ¡­ After long consideration, Gu Yang decided to run another simulation. [At the age of 23¡­] [You went to participate in the Yaochi Conference, triggered a prohibition, managed to reach somewhere, alarmed a palace maid, you silenced her¡­] [You were trapped there, ten years later, a beam of light descends from the sky, you died, age 33.] No way? Even hiding in Yao Chi Immortal Palace couldn¡¯t help evade that light. What on earth is that thing? [End of Simulation¡­] [¡­] ¡°I choose one.¡± ¡­ At the edge of the North Sea, this area belonged to the grassland¡¯s territory, where a grassland tribe was setting up camp nearby. By the time Gu Yang arrived, most people were already there. Most of them, he had never met before. But there were also old friends. An Unleaking realm from the Gao Family was sitting inside. And there was Li Yuan from the college¡­ ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Suddenly, he heard a booming shout that buzzed in his ears. A figure appeared before him, dressed in a purple robe, looking prestigious. This man was supposedly the unmatched Unleaking realm, Qin Wu, a legend who held his own against the world, even battling a Celestial Being and managed to retreat in one piece. ¡°Celestial Being!¡± Suddenly, someone with a keen eye shouted in surprise. Qin Wu had indeed reached the Celestial Being realm. PS: Today was on the road all day, the update is less than usual, please forgive me. I will try to update more tomorrow, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: The Truth About the Yaochi Conference in 386 Chapter 386: The Truth About the Yaochi Conference in 386 ¡°Celestial Being!¡± Feeling the terrifying momentum erupting from Qin Wu¡¯s body, Chu Hongxiu¡¯s heart starts throbbing uncontrollably. This is the pressure that can only be felt when facing a Celestial Being. Her heart keeps sinking lower and lower. A member of the Qin family has actually broken through to the Celestial Being realm! Even though she knew that this day would come sooner or later, she didn¡¯t expect it to arrive so quickly. Finally, she now understands why Qin was willing to return the Bright Moon Sabre to the Chu family ¡ª he no longer needed it. Chu Hongxiu, among the founders of the ten families, was the only woman, an extraordinary figure often treated as a role model for women all over the world. She was always extremely prideful, never paying any heed to the men of the world. Of the eight families that also held great fame alongside her, the only two she acknowledged were the Chen family and Lin family. The rest were all mediocre; simply lackeys of the Three Saints Gate and Red Bright Heaven. That was, until Qin Wu came out of nowhere, undefeated, and crushed her pride into dust. At the time of their battle, her cultivation level had been above Qin Wu¡¯s. However, when they clashed, she was utterly defeated. His direct counter destroyed her proudest saber technique and he took the Bright Moon Sabre from her. It was an absolute defeat. At that moment, the tip of his sword was just inches from her head, but then he suddenly stopped. He did not kill her and he just left, not even a single word left behind. This kind of indifference was even more painful for her than death. For four hundred years, she continually relived every detail of that battle, pondering over and over again about how she could defeat this man¡­ Obsession of several hundred years can be quite frightening. Especially the obsession of a strong Unleaking Realm cultivator. Moreover, that obsession belongs to a woman. She indeed found a way to suppress Qin Wu, but she still lacked one crucial thing ¡ª pure strength! After losing the Bright Moon Sabre, she had been stagnating for the past several hundred years. But her arch-enemy was continuously progressing. Although he hadn¡¯t battled anyone since their battle, she knew that with his talent, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have made slow progress. But as long as Qin hadn¡¯t reached the Celestial Being realm, there was still hope for her to seek revenge. When the Qin family returned the Bright Moon Sabre as a betrothal gift, Chu Hongxiu felt ecstatic. This was her hope for revenge. However, that damn bastard Gu Yang broke into the Chu Family and snatched the Bright Moon Sabre from her, smothering her sole hope for revenge. Now, both of her enemies have appeared in front of her, and she was overwhelmed by an unprecedented sense of powerlessness. One easily defeated her four hundred years ago, taking the Bright Moon Sabre and crushing her pride and confidence. The other one broke into the Chu Family recently, casually taking the Bright Moon Sabre from her in front of all the clan members, trampling her and Chu Family¡¯s dignity into the dirt. It is hard to say which of them Chu Hongxiu hates more. Now, her old enemy, Qin Wu, displayed his celestial power in front of her, extinguishing her last glimmer of hope for revenge. ¡°Do you want to seek revenge?¡± Just as she sank into the most profound despair, a voice echoed in her heart. Revenge? In the depths of her heart, a tiny flame of hope sprang to life. ¡°Of course!¡± The only reason she kept holding on was to seek revenge! For revenge, she would do everything in her power. Not long ago, she was hurt by Gu Yang and fell into a state of exhaustion. Just when her life was hanging by a thread, she consumed the ¡®Life-Renewing Heavenly Pill¡¯ that Chu Xiyue had presented to her in order to survive. Although Xiyue had warned her that there might be a problem with the pill, possibly containing the Original Spirit of an ancient power, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of paying heed to that. If she had died, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take revenge, and the Chu family would have been done for. ¡°I can help you.¡± The voice in Chu Hongxiu¡¯s heart sounded again, clearer this time. ¡­ The other people in the arena who were watching Qin Wu, who looked like a god descending to earth, all looked complicated. After the Xia dynasty, Great Zhou finally welcomed its fourth Celestial Being. It didn¡¯t surprise anyone. Given Qin Wu¡¯s talent, as long as he didn¡¯t die, he was bound to become a Celestial Being sooner or later. If even he couldn¡¯t advance to the Celestial Being realm, then there was no hope for the others. But even so, actually seeing him take that step filled them with awe. He was now a Celestial Being. Taking this step marked his ascent to the Immortal Rank. In ancient times, he would have joined the ranks of the immortals, with a destiny separate from ordinary beings. This was the ultimate state that every martial artist yearned for. But very few could reach this state. For the past thousand years, only four people, including the Qin dynasty and Great Zhou, have managed this. ¡­ ¡°Qin Wu!¡± Gu Yang looked at the man standing in front of him, clad in a purple robe, who possessed the air of a noble dignitary, thereby guessing his identity. He scrutinized him intently. The legend surrounding this man had been circulating in the Great Zhou for hundreds of years. His deeds became almost mythical. Based on his combat record, he was akin to the protagonist of the previous era who had countered the entire Great Zhou alone; even Luo Wang, the Celestial Being, hadn¡¯t been able to defeat him. Previously, when Gu Yang was preparing to kidnap a bride, he had marshaled all his resources but had only managed to draw with him. Moreover, it was hard to tell exactly how much strength he had actually used at that time. Given that he was able to escape unscathed from a fight with a Celestial Being, he must certainly have some formidable trump cards up his sleeve. What Gu Yang found even more intriguing was ¨C which Dongtian world was this man able to achieve the Celestial Being status in? Given their current relationship, it would be inappropriate to ask him directly. ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Just then, two figures approached, riding on the waves. They were the Jade Dew Divine General and Master Sichen, who had handed out the invitations. Even before they arrived, their voices calling for a cessation of the impending battle could be heard. The Jade Dew Divine General said, ¡°If you two have any grudges, why not settle them at the Yaochi Conference? How about it?¡± Qin Wu¡¯s gaze swept past the Jade Dew Divine General and Master Sichen, eventually sheathing his sword, and with it, his astonishing aura. Gu Yang was rather disheartened. He was initially hoping to have a wager with Qin Wu which might reveal a new entrance to a Dongtian World. ¡­ After the Jade Dew Divine General had resolved the discord between the two, he looked towards everyone present, feeling a bit strange. In ancient times, those who could attend the Yaochi Conference were all exceptional geniuses, including those at the level of Golden Immortals. Young disciples of the major forces in the Human Realm and Thirty-three Heavens, all deemed the invitation to the Yaochi Conference as an honor. Who could have imagined that now, even those in the early stages of the Nascent Soul could participate in the Yaochi Conference? Sincerely, fate makes fools of the people! If it were not to meet the required numbers, these people would not have been eligible to enter the Immortal Palace. Controlling his emotions, the Jade Dew Divine General said, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to the Yaochi Conference. Everyone is here, so let me lead you to Yao Chi.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Suddenly, someone interrupted. Gu Yang turned towards the voice, recognizing the speaker as Cao Jing, of the Cao Family ¨C an Unleaking Realm powerhouse, ¡°May I ask your eminence, the purpose of the Yaochi Conference through this invitation, could you please clear my doubts?¡± This was a question that many people had in their minds, even if he hadn¡¯t asked, someone else surely would have. The Jade Dew Divine General scanned the crowd and commented, ¡°Our Yao Chi Immortal Palace holds the Yaochi Conference once every 500 years. We invite the world¡¯s most outstanding cultivators to sit and discuss the Great Dao, enrich each other¡¯s knowledge, and collectively explore the Great Dao. You are all outstanding characters in today¡¯s world.¡± Upon hearing his words, Gu Yang almost burst into laughter. Was he trying to deceive a ghost with that statement? Indeed, everyone present was among the top individuals in the world today. But from the Yao Chi Immortal Palace¡¯s point of view, what aspects of their shallow martial arts could grab their attention? Given the existence of these two, who were no doubt of Immortal Rank in the ancient times, they must have experienced a descent in realm post-awakening. Having Cultivation Level at the Celestial Being realm proves that they have already comprehended the current worldly laws. Their martial arts had no value to the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. It was as ludicrous as a top-ranked university inviting primary school students to deliver a lecture. Only a fool would believe it. As for the old bunch at the Unleaking Realm, wasn¡¯t each of them several hundred years old? Being extremely shrewd due to their age, naturally they wouldn¡¯t believe such nonsense voiced by the Jade Dew Divine General. At this point, it was Li Yuan, the elder brother at the literary academy, who spoke up, ¡°His eminence is indeed correct. According to several ancient books, Yao Chi Immortal Palace has such a tradition. Every five hundred years, the Yaochi Conference is held. Receiving an invitation to this conference is a great honor for any cultivator. However¡ª¡ª¡± Li Yuan¡¯s gaze became sharper, ¡°His eminence omitted the most important part that anyone participating in the Yaochi Conference is awarded a celestial peach. Those who perform well during the conference might even receive rewards from the Palace Master.¡± ¡°I wonder, do we attending the Yaochi Conference also get awarded a celestial peach?¡± As soon as he finished, those present were already murmuring amongst themselves. The fame of the celestial peach was too grand, one of the legendary heavenly treasures passed down from the ancestors. It was said that eating one could prolong life by a thousand years, while finishing an entire peach could lead to instant immortality. These were records in some ancient books. Even if the effects of the celestial peach were slightly exaggerated, as long as it had the function of prolonging life, it held a lethal attraction to them. Every martial artist in the Unleaking Realm suffered from longevity anxiety; items that could increase lifespan were instinctively coveted. ¡­ Gu Yang noticed that upon hearing Li Yuan¡¯s words, the gaze of the Jade Dew Divine General underwent a slight change. Gu Yang deduced that Li Yuan must have hit the nail right on the head. Celestial peach! So, that¡¯s how it is. He had a bold guess in his heart. With this deduction, it all made sense. Just then, he noticed an additional figure standing next to him, greatly surprising him. Who could the one be who had managed to approach him without his notice? Startled, he almost unsheathed the Emperor¡¯s sword, but when he turned around, he saw a familiar figure, which made him simultaneously shock and joyful. The person standing behind him was the mysterious old man he had encountered at both the Dragon Gate Island and Yellow Springs Dongtian. So, he had come as well! PS: I need monthly tickets. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: 387 Revival of the Way of Heaven Chapter 387: 387 Revival of the Way of Heaven ¡°Elder?¡± Upon seeing this mysterious old man, Gu Yang felt both surprised and delighted. Not long ago, he had wondered when he would meet this old man, and to his surprise, they had bumped into each other quite soon. The old man signaled him to be quiet and not alert others. At this point, everyone¡¯s attention was on Li Yuan and the divine general Jade Dew, no one was paying attention to them. Gu Yang nodded, indicating he understood, and stopped speaking. Jade Dew Divine General looked deeply at Li Yuan, and stated, ¡°Truth be told, the Peach Tree has long lost its vitality and ceased to bear fruit after the great catastrophe of the Ancient Times. Consequently, there are no peaches anymore.¡± His words were quite reasonable. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, countless heavenly treasures, immortal delicacies, and divine herbs vanished without a trace. Even the most common materials in the cultivation world during ancient times, spiritual stones, and immortal stones, couldn¡¯t be found anymore. It was not strange that something like a Peach Tree, a Heaven and Earth Spirit Root, would lose its vitality after the collapse of the Way of Heaven. It would be strange if it was still thriving. ¡°He¡¯s lying.¡± An old voice echoed in Gu Yang¡¯s mind, coming from the elder next to him, ¡°The Peach Tree is the foundation of Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace. If the Peach Tree withers, the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi will cease to exist.¡± Though he wanted to say something, he didn¡¯t have the means to communicate through Original Spirit and could only listen silently. ¡°Young man, do you want to taste the flavor of a Peach? In the Ancient Times, this was a top grade delicacy that only the leaders of different realms and mighty Golden Immortals could afford to taste.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s eyes brightened. So, there were still peaches in Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace? This elder was here for the peach. Just as he was about to nod, a thought suddenly crossed his mind. Wait¡­ ¡°Every time I use the Simulator to join the Yaochi Conference, could all the prohibitions I encounter from Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace have anything to do with this?¡± Damn! The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Previously, he had helped the old man twice and greatly benefited from both occasions. The first time, on Dragon Gate Island, the old man helped him infuse the phoenix¡¯s essence blood into his body, saving him from the fate of becoming the phoenix¡¯s power bank. He even gave Pei Qianlan a drop of genuine Dragon Washing Pond water, allowing her to transform her physique and endowing her with top-notch aptitude. The second time, in Yellow Springs, he helped the old man again, and as a result, learned how to deal with Lord Chi Ming. Having had these two experiences, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. And then, he was tricked. The more Gu Yang thought about it, the more he felt that this elder might not have deliberately set him up. However, if it came to danger, the elder wouldn¡¯t expend end energy to save him either. This was actually quite normal. If the roles were reversed and the elder was in danger, he too wouldn¡¯t risk his life to save the elder. As he mulled over these thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but open the system and wanted to verify. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes a fragment.] ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ After a while, Gu Yang saw the result of the simulation, exclaiming inwardly. Finally cracked the case. Turns out, each time he participated in the Yaochi Conference and encountered prohibitions, it wasn¡¯t because Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace targeted him, but because of his reckless actions. The Immortal Palace of Yao Chi is one of the three Major Immortal Palaces from the Ancient Times, it was a top-tier force that definitely had mighty Golden Immortals residing within. And he wanted to steal peaches from them, if that¡¯s not seeking death, what is? ¡­ Jade Dew Divine General continued, ¡°The cultivation world is in decline today, with the Celestial Being realm being the highest one can reach. This is merely the starting point of a Human Immortal, with a lifespan limited to a few thousand years. Don¡¯t all of you wish to transcend to a higher realm?¡± ¡°We host this Yaochi Conference with the intention to combine your experiences with our Immortal Palace¡¯s cultivation techniques, in hopes of finding a method to break into a higher realm!¡± His speech stirred many people in the room. Even those who were more vigilant couldn¡¯t think of any other reason why Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace would invite them to the Yaochi Conference. Bluntly speaking, if they wanted to kill them, there was no need to go through such trouble. They could¡¯ve just attacked them directly when they found them. Except for the mysterious elder, all the powerhouses who had reached the Unleaking realm present would certainly die without a doubt. Why go through the hassle of sending invitations and tricking them into the Immortal Palace to kill them? This was also the reason why everyone accepted the invitation and arrived on time. In fact, although the two emissaries from Immortal Palace took a strong stand, they had never killed anyone. Now, although most people were skeptical, no one raised any objections. Jade Dew Divine General didn¡¯t give them much time to ponder and said, ¡°The time is almost upon us, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he flew into the sky first. ¡­ ¡°This pie in the sky¡­¡± When Gu Yang heard Jade Dew Divine General¡¯s words, he felt familiarity, is this not promising empty rewards? He already knew from the simulation that Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace would soon attack and kill mercilessly every city in their path. The deaths would be ruthless and brutal. In no time, not just Great Zhou, but practically all the cultivators across various worlds, would be slaughtered by them. Since he knew the real face of Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace, he naturally scoffed at the divine general¡¯s words. At this moment, the elderly man¡¯s voice rang in his mind, ¡°Boy, have you decided?¡± He immediately shook his head, signaling his refusal. Are you kidding me? He had just barely discovered this immense trap, he¡¯d avoid it at all costs. Why on earth would he jump into it? Originally, his plan was, if he really got trapped in there, to kill off the many immortal-ranked palace maids, he should be able to obtain some fragments. Then, through constant simulation, he would try to increase his power as much as possible and see if he could break out from the seal. But that was only a desperate measure within his set of solutions. Whether he could break out of the seal or not was still uncertain. Now, he could finally avoid this deadly location, so of course, he would escape as quickly as possible. ¡°What a pity.¡± There was a hint of regret in the old man¡¯s tone, but he didn¡¯t seem angry for being refused. Times have changed. After Gu Yang had reached the Celestial Being realm, even he had to look at him differently. If Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to go, he couldn¡¯t force him. ¡­ A group of people, following the Jade Dew God General, flew higher and higher. The blood trail in the sky seemed closer and closer. After a while, the old man¡¯s voice emerged again, ¡°Boy, did you break through in the human realm?¡± Upon hearing this question, Gu Yang was slightly startled, and disregarding everything else, he telepathically asked, ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Heh, the problem is significant.¡± Seeing his inquiry, the old man knew that his guess was correct, and said, ¡°In short, prepare yourself.¡± Anxiety gripped Gu Yang, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Could you please clarify this confusion for me, senior?¡± ¡°Boy, you just need to know that because of your recklessness, you¡¯ve destroyed many people¡¯s plans. Those higher-ups probably wish they could grind you into dust.¡± Gu Yang sensed a hint of killing intent in the old man¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He forced a laugh and said, ¡°Just for a breakthrough? Is it really that serious?¡± ¡°Do you know what the Way of Heaven is?¡± ¡°Some kind of specific world rule, I suppose.¡± ¡°Then you should know that as long as this world isn¡¯t destroyed, the Way of Heaven rules won¡¯t disappear. Even if they¡¯re ¡®killed¡¯ by someone, they¡¯ll recover naturally over time.¡± After hearing this, Gu Yang realized that this might involve the deepest secrets of this world, and he became somewhat excited. ¡°So, senior, you¡¯re saying that the Way of Heaven might come back to life?¡± Once the Way of Heaven revived, this world could return to its ancient splendor. The old man said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but, the process would be extremely long. It might take hundreds of thousands, even millions of years.¡± A million years? Well, that¡¯s useless then. Even a Celestial Immortal probably wouldn¡¯t live that long, right? Gu Yang didn¡¯t think he could live that long without the revival of the Way of Heaven. ¡°Who can live until then?¡± he asked. The old man replied, ¡°Naturally, some people can.¡± What does that mean? Could it be that some of the Golden Immortal powerhouses from ancient times are still alive now? Wasn¡¯t it said that the higher your realm, the greater the impact you would receive when the Way of Heaven collapsed? The old man continued, ¡°However, because of your provocation, the Way of Heaven might revive prematurely.¡± Confused, Gu Yang asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± The turnaround of the Way of Heaven, well, wouldn¡¯t that make him a great hero in the world of cultivation? His contribution to this world would be no less significant than when Pangu created the world. A strange light flashed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and with a chilling voice, he said, ¡°Boy, do you know how the Way of Heaven died?¡± ¡­ As the two people shielded their surroundings for a private conversation, their actions did not escape the attention of the rest. However, nobody else tried to find out exactly what they were talking about. They were merely curious about the identity of the old man. Suddenly, Master Sichen, who had been silent all along, sensed something was off, he snapped, ¡°Who are you? How did you get that invitation?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± With a strange laugh, the old man vanished like a bubble. Everyone present was unaware of how he had left. Even Master Sichen and Jade Dew God General, two of the immortal-ranked powerhouses who had survived since ancient times, hadn¡¯t been able to stop him. Their faces turned somewhat grim as they shifted their gaze onto Gu Yang. Gu Yang held up his hands, immediately declaring his non-involvement, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I don¡¯t know him. He suddenly started chatting with me, so we just talked a bit.¡± Master Sichen and Jade Dew God General quickly shifted their gaze away from him, not saying anything else. They continued to lead everyone upward, their expressions a bit more alert. Finally, when they were nearly ten thousand meters above the ground, they stopped. After waiting for a short period, a crack suddenly appeared in space in front of them. It was bottomless and pitch-black, intimidating anyone who looked at it. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± The Jade Dew God General was the first to fly into this space entrance. The first person to follow in was Li Yuan. With his example, the others followed suit. Gu Yang was among the last to enter, just ahead of Master Sichen. Before long, they arrived at the Yaochi Immortal Palace. PS: I need monthly tickets. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Is he a Celestial Being? Chapter 388: Is he a Celestial Being? This time, Gu Yang finally managed to enter the Yao Chi Immortal Palace without any further complications. He had no idea if the mysterious elder had also made it inside. Logically speaking, since the Jade Dew Divine Generals had discovered him, it shouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to slip in. But the elder was of extensive divine power and might have used some special method. While lost in thought, a majestic palace gate appeared before his eyes, awe-inspiring at first glance. This palace alone was much larger than the imperial palace in Divine City. On the palace gate, hung a plaque with three characters on it. ¡°Huh?¡± To his surprise, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make out the characters on the plaque. It was as if a peculiar force was interfering with his vision. After staring at it for a while, he even began to feel a certain confusion in his Original Spirit. Gu Yang withdrew his gaze, deciding not to look anymore. The others present also seemed to realize the abnormality of the plaque. Once they discovered they could not read the characters, they quickly shifted their gazes. Even Qin Wu, who had already stepped into the Celestial Being realm, did not attempt to struggle with the plaque. At least, everyone present had the cultivation level of the Unleaking Realm. Due to the realm¡¯s characteristics, those who liked to show off or compete excessively didn¡¯t live long. Most people opted to lie low, avoid fighting whenever possible and live to fight another day. This was fundamentally different from the thrill-seeking cultivation geniuses of the ancient era. In ancient times, almost everyone who arrived here felt unsatisfied, using every means possible, trying to decipher the characters on the plaque. But most of them failed. Only a very few could succeed. Although Gu Yang was different from normal martial artists of the Unleaking Realm, he understood how dangerous the Yao Chi Immortal Palace was. He only wanted to safely pass this stage, and drew no attention to himself. ¡­ The Jade Dew Divine Generals felt somewhat disappointed seeing they were so compliant. Before, during each Yaochi Conference, his favourite pastime was watching disciples of the great sects and unparalleled geniuses make fools of themselves in front of that plaque. Only those who were Celestial Immortals and above could look directly at it as the owner of Immortal Palace himself wrote the plaque. Although the Way of Heaven has collapsed and the plaque no longer possesses its original power, it is not something an ordinary Human Immortal can withstand. ¡°Everyone, follow me. Remember to stay behind me. Do not wander off or touch anything here.¡± After the Jade Dew Divine General issued a warning, he led them into the palace gate before their eyes. The rest followed. Each person carefully observed his footsteps and followed with precision, never missing a step. Accumulated caution had been etched into the marrow of the martial artists of the Unleaking Realm. They avoided taking risks whenever possible. Gu Yang was no different. ¡°Kiddo, are you really not coming with me?¡± Suddenly, the voice of the mysterious elder resonated in his mind once more. The elder truly managed to infiltrate the palace, but Gu Yang had no idea how he accomplished it. His curiosity about the elder¡¯s origins grew. Gu Yang subtly shook his head. Next, he noticed one person suddenly breaking away from the group, slipping into a nearby passage, and disappearing within a blink of an eye. The others naturally noticed it too. They looked at the Jade Dew Divine General but saw that he had no reactions, as if he didn¡¯t mind at all if someone slipped away from the group. ¡­ Finally, the Jade Dew Divine General came to a halt. They were at a side hall. The plaque here didn¡¯t possess the peculiar essence of the Dao like the previous one. It just read ¡®Zhuan Yun Hall¡¯. He asked everyone to position themselves in the middle. Soon after, a white light shone. Gu Yang blinked and found himself in another place. Turns out, it was a teleportation array. In front of him was a large lake. The mist above the lake was curling up, and the lake was surrounded by an array of green grass and orchids, creating an irresistibly beautiful scenery. A fragrant odor, impossible to describe, drifted into his nose, refreshing both mind and spirit and invigorating his Original Spirit. The effects were relaxing to the point where he felt like he was floating in a celestial paradise. There was no mistake, he was in a celestial paradise. This was the ancient Immortal Palace, where being in such an environment nourished one¡¯s Original Spirit. A true cultivation holy ground. Once entering the Celestial Being realm, the key to cultivation lied in the Original Spirit. Only with a strong enough Original Spirit could one perceive more of the Way of Heaven and its essence. However, cultivating the Original Spirit was the hardest part. After breaking through to the Celestial Being realm, Gu Yang finally unlocked the chapter of Human Immortal Rank in the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±, which guided him on how to cultivate at the Human Immortal Rank. In ancient times, Human Immortals had various ways to aid their cultivation. The first was natural treasures that could directly strengthen the Original Spirit, as well as mythical pills. The second was precious treasures containing some kind of Dao essence ¨C these could be naturally formed, left behind by Golden Immortals, or remains of divine beasts¡­ Cultivators could directly perceive the corresponding Dao essence from these treasures. The third was the elders of the sect displaying their divine powers, showing the Way of Heaven they had mastered for everyone to perceive. The last method included the revealing of the Way of Heaven when a being of the Immortal Rank broke through, which offered an excellent opportunity for others to perceive the Dao essence up close. This was the reason why during Wen Jue¡¯s breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm in the Water Cave Realm, all Celestial Beings in the realm came. It was not just to prepare against Fu Wansheng. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, all objects infused with Dao essence, natural treasures, or mythical pills¡­ All of them lost their effectiveness. Therefore, the Celestial Beings of this era could only painstakingly perceive the world directly. They wished to have some kind of template to refer to, but this was impossible and the mere thought of the inefficiency was infuriating. For ten thousand years, no strong figure of the Hollow Void level has emerged. This is the primary reason. In this Immortal Palace, just the fragrant flowers alone could nourish one¡¯s Original Spirit, silently fostering it. A plaque outside the Great Hall contained certain profound teachings. This is the Yaochi Immortal Palace. ¡°Welcome, everyone, to the Yaochi Conference.¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± As soon as the voice fell, Gu Yang felt an invisible force enveloping him, and he was involuntarily teleported away from his original position. With a blur in front of his eyes, he found himself seated on a chair. He remained calm, following the simulation he had earlier, this Yaochi Conference would at most startle him but hold no real danger. Not only would he return safe and sound, but he would also gain some things. ¡­ The others were not as collected as Gu Yang; when they realized they were imprisoned, they all started to struggle. However, their struggles were futile. In the blink of an eye, everyone was teleported to their respective chairs. Even Qin Wu, a Celestial Being realm warrior, who drew his sword, was unable to break free from the binds around him and ended up teleported onto a chair, sitting next to Gu Yang. At this moment, everyone present was shocked to the core. Just a moment ago, if the other side had intended to kill them, a single thought would have been enough to wipe them out. If they had other intentions before, most of the people at this moment were dispirited and lost all desire to compete in power. The gap between them and the inhabitants of this ancient Immortal Palace was too vast. They didn¡¯t stand a chance of winning. ¡­ Gu Yang used his spare time to observe the people beside him. This was a platform located next to the Yaochi. The central seat on top was conspicuously grand and luxurious. However, it was empty. There were two smaller chairs on the side. On the leftmost seat, a woman dressed in palace attire sat, her figure shrouded in mist, making her face hard to discern clearly. This woman was presumably the hostess of this Yaochi Conference. The Jade Dew Divine General and Master Sichen stood behind her. On the left, a woman dressed in a green dress sat, emitting a cold aura. Sitting beside her was a familiar figure in a red dress¡ªthe Red Moon Great Saint. Behind them sat the Saint Chaoyang. With a single glance, the identity of the woman in the green dress at the top was revealed. She was the Qingyu Great Saint. Apart from them, he didn¡¯t recognize the others in attendance. ¡°So many Celestial Being powerhouses are present.¡± Gu Yang counted and found that, excluding him and Qin Wu, there were as many as nine Celestial Being powerhouses. It seemed that the Celestial Beings of the Four Great Sacred Lands had all been invited. He sat in the fifth seat to the left, and Qin Wu behind him occupied the sixth. It looked like the seating arrangement was determined according to strength. Among the Three Saints Sect, the most powerful one turned out to be the low-key Qingyu Great Saint; her cultivation level was also the highest among the Celestial Beings present. The remaining ones at the Unleaking realm could only sit on small stools. While Gu Yang was observing the others, they were also watching him. Saint Chaoyang was the first to notice him. Seeing him sitting in the chair, her eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a deep shock. She knew very well what sitting in a chair represented. Gu Yang had actually broken through to the Celestial Being realm! How was that possible so quickly? It was just over a month since they had parted ways. At that time, he had only just broken through to the Unleaking realm. Even if the emperor was resurrected, could he have recovered that quickly? The Red Moon Great Saint and the Qingyu Great Saint next to her both recognized Gu Yang. The shock in their hearts was no less intense than Saint Chaoyang¡¯s. A cold murderous intent burst forth from the Red Moon Great Saint¡¯s eyes. The others cast surprised and bewildered glances at Gu Yang. Clearly, they also knew Gu Yang. ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s actually a Celestial Being now?¡± The Unleaking realm warriors below, seeing Gu Yang sitting together with a group of Celestial Being powerhouses, were utterly shocked. Anyone with a brain could decipher what that represented. Moreover, he was seated ahead of Qin Wu! Did that mean that his strength surpassed Qin Wu¡¯s? At this moment, the woman in palace attire sitting next to the main seat spoke. ¡°After ten thousand years, the Yaochi Conference is once again held in the Immortal Palace. This is truly joyous and exciting. I hope that everyone will gain something from this banquet.¡± PS: It is the seventh day, seeking support via monthly votes. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: 389 Total Annihilation of the Army Chapter 389: 389 Total Annihilation of the Army As soon as the woman in palace attire began to speak, everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to her, leaving Gu Yang forgotten. Their own safety was what mattered the most. The situation was unclear at the moment, and everyone wanted to know the woman¡¯s purpose who seemed to be the one running the show in the Immortal Palace. The invitation she extended to them to attend the Yaochi Conference felt like a subtle coercion rather than a genuine invitation. ¡°May I ask how I should address the fairy maid?¡± Suddenly, there came a voice from the seats, ¡°Would you enlighten me about the purpose of inviting us?¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man with a square face, dressed in a bright yellow robe. He exuded a sense of nobility, and his tone was neither humble nor arrogant. Luo Wang? Just by observing his demeanor, Gu Yang guessed that he must be the real pillar of Great Zhou, the Steady Sea Divine Needle, Luo Wang¡ªwho never interfered in politics yet whose reputation could intimidate the world and was a powerful Celestial Being. He looked kind of familiar. That¡¯s right, he looked somewhat like the painting of Taizu. There was a painting of Great Zhou¡¯s Taizu in the imperial palace, which he had seen a few times. As Luo Wang was Taizu¡¯s younger brother, it made sense that he would resemble him. ¡­ The woman in palace attire turned to the man in the yellow robe and said, ¡°My name is Lu Ying, and I am the 7th disciple of the Immortal Palace.¡± ¡°The Yaochi Conference is a banquet set up for the birthday of our master, held once every 500 years. It just so happens that it is the 500th year, and in the absence of our master, I am hosting it.¡± So, she was a disciple of the lord of this Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Then, someone else spoke up, ¡°I have long desired to attend the Yaochi Conference. It is an honor for me to participate in such a grand event. However, I heard that those who attend the Yaochi Conference are awarded a flat peach¡ªa rule set by the lord of the Immortal Palace. Does this rule still stand?¡± The speaker was Qingyu Great Sage. Although her tone was plain and her demeanor seemed humble, her words were sharp, bringing up the lord of the Immortal Palace. The expressions of both Jade Dew Divine General and Master Sichen behind Lu Ying slightly changed. Lu Ying¡¯s tone remained unchanged as she nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a rule set by my master. As you all have come to attend the Yaochi Conference, everyone has a chance to receive a flat peach.¡± At the word ¡°chance,¡± Qingyu Great Sage¡¯s eye¡¯s visibly sharpened, and she asked, ¡°Chance?¡± Lu Ying replied, ¡°After the collapse of the Way of Heaven ten thousand years ago, the flat peach tree no longer bears new fruit. Now, only a few flat peaches are left. A great disaster is around the corner, so we need to use them sparingly.¡± When she mentioned the upcoming ¡°great disaster,¡± she cast a glance at Gu Yang. However, there was a fog enveloping her, preventing others from seeing exactly whom she was looking at. A great disaster? Upon hearing her words, something stirred within Gu Yang. Could she be referring to the light that is destined to kill him in ten years? ¡­ Lu Ying continued, ¡°Only the truly strong are worthy of a flat peach. If anyone of you can defeat my Jade Dew Divine General, then a flat peach will be yours.¡± The Jade Dew Divine General, upon being named by her, immediately stepped forward, and there was a powerful aura radiating from him. His golden armor was shimmering with an icy cold light under the sun. For all the ones present in the Unleaking Realm, the desire to compete had been stamped out. Fighting against a Celestial Being was utterly humiliating. Since ancient times, there have been few who could defeat opponents of higher ranks. Only the freakish Gu Yang, who took defeating higher-ranked opponents as easy as daily meals. They knew their own weight. If they had to compete against someone in the same Unleaking Realm, they might try to challenge them. However, to fight against a Celestial Being? They would rather not. Now, it was up to the eleven Celestial Beings. ¡­ ¡°What is this ¡®great disaster¡¯ the fairy maid speaks of?¡± Qingyu Great Sage was also a bit puzzled. The Celestial Beings¡¯ invitation was different from those in the Unleaking Realm. The nine Celestial Beings arrived earlier and went directly into the Immortal Palace with their invitations. They did not see the blood-red sky. Lu Ying said, ¡°You will naturally know once you step outside. Does anyone want a flat peach?¡± Among the eleven Celestial Beings present, none stood up. Everyone coveted the flat peach, but no one wanted to be the first to tread into the unknown and test the waters¡ªit was a gamble they were unwilling to take. They were all unaware of this Jade Dew Divine General¡¯s potential. The first one to compete would be at a disadvantage, giving others an opportunity to gauge his strength and weakness through the showdown. None of the eleven Celestial Beings were willing to make this sacrifice. After a while, still no one had stepped forward. As Lu Ying quickly guessed their worries, she said, ¡°If any of you are worried about the risks, there is no need to worry. We have set up a specialized combat field here for fair competitions. Inside, you can safely compete without fearing for your lives. The defeated will be automatically transported out.¡± ¡°Additionally, if you don¡¯t want others to see your match, I can seal off the combat field to prevent other guests from watching.¡± There¡¯s such a thing? Upon hearing this, Gu Yang realized that today¡¯s battle would be terribly tough. The combat field in Yaochi Immortal Palace was clearly a place for practical training. Inside, without worrying about injuries, they could freely spar with each other, accumulating unimaginable battle experience. All this time, Gu Yang had been overpowering opponents of the same rank and even defeating higher-ranked ones. The abundant battle experience obtained from simulations contributed to his success as much as his superior cultivation level and superior techniques. This allowed him to weather any opponent with ease. However, such an advantage would no longer exist in front of those from the Yaochi Immortal Palace. Perhaps, their battle experience was even more extensive than his. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± At this point, someone finally stood up. He was a man in gray clothes who, judging by his appearance, was likely one of the two Celestial Beings from the Barbarians of the grasslands. He stepped into the arena with a fighting spirit, standing face-to-face with the Divine Soldier Yulu. Suddenly, both of their figures vanished into thin air, and no one knew where they had been transported to. Upon seeing the scene of the two being transported away, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of the prehistoric spiritual treasure called the Mountain and River Map of the Water Moon Cave. This Yaochi Immortal Palace was likely also a prehistoric spiritual treasure. Otherwise, the people of the Yaochi Immortal Palace could not have survived from the ancient times to the present. Gu Yang was still somewhat puzzled. The Yaochi Immortal Palace in the future was clearly fierce, ruthlessly killing warriors of Great Zhou. Why didn¡¯t they seize the opportunity to annihilate them now? Inside the Yaochi Immortal Palace, they were helpless. If Lu Ying wanted to kill them, it would be extremely easy. Surprisingly, she not only didn¡¯t kill them, but also said that whoever could defeat her would be rewarded with a flat peach. The inconsistency in her actions was too huge, almost as if she had a split personality. Gu Yang seriously suspected that the Yaochi Immortal Palace had changed hands in the future. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain this inconsistency. Whoosh¡ª At this moment, a figure appeared out of nowhere; it was the Celestial Being from the Barbarians. He looked disheveled, with his clothes in tatters and half of his hair burnt off. His expression was extremely gloomy, as if he was about to cry. He silently returned to his seat, but, surprisingly, he did not appear to be injured. It was evident that he had suffered a devastating loss, and the entire process had taken less than two seconds. It was almost like being killed instantly. The impressive strength of the Divine Soldier Yulu was clear to see. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°I would like to learn from your expertise.¡± The one who spoke was Qin Wu, who was sitting next to Gu Yang. He rose and stepped into the ring, throwing a challenge to the Divine Soldier Yulu. The figures of the two quickly vanished, transported to the dueling field. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Gu Yang looked at Lu Ying, thinking that she would definitely be able to witness the fight in the dueling field. He was quite interested in the martial arts of other Celestial Beings, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see them. After a moment, Qin Wu was forced to return, having also lost. He had resisted for about two seconds longer than the previous contender, but he did not look as disheveled. Only the clothes on his chest were torn. The Divine Soldier Yulu swept her gaze over the remaining ten people, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Seeing that the others did not seem to be injured, they sequentially issued challenges to the Divine Soldier Yulu. Regrettably, they all lost. Both Saint Chaoyang and Red Moon Great Saint had also participated, but they lasted only a little longer. Last of all, Qingyu Great Sage, who had the highest cultivation level, stayed the longest in the dueling field, for several minutes. However, she still lost. As such, all the Celestial Beings of the Divine State had fallen under the sword of the Divine Soldier Yulu. All the Unleaking Realm martial artists present were slightly desperate. The Divine Soldier Yulu had managed to defeat all the Celestial Beings of the Divine State alone. Looking at Lu Ying¡¯s attitude towards him, he didn¡¯t seem too important. How strong must this legitimate student of the Yaochi Immortal Palace, Lu Ying, be? How were these ancient immortal cultivators so strong? Could their martial arts be so weak and brittle? ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± At this moment, a calm voice echoed. People then realized that there was one individual who hadn¡¯t competed yet¡ªGu Yang. PS: Please vote. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: 390 I’m coming! Chapter 390: 390 I¡¯m coming! The Conference at Yao Chi, a dead silence¡­ All the warriors from the Divine State Kontinent, whether they were Celestials defeated by the Jade Dew Divine General or the Unleaking Realm warriors on the sidelines, had all firsthandly experienced the enormous gap between them and a mighty and ancient immortal gate like Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Such a chasm, that it brought despair. Present were not just Luo Wang from Great Zhou, two Celestials from the Barbarian Plains, and another two unfamiliar Celestials. But also there were the Celestials from the Four Great Sacred Lands; all of the three Saints from the Three Saint Gates had arrived, and there was one representative from Star Sea too. They were all defeated nonetheless. From start to finish, only a single Jade Dew Divine General of the opponents had fought. After this competition, the Divine State Kontinent was utterly defeated. At this moment, no matter who they were affiliated with, everyone was feeling intensely heavy-hearted. The present-day Yao Chi Immortal Palace signified that the entire Divine State Kontinent would be reshuffled, just like when the Four Great Sacred Lands had emerged, causing the colossal Xia Dynasty to collapse rapidly. The current Great Zhou could hardly compare to the Xia Dynasty. If even the Four Great Sacred Lands who truly dominated this continent had been defeated, who could still counter the Yao Chi Immortal Palace? Yet another big change, a thousand-year rare event, was happening right before their eyes. Everyone began to consider how to preserve themselves and their powers within the impending big reshuffle. At this point, the woman in palace attire, Lu Ying, surveyed everyone and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else up for it?¡± Even the Three Saint Gates had been defeated, who could still challenge that Jade Dew Divine General? Following the collapse of the Xia Dynasty, the entire Divine State Kontinent was actually controlled by the Four Great Sacred Lands, with the largest forces among them being the Three Saint Gates and the Red Bright Sky. For a thousand years, all the warriors from Great Zhou had been living under the shadow of the Four Great Sacred Lands. The three Saints from the Three Saint Gates were all defeated by that Jade Dew Divine General, which caused a great shock to them. ¡°I¡¯ll take up the challenge!¡± Just at that moment, a clear voice rang out. All at once, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn towards the speaker. ¡°Gu Yang?¡± Only then did everyone remember that he hadn¡¯t taken his turn yet. But, what of it? The Three Saint Gates had already been defeated, how could he, a Celestial who had just had a breakthrough, be a match for the Jade Dew Divine General? ¡­ Gu Yang didn¡¯t intentionally want to be the last one to take the stage, but he simply hadn¡¯t gotten his chance, as everyone else had rushed forward, seemingly driven by a fear of being left behind. Since he wasn¡¯t anxious, he just allowed the others to go first, and didn¡¯t make his move until all the others were defeated and there was no one left to compete with him. The defeat of the three Saints from the Three Saint Gates had caught him slightly by surprise. Those guys should have been stronger than this. Although Saint Chao Yang had been sneak attacked not long ago by the Red Moon Great Saint and his body had been destroyed, causing a great loss of power, it was generally accepted. The other two, Red Moon and Qingyu, were in a completely intact state, how could their power level be lacking to this extent? Although this Jade Dew Divine General was indeed strong, she wasn¡¯t so strong as to be undefeatable and unmatched. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but use the divine power of the Candle Dragon to get a clearer look, but surprisingly this time the divine power of the Candle Dragon had failed, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. The prohibition here was indeed formidable, even the Candle Dragon¡¯s divine powers had been restricted. He could only suppress his doubts, and upon hearing Lu Ying¡¯s words, accepted the challenge. Then, he took a step forward, walked right up to the Jade Dew Divine General, and from the Beast-taming Space, he drew out a sword. Hummm! An astonishing sword energy burst forth from the blade, bringing with it a kind of fiercely commanding aura that suggested nothing could stand in its way. The Jade Dew Divine General¡¯s initial somewhat bored expression changed when she saw the sword in Gu Yang¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword! Not just her, but Lu Ying and Master Sichen were also surprised. After a closer look, it was undoubtedly the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Huangdi Sword destroyed already?¡± Master Sichen expressed his astonishment, saying that the Human Realm was the first in line in the great catastrophe tens of thousands of years ago. In that unprecedented catastrophe, the Sword of the Human Emperor was also destroyed. The destruction of this treasure, a symbol of the rise of the Human Race, signified the beginning of the decline of the Human Race¡¯s splendor. Now, the Sword of the Human Emperor has reappeared in the Human Realm. How could they not be surprised by this? Fortunately, the current Sword of the human emperor no longer possesses the apocalyptic power it had in ancient times; otherwise, both Lu Ying and Master Sichen would have turned tail and run. However, the Sword of the Human Emperor is still the Sword of the Human Emperor. It is the most special among many innate spiritual treasures; its power is inextricably linked to the fate of the Human Race itself. One could say it is the spiritual treasure least affected by the Way of Heaven. Just as long as the fate of the Human Race is strong enough, in this era, it is not impossible to restore the power of the ancient times. Lu Ying knew that the man before her was the one who triggered the ¡°Blood Sky¡± phenomenon. Originally, she was extremely angry deep down. The appearance of the ¡°Blood Sky¡± signified the arrival of the third great catastrophe. Long or short, in a few years or ten, the entire Three Realms would face another catastrophe again. All her plans had been upset. After the second great catastrophe, the master of the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi, her teacher, concealed the Immortal Palace deep in the sea of space using vast divine power. Everyone inside the Immortal Palace fell into a deep sleep to resist the erosion of endless time. They were supposed to awaken after ninety thousand years. Who would have expected the Demon Suppression Tower to return early, causing her to wake up abruptly? This unexpected occurrence put her in a dilemma. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, whether you¡¯re a Golden Immortal or a Primordial Golden Immortal, you¡¯ll be reduced to Mortal Dust, and under the erosion of time, you¡¯ll eventually decay, and there will be no immortality in the world. She was initially only a Celestial Immortal; after awakening, she lost the protection of the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi and quickly fell to the Nascent Soul stage. Soon, she found a way to return to the Human Immortal stage, let alone advancing further was as difficult as reaching the sky. She has at most two thousand years of life left, and it¡¯s impossible for her to live until her teacher awakens. Even if she further advances and returns to the Earth Immortal stage, or even the Celestial Immortal stage, she will not possibly have tens of thousands of years of lifespan. She doesn¡¯t possess the divine power that her teacher had, allowing herself to fall into deep sleep, resisting the erosion of time. At this time, she only has two choices. One, accept her fate and wait for death. Two, find a way to prolong her life. Lu Ying doesn¡¯t want to sit around waiting for death. Among the members in the Immortal Palace, she ranked ninth and only had a small part of the authority. So, she woke up her second senior sister, who had the best relationship with her, and unexpectedly staged a sneak attack¡­ She successfully gained the authority to hold the Yaochi Conference, leading to today¡¯s situation. All that Lu Ying did was for the flat peach, a miracle product that could extend life by over a thousand years with just one. The flat peach tree is the most precious treasure of the Immortal Palace, an innate spirit root, born at the beginning of the universe. They, as disciples, do not have the authority to pick flat peaches. But there is no lack of ways to cheat. Holding the Yaochi Conference is the easiest way to get flat peaches. That¡¯s also why she sent her subordinates to invite the Unleaking Martial Artists from Great Zhou and Celestial Beings to attend the Yaochi Conference. According to the rules of the Immortal Palace, each participant in the Yaochi Conference can receive a flat peach, even the youngest kind, can extend life by a thousand years. Moreover, it has great benefits for cultivation. Lu Ying managed to conceal dozen flat peaches. She plans to repeat this process in five hundred years, aiming to achieve immortality in this way. However, after Gu Yang created the ¡°Blood Sky¡±, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all cultivators in the Human Realm would die out. It would take a few thousand years at least, and it was feared that there might not be any Nascent Soul level cultivators born. The minimum cultivation level to participate in the Yaochi Conference is the Nascent Soul. Lu Ying can hide in the Immortal Palace and doesn¡¯t have to worry about dying in the catastrophe. However, when the cultivators of the Human Realm are all wiped out, when can she gather enough Nascent Souls to participate in the Yaochi Conference? You must know that the more miraculous items like the flat peach you take, the less effective they become. Although she got dozens of flat peaches this time, at most, it can only extend her life by three thousand years; added to her own lifespan, it¡¯s just five thousand years. When the time comes, if she can¡¯t gather people and is unable to hold the Yaochi Conference, she still can¡¯t escape the fate of death due to old age in the end. All of this was caused by Gu Yang. If not for the prohibition of harm at the Yaochi Conference, Lu Ying wished she could smash him to pieces, pull out his original spirit, and burn it with ghostly fire for forty-nine days¡­ Gu Yang suddenly felt a chilly wind attacking him from behind, and he became vigilant, who is cursing me? Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: 391 Kills Chapter 391: 391 Kills When Gu Yang took out the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword from the Beast-taming Space, he felt it was very different from usual. A strong emotion of anger was being transmitted from the sword. Why was it angry? He was a bit curious, but mostly delighted. The unleashing of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was advantageous for him. The might of the Jade Dew Divine General was formidable; all those experienced Celestial Beings had been defeated by it, and he was not that confident. Despite this, he evidently won in the recent simulation, thus obtaining a flat peach. Now, he understood why he¡¯d won. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was in full swing! A supreme surge of sword intent radiated from the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The power it unleashed this time was much more formidable than the last time in the Water Moon Cave. At this moment, an invisible ripple blanketed him, intending to teleport him elsewhere. The sword intent from the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword began to vibrate, breaking through this ripple. The teleportation failed. The Jade Dew Divine General on the opposite side disappeared, leaving only him standing alone. ¡°So intense?¡± Gu Yang was somewhat shocked. The power of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was indeed overwhelming¨C it could even directly break the Prohibition of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. ¡­ Upon witnessing this, Master Sichen and Lu Ying in the main seat immediately confirmed¨C it was the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword beyond doubt. Although it had not fully recovered to the strength it had in ancient times, the power it had demonstrated should not be underestimated. It was unclear what had transpired over these 8000 years, but someone had managed to restore the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The two of them knew well why the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was so reactive¨C the key was the Jade Dew Divine General. In the Yao Chi Immortal Palace, there was a core group comprising the nine disciples under the Palace Master. Then, there were cultivators like Master Sichen who joined the palace to serve it. Apart from them, there were two more systems. The first was palace maids who were similar to maid servants. Despite being maids, each one of them had a cultivation level surpassing that of a Human Immortal. Second, were divine generals who did chores and maintained appearances. These two categories could be considered servants and subordinates. Maids relied on their own cultivation, and the Yao Chi Immortal Palace was a real Immortal realm. No matter how poor one¡¯s natural talent was, if they stayed there long enough, they could also attain the Human Immortal realm. Divine generals, however, were different. Their strength came from the approval of the Palace Master and was related to divine power. What the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword hated the most was divine power. In the past, the third-generation Human Emperor, Gold Emperor, studied the power of divinity. This caused the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword to abandon them. The Human Emperor system that the human race had established for tens of thousands of years collapsed. The fragmentation of the human race began from then. Afterwards, immortals and gods separated from the human race and no longer acknowledged the rule of the Human Emperor. Hence, each Human Emperor sought to destroy divine power, creating tens of thousands of years of warfare and bitter animosity between the two sides. Divine power was useful, and one could achieve quick results. Life and death were within the thoughts of the Divine Lord, making them much easier to control than cultivators. Many experts liked to use it as it was convenient. The Jade Dew Divine General was created using divine power. Considering the disdain and hostility of the successive Human Emperors towards divine power, it was not surprising that the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was provoked by the Jade Dew Divine General. ¡­ At this moment, the Jade Dew Divine General emerged from the space. ¡°Kill!¡± A dense murderous intent was transmitted from the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. Gu Yang felt an unprecedented strong power and was a bit surprised. Was this necessary? The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was burning its destiny to kill its opponent, revealing its true power. Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, second move, Godslayer! Gu Yang showed no mercy and slashed out with his sword. ¡°Stop!¡± Noticing something was off, Lu Ying promptly shouted. ¡­ Gu Yang felt as if the surrounding space had been sealed off. He was firmly confined, preventing him from making that slash. Useless! A unique sword intent resonated within the Sword of the Human Emperor, instantly shattered the shackles and the sword had already fallen. Couldn¡¯t dodge in time! A trace of fear and despair flashed in the eyes of General Yulu. He was as if having been shocked, he became stiff and failed to react at all. The next moment, his gaze dimmed. A streak of blood appeared on his forehead and he was split in half. Starting from the wound, he turned into dust and in a blink of an eye, he has completely disappeared into the air. ¡­ ¡°Is he dead?¡± The people present were all taken aback, and they were so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak. Had that mighty existence which suppressed all the Celestial Beings present just been killed by a single strike from Gu Yang? Especially the ten Celestial Beings; they had personally experienced the terrifying strength of General Yulu. Now seeing him die just like that, they felt a strong sense of disbelief. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the Sword of the Human Emperor in Gu Yang¡¯s hand. In those eyes, there was fear, excitement¡­ and greed! The fact that Gu Yang obtained the Sword of the Human Emperor was well known across the continent. However, no one paid much attention to it. Not even Xia Emperor, who had unified the whole continent, could get recognized by the Sword of the Human Emperor, let alone Gu Yang. However, no one expected that he could actually wield the power of the Sword of the Human Emperor. This power was horribly strong, transcending the realm of Celestial Beings. Even mighty warriors like General Yulu could be killed in an instant, who else in the world could withstand this sword? ¡­ The smoke around Lu Ying trembled a few times, her fury reaching its peak. Since she entered the Immortal Palace and became the ninth disciple of her master, General Yulu had been by her side, being her right-hand man. He was also the person she trusted the most. Now he has been killed right in front of her, how could she not be furious? Soon, the smoke around her calmed down. She held a grudge. She needed to kill him to seek revenge. However, she feared the sharpness of the Sword of the Human Emperor and was unwilling to take action personally. What if he could strike another sword? She might not be able to defend against it. ¡°What a sword! The Sword of the Human Emperor!¡± Lu Ying¡¯s voice was exceptionally cold, ¡°You just killed my subordinate right before me and perfunctorily moved on. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation?¡± Gu Yang said innocently, ¡°It was you who said that no one would die at the Yaochi Conference. I didn¡¯t know that this sword strike would actually kill him. I¡¯m not to blame, am I?¡± Lu Ying was momentarily speechless because it was indeed what she had said. People indeed would not die at the Yaochi Conference. Anyone who tried to kill would be hindered by the prohibitions. However, who could have anticipated Gu Yang possessing the Sword of the Human Emperor now that the core of the Immortal Palace was in hibernation and the power of many prohibitions only remained at the level of immortal beings? This remark left her no room to rebut. Gu Yang continued, ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your word, will you? You said before that if someone defeated him, they would receive a flat peach. Now that I¡¯ve won, where¡¯s my peach?¡± For a moment, Lu Ying felt her Daoist Heart was unstable, ¡°He killed my subordinate and now has the nerve to ask me for a peach?¡± The killing intent in her heart grew stronger. ¡°The peach will be sent over soon.¡± The words she forced out through clenched teeth. Since she had set the rules, she was not allowed to violate her own rules at the Yaochi Conference. She had agreed that whoever defeated General Yulu would receive a flat peach, and she must deliver on that. Then, Lu Ying noticed that the Sword of the Human Emperor had receded its sharpness. She asked, ¡°Do you know the weakness of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± As for the weakness, it was that the sword was not always trustworthy, sometimes it obeys orders, sometimes it doesn¡¯t. Gu Yang thought this but didn¡¯t say it out loud. Lu Ying continued on her own, ¡°The Sword of the Human Emperor, can slay both monsters and immortals, possesses limitless power, and is not inferior to any innate spiritual treasure.¡± ¡°However, when it confronts the Human Race, it cannot exert its full strength. In ancient times, the Human Emperor died at the hands of human traitors. After Emperor Fu succeeded to the throne, he painstakingly refined the Nine God Tripods, in order to avoid repeating the fate of the Human Emperor.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang felt several malicious gazes shooting over from the side, each filled with deep hostility. This woman is too vicious, isn¡¯t this the same as inciting others to kill him? At this moment, a woman who looked like a maid came out holding a plate. On it was a ripe peach. This was the flat peach that was legendary among the immortals! P.S: Seeking for monthly votes. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: 392 World Sword Master Chapter 392: 392 World Sword Master Upon the palace maid walking towards Gu Yang with the peach, a tantalizing sweetness flooded his nostrils, reaching his Original Spirit. A single sniff felt like it could nourish his spirit. A deep desire, unlike any he had felt before, grew within his Original Spirit. It was a longing to devour the peach in one gulp. He swallowed, reigning in his impulse. To eat it just like that would be wasteful. He withdrew a jade box from his Beast-taming Space and placed the peach carefully inside it. Upon closing the lid, the alluring fragrance was immediately trapped within. The box, a spoils of war, had been taken from some foe. There were many such trivial things in his Beast-taming Space. If they couldn¡¯t be replenished and could likely come in handy, he kept them. This jade box, specifically, appeared to be designed for storing rare treasures or sublime elixirs. Gu Yang placed the box snugly in his Beast-taming Space. He then scoped around the room and noticed numerous envy-stricken eyes upon him. He didn¡¯t quite understand their intentions. He was completely undaunted. Of all the people in the room, the only ones he truly feared were the three from Three Holy Sects. However, they were all Great Saints of the Monster Race, the enemies of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. If they were to truly attack him, the sword being the way it was, would likely lend him its power. As for the others¡­ He wondered who had the audacity to bring trouble to his doorstep. Gu Yang glanced at the prompt he had seen earlier. ¡°Acquired two fragments, the current number of fragments: three.¡± This message appeared after slaying the Jade Dew Divine General. Clearly, slaying Celestial Beings could yield fragments. He wouldn¡¯t hunt others down without reason. But if others provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy either. ¡­ Lu Ying saw the smug satisfaction on Gu Yang¡¯s face. Despite her Daoist Heart being pure and transparent, she was still put off. A single flat peach meant nothing to her. But the fact that it was snatched by this little squirt irked her. She said dismissively, ¡°Congratulations. This is a thirty-thousand-year-old peach that can extend your life by a thousand years.¡± At this point, she noticed the eyes of the Celestial Beings around her change, filling her with a certain sense of gratification. If this youngster had eaten the peach right away, there would not be much she could do. But since he had chosen to keep it and everyone witnessed that¡­ She didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be someone harboring other ideas. From her observation, a few of them were running out of time. They wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation of a life-extending peach. At the brink of death, they might do anything unexpected. Staring at Lu Ying, Gu Yang was certain that for some reason, she either couldn¡¯t, or was not allowed to kill him in the Immortal Palace. Otherwise, she had no reason to incite the Celestial Beings around her. She was trying to instigate others. As Gu Yang was about to speak, a sudden tremor shook the ground, ripples disturbing the once quiet lake. Then, a terrifying wave of energy rolled out from a certain direction, causing his heart to flutter, ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± The others sensed it too, their eyes following the energy wave. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we should wrap things up for today. Please make your way back.¡± All of a sudden, Master Sichen spoke. Gu Yang realized that Lu Ying, who previously sat opposite him, was now nowhere to be seen. Clearly, something had happened in the Yaochi Immortal Palace. He couldn¡¯t help thinking of the mysterious old man. This was undoubtedly his doing. The next moment, he was enveloped by a force. This time, the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword seemed indifferent. With a swish, Gu Yang was teleported away. ¡­ As soon as Gu Yang stepped out of the Yaochi Immortal Palace, he promptly invoked the Phoenix¡¯s Divine Power and fled at top speed. Although a Celestial Being, there were ten of them, and he had no intention of battling them all simultaneously. To divide and conquer was far superior. When it came to flying, few could match the Phoenix¡¯s speed¡ª ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± A voice rang out from behind, merely twenty-odd kilometers away. A transparent sword light was soaring forwards, its user riding the sword. His speed was somehow a tinge faster, ¡°Give me the flat peach, and I will spare your life!¡± Gu Yang recognized the man. He was seated diagonally opposite him, the third one on the right. This indicated he was amongst the top half of the eleven Celestial Beings present. Gu Yang didn¡¯t know anything more about him. His rise had been so rapid, he had limited exposure to Celestial Being powerhouses. Aside from the Three Holy Sects and the headmaster, he had no contact with any other Celestial Beings. Even Luo Wang¡¯s identity was a mere guess of his. There were also two Celestial Beings from the Barbarians of the plains identifiable by their clothing. As for the other three, he was utterly clueless about their origins, wondering if they came from the Four Great Sacred Lands. Gu Yang scorned, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± The man behind retorted, ¡°I have no interest in the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. But if you don¡¯t know better, you won¡¯t only fail to protect the peach and the sword, but your own life will be at stake too. Think it through!¡± ¡°Sword Palace?¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang guessed the identity of the other party. In the world, the only ones who would not be interested in the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword were people from the Sword Palace. Xu Ruomei once mentioned to him about the rules of the Sword Palace. Every disciple, when they joined, would have to choose their own sword in the palace. Once chosen, it could not be changed again. This was a mutual selection process, in which both the person chose the sword, and the sword chose the person. She was chosen by the Dust Sword, one of the most important six divine swords in the Sword Palace, during her initiation. She had become the heir to the Dust Sword, and once she broke through to the realm of Divine Power, she would become the lord of the Dust Sword Palace. Every disciple of the Sword Palace had only one sword for their entire lifetime, which showed extreme dedication. Only they could claim to be uninterested in the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. Among the six major sects, the Sword Palace and the Dao Sect had the longest histories, both existed since the Xia Dynasty. They could be considered the truly indigenous sects. In the Xia Dynasty, the Sword Palace was a department in the imperial court, and its leader was bestowed by the Xia Emperor as the Master of All Swords in the world. After the collapse of the Xia Dynasty, the Sword Palace managed to survive on its own. Over the past thousands of years, disciples of the Sword Palace of the Divine Power realm rarely ventured into the world, and they avoided meddling in worldly affairs, adding to their mystique. But wait, when did the Sword Palace produce a new Celestial Being strongman? There was once a Celestial Being in the Sword Palace, who was the one ennobled by the Xia Emperor as the Master of All Swords. According to the legends, he was the first one to die in battle after the Four Great Sacred Lands appeared. Since then, no Celestial Being strongman had appeared in the Sword Palace. These were all told to him by Wu Er. ¡­ ¡°Sword Palace, Xu Tianxing!¡± The Celestial Being strongman behind him said arrogantly, ¡°Now that you know my name, you should be aware that in front of me, you stand no chance.¡± Xu Tianxing? He was indeed the one who had been bestowed upon by the Xia Emperor to be the Master of All Swords in the world. Gu Yang was astonished, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already died?¡± Seeing that Gu Yang had no intention of handing over the flat peach, Xu Tianxing, who was following him, also stopped speaking¡­ Anyone capable of cultivating to the Celestial Being realm was a person of firm will and could not be easily swayed by words. Further discussion was a waste of breath. ¡°Where did this kid come from, and how could he receive the recognition of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword?¡± Xu Tianxing was slightly puzzled. For these years, he had been in seclusion in a certain pocket world, only returning once every fifty years. A few days ago, he received a message from a disciple that an envoy from Yao Chi had sent an invitation, inviting him to attend the Yaochi Conference. Upon hearing it was the Yaochi Conference, he immediately came out from his seclusion. After hearing the disciple¡¯s description, he judged that this event was most likely real, and promptly headed to the coastal region of the North Sea. As expected, he entered the legendary Immortal Palace of Yao Chi. Unfortunately, he was unable to defeat the ancient Celestial Immortal and couldn¡¯t obtain the legendary flat peach that could prolong life. However, he still had a chance. That youngster, using the power of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, actually killed that ancient Celestial Immortal and obtained a flat peach. If he could snatch that flat peach, he could prolong his life by a thousand years, providing ample time for him to break through to a higher realm. He was already two thousand years old, and his life was nearing its end, but he had yet to make further progress in his cultivation. The flat peach was his last hope. If he could not get the flat peach, within at most a hundred years, his end would come. However, this kid was a bit difficult to deal with. His Streaming Light Sword was known for its speed, and when it came to escape speed, no one in the world could compare with him. Back then, it was by using this spirit treasure that he managed to escape alive from Lord Chi Ming. Surprisingly, the flight speed of this kid was hardly slower than his. He had never heard of such a prominent figure before. ¡°This will do!¡± Xu Tianxing thought and felt a bit more at ease. He was not the only one aiming for the flat peach. The Red Moon Great Saint and someone from the Star Sea were both determined to get the flat peach. If given the chance, any Celestial Being in attendance would definitely make a move. If he couldn¡¯t take down this kid immediately, it would be troublesome if other people came in haste. He was extremely confident in his strength. While he was not capable of dealing with the ancient Celestial Immortal, he could certainly handle an ordinary Celestial Being. But, if several Celestial Beings teamed up and attacked him first, who was leading the way, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. ¡°Let¡¯s shake off those people first.¡± Xu Tianxing made up his mind, even slowing down a bit. He was not in a hurry to catch up with that kid, but to use his advantage in speed to shake off the Celestial Beings that were following. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong with the sky?¡± At this moment, he noticed the anomaly in the sky. It had turned red, as if it was stained with blood. He remembered something he had read in an ancient book, that had recorded such a phenomenon, and he suddenly gasped. ¡°When the sky turns red, calamity is at hand.¡± Currently, wasn¡¯t the sky dyed red? Could it be that the disaster mentioned in the ancient book, which could engulf the entire human realm, was arriving? ¡­ On the other side, Gu Yang also had similar thoughts. Since his breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm, he had not properly fought with anyone yet, so he had to be careful. Besides, the person he was facing was the Master of All Swords, who had become famous worldwide more than a thousand years ago. He had already thought of a battlefield in his mind. Then, he opened the system and initiated a simulation. PS: Begging for monthly votes. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: 393 Great Catastrophe of Antiquity Chapter 393: 393 Great Catastrophe of Antiquity On the coast of the North Sea, the water presents a dark blue color. The deep-colored sea reflects the blood-red sky, as if it were soaked in blood. Two figures, one green and one red, were hovering in the air. They were Qingyu Great Saint and Red Moon Great Saint of San Saint Door. They looked up at the red sky, their expressions turning somewhat pale. After a long while, the Red Moon Great Saint muttered, ¡°It has appeared again, the blood sky¡ª¡± They had come together, and after leaving the Yao Chi Immortal Palace, they instantly locked onto Gu Yang¡¯s location, intending to pursue him. But they saw the bloodstain in the sky and the blood-colored sky, which shocked them to the core. In a moment of distraction, they completely lost track of Gu Yang. The two had already ignored the affair of the peaches. Looking at the bloodstains in the sky sent chills down their spine. There was no one in the Divine State land who knew better than they did about the horrors that could happen when the sky showed that bloodstain. Both of them are part of the few tribes of the Monster Race, belonging to the category of wood spirits. Their cultivation was extremely slow, but they had one advantage¡ªtheir natural lifespan was exceedingly long. Especially for these two, they were not ordinary, having lived for over fifteen thousand years to this day. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, they were able to resist the erosion of time and live for such a long period; no other race but the Monster Race with wood spirits as the soul of their entity could do this. They had personally experienced the great catastrophe a thousand years ago, and had witnessed the collapse of Way of Heaven, a scene of the simultaneous fall of all immortals. In the past, the lofty immortals, Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, Celestial Immortals, and even the immortal Golden Immortals¡­died en masse. The Immortal Palace in the sky also fell with them¡­ Such a scene was like the end of the world. That one day was like today, with a bloodstain appearing in the sky, the whole sky seemed to have been dyed red with blood. The only reason they survived the great catastrophe was that their cultivation level was still low then, reaching the Nascent Soul stage. They retreated to their original form and did not dare to reveal themselves. They were trembling in fear. When everything was over, they unwittingly survived. The second time the sky showed such a bloodstain was two thousand years later. By then, they were already Human Immortals and were taken into the emperor¡¯s command. When the calamity returned, even the emperor fell. Before the emperor¡¯s fall, he sealed the entrance between the Heavenly Peace Land and the Human Realm, preserving the last bit of power of the Monster Race. About a dozen or so of the Monster Race with Human Immortal Realm. As time passed, the surviving Monster Race members all passed away one by one, leaving only the three wood spirits in the Heavenly Peace Land. In a flash, seven thousand years passed, and the gateway between the Human Realm and Heavenly Peace Land was opened by someone. The Human Realm had completely changed its appearance. They had thought that everything was over. But they never imagined that they would see this ominous celestial phenomenon again after eight thousand years. This revived their deepest nightmares. Fear had reached its pinnacle in their hearts. A thousand years ago, there was a Human Emperor in the Human Realm, and in the Thirty-Three Heavens, there were Realm Lords, Immortal Sovereigns, Heavenly Emperors¡­ All those great abilities had perished in that catastrophe. Eight thousand years ago, there were also the emperor and several other major powers at the forefront. And now? As the great catastrophe approaches, the ancient great talents have either fallen or disappeared. Who will resist this great catastrophe? In the present Human Realm, how many Human Immortals are there in total? In the entire Divine State land, the number of Celestial Beings, including them, is only over a dozen. They are the ones with the highest realm and strongest power. At this moment, the Red Moon Great Saint said faintly, ¡°Sister Wutong, come out. The great catastrophe is at hand. Can we put our differences aside for now?¡± Not far away, a figure appeared out of thin air. It was Saint Chao Yang. Her face was also somewhat pale. She gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Does it make sense?¡± Having said that, she immediately left. The Red Moon Great Saint was silent. Yes, does it make sense? Would the three of them working together be able to resist the great catastrophe a few years from now? ¡­ Other Celestial Beings were also shocked by the strange sky. Unlike the two Saints, they had not experienced it in person and did not know what kind of disaster this phenomenon would bring. Surprised as they were, they did not forget their main task and set off to track down Gu Yang. Every Celestial Being would not give up on something like the peach, which could extend life by a thousand years. Even if there was only a slim chance, they would not let it go. However, the further they pursued, the further away they were from Gu Yang. The speed was so fast that they could not catch up. Soon, some people gave up and quietly left. Yet a few others still did not give up and continued to pursue. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°The time is almost right.¡± Xu Tianxing finally shook off all the tails behind him. For a short time, no one could catch up. He suddenly accelerated, gradually closing the distance between him and Gu Yang. In reality, the speed difference between the two was trivial, and it was not an easy task to catch up in a short period. But he had the patience. Any warrior who cultivated from the Unleaking Realm to the Celestial Being Realm would not lack patience. Before they knew it, they had reached the territory of Qi Province. This was Luo Family¡¯s territory. The Luo Family did not have any Celestial Beings; the only one that needed to be worried about was Lord Chi Ming behind Luo Family. However, it was said that the incarnation of Lord Chi Ming in the Human Realm was slain by a junior hundreds of years ago. Without that incarnation, Lord Chi Ming¡¯s control over the Human Realm diminished significantly. Even if his strength is insufficient, escaping should not be an issue. These thoughts flickered in Xu Tianxing¡¯s mind, but suddenly, he saw Gu Yang swerve downward and fly onto a mountain. ¡°What is this kid trying to do?¡± He thought that the other wanted to shake him off with the complex terrain of the mountains, but he saw a spatial rift appear before Gu Yang, and Gu Yang directly entered it. What? Xu Tianxing was surprised, and without hesitation, he passed through before the Spatial Gate closed. ¡°This is¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what was behind the Spatial Gate, he remained vigilant to avoid being ambushed and falling into a trap. Until he saw his surroundings clearly, he was shocked, ¡°A Cave Heaven World?¡± This place was actually a Cave Heaven world! Following that, he realized something was wrong. He smelled a foul stench, and the Vitality between Heaven and Earth contained some terrible toxins. The most terrifying thing was the Way of Heaven in this world, it felt distorted, chaotic, evil¡­ Xu Tianxing was horrified, what kind of Cave Heaven world was this! The Way of Heaven was so distorted and chaotic, not to mention martial artists, even an ordinary person staying here for a long time would end up neither human nor ghost. Even a Celestial Being like him, once influenced by the Way of Heaven here, the contamination of his Original Spirit and mortal body would have unimaginable consequences. He immediately sealed his connection with the outside world, and avoided the highly toxic Vitality between Heaven and Earth and the twisted Way of Heaven like the plague. Xu Tianxing was shocked inwardly, but his speed was not affected at all, still firmly locking onto Gu Yang¡¯s figure. No matter where he fled, he could not escape from his palm. Don¡¯t think that hiding in such a twisted world can scare him. At that moment, he felt a sense of alarm in his heart, sensing an incredibly evil existence approaching rapidly. What is that? He was somewhat surprised. Even the demons of the Nether Sect, their evil aura was not as evil as this being. Could it be the legendary Ghost Emperor? Flying Rakshasa? Golden Corpse? All these are Demon Beasts and goblins at the Human Immortal level recorded in ancient books. Soon, a huge skull appeared in his vision, its face filled with the color of hatred. As soon as Xu Tianxing saw this face, a strong sense of hatred spontaneously emerged in his heart, as if he were dissatisfied with everything, wanting to destroy everything before his eyes. Just as he was about to release his hatred, he was startled and realized something was wrong. ¡°What a terrifying ghost, its resentment could actually affect my Daoist Heart.¡± He was on high alert. His Daoist Heart had been polished to the point of flawlessness and was not supposed to be easily affected by illusions. But now, it was influenced by a ghost and almost lost control. The ghosts born in such an environment completely defied conventional wisdom. Soon after, Xu Tianxing detected another strong aura, which shocked him even more, ¡°A Celestial Being?¡± There were powerful Celestial Being-level existences in this world? It was hard to imagine which Celestial Being would come to this world. Was death not fast enough for them? A normal Celestial Being in such an environment would count their blessings if they could survive a few hundred years. Xu Tianxing understood why Gu Yang entered this world, he wanted to fish in troubled waters. If others were in his place, they might have already beaten a hasty retreat. But he had no choice, no matter how dangerous, he would never give up. The immortality peach, he had to have it. ¡­ ¡­¡­ This place is exactly where the Yellow Springs Cave Heaven is located. In Huangmu City, a wrinkled old man with one gray, vertical pupil in his eye, looking extremely strange, was Tang Elder of the Four Directions Alliance, sitting in a room filled with prohibitions. Last time, his search for the man from the Human Realm in the underground cave ended in vain, so he stayed in Huangmu City, waiting for the man to appear. Suddenly, his eyes popped open, a flash of excitement appearing in his pupils. They¡¯re here! He sensed that two incredibly powerful auras had appeared on the outskirts of the city, not far from the entrance to the underground cave. The appearance of these two auras immediately alarmed the Ascension Period freak beast, The Ascension Period freak beast appeared not long ago, and with it came a large number of lower-level freak beasts. The situation outside of Huangmu City became extremely dangerous. Huangmu City was under his protection and did not suffer any attacks. Elder Tang was worried that the two cultivators, who were most likely from the Human Realm, did not know how powerful the freak beasts were and would unwittingly throw away their lives. He used his Divine Power and rushed over at the fastest speed. The Ascension Period freak beast was almost impossible to kill. In the ongoing war between humans and freak beasts, humans had yet to kill an Ascension Period freak beast, but there were quite a few Ascension period cultivators who had died at the hands of these beasts. He did not want the two Ascension cultivators from the Human Realm to lose their lives foolishly. PS: Requesting votes. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: 394 Glimmer of Hope Chapter 394: 394 Glimmer of Hope ¡°This Celestial Being level monster has been specifically lying in wait for me, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Feeling the terrifying power that was enough to affect his emotions, Gu Yang found himself a bit apprehensive. Last time, after he nearly cleared this area of all monsters, he encountered a Celestial Being level one during a simulation. He died on the spot. This was rather unreasonable. Logically speaking, after clearing this area of monsters, it would take some time for the monsters from the outside to wander in and fill the void, then give birth to powerful monsters. This should have been a rather lengthy process. However, it hadn¡¯t been long before a Celestial Being level monster appeared here. Where did it come from? Why is it that it only appeared after I cleared all the monsters in this area? This couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence, could it? From this Gu Yang had a bold thought, maybe this Celestial Being monster came here only upon discovering that all the monsters in this area had been wiped out. To eliminate the threat that wiped out the monsters? If that¡¯s true, then the monsters are more terrifying than he had imagined. These monsters had been around for several hundred years, and it¡¯s unknown whether any Ruin Realm monsters had emerged. In many simulations, once monsters invaded the human realm, within a decade or so, Ruin Realm monsters would be born. Thinking about this, Gu Yang felt it was better to play it safe. As he was thinking, that Celestial Being monster appeared right before his eyes. This time, what he saw was not a head, but a person. It was a woman dressed in a Daoist robe, carrying a sword on her back. She was clearly a cultivator, still maintaining her appearance from when she was alive. Only her eyes were pitch black. Upon laying eyes on those pitch black orbs, his heart filled with an uncontrollable hatred. Thinking back to the simulation where he was killed by the monster in front of him, he wanted nothing more than to charge over and smash it into dust. Just one look can make a person lose control. ¡°Don¡¯t look into its eyes!¡± At that moment, a loud shout sounded, resounding like a giant bronze bell, shaking one¡¯s heart. ¡­ Xu Tianxing, who was chasing from behind, was also affected, almost falling into a hateful emotional state. Jolted awake by that shout, he broke into a cold sweat. What the hell is that thing? Can it actually directly influence his Daoist Heart, giving rise to his inner demon, just like the rumored other-worldly celestial demons? In ancient times, these other-worldly celestial demons were a test that every Immortal Cultivator had to face. Those with unstable Daoist Hearts were easily exploited by these inner demons, ultimately leading to their deaths. However, today¡¯s Martial Arts practitioners no longer need to face such a test. These other-worldly celestial demons are just the stuff of legend, no one has ever encountered one. Having encountered this thing for the first time, Xu Tianxing was wary and instinctively slowed down. Yet, he saw Gu Yang maintaining his speed, flying towards that eerie thing. For a moment, he was a bit shaken. Should I chase or not? If I don¡¯t chase, I resent the idea of letting the peach within reach fly away. If I do, that weird thing is too eerie, and he had no confidence about it. Xu Tianxing was born in the most prosperous period of the Xia Dynasty when the Xia Emperor had absolute power, with everyone having to submit to him. Those who didn¡¯t accept this were all swept into the trash heap of history. He was able to cultivate step by step to the Celestial Being realm in such an environment, becoming one of the Xia Emperor¡¯s most capable subordinates. He was no ordinary man. Moreover, upon the emergence of the Four Great Sacred Lands, realizing their strength, he made a decisive choice to feign death and escape. Such judgment and decisiveness are the main reasons why he has been able to safely survive until now. Now, Xu Tianxing just took one look and determined that this strange existence was not to be meddled with, and it¡¯s best to stay as far away as possible. While he was hesitating, the Celestial Being powerhouse behind him made a move. A talisman flew out, transforming into a black cage in the air, trapping the eerie woman. ¡°This Heavenly Prison can only trap it for ten breaths time, go quickly.¡± The tone of the Celestial Being who had assisted was somewhat urgent. Talismans? Xu Tianxing was taken aback. In Divine State, the art of Talismans had been long lost. During the Xia Dynasty, some people still cultivated them. Later, with the near extinction of the Monster Race on the Divine State continent, and the loss of monster blood as a raw material, the basis for their existence was also lost. He didn¡¯t expect that in this hole world, there would still be such a profound Dao of talismans. Just one talisman, capable of trapping a Celestial Being, even if only for ten breaths of time, was terrifying. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°There really are Celestial Being powerhouses in this world.¡± Seeing the unfamiliar Celestial Being take the initiative to assist, Gu Yang was rather surprised. The restrictions on the cultivators of this world are far more severe than those of the Unleaking realm. Unleaking realm martial artists consume their lifespan when they take action. It¡¯s nearly the same with the cultivators of this world, after using up their mana, they absorb the vitality of heaven and earth to recover, unwittingly inhaling toxins into their bodies, undoubtedly committing slow suicide. That¡¯s why the cultivators here cherish their mana and True Essence exceedingly, to the point of being miserly, hoping to spend one unit of True Essence as if it were two. The prevalence of Talisman Dao here is also for the same reason. Making talismans consumes the least mana, using the talisman as a carrier to unleash the greatest destructive power. This unfamiliar Celestial Being, when faced with a Celestial Being level monster, was actually willing to assist, which was very rare. However, for him, this was superfluous. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yang had flown up to that strange entity, unsheathed the Emperor¡¯s Sword and directly struck it with a slash. ¡­ ¡­¡­. ¡°No¡ª!¡± Not far away, Elder Tang, who was rushing over at top speed, saw this scene. He blurted out, wanting to stop it, but it was already too late. The opponent¡¯s sword had already broken the cage he had set up, releasing the apparition that had achieved the God Transformation stage. It was over! His heart was as cold as ice. After hundreds of years, they had finally found someone who could freely move between the human realm and Yellow Springs. This gave him the hope of leaving this hellish world. Yet, just after seeing a glimmer of hope, it was extinguished. He found it hard to accept. This apparition used to be an elder of the Falling Cloud Sect and the top female cultivator of Yellow Springs. She was incredibly powerful, but during a catastrophe, she turned into an apparition. Even while she was alive, Elder Tang was by no means her match, let alone after she turned into this terrifying apparition. The stronger the cultivator before death, the more horrifying they will be as a specter. Even the Alliance¡¯s leader had yet to kill any of those in the God Transformation stage. On the contrary, countless cultivators in the God Transformation stage had been killed by apparitions over the years. After they died, they all turned into specters themselves. This was a world of despair. Since the arrival of the specters, no new God Transformations had emerged for many years. The power gap between humans and the specters was getting larger and larger, reaching a point where everyone became desperate. Even the most optimistic individuals lost their faith in defeating these specters. The main reason the Four Directions Alliance hadn¡¯t yet collapsed was because of the prestige of its leader, which was enough to suppress everyone else. In addition, there was simply no safe place left in this world apart from the Alliance. In such despair, Elder Tang was overjoyed to find a person from the human realm, and he even abandoned everything to stay and guard the desolate Huangmu City. However, now, this glimmer of hope had also collapsed. Under such roller-coaster emotions, his Daoist Heart was on the verge of breaking¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ignorant of his own impending doom.¡± Xu Tianxing watched as Gu Yang, like a man possessed, charged towards that demonic entity. He could not help but feel relieved. If Gu Yang wanted to court death himself, it would be for the best. This boy was swift and agile in the sky, and he held the Emperor¡¯s Sword. Xu Tianxing was always wary of him. Now, if this boy was seeking death, that would save him quite a bit of trouble. That eerie entity was clearly not a normal creature, and it probably had no interest in his relic. At that moment, he could easily grab that peach without lifting a finger. This eerie creature was a tough one, even for him. In his view, Gu Yang was as good as dead for charging towards it. ¡°That same move again!¡± Xu Tianxing recognized Gu Yang¡¯s move immediately¡ªit was the sword technique he had used to kill the Jade Dew Divine General during the Yaochi Conference. However, its power was incomparable to the last time¡ªit was miles apart, in fact. ¡°Could it be the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship?¡± Suddenly, he remembered a sword technique¡ªthe Headmaster¡¯s Zhanxuan Swordsmanship. Although few had witnessed this technique, it was famous amongst the Celestial Beings. In the entire Divine State, there were very few people that Xu Tianxing feared, and the Headmaster was undoubtedly one of them. When he learned that the Headmaster had killed Lord Chi Ming¡¯s incarnation, his first reaction was disbelief. A young man with such terrifying power? Later, even when he learned that the man had been heavily injured in the fight, Xu Tianxing still did not dare to underestimate him. For more than a hundred years after that, under the dominant influence of the Headmaster, Lord Chi Ming was unable to invade the human realm. Consequently, the Wu Family had to rely on the power of the Three Holy Sects to annihilate him¡ªa feat they dared not even dream of in the past. At this moment, Gu Yang¡¯s sword had already slashed onto the head of the eerie woman, and a grimace of pain surfaced on her pallid face. With a swish sound. The Emperor¡¯s Sword split her in two. No blood flowed out, and there were no organs inside her. She was just a mass of energy. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A heart-wrenching scream rang out, causing Xu Tianxing¡¯s mind to blank out for an instant. By the time he reacted, he felt a chill in his heart. In such a high-stake battle, even a momentary loss of consciousness, could lead to his death a hundred times over. This spooky being was truly horrifying. The next moment, he saw the entity being cleaved in two, both halves of its body rapidly dissolving until they vanished in the blink of an eye. Only the sword that it had been carrying fell to the ground. This¡ª Xu Tianxing could no longer sense the existence of that spooky being. He contracted his pupils, his heart filled with unspeakable horror. Did it just die like that? How could this be possible? PS: This is the first update, three thousand words, kindly asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: 395 Four Directions Alliance Chapter 395: 395 Four Directions Alliance ¡°Gone¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡± Elder Tang stared at the place where the once greatest female cultivator had vanished with the wind, her presence entirely gone without a trace. He was stunned, hardly daring to believe his own eyes. A Demi-god level anomaly¡­ slain with a single sword strike? He even thought that he was losing control, hallucinating in his last moments. But that wasn¡¯t right. In the past, he had encountered Demi-god level anomalies. During the battle, he had teetered on the brink of losing control, but it hadn¡¯t felt like this. ¡°Am I okay?¡± Quickly recovering, he subconsciously touched his eyes; they had not undergone any strange transformations. Confirming that he was not on the verge of losing control, he finally understood. All of this was not a hallucination. The anomaly had truly been slain by that man in white with a single sword strike. Who in the world was he? Elder Tang looked at the tall figure not far in the distance, the sword in his hand flickering with a dazzling light. His heart was filled with astonishment. A Demi-god level anomaly was slain with a single strike of his sword. Was this man a powerful being from the legendary Hollow Void Realm? ¡­ ¡°Run!¡± Just as Xu Tianxing was feeling shocked and confused, he saw Gu Yang turn his head and look at him. The chill in his eyes made Xu Tianxing¡¯s heart shudder, and without any hesitation, he turned and ran. The Streaming Light Sword transformed into a Sword Light and, in a blink of an eye, disappeared into the horizon. ¡­ ¡°He sure can run fast.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t chase after him. Firstly, Xu Tianxing was slightly faster than him, and even if it was just slightly, he couldn¡¯t catch up. Secondly, even if he did catch up, it would be a tough battle. He was able to slay a Celestial Being realm anomaly with a single sword strike because these anomalies were quite simple-minded, with straightforward and direct attack patterns. His Zhanxuan Sword Technique was perfect for dealing with these pure energy beings. Even a Celestial Being level anomaly would be reduced to ashes under his Godslayer move. If his opponent was Xu Tianxing, striking down the former Supreme Sword Master of the world would not be an easy task. There would certainly be a bitter battle. With the speed of his opponent¡¯s Flying Sword, it was possible for Gu Yang to be counter-killed if he wasn¡¯t careful. If the two were to fight, the odds would be roughly 6 to 4. He had the 6. On the other hand, if Xu Tianxing encountered a Celestial Being level anomaly, he would be at a complete loss. Apart from fleeing, if he was cornered, he would most likely die a miserable death. This was the restrain effect of Cultivation Techniques and Sword Techniques. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want to waste time chasing after Xu Tianxing, because there were easier anomalies to deal with here. After he had slain the anomaly earlier, he had successfully obtained a fragment. Just as he had guessed before, slaying a Celestial Being level power would yield a fragment. If his guess was correct, these so-called fragments were likely fragments of the Dao. He picked up the sword left behind by the anomaly, holding it in his hand. It was a spiritual treasure, but it seemed to have been corrupted by the anomaly¡¯s power. The sword blade had turned a pale color, identical to the face of the anomaly earlier. He wondered whether the spirit within the weapon had also been corrupted into an anomaly. [Fragment detected, Do you wish to extract it?] Suddenly, a prompt appeared before Gu Yang¡¯s eyes, bringing joy to his heart. It turned out that fragments could be extracted from spiritual treasures too, what great news. Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°Yes.¡± This sword was indeed a spiritual treasure, but with the corruption, he didn¡¯t feel comfortable giving it to Su Qingzhen and the others to use. [One fragment has been extracted, current fragment count: five.] Gu Yang was overjoyed. He hadn¡¯t come to the wrong place indeed. For him, the easiest to deal with among the Celestial Being level powers were the anomalies of the Yellow Springs. Of course, the deities from the Golden Court weren¡¯t difficult to deal with either, but there were at most three Celestial Beings there, and killing all of them wouldn¡¯t yield much. When it came to quantity of Celestial Beings, the Yellow Springs held the most. Moreover, he felt no guilt when killing these anomalies. Once again, Gu Yang experienced the joy of his first visit to the Yellow Springs. Everywhere was a potential energy source for him. ¡°Greetings, Immortal.¡± At this moment, Elder Tang respectfully greeted him. ¡°Immortal¡± was a term of respect for a Human Immortal, a ceremony from ancient times. Actually, both of them were in the same realm, so there was no need for such formality. But Elder Tang had personally seen Gu Yang slay a Demi-god anomaly in person, and regarded him as a powerful figure of the Hollow Void Realm. There was no way he would dare to be disrespectful. Gu Yang gave the elder in front of him a once-over. Apart from one vertical pupil, he didn¡¯t seem to have any other abnormalities. Being a Celestial level being, his appearance was more normal. However, he could sense the imbalance in the old man¡¯s body, it was not the state a Human Immortal should be in. Recalling how the elder had kindly warned him and even assisted him earlier, and how his attitude was quite friendly, he asked, ¡°May I know your name, Daoist friend?¡± Elder Tang respectfully replied, ¡°This one is Elder Tang Yue from the Four Directions Alliance.¡± The Four Directions Alliance? Gu Yang once heard from Daoist Muhuang that the Yellow Springs world was the largest force, or rather, the final stronghold for mankind. It was said to house several Celestial Beings. It seems that Daoist Muhuang¡¯s information was correct. A single elder possesses the cultivation level of a Celestial Being, there must be a significant number of powerful Celestial Beings within. And this is the state after enduring destruction from a peculiar creature for hundreds of years. Before the creature appeared, this world¡¯s Celestial Beings must have been even more numerous. The combined strength might even surpass that of Wanxiang and Star Luo Pocket Universes. Of the few pocket universes Gu Yang knew, in terms of strength, the strongest undoubtedly was the Ruqin continent, which is Penglai Heaven. It¡¯s also the only one that has repelled the invasion of Yao Chi¡¯s Immortal Palace. Then come Wanxiang and Star Luo Pocket Universes, where conservatively, the number of Celestial Beings are estimated to be in the double digits. The Shuiyue and Golden Court Pocket Universes are at the bottom. The Yellow Springs world is the most peculiar one. In terms of danger level, it tops the list. Though the one with the most potential is the Golden Court Pocket Universe because Hollow Void cultivators can emerge here. These thoughts flashed through Gu Yang¡¯s mind as he said, ¡°So, you are Elder Tang. Thank you for your warning.¡± Tang Yue spoke somewhat apprehensively, ¡°It is I who was presumptuous.¡± He asked, ¡°Did you come from Huangmu City?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you end up in Huangmu City?¡± Gu Yang was quite curious. Given the scale of Huangmu city, there shouldn¡¯t have been a Celestial Being as its guardian. Just a Nascent Soul would suffice. Tang Yue immediately said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I specifically waited here for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡­ ¡­ Huangmu City. Gu Yang revisiting this old place, could not help but think of Han Feng, who had given him a swordsmanship inheritance. He turned to Tang Yue and asked, ¡°Is Han Feng still in the city?¡± Tang Yue answered, ¡°Steward Han has received a reward from the alliance for his meritorious service and has been summoned by the Four Directions Alliance.¡± Hearing that Han Feng did not die, he felt quite pleased. That day, when Han Feng gave him the swordsmanship inheritance, he must have already resigned himself to death. Without Daoist Huangmu, a Nascent Soul cultivator, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Huangmu City to survive in this dangerous world. Unexpectedly, the situation has reversed. The arrival of a Celestial Being from the Four Directions Alliance is great news for both Huangmu City and Han Feng. Of course, Han Feng was summoned by the Four Directions Alliance because of him. Gu Yang knew Tang Yue¡¯s purpose but remained non-committal. Out of responsibility to Great Zhou, he could not allow people from the Yellow Springs world to go there. If one of them were to lose control and turn into a peculiar creature, it would spell a disaster for the entirety of Great Zhou. He had already released the peculiar creatures of the Yellow Springs world into Great Zhou multiple times in the simulations. But that was only in the simulation, he would never do such a thing in reality. Having lived in Great Zhou for several years and getting to know so many people, forming bonds that could not be easily broken, he didn¡¯t want to see Great Zhou get ruined because of him. But, Gu Yang did not reject Tang Yue either. He still had a use for him. ¡°Senior!¡± As Gu Yang and Tang Yue entered the city, a soldier at the gate suddenly shouted excitedly. Looking over, Gu Yang recognized a familiar face and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± This was Wei Hu, whom he encountered upon first entering the Yellow Springs world. At that time, Wei Hu was herb picking outside the Black Abyss Valley when he was attacked by a peculiar creature. Gu Yang saved him. More than a year had passed and Wei Hu¡¯s cultivation had improved, roughly corresponding to a Third Rank cultivation level. Seeing that Gu Yang still remembered him, Wei Hu was even more excited, praising from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Senior, you are as brilliant as ever, as if you are among immortals.¡± Seeing him, Gu Yang suddenly thought of the fair-skinned youth from the Shuiyue Pocket Universe. Both were the first people he encountered in their respective pocket universes, but their circumstances couldn¡¯t have been more different. The fair-faced youth from the Shuiyue Pocket Universe was the main character of that world, his cultivation skyrocketed like it was propelled by a rocket. Compared to that, this Wei Hu was quite pitiful. Up until now, he is still in the Mortal Realm. A thought crossed Gu Yang¡¯s mind, and he took out a bag of spirit stones from his Beast-taming Space and threw them over, saying, ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± This were pieces of the spoils he got from the Shuiyue Pocket Universe, a dozen or so low-grade spirit stones which were not suitable for charging up energy. He decided to keep them as souvenirs. Perfect for giving away. After all, he didn¡¯t need this, nor did the women around him. Wei Hu received it, looked inside, and a look of ecstasy spread over his face. He knelt down at once and said, ¡°Thank you for your generous offering, senior.¡± When he looked up, he saw that the senior was already walking away. He knocked his head on the ground a few more times as a sign of respect. This bag of spirit stones would take him at least fifty years without eating or drinking to save up. Even though these are low-grade spirit stones, he had never seen such quality before. There wouldn¡¯t be a second one like it in the entire Huangmu City. When Wei Hu got up, he found that the eyes of his colleagues were filled with envy and jealousy. For a moment, he felt that the bag of spirit stones in his hand was somewhat hot. He quickly took a leave of absence from his captain and ran all the way home. ¡­ ¡­ Gu Yang didn¡¯t really invest much thought in the act. He followed Tang Yue all the way to the city lord¡¯s mansion. The city lord¡¯s mansion had changed greatly. Tang Yue had rebuilt it and set up quite a few formations. These formations seemed to have the function of filtering out the toxins in the vitality of heaven and earth. Within the mansion, the vitality of heaven and earth felt much purer, and the toxicity was reduced to an acceptable level. ¡°I wonder how many peculiar creatures there are in this pocket universe that have reached the cultivation level of Godslayer?¡± After sitting down, Gu Yang casually asked the question that concerned him the most. PS: The second update is asking for monthly tickets. The next update will be out before one o¡¯clock. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: 396 Another Strange Creature (Third update, begging for monthly tickets) Chapter 396: 396 Another Strange Creature (Third update, begging for monthly tickets) ¡°Do you know how many God-transformation-stage monsters are there in this world?¡± Tang Yue shook his head upon hearing Gu Yang¡¯s question, responding with a bitter smile, ¡°To be honest, even we, the Four Directions Alliance, don¡¯t know the answer.¡± His demeanor was natural, lacking the stiffness common to most cultivators, suggesting he was only lightly affected by the contamination. ¡°So far, we have encountered monsters at the stage of God-transformation in four types.¡± ¡°The first type is the most terrifying and the origin of all monsters. It is said to be a cloud of black mist without a specific form, suddenly appearing at the forefront of several prominent Sects. Many cultivators lost control the moment they saw it.¡± ¡°Soon after, those Sects became a place straight from a Ghost Realm, with only a handful of people managing to escape.¡± Remembering the scene of that day, Tang Yue felt a renewed sense of horror. It all happened too suddenly. At that time, he had just become the Supreme Elder of his Sect and was in seclusion, refining a spiritual treasure. This fortuitously allowed him to escape the first wave of attack. It was his disciple who desperately broke his solitude, and with his own eyes, Tang Yue witnessed his most valued student losing control and turning into a monster.¡± He had no choice but to destroy his own disciple who had transformed into a monster, and then he managed to escape. It was on that day, one of the top ten Sects of the Yellow Springs vanished, with only him¡ªa Supreme Elder¡ªmanaging to escape. He hadn¡¯t seen the black mist with his own eyes; his knowledge about it primarily came from others. Tang Yue hides his emotions well and continues, ¡°The second type involves the cultivators who underwent God-transformation, the first batch to be infected. They usually maintain the form of monsters¡ªtruly horrifying to behold. There are possibly fourteen such beings.¡± ¡°Fortunately, they do not readily move and have remained in the place they initially contaminated over the centuries.¡± The first batch of contaminated monsters remains within the territories of the Sects. Among the ten Sects in the Yellow Springs, nine have turned into forbidden zones that guarantee death for anyone who dares to set foot in them.¡± ¡°The third type includes those you have just eliminated: cultivators who lost control during God-transformation and then became monsters. They wander and are likewise immensely hazardous. There are, by approximation, ten of them.¡± ¡°The fourth type consists of monsters of lower levels, who, after devouring each other and fusing, evolve into God-transformation-stage monsters. Their number is incalculable.¡± ¡°No matter which type above, we¡¯ve been incapable of killing any God-transformation-stage monsters to date. You¡¯re the first one.¡± Listening to Tan Yue¡¯s words, Gu Yang was shocked. It can be extrapolated that the number of Celestial Beings in the entire Yellow Springs is at least over thirty. This is horrifyingly absurd. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did the Yellow Springs survive the ancient cataclysm that took place ten thousand years ago?¡± Tang Yue replied, ¡°At that time, the Realm Sovereign protected the Yellow Springs using a preeminent spiritual weapon. This barely helped us to escape calamity. However, not much later, the Sovereign¡ªto seek a way out¡ªleft this Realm and even sealed off the passageway between the Yellow Springs and the Human Realm. After that, he never returned.¡± Thus, it appeared that the Sovereign of the Yellow Springs was far superior to the Celestial Sovereign of Shui Yue.¡± Gu Yang probed further, ¡°Have you found out what caused this cataclysm?¡± Tang Yue shook his head, ¡°Initially, some speculated that it was a continuation of the ancient cataclysm but now it seems unlikely.¡± Just by observing Gu Yang¡¯s condition, he knew that the Human Realm was still a utopia and hadn¡¯t suffered much catastrophe this time. Just as he was about to say something else, he grimaced suddenly, looking hesitant. At that moment, an urgent voice called out from outside, ¡°Elder, an emergency message from Sky Star City! A God-transformation-stage monster is attacking the city, and you are urgently requested to help.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Yue leapt up, his face turning pale. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Seeing his reaction, Gu Yang realized how important Sky Star City was to the Four Directions Alliance. The door was pushed open from outside, and a subordinate hurriedly walked in to present the report. Apparently, an hour ago, a God-transformation-stage monster suddenly attacked the Sky Star City. Many city guards lost control immediately. However, the Grand formation of the city was timely activated, keeping the monster at bay. The city lord of Sky Star City had sent Tang Yue a letter via flying sword, asking for urgent reinforcements. Tang Yue grew more anxious after hearing the report. Sky Star City was the gateway for the Four Directions Alliance. The city, along with a dozen other cities, constituted a grand formation, acting like a camouflage talisman, that protected them from being identified by the monsters. For years, thanks to this Grand formation, the Four Directions Alliance had remained safe. If Sky Star City were indeed breached by the God-transformation-stage monster, with the grand formation losing a corner, so to speak, dozens of the cities within the core region of the Four Directions Alliance would be exposed. Then, they would face incessant attacks by the monsters.¡± Originally, his duty was to patrol the area and divert any God-transformation-stage monster that was discovered. This duty was assigned to someone else when he was stationed in Huangmu City, and unexpectedly, this massive error occurred in Sky Star City¡¯s defense. Throughout the Yellow Springs, although the number of God-transformation-stage monsters wasn¡¯t scarce¡ªestimated conservatively to be dozens¡ªthey were diffused sparsely throughout the Realm, rendering the overall number quite insignificant. Before this chaos, it was unheard of for a God-transformation-stage monster to be found within a one-hundred-mile radius of these dozen or so cities in the Four Directions Alliance. The last time it occurred, the monster had been over a hundred miles away. Why did a strange creature suddenly appear outside of Sky Star City? Nothing can go wrong in Sky Star City! Tang Yue, who had experienced many things, immediately made a decision, ¡°Master, I must rush to the aid of Sky Star City, please excuse me¡­¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Yue was overjoyed. He had thought about asking this master for help, but given their relationship, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. Unexpectedly, Gu Yang offered to go with him to Sky Star City. For a moment, he felt excitement, gratitude, and relief all at once. With the accompaniment of this powerful figure whose strength was unfathomable, the crisis in Sky Star City could be resolved. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡­ ¡­¡­. Sky Star City is nearly two thousand miles from Huangmu City, a distance unimaginable to most people. In this era, most people never get a chance to leave their city in their entire lifetime. Outside the human settlements, danger is everywhere. The further from the city, the more dangerous it becomes. To reach another city more than two thousand miles away, even a Nascent Soul Cultivator would face great risks. In the wilderness, Nascent Soul Stage strange creatures, though not ubiquitous, are absolutely not rare. As one ventures farther out, the odds of encounter increase. However, for a Celestial Being, such danger is insignificant. What Tang Yue lacks in other aspects, he makes up for in an array of spell scrolls. With a high-level disguise scroll, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being detected by Nascent Soul Stage creatures. The two set off in the direction of Sky Star City. Along the way, Gu Yang encountered many strange creatures. This world seemed to have become a playground for them. He was curious about how these creatures managed to maintain their existence. These creatures should be considered a kind of alternative life form, right? Since they exist, they must consume energy. But how do they replenish the energy they use? Then he thought of Xu Tianxing who had just fled. That guy didn¡¯t have a disguise scroll. If he had flown away so conspicuously, who knows how many strange creatures he would have drawn to him. If he didn¡¯t have a way to deal with them, he would have a lot of trouble. Two thousand miles was not a long distance for a Celestial Being. In no time, Gu Yang felt an immense terrifying power, triggering intense jealousy within him. However, he easily suppressed this feeling. No one in this world was worth his jealousy, there was absolutely nothing about Tang Yue, who was beside him, that he envied. Tang Yue, on the other hand, had a bigger reaction, but he was trying his best to keep it under control. A moment later, Gu Yang finally caught sight of Sky Star City. Countless strange creatures were densely packed in front of the city¡¯s barrier, gnawing at it, creating a horrible sight. He quickly identified the target, a humanoid creature, a woman dressed in palace clothes, her attire was extremely beautiful. Her red eyes could stir up the deepest feelings of jealousy in people. Tang Yue next to him was obviously affected, his body trembling uncontrollably, looking like he was on the brink of losing control. No wonder the Divine Cultivators of this world were unable to deal with these Divine-Stage strange creatures. Just getting close to them was affecting him so severely. How could they even launch an attack? The special traits of these creatures meant they didn¡¯t need to worry about being ganged up on. No matter how many people came, the impact on each of them would be the same. There was no case of having an extra person to share the pressure. Just like right now, it was already good enough if Tang Yue didn¡¯t hold him back. Gu Yang had yet to get near when he already took out the Human Emperor Sword from his Beast-taming Space. At the same time, a hint of dissatisfaction came from the Human Emperor Sword. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ll discuss after we deal with this.¡± He took off and in a blink crossed a distance of several miles. He slashed his sword at the humanoid creature. It didn¡¯t dodge at all, allowed the sword to fall on it, splitting it in half. PS: The third update, please vote for me. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Did 397 die? Chapter 397: Did 397 die? Within Sky Star City, Lord Sky Star was sitting at the core of the defense array. Besides him, several Nascent Soul cultivators were also within the array, all of them working together to maintain the city¡¯s protection. Suddenly, Lord Sky Star¡¯s complexion turned white, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Even so, he continued to pour his Immortal Element into the defense array without cease. ¡°Master!¡± Next to him, a Nascent Soul cultivator cried out in distress, ¡°Let it go, we can¡¯t hold Sky Star City, the number of those eerie creatures is increasing. There is no reason to fear if we still have life left, let¡¯s leave and return to the Alliance¡­¡± Lord Sky Star, his face pale due to excessive exhaustion, remained expressionless, and said, ¡°Everyone, it seems that we can¡¯t hold Sky Star City much longer. We have all done our best. It¡¯s time for everyone to save themselves.¡± By then, it had already been five hours since the Celestial Beings¡¯ eerie creatures besieged the city. The last of the spirit stone reserves in Sky Star City were also exhausted not long ago. By now, the defense array could only be maintained by their Immortal Element and Mana. However, no one could withstand such consumption. Even Lord Sky Star, this God Transformation stage cultivator, had reached his limit. Not to mention the Nascent Soul cultivators present. The Nascent Soul cultivators present never beat around the bush. They all stood up, bowed to Lord Sky Star, and then left. This kind of painful parting was not the first time they had experienced it. They had no time for sorrow, only survival mattered, so as not to waste Lord Sky Star¡¯s sacrifice. ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± Prior, the Nascent Soul cultivator wept, ¡°Why won¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°Foolish child, my time is limited. Even if I flee this time, I won¡¯t live much longer.¡± Lord Sky Star looked at his only remaining apprentice and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s better to stay here, so that Sky Star City can preserve some sparks of hope. You should leave, don¡¯t let the inheritance of our Sky Star Pavilion be severed.¡± Sky Star Pavilion, once one of the top ten sects, had three real masters, and was greatly esteemed. He was the youngest Celestial Being in the sect, regarded by his elders as the disciple with the highest potential in thousands of years to step into the Hollow Void stage. The elders of the sect had high hopes for him. If he could attain the Hollow Void stage in the future, he could suppress the other nine sects and become the truly deserving strongest sect in Yellow Springs Celestial Land. However, all of that was destroyed in this great disaster. At that time, all three Celestial Beings of Sky Star Pavilion were in the sect. He stared directly at that terrifying existence and almost suffered a Daoist Heart collapse on the spot. It was only because his two masters fought to the death to send him away that he managed to escape death. From then on, Sky Star Pavilion was destroyed, and the mountain gate became a dead land. He changed his name to Sky Star, hoping the name Sky Star Pavilion would not be forgotten. This Sky Star City was built by him alone, becoming a sanctuary in this despairing world. Lord Sky Star, due to directly looking at the original eerie creature, suffered a Daoist Heart injury. In addition, the world¡¯s Vitality became toxic, rendering him unable to further increase his Cultivation Level. So, he placed all his hopes on the next generation and had taken more than a dozen disciples over the years. In the end, almost all of his dozen disciples died, leaving only this last one who barely managed to achieve the Nascent Soul stage. The prospect of making further progress seemed highly unlikely. In the current Yellow Springs Celestial Land, the environment is becoming increasingly harsh. Achieving Nascent Soul stage has already become extremely difficult, let alone making further progress. Lord Sky Star could feel that even the Way of Heaven in this world was beginning to be corrupted by the eerie creatures. When all the Way of Heaven becomes corrupted by the eerie creatures, that will be the day when this world completely becomes a Ghost Realm. The reason why he chose to stay here and wait for death was that he could no longer see any glimmer of hope. He was weary! This Nascent Soul cultivator insisted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave. I will stay here with you.¡± ¡°Foolish child.¡± Lord Sky Star reached out and patted his head, sighing inaudibly. This world will eventually walk towards destruction. He, his disciple, Sky Star Pavilion, and even the name Yellow Springs Celestial Land would be buried forever in this Ghost Realm. Whether to run or not, it no longer mattered. Lord Sky Star had already made up his mind. When the moment came that he could hold on no longer, he would destroy himself and then destroy his Original Spirit. This way he would avoid unintentionally becoming a monstrous creature. On his knee rested the Sky Star Sword, the hereditary treasure of Sky Star Pavilion, a Earth Grade Spirit Treasure inherited from his master. He was ready to annihilate himself at any moment. With a single strike, guaranteed his Mortal Body would be completely destroyed, leaving no trace whatsoever. Lord Sky Star and his disciple focused their gaze on the light mirror in front of them, which showed the scene outside the city gate. There were thousands upon thousands of eerie creatures, slamming against the city¡¯s protective array. The Mana of these eerie creatures was laughably weak in comparison to cultivators of the same grade. They were also ignorant of any other magics, only capable of incessantly charging with their own bodies. One or two of them could never pose a threat to the city¡¯s defensive array. However, their numbers were far too great. There were already thousands of eerie creatures, with many more coming from all directions continuously. Once their numbers reached a certain scale, the impact they could produce was horrifying indeed. Among countless objects in the shape of human heads, a shadowy figure could be vaguely seen. It was the demonic monster that had reached the level of God Transformation. This woman, he recognized her, she was Jade Fairy from the Burning Incense Valley. When he was at the Nascent Soul stage, he had had some dealings with this Jade Fairy. However, they were both core disciples of the Sect, destined to inherit the Sect in the future, this relationship ended without any ailment in the end. After that great catastrophe, Lord Sky Star never heard about her whereabouts again, suspecting that she had probably encountered a mishap. Unexpectedly, he would meet her again several hundred years later, she had turned into a demonic monster, bringing catastrophic disaster to Sky Star City. ¡°Master, someone¡¯s coming!¡± Suddenly, his disciple beside him pointed towards the mirror of light, saying excitedly. Lord Sky Star was stunned. On a closer look, indeed a figure appeared in the mirror of light, who had actually taken the initiative to rush into the horde of thousands of monsters. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°What does he want to do?¡± He was taken aback. This man, he had never seen before. The purity of the other party¡¯s mortal body and the richness of his immortal elements were also rare to see nowadays. Lord Sky Star even had a misconception, feeling like this man seemed to come from an era that was not yet contaminated. How did he appear here? And why is he offering his help? He actually rushed directly into the midst of the monsters. What¡¯s the difference between this and seeking death? The occurrence of this event was too quick, and quite bizarre. There were countless questions in Lord Sky Star¡¯s heart, but no one could answer them for him. In the mirror of light, the man, holding a long sword in his hand, struck towards Jade Fairy who had turned into a demonic monster. He had never seen such an attack method before. It was hard to imagine, what kind of person would fight the monsters closely, with a flying sword. This sword strike was so rapid, and the speed was extremely fast. The Jade Fairy barely had time to react and was already divided in two. It¡¯s useless. Watching this scene, Lord Sky Star had no joy in his heart. The speed of the monsters definitely couldn¡¯t be faster than the flying sword. If they could be killed in this way, the demonic monsters of the whole world would have been wiped out by them long ago. The most fearful aspect of these monsters is that the attack of the flying sword had absolutely no effect on them. Even if they were divided into numerous pieces and utterly destroyed by Immortal Methods, they could quickly recover without any damage. The monster at the level of the God Transformation is immortal, which has almost become a consensus among the high-ranking members of the Four Directions Alliance. It¡¯s precisely because of this, humans were driven to such a desperate situation. Anyone would feel desperate when facing such invincible monsters. Lord Sky Star chose not to go out and fight against the demonic monster. He did not want to waste his power there, but to protect Sky Star City to the best of his ability, buy time, evacuate the citizens of the city, to preserve the spark of humanity, it is a better choice. This fellow Daoist, who suddenly appeared from nowhere, probably didn¡¯t know the terror of the monsters. In this way, he not only wasted the Immortal Elements in vain but also put himself in a dangerous situation. Even if it¡¯s a cultivator who has reached the God Transformation stage, it¡¯s still terrifying to get caught in the siege of thousands of monsters. ¡°I have to save him.¡± Lord Sky Star couldn¡¯t just watch a cultivator at the level of God Transformation fall here. Besides, the other party came to help Sky Star City. Just when he was ready to burn his last bit of origin power to repel those monsters, he suddenly sensed that something was wrong. The monstrous figure that Jade Fairy had transformed into, after being cleaved in half, seemed to have a look of terror on her wooden face. In an instant, her body was disintegrating and disappearing little by little, and in a blink of an eye, she vanished into thin air. ¡°What¡ª¡ª¡± A hint of bewilderment appeared on Lord Sky Star¡¯s face. What just happened? Why did the monstrous figure at the level of God Transformation suddenly disappear? The Nascent Soul beside him was also dumbfounded, his body uncontrollably shaking, seeming to be excited, yet also somewhat in disbelief, stuttering, ¡°Master¡­ Mas¡­ Master¡­ where¡¯s the¡­ monster?¡± In the suffocating atmosphere, neither of them saw the child reappear. Dead¡­ dead? This thought finally emerged in their minds. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: 398 Earth Grade Spirit Treasure Chapter 398: 398 Earth Grade Spirit Treasure [Obtained a shard. Current shard count: six.] After Gu Yang had killed the Celestial Being monster, he mentally communicated with the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, ¡°Thanks. ¡± Then he put it back into the Beast-taming Space. It was due to the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword that he could easily kill a monster of the Celestial Being level. Without the amplification of this sword, his consumption of the Immortal Element would be at least thirty percent higher. And also, he might not be able to kill that monster with a single sword stroke. The power of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword had a natural counterbalancing effect on the monsters. After the monster was killed, only one piece of rainbow-colored feather clothing was left behind. By the looks of it, it was not an ordinary item. He picked it up, and instantly a prompt appeared before his eyes. [Shard detected, do you want to extract it?] As expected, it was a Spirit Treasure. The fact that it could withstand the power degradation from a Celestial Being level monster and yet remain intact meant that it was not an ordinary Magic Treasure. ¡°Yes.¡± [Extraction successful. Obtained a shard. Current shard count: seven.] However, the matter wasn¡¯t settled here. Gu Yang looked up at the thousands, tens of thousands of monsters surrounding him, their crazed onslaught marching towards him. Among these monsters, some had a Cultivation Level equivalent to the Nascent Soul; the majority were of Golden Core status. Although their individual Cultivation Levels weren¡¯t high, the sheer number of them could be overwhelming. Harassed by the various negative emotions they projected, his Daoist Heart was under a hefty assault. This was enough to annihilated any ordinary person. Furthermore, killing these several thousand monsters was a taxing feat that could leave him utterly drained. The most crucial point was that now he would gain nothing from slaying these low-level monsters. He wasn¡¯t willing to expend that sort of effort. ¡°Rise!¡± He took out something from his Beast-taming Space. After infusing it with the power of the Immortal Element, he threw it out. It was a picture which, upon being thrown out, enlarged continuously, subsequently opening up a black whirlpool that sucked in the surrounding monsters. Spirit Treasure, the Underworld¡¯s Picture! He got it from killing an old man when he was in the Water Moon Cave Heaven. He kept this Spirit Treasure specifically to deal with these monsters. Monsters and Wronged Ghosts were similar ¡ª both formed after the death of a person. Previously, he learned from the Primordial Spirit of the Giant Spirit Hammer that the existence of monsters in the world was due to the leakage of the Underworld River into this world. Indeed, it was a kind of ghostly creature. The Underworld¡¯s Picture was a Spirit Treasure specifically used for dealing with these ghostly wronged souls. This Spirit Treasure was truly formidable, in mere moments, it swallowed up thousands of the monsters. The image on the Underworld¡¯s Picture had taken on a chaotic color, appearing even more bizarre. ¡­ Not far away, seeing Gu Yang easily slay another God Transforming monster, Tang Yue finally relaxed. With the general monsters left, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to break the city-protection formation. Sky Star City finally had a chance to catch its breath. Once he returned to the city, he could take turns with Lord Sky Star to control the formation. They could hold on until the Four Directions Alliance sent reinforcements to eliminate all the monsters. After that, they would move the entire Sky Star City away and rebuild the formation¡­ Tang Yue had already figured out how to handle the aftermath of the situation. Then he saw Gu Yang throw out a Magic Treasure. It transformed into a huge black shadow blocking out the sun before it absorbed a countless number of monsters. ¡°What is that?¡± He was astounded. What kind of magic treasure can even absorb monsters? Even in Yellow Springs Cave Heaven, space-related Magic Treasures or even Spirit Treasures could not absorb monsters because they were devoid of a tangible form and were unaffected by the laws of space. There were also some cultivators on the ghost path who were proficient in manipulating ghosts and refining souls. But those who attempted to control monsters ultimately couldn¡¯t take control and were instead controlled by monsters. In every respect, humans had been defeated by monsters. That¡¯s right! Suddenly, a flash of understanding crossed Tang Yue¡¯s mind. He finally recalled a Spirit Treasure from the legends that was remarkably similar to the one before his eyes. ¡°Could it be¡­ the Underworld¡¯s Picture?¡± No, that¡¯s impossible. The Underworld¡¯s Picture was an Innate Spirit Treasure belonging to the realm leader who had once saved the Yellow Springs Cave Heaven, Master of the Yellow Springs Sect. The ruler of Yellow Springs did protect this world with this Innate Spirit Treasure. The Way of Heaven was not completely shattered and was preserved to some degree. However, after that encounter, the Underworld¡¯s Picture was destroyed. According to the rumors, the Realm Leader of Yellow Springs left Yellow Springs Cave Heaven to repair the Underworld¡¯s Picture. Still, whether or not Gu Yang¡¯s Magic Treasure was the Underworld¡¯s Picture, it certainly wasn¡¯t an ordinary Spirit Treasure if it could devour monsters. Tang Yue¡¯s heart filled with increasing reverence. ¡­ ¡­ In Sky Star City. The sight of a man unleashing a treasure that devoured countless ghostly beings in a matter of moments left Lord Sky Star and his student speechless. A single stroke of the sword slew a god; a magical map swallowed a myriad of spirits. In no time, the swarm of thousands of ghostly beings outside the city was completely devoured by that magic treasure. Faintly visible within that picture was a black flood dragon, leisurely swimming about, swallowing each of the ghostly beings one by one. The picture then rolled up, shrank to a foot in size, and flew back into the man¡¯s hand. The scene happened so quickly that the master and student of Lord Sky Star barely had time to react. Staring at the now empty city gate, they felt like they had just woken from a dream. Both of them could hardly believe that the impending destruction of the city was resolved by that man alone with his sword and map. They have seen too much despair and had long stopped hoping for a savior to descend from the heavens. Could they be hallucinating due to loss of control? They both simultaneously had this thought. At that moment, they saw a familiar figure appear in the mirror of light, flying to the man¡¯s side and bowing to him. ¡°Is it¡­ Elder Tang?¡± The Nascent Soul student murmured. Lord Sky Star, being at the God Transformation level, quickly confirmed his state through a secret method, his Daoist heart not on the verge of loss of control. This meant what he had seen might not be a hallucination. As he was deep in thought, he saw Tang Yue fly into the city protection array in the mirror of light and easily open the city gate. Only Tang Yue and the two of them could open the city gate while the city array was activated. If Tang Yue was real, then the man beside him would also be real. Therefore, everything that just happened was definitely real. The heart of Lord Sky Star began to race uncontrollably, a surge of excitement welled up, and his eyes became slightly moist. Since the descent of the ghostly beings, he hadn¡¯t seen such an exhilarating victory in many years. Every encounter with the ghostly beings either led to disastrous failure or required sacrificial decoys to allow the majority to escape, and that was considered a good outcome. Defeating a God Transformation ghostly being and annihilating thousands of them? This was something they could only dream about. Today, however, it happened right before his eyes. The spirit of Lord Sky Star, which had turned to ashes, regained some vitality in this moment. ¡­ Following Tang Yue into Sky Star City, Gu Yang noticed that the city was much larger than Huangmu City, even larger than some of the cities in Great Zhou. Yet, the streets were deserted. However, he sensed that people were hiding inside the houses. Each house was filled with many people. Not just one or two houses were like this, but all within his sensing range were the same. The population density here was very high, far exceeding that of Great Zhou. Soon, they reached the core area of the city. Gu Yang then met the lord of the city, an elderly man. The man possessed a celestial being¡¯s cultivation level and though he seemed fine, he was in fact at the end of his life. Tang Yue introduced him, ¡°This is Lord Sky Star, the lord of Sky Star city. This is Daoist Master Gu.¡± He did not mention Gu Yang¡¯s background. It was exactly as Gu Yang requested, that his background be kept a secret to everyone else. Tang Yue understood the importance of this request, knowing that if others found out, it would be hard to prevent some kind of mania. In all honesty, had he not directly witnessed Gu Yang¡¯s strength, he would have been tempted to resort to force as well. ¡°Thank you, Master Gu, for your assistance. You saved the lives of hundreds of thousands in Sky Star City,¡± Lord Sky Star bowed solemnly. ¡°I have nothing to offer in return but my Sky Star Sword and the legacy of Sky Star Pavilion.¡± Saying this, he extended his treasured Sky Star Sword. ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± His student gasped in disbelief. Even Tang Yue was shocked. This was the famous Sky Star Sword, an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure. In the Yellow Springs, each celestial being has a spirit treasure, but most of them were at the Human Grade. Earth Grade Spirit Treasures were extremely rare. Only sects that have survived since ancient times possessed treasures of this level. The Sky Star Sword had extraordinary significance for Lord Sky Star. It was the sect¡¯s legacy treasure. He didn¡¯t pass it to his student but instead was willing to give it to someone else. ¡­ Gu Yang was also surprised. This was the first time someone offered him a treasure upon meeting him. Without hesitation, he accepted the sword and asked, ¡°Do you have any last wishes?¡± Having accepted the man¡¯s gift, he felt compelled to reciprocate in some way. PS: This is the second update. The third one will be up before one o¡¯clock. Tickets please. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Hunt 400 Chapter 400: Hunt 400 [Simulation ended, you can keep one of the following items.] [¡­] Gu Yang looked at the popped up prompt and directly turned it off, waiting for a time when he would need to claim the reward. Then, he took out the ¡°Sky Star Treasure Book¡± that Lord Sky Star had just given him and started to flip through it. In a flash, a day had passed. Tang Yue finally finished his business and came to find him, accompanying him was a woman, ¡°Master Gu, the leader of the alliance has sent Master Yin to invite you to the alliance.¡± Gu Yang glanced at the woman beside him. She also had the cultivation level of a Celestial Being, seemed no different from ordinary people, with no traces of contamination. This was the most normal cultivator he had seen since he came to the Yellow Springs. Not only did she appear normal externally, but she was also normal internally. She was nothing like the cultivators of this world. From the two Celestial Beings he had seen ¡ª Tang Yue and Lord Sky Star ¡ª their bodies were somewhat abnormal, and inside them were major hidden illnesses accumulated under the torture of toxins. The woman bowed in greeting, ¡°Yin Suran bows before Friend Daoist. The leader of the alliance has expressed his regret for not being able to personally greet you, so he has sent me to represent him.¡± Gu Yang returned the courtesy and said, ¡°I am grateful for the leader of the alliance¡¯s hospitality. However, it would be best not to visit the Four Directions Alliance for now. Since I am still able to wield my sword, I should focus my attention on exterminating the devilish monsters around here.¡± After he finished speaking, without giving them a chance to respond, he stood up and said to Tang Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should leave now.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tang Yue subconsciously glanced at Yin Suran next to him. She was highly trusted by the leader of the alliance and often acted as the leader¡¯s emissary, representing his will. An unusual light flashed in Yin Suran¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°Master Gu is courageous and righteous. I admire you. In that case, I would risk my life to accompany you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t care. What he needed was a guide who knew the locations of the Celestial Being Monsters, which could help him save a lot of time. He also didn¡¯t go to the Four Directions Alliance with this consideration in mind. Going there would waste a day or two. As for whether it would offend the Leader of the Alliance or not, he was not concerned about it. After he completed his harvesting here, he planned to leave. The next time he came, he wouldn¡¯t need to consider anything about the Four Directions Alliance. ¡­ Gu Yang and his two companions immediately flew out of Sky Star City. The Four Directions Alliance didn¡¯t always stay hidden in their base, they would send out nascent soul cultivators to patrol around the city from time to time to understand the movements of the monsters. For cultivators like Tang Yue, who had reached the deity stage, the task was even more important, they would have to patrol a wider range. They were primarily concerned with deity monsters and only deity cultivators could escape with their lives upon encountering such a monster. The monsters were not intelligent, they simply wandered within a range until they detected the presence of living human beings, then they would be activated. It seemed like their only purpose was to kill every human being they saw. ¡°There have always been rumors that the monsters were created by the Yellow Springs Sect and the results got out of control, thus creating the present situation,¡± The three of them were conversing even as they flew. They all had high-level disguise symbols, which could deceive the eyes and ears of the Nascent Soul monsters, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about being discovered. Yin Suran said, ¡°The truth is, the Yellow Springs Sect was wiped out in that great conflict, and no one escaped. So whether it¡¯s true or not, no one knows.¡± It seemed that even the upper echelons of the Four Directions Alliance did not know how the monsters came about. Gu Yang asked again, ¡°Master Yin, you have maintained your status so well. Do you have any secrets?¡± Yin Suran laughed bitterly, ¡°There are no secrets. To be honest, just like you, I was not born in this world, but unintentionally wandered in. I came here fifty years earlier than you, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yang was quite surprised. It turned out she was from another world and asked, ¡°Which world does Master Yin come from?¡± ¡°Kong Mingtian.¡± Yin Suran simply replied with a name, she didn¡¯t want to say more. His eyes brightened at the use of the word ¡°sky¡± in referring to another place. This was a world of a higher level than the Heavenly Domain. So far, he only knew of three such places ¡ª Chiming Sky, Penglai Sky, and Peach Source Sky. Chiming Sky needs no explanation, as Lord Chi Ming exists beyond the realm of Celestial Beings. The Beast God Temple in Penglai Sky could annihilate the people of Yao Chi Immortal Palace, showcasing their immense strength. The Peach Source Sky was home to three great Monster Race sages who could stand as equals with Lord Chi Ming. All these three worlds were very complex. He wondered what the situation was like in this Kong Mingtian. However, since Yin Suran didn¡¯t want to say more, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to ask further. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Tang Yue suddenly said. While speaking, they had already arrived in one of the areas where a Celestial Being Monster was active. When Gu Yang spotted the monster, it also noticed them. No matter what level of disguise spell, they couldn¡¯t deceive the senses of a Celestial Being Monster. Once it gets within a certain range, it would definitely be discovered. Then, it would immediately launch an attack. Gu Yang had already taken out his Emperor¡¯s Sword. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t go too far!¡± At this point, the Primordial Spirit of the Emperor¡¯s Sword finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and spoke up. Exterminating this celestial being monstrosity was a considerable burden for it, the cost was too high. Gu Yang communicated with it through his thoughts, ¡°I understand, you are the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword of the human realm. You do not wish to interfere in the matters of the immortal realm. But since I¡¯ve encountered this, I can¡¯t ignore it. You don¡¯t have to lend me your power.¡± Having said this, he charged out without hesitation, swinging his sword at the monstrosity. This creature only had one head and didn¡¯t seem any different from ordinary monstrosities. Such monstrosities were of a different type, evolved from countless lower order monstrosities that devoured and fused with each other. The previous two were originally celestial being powerhouses. After losing control, they transformed into celestial being level monstrosities. There was no distinction in power among these two types of creatures, as cultivators at the God Transformation stage in Yellow Springs cave realm couldn¡¯t defeat them. However, Gu Yang felt a significant difference when he drew his sword. This kind of creature was even more chaotic, having a more significant impact on one¡¯s Daoist heart. But one thing remained the same, they had slow reactions, they didn¡¯t know how to evade. Or rather, they didn¡¯t have the time to dodge. Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, second move, Godslayer! With a swift charge, rivaling the speed of thunder, the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword bisected the creature. In the blink of an eye, this celestial being monstrosity was annihilated. [Obtained one shard, current shard count: six.] Seeing the prompt in front of his eyes, Gu Yang mentally said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword showed no response as its sword light retracted. With that previous swing, the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword had not retracted its power, lending him quite a bit of strength. ¡­ ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword¡ª¡ª¡± Although Yin Suran had heard Tang Yue and Lord Sky Star describe this strong man from the human realm who had killed the transformed god monstrosity, seeing it with her own eyes still shook her to the core. She too had once faced a transformed god monstrosity, and despite exhausting all means, she could not harm it at all. The man before her, however, had effortlessly slain a transformed god monstrosity with a single sword strike. It was as easy as cutting through a regular wronged ghost or goblin. She recognized at a glance that the sword in his hand was the legendary Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, first treasure of the human race. ¡°Could it be, the power of the Human¡¯s Emperor Sword?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, his swordsmanship¡­¡± ¡°Could it be¡ª¡ª¡± Yin Suran¡¯s eyes narrowed as she thought of a famous personality. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next area.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s voice rang out and he flew ahead. Only then did she and Tang Yue react, hurrying to follow him. At this moment, the surrounding monstrosities noticed the commotion and chased after them but they couldn¡¯t catch up with the three celestial being powerhouses. Tang Yue took out another camouflage charm and hid the three of them. With this, the trio started their monstrous extermination journey. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Three days later. ¡°Die!¡± Gu Yang executed the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship again, killing a celestial being monstrosity on the spot. A prompt appeared before his eyes, [Acquired one shard, current shard count: twenty-two.] This was the tenth monstrosity he had killed in these three days. Among them, there were six humanoid ones and four single-headed ones. The humanoid monstrosities held spiritual treasures. Like the one right now, it had left behind a knife. Gu Yang was tempted as this was the first time he encountered a knife-type spirit treasure. His original expertise was in the saber technique. The Phoenix Feather Knife was a bit inadequate for him. But the knife was very attractive to him. However, he ultimately chose to exchange it for shards. [Extraction successful, received one shard, current shard count: twenty-three.] With the monstrosity affecting it day and night, who knew what its primordial spirit had become, it might become a hidden danger. Gu Yang looked at Tang Yue and Yin Suran and said, ¡°We should part ways for now.¡± With that, he didn¡¯t give them a chance to respond, already taking flight and disappearing into the sky. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Divine City in Chaos 401 Chapter 401: Divine City in Chaos 401 By the time Tang Yue and Yin Suran reacted, Gu Yang¡¯s figure had already disappeared. With such speed, they could not catch up no matter what. ¡°True person Yin, what should we do? Should we pursue him?¡± Tang Yue asked anxiously. As Yin Suran was the envoy of the Alliance Leader, naturally she would take the lead. She stared in the direction Gu Yang had disappeared and said, ¡°We can¡¯t catch up.¡± At this point, Gu Yang had already left their sensing range. Tang Yue, realizing he¡¯d lost his composure, explained, ¡°The Alliance Leader gave strict orders to bring him to the Alliance. Now how do we explain this to the Alliance Leader?¡± ¡°With his strength, even if you and I joined forces, we can¡¯t beat him. If he¡¯s determined to leave, how can we stop him?¡± Yin Suran responded smoothly. Tang Yue sighed, ¡°He is very wary of us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a feeling he¡¯ll return.¡± Yin Suran didn¡¯t believe that a cultivator at the divine transformation stage would undertake pointless actions. Even though she didn¡¯t know why the genuine person Gu was hunting divine transformation monsters everywhere, she was certain that he had some purpose. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he was acting out of goodwill, seeing the world fallen to such a point and helping them eliminate the toughest divine transformation monsters. However, the probability of this was quite low. She instructed, ¡°In the future, arrange more patrols on the perimeter. Once they spot a divine transformation monster, take note.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Regardless, Gu Yang¡¯s elimination of ten divine transformation monsters in one go considerably eased the Four Directions Alliance¡¯s pressure. ¡­ ¡­ Two hours later, Gu Yang returned to Black Abyss Valley outside Huangmu City and paused. He looked around with the Eye of the Candle Dragon, but didn¡¯t find any trace of Xu Tianxing. ¡°Looks like this guy ran into trouble.¡± Otherwise, Xu Tianxing would most likely be laying low nearby, and leave only when he (Gu Yang) leaves this ghost world. Perhaps there might be one more Celestial Being level monster nearby. Gu Yang thought to himself, and opened the Spatial Gate, leaving this world. His goal had basically been achieved, acquiring twenty-three fragments. There was no need to stay here any longer. The Ghostly Chart swallowed several thousand monsters a few days ago. Now, it seemed to have digestion issues and had fallen into a deep sleep. It would take at least one or two months for it to fully digest those monsters. He didn¡¯t want to face the Alliance Leader of the Four Directions Alliance for the time being. The demands they might make were too predictable¡ªnothing but asking him to bring the cultivators of the Four Directions Alliance to the Human Realm. He definitely couldn¡¯t agree to this. It¡¯s better not to meet at all. Gu Yang crossed the Spatial Gate and returned to Tianfang Mountain. Taking a deep breath, he found the vitality between heaven and earth to be so pure and fresh, making him realize how beautiful the world was. He had only spent three or four days in the Yellow Springs heavens, but he felt somewhat oppressed. Living in the Yellow Springs heavens for the long term would truly be worse than death. Then, he took off and flew toward Divine City. According to the previous plan, the Great Zhou¡¯s army would launch an attack on the Barbarians¡¯ cavalry during the Yaochi Conference. However, he was away and didn¡¯t know what the outcome of the battle was. Gu Yang had faith in Su Ningyan¡¯s adaptability, so they probably hadn¡¯t suffered much. But if it drags on, the situation would be hard to predict. Luo Wang probably couldn¡¯t hold back the two Celestials by himself. The Academy Director had to stay in Divine City to prevent Lord Chi Ming from launching a surprise attack. Wen Jue¡¯s cultivation level hadn¡¯t yet solidified, so even if he stepped forward, the chances of victory were not high. According to the last simulation, the Barbarian cavalry would reach Divine City one month later, implying that the Great Zhou troops had lost. Given the military strengths of the two countries, such a quick victory or defeat could only mean that the two Celestials had participated and crushed the Great Zhou¡¯s army. It seems that they had lost all dignity. Once one reached the Celestial Being realm, influencing the outcome of a battle was an easy task. Five hundred years ago, when the Lin Family had a Celestial Being, the Qin Family reacted so greatly and even collaborated with all forces under heaven for a siege. This was because they knew that the Celestial from the Lin Family could subvert the Qin Dynasty¡¯s rule. ¡­ Gu Yang knew that what he had to face was not merely the two Celestials from the Barbarians, but also several others coveting the flat peach. One flat peach had stirred up winds and clouds across the world. Those Celestials who usually hid in seclusion one after another made their appearances. This was something he hadn¡¯t considered before. He turned on the system. [Would you like to use the Simulator? Using it once consumes one fragment.] ¡°Yes.¡± He had too many strong enemies, so he had to upgrade his strength as soon as possible. [At twenty-three, you have reached the first stage of the Celestial Being realm. You obtained a flat peach at the Yaochi Conference, which attracted the pursuit of several Celestials.] [After leaving the Yellow Springs, you head to the Golden Court alone¡­] [¡­and survive until the age of thirty-three.] Gu Yang followed the path to the Golden Court. Otherwise, even if he could evade the pursuit of the Celestials, he could not evade the pursuit of the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi. [Simulation ended. You can retain one of the following.] [First, your martial arts realm at the age of thirty-three.] [Second, your martial arts experience at the age of thirty-three.] [Third, your life wisdom at the age of thirty-three.] ¡°I choose the first.¡± Immediately, Gu Yang¡¯s Immortal Element within his body experienced a substantial increase. This was his third simulation after obtaining the flat peach, equivalent to consuming the third one. Its efficacy was nowhere near as potent as the first one. However, it still greatly enhanced his cultivation level. ¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, while Gu Yang was continuously running simulations and improving his strength¡­ Divine City. On the streets, pedestrians hurried along. Each street was guarded by soldiers, creating an atmosphere of severity. Anyone seeing such a scene would know that something significant was about to happen. Just yesterday, several mysterious powerhouses intended to forcefully enter the academy. The dean appeared and singlehandedly blocked them at the gateway with his sword. At that time, their conversation was heard by almost everyone in Divine City. These mysterious figures were surprisingly Celestial powerhouses! From top-ranked Divine powerhouses to high-ranking officials, from Mortal realm warriors to commonfolk, everyone was startled to learn that Great Zhou had so many Celestial powerhouses. A total of five Celestials. God only knows where they came from. These five Celestials were all here for Gu Yang. Upon hearing this name, many people thought to themselves, he finally provoked the Celestials. Ever since Gu Yang broke through to the Unleaking Realm, he had rarely shown himself and hardly any news about him had spread. Even if there was, they were deemed improbable and seemingly fictional. The level he was on was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Those privileged enough to know Gu Yang¡¯s deeds would never casually spread such information. For more than a month, the buzz surrounding the name ¡°Gu Yang¡± had somewhat faded. Until now, with such a grand display. Which mortal in history was ever pursued by five Celestials? These five Celestials seemed to be after something specific on Gu Yang. The dean of the academy stood his ground with his sword, facing the five Celestials without the slightest retreat. The standoff continued, and the overwhelming aura of the six Celestials nearly engulfed the entire Divine City. Only a few exceptions¡ªlike the royal palace¡ªwere spared. The common folk were having difficulty catching their breath under the pervasive pressure. Under such a high-pressure atmosphere, Divine City suffered countless casualties; the elderly and infants simply couldn¡¯t bear such a tremendous pressure. Under this heavy atmosphere, Divine City endured through an entire day. Whether they were warriors, commoners, nobles, or civilians, every single person was trembling with fear, worried that a battle might utterly destroy Divine City. Celestials, they were Human Immortals, possessing the power to destroy the heavens and earth. Several Celestials appearing in Divine City was an event that had not occurred since the Xia Dynasty a thousand years ago when the Xia Emperor battled Lord Chi Ming and other Celestial powerhouses¡­ The Qin dynasty fell merely due to the intervention of one Celestial. And now, five of them appeared at once! Great Zhou couldn¡¯t possibly match this show of strength; it was all caused by this man named Gu Yang. Worst of all, he was nowhere to be found at the moment. Leaving the Dean to face the storm on his behalf. It was common knowledge that the Dean was injured. No matter how powerful he was, there was no hope of winning against five Celestials. Many people, in fear, wanted to leave Divine City, which resulted in chaos last night in this ancient city that had remained quiet for a thousand years. If it weren¡¯t for the Empress Dowager decisively sending in internal guards to suppress the turmoil, who knows what Divine City would have turned into. PS: This is the second update. Please vote for a monthly pass. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: 402 Where are you? (Asking for monthly tickets at midnight) Chapter 402: 402 Where are you? (Asking for monthly tickets at midnight) ¡°Teacher, what should we do?¡± In a small red building, a delicate girl stood at the entrance, looking in the direction of the academy. Her face was filled with worry. ¡°They¡¯re about to start fighting.¡± In the attic, a man in white sat cross-legged on a cushion, eyes closed, as still as a statue. Seeing that such a major incident had occurred and her teacher had not reacted in the slightest, the girl stamped her foot anxiously. ¡°If he dies, no one will be able to stop Lord Chi Ming. Then, Great Zhou will be finished.¡± Finally, the man in white spoke. ¡°He will not die. No one dares to take his sword.¡± That sword, in the world, no one can stop it. Even if the world knows that the dean is seriously injured, as long as he has a breath left, no one dares to act wildly in Divine City. Even Lord Chi Ming, does not wish to take another one of his swords. The five Celestial Beings each harbored their own thoughts. No one was willing to make the first move and sacrifice themselves for the benefit of others. But they were also unwilling to simply retreat like this. This situation would continue until something happened, breaking the balance between them. Suddenly, the man in white opened his eyes and turned his head to look in a certain direction. In his deep eyes, a hint of worry flashed. He sensed that the man was rushing over here. The presence of a flat peach made the situation in Great Zhou even more confusing. Even he could not predict the direction of events. On the surface, it seemed that the dean and Luo Wang were on the same side. In reality, the two were not in harmony. They couldn¡¯t even be considered allies. They just shared the same goal when it came to resisting external enemies. Now, facing the five powerful Celestial Beings, Luo Wang is likely to play safe. Even if that man rushes back and, together with the dean and Luo Wang, it¡¯s three against five, the odds of victory are extremely low. The man in white knew that the Great Zhou Empire had reached a critical turning point. Just like a thousand years ago, when the four Spatial Gates opened. A change of dynasties was at hand. The situation had reached this point all because of a single flat peach. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Flat Peach¡­.¡± Underground at the palace, under the nine divine cauldrons, a faint voice echoed in the underground chamber. The gathering of the five Celestial Beings in Divine City had disturbed it. Without the Red Mansion¡¯s abilities, it could still guess. Not long ago, the messenger from Yao Chi Immortal Palace came to Divine City and delivered an invitation to Li Yuan of the academy. Naturally, it couldn¡¯t hide from its ears. Nothing other than the flat peach of Yao Chi Immortal Palace could make these martial artists of the Celestial Being realm risk everything to kill their way to Divine City. The kid was even more capable than it had imagined, even managing to get a flat peach. ¡­ ¡­¡­ In the Tianxin Martial Academy, a group of students gathered, whispering and discussing about the five Celestial Beings. Such a big incident occurred, not just them, even the teachers from the academy didn¡¯t have the heart to instruct them in martial arts. They all went to find the headmaster. Leaving these students on the practice field, gazing in the direction of the academy. Yet, they were too far away to see anything. All they could do was sense the five terrifying auras pressing down on their hearts, making it hard to breathe. Today¡¯s pressure was much less than yesterday¡¯s. When the five Celestial Beings appeared yesterday, their terrifying momentum almost made their hearts explode. ¡°Do you think Mr. Gu will come?¡± ¡°Come to do what? To die?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come back, will the dean and them start fighting with those people?¡± ¡°Probably not. Those people¡¯s target is Mr. Gu¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, though the Dean is powerful, he¡¯s injured and up against five at once. Haven¡¯t you all felt it? Those people have already started to harbor killing intent.¡± ¡°Even if the fight starts, it shouldn¡¯t involve us, right?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Sigh, we are really screwed this time thanks to Gu Yang.¡± ¡­ Finally, someone had broached this sensitive topic. Among the people present, no one picked up the topic. Tianxin Martial Arts Hall has a deep connection with Gu Yang, it was under his guidance that the Academy Master managed to break through to the First Rank realm. He is a benefactor to the Academy Master, and also to Tianxin Martial Arts Hall. Even if some felt this way, they didn¡¯t dare to voice it out. ¡°Coward!¡± Suddenly, someone stood up, pointed at the student who had just complained about Gu Yang, and scolded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s those five Celestial Beings who brought about this situation. You don¡¯t dare to criticize them, but blame Sir Gu for provoking those Celestial Beings. You are not worthy to be a disciple of Tianxin Pavilion.¡± The student scolded in public, turned red, and retorted angrily, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? He brought strong enemies upon us, yet he vanished somewhere, leaving the Dean alone to face five powerful enemies. If he has guts, he should come out and face up to it, why should he involve innocent people¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t squabble!¡± ¡°I think his point is valid.¡± ¡°You ungrateful scoundrel!¡± ¡­ Suddenly, the whole Martial Academy was in chaos. A fight was about to break out. ¡­ ¡­ Imperial Palace. In the Qi Feng Pavilion, Su Ningyan sat listlessly on a chair, a pile of memorandums sat in front of her with a brush beside it. However, she had no mood to sift through them. Inside the Imperial Palace, though she couldn¡¯t feel the oppression from the five powerful Celestial Beings, she could clearly sense their presence. Suddenly, she turned her head, gazing into the depths of the palace, where there was also an unfathomable aura. That was Luo Wang, the great pillar of Great Zhou and the guardian of the sea, himself. Since the Emperor¡¯s death, this was Luo Wang¡¯s first time visiting the palace. In the past, no matter how dire the situation, even when the Emperor was assassinated, or when the Red Venerate led a rebellion sweeping through several provinces, or even when foreign armies invaded, Luo Wang never showed himself. It was rumored that the Emperor had made an agreement with Luo Wang, asking him not to interfere in the state affairs. For nearly five hundred years, Luo Wang adhered strictly to that promise, never concerning himself with the matters of the court. Even when two consecutive Emperors were assassinated, and she, as the highly suspicious Empress Dowager, took control of the state affairs, Luo Wang did not intervene. But last night, he suddenly appeared. His first action was to take the Imperial Seal, seizing control of the Palace¡¯s Array. Luo Wang¡¯s appearance signaled that Great Zhou was at a crossroads of life and death. Su Ningyan, at this moment, was powerless. She lost control over the Palace¡¯s Array and there was nothing she could do but wait. She didn¡¯t know what Gu Yang had done to provoke so many Celestial Beings. Of the five Celestial Beings, two are from the prairies. The other three ¡ª one wearing a python robe, a noble attire only worn by royalty that is distinctly different from the styles of the Great Zhou and the Qin Dynasty, was clearly from the Xia Dynasty. If her guess was correct, this was the puppet of the Red Moon Great Saint from the Three Saint Sect. Another one, with white hair and wearing a Taoist robe dotted with stars, was probably a powerful Celestial Being from the Star Sea. The last one, wearing a black robe and emanating a black aura, was strangely intimidating and might likely be the legendary Witch King from the South Border. Each one of these five Celestial Beings was legendary and well-known. What exactly happened during the Yaochi Conference? Su Ningyan was burning with anxiety. Facing these Celestial Being realm powerhouses, she was unable to offer any help. ¡°Gu Yang, where are you?¡± PS: A million words now, celebrating with accolades, please vote for the monthly tickets. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: 403 He’s here! Chapter 403: 403 He¡¯s here! Outside the Liberal Arts Academy, in the sky above, five human shadows intermittently appeared, occupying the four directions. Even though their figures were not clear, the overwhelming aura they emitted put pressure on the Academy beneath them. ¡°Red Moon Great Saint, will that kid really show up?¡± After waiting for a whole day, someone could not help but voice their doubts. The one who spoke was a newly ascended Celestial Being from the Barbarian tribes of the plains, named Chang Tian. Although he was dressed in the style of the barbarians, he had delicate features, unlike the burly and rugged appearance typical of his people. This man was a genius who emerged once every thousand years among the Barbarians. In fact, he had already ascended to a Celestial Being three years ago. However, in recent years, he had been consolidating his cultivation level, and had only emerged from seclusion two months ago. Originally, he and another Celestial Being were not planning to confront Great Zhou so soon. They wanted to wait until the circumstances were more favourable. However, his existence was not concealed from the spies of Great Zhou and was quickly exposed. Great Zhou, from top to bottom, held the Barbarians as their great enemy. They began to gather heavy troops at the border, making frequent movements. Even though Great Zhou was no longer as strong as before, when they employed the full force of the nation to prepare for a major battle, their troops and war preparation were not things the Barbarians of the plains could compete with. In such a situation, it was not up to them to decide whether to go to war. If Great Zhou took the initiative to launch an attack, they would have to retreat deep into the plains unless they were willing to fight back. However, with the addition of another Celestial Being to the plains, how could they retreat without fighting? Taking part in this battle had become inevitable. In the midst of this, they received an invitation to the Yaochi Conference and had no choice but to attend¡­ Chang Tian was only over two hundred years old and did not have much desire for the magical peach. But it was different for the Great Shaman. He was almost two thousand years old and in a century or two, his time would be up. The magical peach was an absolute must-have for him. The Great Shaman had been a benefactor to him, offering immeasurable kindness ¡ª his achievements today were not possible without the Great Shaman¡¯s support. Therefore, when the Great Shaman wanted to snatch the magical peach, he had to lend unreserved support. After Gu Yang left the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi, he fled, but indeed a monk could run away from his temple. They had all come to the Divine City jointly, waiting to apprehend him. On their side, they had five Celestial Beings, while Great Zhou had four. Qin Wu had a deep enmity with the Zhao family of Great Zhou and would never ally with them, so he could be excluded. The dean of the Liberal Arts Academy, who fought a battle with Lord Chi Ming years ago, was severely injured. Even if including Luo Wang and Gu Yang, they only had three. Five against three, their victory was assured. Moreover, Luo Wang, that old fox, firmly kept his place during the extermination of the Wu Family years ago when so many masters in the royal family died. He might stay out of matters this time as well. However, it had already been a day and Gu Yang hadn¡¯t shown up, which made Chang Tian anxious. He had already received news that during his and the Great Shaman¡¯s attendance at the Yaochi Conference, Great Zhou¡¯s troops had launched an attack. The battle had been raging for several days now. With each additional day they lingered here, countless warriors from their tribe would be killed in battle. ¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wait, you can roll.¡± The man, dressed in a python robe and wearing a crown, spoke coldly. This man was the ¡°Han Wang¡± that Gu Yang had encountered when in Taoyuan Heaven, also one of the puppets controlled by the Red Moon Great Saint. A junior actually dared to question her in such a tone. If it wasn¡¯t for that magical peach, she would have already made him pay for this sentence alone. Chang Tian was furious, ¡°You¡ª¡± Suddenly, the Great Shaman next to him pulled him back and said, ¡°Chang Tian, you must not be rude. Dear Great Saint, the junior is ignorant and rude, and offended you. Please forgive him. I, on his behalf, apologize to you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Han Wang¡± snorted coldly, ¡°Control your people.¡± The Great Shaman went along with it, repeating, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Chang Tian was still furious, and said telepathically, ¡°Shaman, he¡¯s just a Celestial Being of the Monster Race. What is there to be afraid of? If we join hands¡ª¡± The Great Shaman cut him off, ¡°What¡¯s most important now is to obtain the magical peach, we can¡¯t afford to create any trouble.¡± But he regretfully thought to himself that he had protected Chang Tian too well these years, allowing him to become proud and arrogant, looking down on everyone. This character was good during the advancement of cultivation. However, once reaching the level of a Celestial Being, the opponent becomes a similarly powerful Celestial Being. If one continues to look down upon others, a great loss can be expected. He was one of the witnesses to the battle the year Xia Emperor fell. In that battle, Xia Emperor¡¯s nine avatars, plus his nine sons who all held Celestial Being power, were all killed by Lord Chi Ming and the three Great Saints of the Monster Race. No one knew better than him about the strength of Lord Chi Ming and the three Great Saints of the Monster Race. If they truly believed that the power demonstrated by those three great saints was limited to what was exhibited within the Immortal Palace at Yao Chi, they were incredibly naive. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, those who attended the Yaochi Conference that day were merely avatars of them. Although he and Chang Tian had some measures in place, they didn¡¯t have an absolute advantage against the Red Moon Great Saint. ¡­ The other two, witnessing this minor conflict, just stood by, their eyes coldly indifferent. Even though the five of them have temporarily joined forces, each has their own hidden agenda. Every one of them is here for the peach, but there is only one, and when the time comes, it will come down to their means. At the time of the Yaochi Conference, there were eleven Celestial Beings present, excluding Gu Yang, and Xu Tianxing, who was the first to follow them. Of the remaining nine, five had arrived. The remaining four were not willing to muddy the waters. All five individuals showed significant apprehension when facing the dean of the academy. If they could avoid it, nobody would want to be an enemy of the one who once slew Lord Chi Ming¡¯s avatar. But each of them had their own reasons for needing to seize the peach. The reason they were blockading this place was that they knew Gu Yang was someone who valued friendship and was also known for his philandering ways. His women were all in the academy. The happenings of Gu Yang¡¯s career have been scrutinized thoroughly by various powers in order to analyze his character and behavior. That¡¯s why they gathered outside the academy without making arrangements, deliberately revealing their presence, to make sure this matter spread as quickly as possible. Next, they were just waiting for Gu Yang to show up. They didn¡¯t have complete confidence, but they had no better plan, so they could only try. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°This kid really knows how to stir up trouble!¡± In a courtyard of the academy, Gao Fan looked up at the few indistinct figures in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but taunt, ¡°Compared to him, you were far from being this troublemaker in your time.¡± Sitting next to him was Wu Er. He didn¡¯t need to raise his head to clearly smell that nauseating scent. The Red Moon Great Saint, who had destroyed his foundation years ago, making him this living dead who was neither human nor ghost, was the culprit. She appeared before him again. Speaking of offending people, Wu Er had done it all, provoking each of the major families and sects. In the end, a Celestial Being attacked him. Back then, when the Zhao family mobilized so many people to besiege the Wu Family, they were worried about the recurrence of the Lin Family¡¯s old affairs. In the past, he, along with Qin Wu, and the two chaps from Lin Family and Chen Family, were considered the warriors most likely to become Celestial Beings. This was the root cause of the Wu family¡¯s destruction. Of course, compared to Gu Yang, he could only feel inferior. An unprecedented five Celestial Beings came to deal with him. This sort of situation was indeed a rarity in a thousand years. When besieging Lin Tianyi back then, the Four Great Sacred Lands only sent three Celestial Beings. Wu Er said, ¡°I hope the kid doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that kid is crafty as a ghost, how could he walk into their trap?¡± Gao Fan wasn¡¯t worried. With the Water Moon cave as their escape route, they could retreat at any time. Those five Celestial Beings simply couldn¡¯t touch them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? Here I am!¡± Just then, a voice rang out from far away, it was Gu Yang. The faces of Gao Fan and Wu Er changed drastically. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Gu Yang would actually walk into the trap. Those are five Celestial Beings, among which, is the extremely powerful existence, Red Moon Great Saint. If he returned, wouldn¡¯t that be walking into a trap? ¡­ Gu Yang¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire Divine City, and the over one million residents of the city heard it clearly. That man, he had indeed arrived! PS: It¡¯s a million words now, all the emotions boil down to one sentence, asking for monthly tickets. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: 404 Celestial Being Second Level Chapter 404: 404 Celestial Being Second Level [¡­You have broken through to the second level of the Celestial Being Realm¡­] When Gu Yang proceeded to the twentieth simulation, he finally saw this prompt, which thrilled him. The first level of the Celestial Being realm primarily involves the accumulation of the Immortal Element, a long process. Even in ancient times, it often took centuries to complete this accumulation. The Immortal Element is a higher level power, carrying the nourishment of one¡¯s Original Spirit and Human Immortal Body. For each Celestial Being, their Immortal Element is unique. Now, after the Great Calamity, the Way of Heaven has collapsed, and even the Vitality between Heaven and Earth has become increasingly sparse. The majority of Celestial Beings spend their entire lives unable to complete this accumulation, unable to overcome this hurdle. Just like Xu Tianxing, who has been stuck at the first level for more than two thousand years. With that celestial peach, he managed to shorten this accumulation process to two hundred years. It can be said that he was quite fortunate. [The simulation has ended, you can keep one of the following.] [One, your martial arts realm at the age of thirty-three.] [Two, your martial arts experience at the age of thirty-three.] [Three, your life wisdom at the age of thirty-three.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang felt a powerful rumble within his body. The Immortal Element expanded to a certain extent, making his Original Spirit stronger and his understanding of the Way became deeper and more thorough. It was as if he had laid a solid foundation, and everything was falling into place. In the Water Moon Pocket Universe, the Way he realized was related to flames, combined with the sword intent of the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, it was an aura similar to destruction. This was a path of slaughter. His journey had claimed countless lives, and if you add those tricky creatures, it was even more. It could be said that this path was very much in line with him. Gu Yang understood why the Sword of the Human Emperor was reluctant to truly recognize him as its master. In a word, if our ways are different, we cannot make plans together. The Sword of the Human Emperor, closely related to the destiny of the human race, required the spirit of protection and sacrifice. If he had to protect the people around him, he could do it. If he had to extend this protection to all mankind, as long as it was within his power, that was not a problem either. But if he had to sacrifice himself for it, he¡¯d rather not. If it doesn¡¯t recognize me as its master, so be it. As long as I can use it for now. When I have time later, I¡¯ll refine the Nine God Tripod, which isn¡¯t necessarily worse than the Sword of the Human Emperor when fighting against enemies. ¡­ [Do you want to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes two shards.] After Gu Yang successfully broke through, he opened the system and saw this prompt. As expected, the price of the simulator had gone up again. Two shards, he could still afford. The question was, where was he going to get so many shards in the future? Throughout the Divine State Continent, including the Four Great Sacred Lands, there are only a dozen or so Celestial Being level powerhouses. If he wiped them all out, even with their magical treasures, he¡¯d only get twenty or thirty shards. Counting the pocket universes, only two remain in Water Moon. Golden Court pocket universe has three. It¡¯s estimated that Wanxiang pocket universe has a dozen or so. Star Luo Pocket Universe probably has about the same, a dozen or so. Ruiqin Continent should also have a dozen or so. Taoyuan Heaven has three. Lord Chi Ming maybe just one. The pocket universe with the most should be Yellow Springs, the number of Celestial Being level tricky creatures inside is unknown, but definitely will not exceed three figures. Counting the Half-Gods on the West Bank Continent, probably about ten. If Gu Yang wiped out all these people, the shards he could get wouldn¡¯t exceed two or three hundred at most. Would these few shards allow him to cultivate to the Hollow Void realm? That¡¯s a big question mark. The celestial peach¡¯s effect on him is becoming smaller, without practicing bitterly for a thousand years, it¡¯s hard to reach the third level of Celestial Being. This would require two hundred shards. As Gu Yang was thinking, Divine City was already in sight. He sensed those five auras. Those two Celestial Beings from the Barbarian race, the suspicious old Daoist from Star Sea, a guy with a strange aura, and the old familiar face, the Red Moon Great Saint. He shouted loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? Here I am!¡± As soon as his voice fell, five figures appeared before him one after another. The fastest to arrive was ¡°Han Wang¡±, whom Gu Yang had previously faced off against. Next was the old Taoist from the Star Sea. The two barbarians followed, and the last to appear was an old man fully shrouded in a black robe. Upon their arrival, instead of initiating an attack, they surrounded him. They were just ten miles from the Divine City, and although the headmaster didn¡¯t give chase, everyone could sense a sword intent from afar, locking onto them, ready to strike at any moment. ¡­ Suddenly, the old Taoist spoke up, ¡°Friend Gu, my Taoist name is Zi Wei, from the Star Sea. For a close relative of mine, I have to humble myself and ask you for that Peach of Immortality.¡± ¡°If you are willing to give me the peach, I can offer a spiritual treasure in exchange. Furthermore, I will owe you a favor, and when you face off against Lord Chi Ming in the future, I can lend you a hand¡­¡± ¡°Han Wang¡± said sneeringly, ¡°Hehe, is it not too late to play the good guy, old Zi Wei? Gu Yang, deliver the object to me, and let bygones be bygones. What do you say?¡± At this moment, one of the barbarian Celestials couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°You both have said so much, but have you bothered to ask, is the peach still here?¡± Then, a ghastly voice spoke up, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He consumed the peach not long ago, and its effects are still present. I have a method to refine him into a human pill. After it is consumed, it can retain around seventy to eighty percent of the peach¡¯s potency.¡± It was the Celestial in the black robe. Gu Yang looked at the five Celestials encircling him. An old Taoist with a righteous appearance. A treacherous woman with a mind full of deception who can stab her allies in the back. Two aliens who unabashedly harbored malicious intent. And a pervert who didn¡¯t dare to show his face and kept saying he was going to refine Gu Yang into a human pill. He couldn¡¯t help laughing and said, ¡°Is this what you want?¡± With that said, he took a jade box out of the Beast-taming Space. He opened the box, revealing the Peach of Immortality inside. A refreshing fragrance that tantalized the senses spread out. The aroma instilled in everyone a desire that came from their Original Spirit. The desire to swallow that peach. Five pairs of extremely greedy eyes focused on it. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°A Peach of Immortality?¡± The headmaster in the academy was also deeply shocked. Now, he finally knew why the five Celestials had joined forces to find Gu Yang. It turned out they were after this divine item rumored to extend one¡¯s lifespan over a thousand years. This time at the Yaochi Conference, Gu Yang had surprisingly gained such a thing. Now, trouble was brewing. ¡­ Both Gao Fan and Wu Er had divine powers that allowed them to ¡°see¡± the Peach of Immortality. Upon seeing it, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Has this kid gone mad?¡± They simply could not understand why Gu Yang came back to be captured and even took out such a divine item in public. Now, the five Celestials would be even more relentless. Suddenly, Wu Er¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°Could it be¡­ he plans to capture all of them at once?¡± Upon hearing this, Gao Fan was completely stunned and lost for words, ¡°You mean¡­ he has confidence?¡± Such a thought was too mad. It¡¯s one against five, and he even aimed for a sweeping victory. How could this be possible? Unless¡ª Gao Fan came up with a possibility and couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. ¡­ Inside the royal palace, the Taiji Palace suddenly shook violently. Everyone in the palace keenly felt the shake. A moment later, everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Great-grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Inside the palace, a little boy dressed in dragon robes carefully asked a dignified middle-aged man beside him. The middle-aged man took his eyes back and said lightly, ¡°To live a long life, remember the word forbearance. Always bear in mind what you want and never be greedy. That¡¯s your way of survival.¡± The little emperor listened and nodded in understanding, saying respectfully, ¡°I will remember your words!¡± ¡­ ¡°Found you!¡± Gu Yang picked up on an extremely elusive presence nearby, and a cold smirk rose in his heart. The reason he showed the Peach of Immortality was not to show off, but to locate the enemy hiding nearby. If nothing unexpected happened, that should be Lord Chi Ming¡¯s man. PS: The second update, asking for monthly votes. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Complete Physical and Mental Destruction Chapter 405: Complete Physical and Mental Destruction Gu Yang held the jade box in one hand, and in the instant his gaze shifted to a particular spot, someone couldn¡¯t help but act. The hooded figure in black made a move, a small black dot appeared out of thin air, about to fall onto the peach. Almost simultaneously, a starlight lit up. Just as it was about to pierce the tiny dot, it abruptly retracted. A flame appeared out of nowhere, reducing the black dot to ashes. Gu Yang looked at the black-cloaked figure, ¡°Ancient insect?¡± That black dot was not simple, it had managed to evade his perception. He almost allowed it to fall onto the peach if not for his quick reaction. The black dot was a tiny insect, carrying a sense of familiarity, an aura of untamed wilderness about it. Previously, in the Moon Water Cave Heaven, he encountered a demonic cultivator who released a Purple Lightning Golden Cicada, an ancient insect, whose aura felt similar. ¡°Ah, good observation.¡± The voice of the cloaked figure sounded odd, not only in accent but the voice itself was not quite human-like, ¡°I thought you were the reincarnation of that Emperor, but it seems I was wrong.¡± ¡°From the sounds of it, seems like you recognized it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± the cloaked figure laughed eerily, ¡°Did you present this peach to have us kill each other? So naive of you, to think that such a scheme would work. If you want to survive, hand over the item. That¡¯s your only chance.¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°Well, you¡¯re mistaken. I simply aim to keep you all here!¡± With that, he drew the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡± ¡­ ¡°Could it be¡­ the legendary Witch King of the South?¡± In the literary courtyard, Gao Fan thought of a certain figure after seeing the move of the black-robed man, or rather, a being that could hardly be called a human. He exclaimed with surprise, ¡°But, how could it be still alive? Weren¡¯t there records of it from 5000 years ago?¡± Wu Er also seemed concerned, ¡°The South, even the Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t really conquer that land. Perhaps, it¡¯s due to its existence.¡± The South was a vast area covered in forest, stretching mountains, and miasma everywhere. None of the Xia Dynasty, Qin Dynasty, or the present Great Zhou could control that area. In the South, there lived a number of mountain tribes, people who had fled into the mountains to escape the turmoil of war. According to legend, the South was ruled by a Witch King, omnipotent, a manifestation of a god. The legend of the Witch King was ancient, with initial records dating back to 5000 years ago. At that time, the Xia Dynasty had not yet been established. This land was divided into several factions. The largest faction, neighboring the South, aimed to expand its territory. They conducted a large-scale deforestation to make farmland and captured mountain people as slaves. However, overnight, the high officials and tens of thousands of soldiers of that faction disappeared without a trace. Since then, the legend of the Witch King began to circulate throughout the Divine State. If the black-robed figure truly was the legendary Witch King, it could be a terrifying existence that had lived for five thousand years. ¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡± As Gu Yang asked this, his eyes were fixated on the black-cloaked figure. This person, after initiating the first move, would naturally not stop there. He saw him snort coldly, his figure blurring, then disappeared without a trace. Sight of the Candle Dragon. Gu Yang made use of the divine power of the Candle Dragon, looking around, but he couldn¡¯t see the figure anywhere. ¡°He ran away?¡± He finally realized. The cloaked figure had actually just run away like that. He genuinely had not expected it. At this point, Zi Wei, the real person from the Star Sea, spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s not human.¡± It was then that it dawned on Gu Yang. It avoided the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword. The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword unleashed its true power only when dealing with non-human races. Just like when he slaughtered the Jade Dew Divine at the Yaochi Conference before, if the black-robed figure wasn¡¯t human, its fear of the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword was justified. He looked at Zi Wei, who seemed to have no intention of making a move. Earlier on, when the robed figure released the insect, he made a move but pulled back midway. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Chang Tian of the Barbarians had been raring to go. He drew out the scarlet longsword from behind his back. In the past few days, he had learned a lot about Gu Yang¡¯s exploits from the intelligence, and it made him a little indignant. He always believed in his high talent, incomparable by anyone in the world. He was just over two hundred years old, two hundred years younger than Qin Wu, universally recognized as an unmatched prodigy in Great Zhou. Yet, he surpassed Qin Wu by stepping into the Celestial Being realm at an earlier age. Such talent is rare throughout the ages. This was also the source of his pride. Until he knew about Gu Yang¡¯s existence. In just over a year, from the Mortal Realm to Celestial Being. Even if those intelligence agents swore on their lives that this information was true, he still didn¡¯t believe it. Even in ancient times, no one had cultivated at such a fast pace. Chang Tian had long wanted to measure the strength of the opponent. ¡°Martial Arts?¡± Gu Yang sensed a wild and domineering Blade Intent from the other party, which surprised him. This was clearly Martial Arts. However, the cultivation method of the barbarians was different from that of Great Zhou. More primitive, they used various coatings to draw patterns on their bodies, thereby possessing extraordinary power. Another method was the shaman¡¯s, incorporating facets of the ancient ways of ghosts and gods, techniques of refining corpses, and so on. The Celestial Being of the barbarian tribe in front of him was showing proper Martial Arts. What was going on? ¡­ Chang Tian loftily said, ¡°Do you really believe that Martial Arts is exclusive to you people of Great Zhou? Let me show you the Forest of Blades technique from my Xueshan.¡± With that, the aura of his body also climbed to its peak. In a gust of gloomy wind, he saw the bloody long knife in his hand, a series of wronged ghosts appeared, converging and assaulting his heart. At the same time, the surrounding space plunged into absolute darkness, and a heart-piercing chill sprang from his back. He completely lost all his senses. The one who took action was sure to be the Great Shaman of the barbarians. The oldest Celestial Being in the barbarian tribe is the tribe¡¯s guardian god, who once served the Xia Emperor. After the Xia Dynasty was destroyed, the barbarians became independent. It was precisely because of the existence of this Great Shaman that neither the Qin Dynasty nor Great Zhou could conquer the barbarians. Moreover, this man had always been timid, hiding in the sacred mountain of the barbarians, never leaving half a step. He was in fear of being found by the Celestial Beings of Great Zhou and being killed. Until now, he had finally trained a helper, and this was the weakest moment of Great Zhou, which led him to dare step on the land of Great Zhou. This time, he not only wanted to rob the peaches, but also kill Gu Yang on the spot, to eliminate a great enemy for the prairie. ¡­ The moment the Great Shaman made his move, the dean of the Academy was about to draw his sword. Suddenly, he sensed a warning in his heart. Only a black shadow fell from the sky, splitting into hundreds of shadows, scattering in all directions. Lord Chi Ming! This move was extremely treacherous. He had only two choices in front of him. Help Gu Yang and all the disciples in the Academy will die. Help the disciples of the Academy, can Gu Yang withstand the joint hands of two Celestial Beings? He was caught in a dilemma. ¡­ ¡°Break for me.¡± Gu Yang no longer held back, raising his Emperor¡¯s Sword high, and the Immortal Element within his body exploded. A bolt of lightning pierced through the darkness in front of him, revealing Chang Tian who was already within arm¡¯s reach. Sixth Annihilation of Divine Lightning, Form and Spirit Destruction! With a single stroke of the sword, the darkness vanished, and the wronged ghosts in the bloody long knife screamed, dispersing apart as their souls flew away. The Ghost Realm of the forest was immediately broken. ¡°Celestial Being Second Stage?¡± Chang Tian¡¯s Original Spirit sensed fatal danger, shocking him to the point of his soul flying away in fear. And in the next moment, he could sense his body and Original Spirit starting to collapse. ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡± Before he could react, he sank into a hopeless darkness. This exceptional genius of the barbarian tribe, a Celestial Being not yet three hundred years old, thus fell. PS: Here¡¯s the third update, please vote! Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: 406 Soul-hooking messenger Chapter 406: 406 Soul-hooking messenger ¡°Tian!¡± The Great Shaman watched as Chang Tian was slain by a single sword strike, his physical body and spirit obliterated, and could not help but feel a mix of shock and rage. He had waited for more than a thousand years, just to raise this peerless genius to become a Celestial Being, and had expended untold efforts in the process. Now, everything was destroyed. All the plans he had been nurturing over a thousand years turned to smoke in a puff. Sorrow, regret, anger¡­ Countless emotions intertwined, eventually turning into a surging intent to kill. The Great Shaman took an antique book from his bosom, grey and unremarkable. The Great Shaman bit his tongue, spitting out a mouthful of heart¡¯s blood, which instantly merged into the book, flipping its pages until it landed on a specific page. He took out a black pen and swung it, writing the two characters for ¡°Gu Yang¡± on that book. ¡°Die!¡± The Great Shaman slashed a red line across the name with the pen. As he shouted this word, he seemed deflated, appearing much older. ¡­ ¡°Book of Life and Death?¡± In the Red Mansion, the young girl exclaimed with fright; her little face turned pale white. Legend spoke of an innate spirit treasure, the most fearful object in the human realm. With a mere flick of a writing brush, it could hook away a person¡¯s soul. The Human Emperor of the ancient times had been hooked away by this innate spirit treasure. Even the sword of the Human Emperor couldn¡¯t save him. The one wielding the Book of Life and Death had proclaimed himself as the Netherworld Monarch and built up the Netherworld Palace. He set up the Netherworld where the soul of the dead from the Human Realm would be hooked into the Netherworld Palace. If it really was this innate spirit treasure, Gu Yang would inevitably encounter danger. The young man seated on the ground with his eyes closed said, ¡°It¡¯s just a replica, merely a spiritual treasure.¡± ¡°A replica?¡± The young girl was momentarily stunned. Then she saw the sky above the city darken and a huge soul-hooking messenger appear with a black chain in his hand. So terrifying! She covered her eyes and dared not look anymore, trembling with fear. ¡­ In the courtyard, the headmaster finally chose to save the hundreds of people in the yard. He thrust out his sword and transformed it into hundreds of sword intents, shattering all the black qi. This sword demonstrated his peerless Swordsmanship Cultivation Level. Almost simultaneously, Gu Yang outside the city was facing two opponents alone. He had managed to break the Great Shaman¡¯s dark ghost realm and slain another Barbarian Celestial Being. His eyes narrowed, he exclaimed, ¡°Second stage?¡± With his calm temper, he couldn¡¯t help but lose his composure, indicating just how much astonishment he felt in his heart. The Celestial Being realm had three stages. The first stage accumulated Immortal Elements and laid the foundation. Most Celestial Beings, in all their lives, could only remain at this stage, unable to make further progress. After the collapse of the Heavenly Way, Immortal Element lost its foundation. They needed to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth and refine it themselves, managing just a sliver a day. Unlike the ancient times when the Immortal Element in the heavens and earth was thin but existed, Human Immortals could directly absorb Immortal Element from heaven and earth. However slow, accumulating it in a few hundred years was possible. Now, it¡¯s ten times as difficult as it was in the ancient times. Without any special opportunities, accumulating them became extremely difficult. The second stage is when one could comprehend the second kind of profundities; based on this, they could cultivate real Immortal Method of Divine Power. Zhanxuan Swordsmanship was actually one kind of Immortal Method. Gu Yang, like him, should have also comprehended something about destruction and death. Gu Yang¡¯s breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm happened only a few days ago, right? When the sky showed that blood streak and the sky was filled with a blood stain, he knew it must be Gu Yang. Who knew that this kid would progress again within a few days to the second stage of the Celestial Being realm. In the past, Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation speed at the Mortal Realm and Divine Power level was astonishingly fast, and although he was surprised, he accepted it. But after the Celestial Being realm, if cultivation was faster than before, who could bear that? With his temper, he couldn¡¯t help feeling immensely stimulated. ¡°Book of Life and Death?¡± Immediately after that, he saw the Great Shaman of the Barbarian tribe take out a book and summon a huge black shadow. It was cloaked in black and held a black chain, which left him taken aback. This image was exactly the soul-hooking messenger depicted in some ancient books, specialized in hooking souls. In ancient times, even the peerless powerhouses like the Human Emperor could not escape the outcome of death in the human realm. It was not until later that the Gold Emperor established the Divine Court and the thirty-three heavens were established by the various Sects. The thirty-three heavens are known as the realm of immortality, as the soul-hooking messenger can¡¯t reach there, and one can enjoy eternal life. After the existence of the Gold Emperor, the human realm began its decline, hence deriving its name, to distinguish it from the celestial realm. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, immortality vanished from the world. From that moment on, the soul-hooking messenger no longer appeared in the human realm. ¡°Damn it!¡± The Dean was shocked in his heart, and immediately swung his sword. The second move of Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, Godslayer! His mastery in swordsmanship far exceeded Gu Yang. With this sword, he instantly traversed tens of miles and struck the shadow. Yet, this terrifying sword intent capable of obliterating a Celestial Being¡¯s original spirit was pierced through it without causing any harm. What? HIs expression tightened, instantly realising that this soul-hooking messenger is a being of another level. It isn¡¯t something he can handle with his existing skills. The barbaric Great Shaman even has this technique! ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± The Great Shaman, seeing the soul-hooking messenger untouched under the sword intent, grew joyful and confident. He ordered, ¡°Kill him.¡± After obtaining the book of life and death, he had only used it to kill Unleaking Realm cultivators and never to confront Celestial Beings. Because using this required a tremendous price. If it wasn¡¯t a matter of life and death, he would not want to use it. Although it wasn¡¯t a life or death situation now, if he killed that brat, he could get the immortal peach from him that extended life by a thousand years. It was worth the price. ¡­ Both ¡°Han Wang¡± and the Zi Wei Taoist changed their expression when they saw the soul-hooking messenger appear. One of them has lived since the ancient times. The other had an uninterrupted lineage and knew about the soul-hooking messenger. This was a terrifying existence that could snatch away even a celestial immortal¡¯s soul. In ancient times, after the rise of the human race, the life limit of cultivators was ten thousand years. Even for celestial immortals, when their ten thousand year limit was up, the soul-hooking messenger would appear, snatch their soul and return it to the Netherworld Palace. How could such a terrifying thing be held by that old ghost from the barbaric race? Especially when seeing that the dean¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t do anything against the soul-hooking messenger, the duo felt extremely apprehensive. At this point, a black silhouette in the sky swung its chains, heading towards Gu Yang. However, Gu Yang did not react at all, seeming to be dumbstruck. ¡°Han Wang¡± and the Zi Wei Taoist were ready to act, only awaiting when Gu Yang¡¯s soul was hooked away. Then, they could snatch away his peach first. ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s done for. He¡¯s going to die.¡± In the Red Mansion, a little girl separated her fingers a little to sneak a peek and saw this scene, both scared and heartbroken. Ever since she became sensible, she had never left this Red Mansion, essentially having no contact with the outside world. But Gu Yang visited three times and was the only outsider she was in contact with. Now seeing him about to die, she naturally felt upset. Tears welled up in her eyes. The man in white, sitting on the meditation pad, remained indifferent, as though the battle outside that could change the situation of the entire continent was not worth an extra glance. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°What exactly is this existence?¡± Gu Yang looked at the huge black shadow, felt a trembling soul, and was somewhat surprised. Even the Godslayer move of Zhanxuan Swordsmanship could not harm it in any way. Which means, it is not a spirit type being. So, what exactly is it? More importantly, how is he going to survive in front of such a terror? In the simulation, he didn¡¯t die in this battle. He thought about every single method, but could not find a way to break this deadlock. Now, his soul was locked on, regardless of where he fled, those chains would follow. Before those chains fell, Gu Yang activated all the immortal elements in his body and swung his sword, not at the shadow, but at the Great Shaman. To kill him first. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: 407 Accident Chapter 407: 407 Accident The sword stroke that Gu Yang executed was the second move of Zhanxuan Swordsmanship¡ªGodslayer. His idea was simple. By killing the old man who summoned this ghastly entity, he might be able to resolve the current crisis. He has encountered numerous perilous enemies and faced countless desperate situations. His strength was cultivated step by step with the simulator, which enabled him to conquer all enemies under his sword. However, for the first time, he faced an adversary in reality that he had no way to defeat. The power contained in the dean¡¯s sword stroke was not inferior to his own. However, it did not harm the shadow creature in the slightest. If he were to counter, the outcome would likely be the same. He had never previously felt this sense of impotence of being unable to harm his opponent. It was exactly this brutal crisis that unleashed a before-unseen strength in him, culminating in the most powerful sword stroke he had ever delivered. The sword intent traversed thousands of miles to arrive above the Great Shaman¡¯s head. Swoosh! The sword intent passed through his body. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± But Gu Yang felt as if his sword had hit nothing but air, providing no sensation of striking a physical form. He immediately realized the reason. The Great Shaman, having integrated with the eerie spiritual treasure, had become an almost ethereal entity, much like the giant shadow. What a miscalculation! Just as this thought came to him, the black chain had already reached his head. Yet he remained perfectly calm. Since he did not die in the simulation of this battle, it meant that he would not die here either. Gu Yang had absolute faith in the life simulator. It was only when the black chain fell upon his head, and the anticipated rescue had still not arrived, that his heart skipped a beat. But he was unable to do anything at this moment. Was he really going to die here? As this thought flitted through Gu Yang¡¯s mind, the black chain passed through his body as if it had no physical form. Huh? Why was he unharmed? He didn¡¯t feel any abnormalities, and his Original Spirit was intact, having sustained no damage at all. In such a way, the attacks of both sides ended up being futile. ¡­ When the sword intent had slashed towards him, the Great Shaman almost thought his life was over and broke out in a cold sweat. The man¡¯s sword technique was ruthless. Getting hit was certain death. It was extremely perilous. Luckily, that sword stroke had passed right through him. He felt an immense relief, as if he had walked a full circle around the gates of hell. The next moment, he saw the Soul-hooking messenger¡¯s iron chain fall upon Gu Yang¡¯s body and also pass right through it. ¡°He didn¡¯t die from that?¡± The Great Shaman was horrified. This Book of Life and Death, which he obtained while still in the Mortal Realm, was the very treasure that allowed him to eliminate an enemy blocking his path. Every time he used this treasure, he was extremely cautious, never revealing it. Not even his closest confidantes knew about this Abnormal Treasure. Thus, without an exceptional talent, he gradually reached the summit, accomplishing a feat that countless generations on the plains couldn¡¯t achieve. He entered the realm of Celestial Beings and became the god of the entire plains. Yet now, the formerly unstoppable Soul-hooking messenger failed to work on Gu Yang. How could this be? Even his greatest card could not kill that youngster, causing momentary chaos in his mind. ¡°Kill him quickly!¡± The Great Shaman anxiously urged the Book of Life and Death, commanding the Soul-hooking messenger to continue the attack. As he continued to infuse it with his Immortal Element, the name ¡°Gu Yang¡± in the air grew brighter and brighter, until it suddenly burst like a bubble. ¡°What¨C¡± This unexpected development caught him by surprise. He had not faced such a situation before. All of a sudden, the Great Shaman felt a chill on his back. Lifting his head, he saw the Soul-hooking messenger turn its gaze towards him. A sense of foreboding welled up in his heart, sending chills down his spine. ¡°No¨C¡± The Soul-hooking messenger¡¯s black chain had already descended, extracting a soul. With a turn of its body, it disappeared. Only the body of the Great Shaman remained in place, completely devoid of life. ¡­ This sudden turn of events surprised everyone. Not only were ¡°Han Wang¡± and Zi Wei Taoist, who were present at the scene, dumbfounded, but even the dean of Divine City and others such as Wu Er and Gao Fan, found it unbelievable. In the Red Mansion. ¡°Huh, he isn¡¯t dead?¡± The little girl quietly opened her eyes, and was taken aback by what she saw. She clearly saw the Soul-hooking messenger¡¯s chain was about to descend on his head, but he was unharmed. In contrast, the old creature, who was neither human nor ghost, had somehow died. ¡°Master, what just happened?¡± The man in white robes said, ¡°You forget, he is not from this world.¡± The little girl was still puzzled, ¡°But, even if he is from the immortal world, once he enters the human realm, he can¡¯t escape the Soul-hooking messenger¡¯s hook, unless, he doesn¡¯t come from the immortal world either¡ª¡± Suddenly, she realized something, her eyes widened in shock and she said, ¡°Master, is he from somewhere beyond the heavens?¡± The man in white robes didn¡¯t respond, seemingly acknowledging it. The little girl, having stumbled upon such a massive secret, had her face flush with excitement. A person from beyond the heavens, that was truly extraordinary. ¡­ ¡­ Upon seeing the Great Shaman being backlashed, with his soul restrained, Gu Yang subconsciously sliced out with a sword intent, splitting the shaman¡¯s body in two and conveniently snatching the gray, unassuming book from him. Afer slaying the opponent¡¯s mortal body, no prompt appeared, disappointing him to some extent. It felt like a loss of a billion. Gu Yang looked at the book in his hand with some hesitation. It was the most peculiar treasure he had ever seen, without any form, not even a spiritual one, and yet, it could hook a person¡¯s soul. He had no idea what that strange thing was. His understanding of the Primordial Era was still too shallow compared to the old monsters who had cultivated for hundreds or thousands of years. This was the accumulation of knowledge, requiring time. However, he had a general guess about the cause. That black shadow was likely a nearly Dao-like existence that used a form of universal law to hook souls. That¡¯s why his Zhanxuan Swordsmanship couldn¡¯t strike that black shadow. He speculated that the reason why the black shadow couldn¡¯t hook his soul was probably because he was a Transmigrator. His soul originally didn¡¯t belong to this world. So, this kind of rule-based soul-hooking method didn¡¯t work on him. In the end, the Great Shaman ended up being backlashed by this treasure and had his soul restrained. This guy was simply too unlucky. Of all the Celestial Beings, he had to meet Gu Yang, as anyone else would have undoubtedly died facing that black shadow. This treasure was undoubtedly a Great Killer. Problem was, using this treasure was extremely dangerous. If one couldn¡¯t kill the enemy, the user would be killed instead. It was too temperamental, not something an ordinary person could wield. Moreover, the Great Shaman possessed such a Great Killer, but there had never been a report of a Celestial Being dying by his hands. If Gu Yang had guessed correctly, it must cost a great deal to use this treasure. Otherwise, with the Great Shaman¡¯s temperament, he would have long since used this treasure to kill all the Celestial Beings of this world, making himself the sole ruler and hoarding all the resources. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± Gu Yang didn¡¯t dare to keep such a dangerous thing in his Beast-taming Space and instead stuffed it into his chest. Afterward, he looked at the last two people, ¡°Han Wang¡± and Zi Wei Taoist, and said, ¡°Your turn, want to go together?¡± ¡°Han Wang¡± didn¡¯t say a word and turned to leave, apparently having no intention of continuing the fight. Only Zi Wei Taoist remained, he looked somewhat bitter and said, ¡°My friend, you are skillful. It is my mistake for overestimating myself. I apologize.¡± After saying that, he left somewhat dejectedly. Gu Yang did not stop him. People from the Four Great Sacred Lands were not easy to deal with. He nearly met his end earlier, almost killed by the Great Shaman from the barbarians, a danger he did not previously take seriously. Who knew if people from the Four Great Sacred Lands had similar trump cards? He was lucky this time, but he couldn¡¯t bank on being lucky every time. There was no need to take such risks. Finally, he turned his head, his gaze sharpened as he looked towards a certain direction, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: 408 The Truth of the Way of Heaven’s Collapse Chapter 408: 408 The Truth of the Way of Heaven¡¯s Collapse This time, apart from these five openly hostile figures, there was another wicked plotter hiding behind the scenes ¡ª Lord Chi Ming. In one of the simulations, Gu Yang was cunningly killed by Lord Chi Ming who was lurking in the shadows. Therefore, as soon as he entered, he revealed the peach and found the position of the sneaky figure. Under the gaze of the Candle Dragon¡¯s eye, the enemy¡¯s movements were continuously tracked. This adversary remained undisturbed, hidden within the void by some eerie method, effectively deceiving everyone present. Had he not possessed the Candle Dragon¡¯s eye, his traces would have been nearly impossible to discover. Until now, that person had yet to depart, evidently still harboring intentions against him. After being unmasked by Gu Yang, the person didn¡¯t move an inch, seemingly under the misguided belief that he was bluffing. He must be an old fox. ¡°It seems I¡¯m overthinking¡­¡± Whoosh! Before he could finish speaking, he unsheathed his sword and sent out a sword intent. This blow was unexpected. The figure hiding in the void had just relaxed when the sword intent broke through the void and was at his face. In his alarm, his figure wavered and he narrowly avoided the blow, although his clothing was torn in the process. In reaction to the movement, a figure wrapped in a black cape was revealed. Unlike the Witch King, who fled when things took a turn for the worse, this man was tall and from his aura, Gu Yang determined that he was a warrior. The robed man¡¯s shoulder had a cut; albeit a minor injury, it caused him to speak with a hoarse voice, ¡°Candle Dragon¡¯s Eye?¡± ¡°Gao Zekun?¡± Gu Yang instantly figured out his identity. It was indeed the Unleaking Realm cultivator of the Gao Family who had attempted to kill Gao Fan recently, but Gu Yang had saved him. However, this man was clever, feigning self-destruction to escape. There were many enemies who wished Gu Yang harm, but very few who survived against him, which showed that this Gao Zekun was no simple character. Unexpectedly, this man, who was merely at the first level of the Unleaking Realm and severely injured, had drastically transformed, becoming a strong Celestial Being. Gao Zekun, having his identity revealed, removed his mask and exposed his face. His whole demeanor had changed since their last meeting. The greatest difference lay in his eyes which now bore an extremely detached look. He coolly stated, ¡°I forgot about the Candle Dragon¡¯s Eye. The Divine Law of the Nine Heavens is indeed wondrous, but sadly¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, he changed his tone, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve spoiled my plans again and again. Today, I will end your life.¡± ¡°Lord Chi Ming?¡± Only then, Gu Yang realized that the person before him, Gao Zekun, had been possessed by Lord Chi Ming and turned into an incarnation of him. Surprisingly, he had managed to advance Gao Zekun¡¯s cultivation level to the Celestial Being realm in such a short time. This Lord Chi Ming¡¯s methods were indeed extraordinary. He laughed, ¡°Never expected that you would personally come to kill me, such an honor indeed. However, killing me might be a bit challenging for you. Previously, you didn¡¯t even stand a chance against the principal, and now you want to face two opponents. Do you have any method of winning?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you understand how you will die.¡± Gao Zekun didn¡¯t rush to strike first. Instead, a strange smile formed on his face, ¡°The moment you chose to advance in the Human Realm, the world will soon face destruction.¡± ¡°Everyone claimed that I am the demon who would bring about the world¡¯s destruction, the root of all evil. However, compared to the aftermath of your actions, what I did really amounts to nothing.¡± Gu Yang sneered, ¡°World destruction? Just because I advance a level in the Human Realm, I can destroy the world? You¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to know how the Way of Heaven was killed, right?¡± Gao Zekun¡¯s face showed an even stranger expression, ¡°That was caused by a glance from beyond the Nine Heavens. One glance could cause Havens to collapse instantly. Several Da Luo perished instantly from just a glance, half of the Golden Immortals died, The thirty-three heavens met their downfall, with countless immortals falling. The Three Realms almost collapsed.¡± ¡°Among the cultivators of the Three Realms, some were lucky enough to survive. It was not until two thousand years later that an extraordinary genius appeared in the Human Realm. Just like you, he broke through to the realm of Human Immortal even when the Heavenly Dao was collapsing.¡± ¡°The situation then was just like today ¡ª a bloody scar appeared in the sky, dyeing the entire sky red. All cultivators were thrilled to find that the Heavenly Dao was beginning to revive. However, none suspected that a catastrophe was imminent.¡± ¡°Ten years later, a catastrophe arrived, wreaking havoc on the Way of Heaven that had just begun to recuperate. Almost all the cultivators who had survived were now dead. Only a very few, through various means, managed to stay alive,¡± he said. ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix Emperor who planned to scheme against you was also amongst those who perished in this catastrophe. He had left behind provisions for resurrection, but you destroyed them.¡± ¡°Now, eight thousand years later, another individual like you has appeared. When you chose to break through to the Human Immortal status in the Human Realm, the Way of Heaven began to recuperate. Unless there is an unexpected incident, an even more terrifying disaster will arrive in the next ten years. When the time comes, the Three Realms might completely perish.¡± ¡°Your unintentional move is about to cause the destruction of this world, and everyone will die because of you. Having learned the truth, boy, what are your thoughts?¡± Guilt filled Gu Yang¡¯s heart. A mere glance was enough to cause a world¡¯s Way of Heaven to collapse, killing many Golden Immortals and countless Immortal Gods. The whole world had nearly turned into the end of Dharma. What kind of terrifying existence could have done such a thing? It¡¯s hard to imagine. Regarding Gao Zekun¡¯s accusation that he was responsible for the death of everyone in this world, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, everyone would die in ten years, by then no one would care about such matters. Gu Yang curiously asked, ¡°Who was the owner of that glance?¡± Gao Zekun originally thought he could shake his beliefs by saying such things. Surprisingly, he could not have cared less. He made a miscalculation. ¡°The way of cultivation never ends, and no one knows what kind of existence he was, or why he chose to destroy this world in such a way.¡± ¡°After the start of the Way of Heaven¡¯s recuperation, those ancient powerhouses who had concealed themselves in various ways during the ancient times would also start to return to this world- the incident at the Immortal Palace in Yao Chi, was just an anomaly.¡± ¡­ Within Divine City, only a few people heard their conversation. Both the head of the Literati, Wu Er, Gao Fan, and others, as well as the one in the palace, all felt disturbed upon hearing ¡°Gao Zekun¡¯s¡± words. So, the collapse of the ancient times was actually just the result of a glance cast by an awesomely powerful being. A single glance was enough to almost destroy this world. It turns out that the appearance of blood-stains in the sky was a sign that the Way of Heaven was beginning to resurrect. After the Way of Heaven resurrects, there will be disasters arriving in ten years, even powerful Golden Immortals won¡¯t be able to escape. Let alone them, these Human Immortals, even those petty warriors who are less than Human Immortals? Also, those ancient powerhouses hiding at the ends of time, are also starting to return¡­ These pieces of information, they were bombshells. The person uttering these words was the infamous Lord Chi Ming. They were somewhat skeptical. But one thing was definitely sure. When the sky shows blood stains, a calamity will come. This has been recorded in many ancient books. While they were still processing this flood of information, a peculiar change occurred to Gao Zekun. A crack opened in the sky, and a column of dark light fell upon him, which he continuously absorbed. His aura began to grow rapidly, quickly surpassing the first and second stages of the Celestial Being Realm. In a blink of an eye, he had reached the third stage of the Celestial Being Realm. The era of the Xia Emperor was just this realm. The sight sent shivers down their spines. The Way of Heaven had just started to resurrect, and it was already able to elevate a worldly incarnation to the third stage of the Celestial Being Realm. It was simply terrifying. The incarnation of Lord Chi Ming that the headmaster had slain back then only had cultivation of the first stage of the Celestial Being Realm. At this point, the headmaster¡¯s cultivation level hadn¡¯t completely recovered, Gu Yang had only reached the second stage of the Celestial Being Realm. Even if the two of them joined hands, could they possibly withstand it, even with the addition of Luo Wang? PS: Ask for monthly tickets. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: The world is unpredictable Chapter 409: The world is unpredictable Gu Yang looked at Gao Zekun, whose strength had risen to the limit of the third stage of Celestial Being. He felt a huge doubt in his heart. How had the power projected onto the Human Realm by Lord Chi Ming become so strong? If he could have created a clone of a third-stage Celestial Being in the Human Realm before, how could he have been killed by the dean? Even though the dean was so powerfully against the heavens, he had been seriously injured afterwards. It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for Lord Chi Ming to kill him if he just created another clone of a third-stage Celestial Being. If they talked about Lord Chi Ming being merciful and soft-hearted, Gu Yang would be the first one not to believe it. Why couldn¡¯t he do it before, but could now? Was it because with the revival of the Way of Heaven, the maximum power Earth could accommodate had increased? If that was the case, then it would spell trouble. As time went by, the power of those ancient beings who had survived to the present would continually recover. Perhaps, existence at the level of the Hollow Void Realm would soon appear. What would the Celestial Beings of the Great Zhou homeland fight against them with? Just within the Immortal Palace of Yao Chi, how many Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, or even Celestial Immortals were there? All of this had actually been caused by him. He was indeed vexed. Who would have known that his blunder could actually revive the Way of Heaven? Who would believe that? Gu Yang held the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword, feeling the surging power within the sword, which was far stronger than before, and made up his mind. After the revival of the Way of Heaven, the strength of those ancient powerhouses would continuously recover, but so too would the power that the Human Emperor¡¯s Sword could harness. As long as his cultivation level could keep up, he would be able to cope with all enemies. At this moment, Gao Zekun had begun to make his move. His entire being had turned into a plume of black mist, dispersing into the heavens and the earth, forming a vast black space that trapped Gu Yang inside and isolated him from outside observers. Gu Yang felt the bizarre power all around him. This power was somewhat similar to the strange creatures in the Yellow Springs Hollowet, but not so extreme, and not so strong in terms of corruption. He had encountered this power before. When he was still in the Mortal Realm, practicing the last style of the ¡°God Destroyer Nine Styles,¡± he had almost been corrupted by this power. At this moment, the power projected by Lord Chi Ming was countless times stronger than before. He was protected by the Immortal Element, and also had the body of a Human Immortal, yet he still felt wave after wave of cold, clearly indicating signs of erosion. Buzz! The Human Emperor¡¯s Sword suddenly vibrated, a brilliant golden light burst forth, dispelling the surrounding endless darkness. The feeling of coldness immediately disappeared. The first style of the God Destroyer Six Eradicator, Skyfire Annihilation! In the sky outside the black curtain, a crack opened, a devastating aura burst out, and Skyfire fell down from within, instantly burning a hole through the black curtain. Gu Yang used the sword to perform a Saber Technique without any sense of dissonance. At his level, there was no difference whether he held a sword or a saber in his hand. He hadn¡¯t used the first style of the God Destroyer Six Eradicator for a long time. This time when he used it, its power was a thousand hundreds of times stronger than before. It wasn¡¯t merely because his strength had increased. When he performed this move, he felt a resonance with the sky, invoking the power between heaven and earth. At this moment, he clearly felt that the Way of Heaven had indeed revived. Everything was no longer the same as before. The power of Lord Chi Ming could not withstand the burning of the Skyfire. This destructive power was enough to annihilate all foreign energy. However, Gu Yang¡¯s realm was ultimately a notch lower than Lord Chi Ming¡¯s, and the range of the Skyfire could not clear away all the black curtains. He raised his sword again, the second style of the God Destroyer Six Eradicator, Thunderbolt Punishment. Boom! In the sky, streaks of purple lightning fell down. The supremely bright and stalwart power swept away all the strange black mist wherever it went. Gu Yang brandished his sword a third time. The fourth style of the God Destroyer Six Eradicator, Celestial Being Decay! This sword was directed at the last bit of black mist remaining. The black mist rapidly became bleak, as though it had lost its life force. And in a blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace. [Obtained five shards, current shard count: nine.] He¡¯s finally dead! Seeing the system¡¯s prompt, Gu Yang was elated. This journey had not been in vain. This time he had encountered five Celestial Beings. As a result, he had only slain one Barbarian Celestial Being, and the Great Shaman had died of backlash. The other three all escaped. Which is to say, he only gained one shard, plus one spiritual treasure. By slaying one incarnation of Lord Chi Ming, he received five shards. Not bad. ¡°However, it seems a little too smooth¡­¡± Gu Yang felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right in his heart. Lord Chi Ming, an old monster who had lived for tens of thousands of years, knew that he possessed the sword of Human Emperor, so why was he so careless? The Human Emperor¡¯s sword, coupled with the power of the God Destroyer Nine Styles, was far beyond his imagination. It easily killed Lord Chi Ming, a third-level celestial being. He had a feeling that there was some kind of scheme involved. Throughout, Lord Chi Ming had always been extremely careful in his actions, even when he was still in the mortal realm. He always favored sneak attacks. In a few simulations, Gu Yang got killed due to surprise attacks by Lord Chi Ming. So how could such a scheming old creature become so inflated? Knowing that he could be restrained by the sword of Human Emperor, why did he still choose to confront him head-on? As a result, he lost a clone. ¡°Whatever.¡± After some thought, Gu Yang gave up trying to figure it out. No matter what schemes Lord Chi Ming had, he had already gained the benefits. Five fragments meant two and a half simulations, which equaled twenty-five years of cultivation time. Job done, time to wrap up! ¡­ ¡­ Inside Divine City, everyone felt the terrifying power overhead disappearing. It led to cheering from many people, as the crisis was finally lifted. The head of the Academy listened to the cheers and felt somewhat emotional. Less than two years ago, that young man had grown so much. Third-level Celestial Being was practically the ultimate achievement in the human realm. Xia Emperor had dominated Divine State for two thousand years at this level. Gu Yang managed to kill an enemy of this level, who was one of the ancient great power¡¯s clones, Lord Chi Ming. ¡°This lad might actually be the reincarnation of some powerful ancient figure.¡± This thought came to him. Originally, after meeting Gu Yang, he¡¯d discarded this thought. Ye Lingbo was the reincarnation of an ancient celestial immortal. A bit of her true spirit was retained in her soul, making her extraordinary to anyone who had cultivated the profound art of eye technique. But Gu Yang didn¡¯t seem to show any special traits, of course, except for the extraordinary things that he did, which others couldn¡¯t replicate. The strategies of ancient great powers were not something he, being just a human immortal, could measure against. After a brief moment of joy, the head of the academy felt a heaviness in his heart. With the revival of the Way of Heaven, those ancient powers hiding at the end of time were about to return¡­ If everything Lord Chi Ming said was true, then in the coming years, Great Zhou was likely to plunge into unprecedented turbulence and change. ¡­ ¡­ In the Academy, Gao Fan and Wu Er stood up from their chairs, their faces were flushed with excitement, their hands trembling a bit. To them, Lord Chi Ming was the biggest nightmare in their life. All their past experiences were given by him. They saw potential in Gu Yang and passed on their most proud saber technique to him, hoping that one day, this young man could take revenge on their behalf and get rid of that evil spirit eyeing Divine State greedily. But they never expected that this day would come so soon. To witness Gu Yang killing Lord Chi Ming in their lifetime was more than they could ask for. They felt completely content with their life. ¡­ ¡­ In the imperial palace, in the Taiji Palace, a dignified middle-aged man sat silently in a chair. The young emperor in a dragon robe standing next to him watched him quietly, restlessly. But the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even notice him. He was full of thoughts, ¡°The revival of the Way of Heaven, the return of the great power of the ancients¡­¡± This news was too shocking for him to accept at once. He had only closed for less than ten years. How did the world turn out to be this way when he came out? The battle that just happened gave him a huge shock. Whether it was this suddenly emerged Gu Yang, the great Shaman of the Barbarians, or Lord Chi Ming, their strengths were far beyond his imagination. This gave him a great sense of crisis in his heart. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: 410 Transaction Chapter 410: 410 Transaction Gu Yang headed to Divine City, along the way, he heard cheering noises that resembled ocean waves and even faint sobbing sounds within. Under the Divine Power of observing all things, he ¡°saw¡± many families conducting funeral rites, at a glance, about half of the families had lost a relative. As the cheering disappeared, more sobbing sounds emerged. He remained silent inside. Those supreme celestial beings, whether they are powerful shamans from the Barbarian tribes, Great Saints from the Monster Race, southern witch kings or Taoist priests from sacred lands¡­ they all disregard the right to live of ordinary people. If he hadn¡¯t owned the Simulator, he would have been just an ordinary person, no different from those in the city who died under the celestial beings¡¯ coercion. In an individual¡¯s powerful abilities that could devastate the world, those powerful beings naturally wouldn¡¯t regard ordinary people who are unable to withstand their breath. If the fight earlier happened inside Divine City, half of the population of this world¡¯s largest city would have died. Just as he was thinking about this, he arrived at the academy. The arrival of Gu Yang didn¡¯t alert anyone. With his current cultivation level, if he didn¡¯t want to be noticed, no one would see him. The dean was waiting for him, this time, not in the Secret Realm, but in the Guangxian Hall of the academy. This was the place where the academy would receive important guests. The dean sat in the main seat, looking particularly formal. Gu Yang, who was used to seeing him lounging around, felt strange at the sight of his seriousness. The dean said with satisfaction, ¡°You did better than I imagined.¡± Gu Yang responded with humility, ¡°I have to thank dean for teaching me the Zhanxuan Sword Technique.¡± ¡°Teaching you the sword technique that day was a helpless decision. Besides, you have already repaid the favor.¡± The favor the dean referred to was the peach fruit from the Red Moon Great Saint¡¯s body that Gu Yang gave him. That peach helped the dean¡¯s injuries recover and he would soon return to his peak state. He continued to warn, ¡°Be careful of the Red Moon Great Saint. If I am not wrong, her real body and the flat peach must have developed a special bond. She will definitely spare no efforts to snatch the flat peach from your hands.¡± Gu Yang nodded, he also had some speculation. The effects of these two kinds of peaches were somewhat similar. The difference was that the flat peach has much greater effects compared to the peach from the Red Moon Great Saint¡¯s real body. He then discussed the important matter, ¡°Have you sensed anything about the recovery of the Way of Heaven, dean?¡± ¡°In the past few days, there have been subtle differences, but it wasn¡¯t until I drew my sword that it became more certain. The power of sword intent has increased by 20% more than before.¡± Only increased by 20%? Gu Yang felt that, during the three devastating styles, the power had increased by at least 50%. Could it be that the higher the cultivation level, the greater the increase bestowed by the Way of Heaven? He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the truth behind what Lord Chi Ming said earlier?¡± The dean shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for him to lie about such things.¡± Indeed, even if they were deceived by this kind of lie, it would not harm them, nor would it benefit him. Strategic deception is not this type of deception. However, Gu Yang was somewhat confused, ¡°Why did he tell us all this? I feel like he deliberately said it for us to hear. This face-to-face confrontation with me isn¡¯t his usual style, either.¡± If anyone understood Lord Chi Ming the best, it would be the dean, aside from those three from the Three Saints Gate. They had been opponents for hundreds of years. Therefore, faced with Gu Yang¡¯s confusion, he asked for his advice. The dean pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°I guess he wants to form an alliance with us.¡± Wow, the dean¡¯s speculation is huge. That was Gu Yang¡¯s first reaction. He and Lord Chi Ming were deadly enemies. Lord Chi Ming has committed countless massacres in the Human Realm. Both Wu Er and Gao Fan harbor deep hatred for him. The dean had killed his clone with a sword and had held him back for hundreds of years. Gu Yang had also foiled his plans a few times and had died at his hands many times in simulations. Adding in the forces related to him, there were too many to count. There was no room for compromise between the two sides, they both wished to kill the other for their satisfaction. And now, the dean was saying that Lord Chi Ming wanted to join forces with them? Has he gone nuts? The dean continues, ¡°If what he said is true, many great powers will return in the next few years. Then, both him and us will be greatly challenged.¡± ¡°Those ancient powerful beings will definitely not accept the jurisdiction of Great Zhou. There will inevitably be conflicts with us. Similarly, there will be huge disagreements between them and Lord Chi Ming. Instead of being defeated one by one, we might as well join forces to fight.¡± ¡°Earlier, he was testing your strength to see if you qualified to join forces with him.¡± Hearing this, Gu Yang thought it made sense. Old monsters like Lord Chi Ming, who have lived for countless years, would never be blinded by hatred. Rationally speaking, the two sides joining forces to resist those ancient powers is indeed the best choice. But how could Gu Yang possibly trust him? To join forces is nothing more than a dream. He decisively said, ¡°I will never join forces with him.¡± The dean nodded and said, ¡°Of course, all of this is just my speculation. It¡¯s not necessarily accurate.¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those ancient powers might not appear in the Human Realm.¡± After his breakthrough to the rank of a Celestial Being, he had engaged in twenty plus simulations. In those simulations, he never encountered any returning ancient powers. That is to say, even if some power has truly returned, it would not conflict with him. Anyway, there are only ten years left now. If his strength cannot be elevated in these ten years to the level of resisting the ray of divine light, then there would simply be no future for him. This time¡¯s tribulation of death was almost unsolvable. Even a Da Luo Golden Immortal was unable to resist it. His current position was at least a light year away from Da Luo. In ten years, could he reach a realm above Da Luo? Gu Yang wasn¡¯t confident. ¡­ ¡­ After leaving the dean, Gu Yang was going to the Moonlit Cave Realm, to meet Su Qingzhen and the others. When the five Celestial Beings descended, the dean sent Su Qingzhen and others to Moonlit Cave Realm right away, to avoid them getting involved. This arrangement was very appropriate. Without the method to open the Cave Realm¡¯s door, even a Celestial Being would not be able to forcibly enter. ¡°Youngster.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. He felt an odd power surge immediately after, and before he could react, everything before his eyes blurred, and he was in a peculiar space all of a sudden. This was a tight space. The one who brought him here was that mysterious elder who had helped him on Dragon Gate Island. Gu Yang was a bit shocked. He was now at the second tier of Celestial Beings, yet he was easily displaced to here. His methods were a bit similar to those used by Lu Ying during the Yaochi Conference. The tactics used by these powerhouses, left behind by the ancients, were always unexpected. ¡°What business does elder have that he had to bring me here?¡± The old man somehow took out a peach, took a bite, a tempting aroma filled the place. A flat peach! He really did bring out some flat peaches from the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. His methods were really unpredictable. Gu Yang became even more curious. What was this old man¡¯s identity in ancient times? The old man finished the flat peach in three bites, didn¡¯t even spare the pit, throwing it in his mouth and swallowing it down after chewing for a bit, then praised, ¡°This is a flat peach that matures once every ten thousand years, eat one and you can prolong your life by a myriad of years. You, young man, don¡¯t have this luck.¡± Gu Yang nearly rolled his eyes. Had he gone with him at that time, he would have been screwed. No matter how much a ten thousand years life-extending flat peach can extend life, if one can¡¯t obtain it, it¡¯s of no use. ¡°Elder, your methods are extraordinary. Had I gone with you, I would only have been a burden. I¡¯m unworthy of this grace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± The old man smiled slightly, ¡°This old man has a proposal for you. I¡¯ll give you this flat peach in exchange for something of yours.¡± So he had taken a liking to my belongings and wanted to trade for it with a flat peach. Gu Yang suddenly realized and jokingly said, ¡°What elder has taken a liking to, wouldn¡¯t be the Human Emperor¡¯s sword, right?¡± The old man vigorously shook his head, ¡°The heavy responsibility of the Human Race¡¯s greatest honor, this old man does not wish to bear. All generations of Human Emperors didn¡¯t end well, do you think that is a coincidence? This old man advises you, before it recognises you as its master, find it a suitable owner to avoid misfortune in your later years.¡± There¡¯s such a saying? Gu Yang really wanted to take out the Human Emperor¡¯s sword and ask its primordial spirit. He thought better of it and said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, elder. May I know what has elder taken a liking to?¡± ¡°The Life-Death Ledger.¡± So that thing was the Life-Death Ledger. When Gu Yang heard this name, he knew what the elder was referring to. That spiritual treasure he had just obtained from the Great Shaman. ¡°Sorry, this item is not up for exchange.¡± PS: Only two chapters today. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: 411 This deal is worth it Chapter 411: 411 This deal is worth it ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse.¡± After the old man ate the flat peach that only ripens every ten thousand years, there was no change in his aura. It was as if he had just consumed a regular peach. Despite being rejected by Gu Yang, he wasn¡¯t agitated. Still smiling, he said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve obtained a flat peach at the Yaochi Conference. But what about the women around you?¡± ¡°You are charming and romantic, quite like myself in my youth. With the mortal realm on the brink of unprecedented changes, haven¡¯t you thought of improving their strength?¡± ¡°The flat peach can do more than prolong life. For a mortal, consuming one can result in immediate ascension to immortality. Although the flat peaches of today no longer hold the divine effects of the ancient times, it¡¯s not hard to ascend to the realm of Human Immortal with a few years of effort.¡± A notion struck Gu Yang. From the old man¡¯s words, he was willing to exchange a number of flat peaches for the Book of Life and Death. Although the flat peaches weren¡¯t particularly beneficial to him anymore, Su Qingzhen and the others were indeed his weaknesses. As his cultivation level continued to rise, the gap between him and them continued to widen. There is a serious distinction between mortals and immortals. The Mortal Realm and the Divine Power Realm belong to the domain of mortals. When the gap widens to a certain extent, the relationship naturally changes. He has already reached the Celestial Being realm while the highest among Su Qingzhen and her companions was just at the Divine Power realm. The lowest were still in the Mortal Realm. In the next ten years, only two people, Ye Lingbo and Chu Xiyue, have the chance to break through to the Celestial Being realm. The rest, who were considered talents in the Mortal Realm, could only rely on time after reaching the Divine Power realm. Without one or two hundred years, they would have no chance at all. Gu Yang didn¡¯t have a better solution as the ancient resources that could enhance cultivation levels, wonderful elixirs, and treasures had disappeared. The two things that he had on hand that could directly enhance cultivation were the peach from the Red Moon Great Saint and the other was the flat peach. But these two things were not enough to share among everyone. If he could trade this spirit treasure for several flat peaches and each woman could receive one, it would indeed be a tempting proposal. It wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a loss. This was about meeting each other¡¯s needs. Gu Yang asked, ¡°What use does senior have for this Book of Life and Death?¡± Seeing that Gu Yang¡¯s stance had changed, the old man knew he was in. He said, ¡°In fact, what you have is a replica. The Black Emperor of ancient times created this spirit treasure when he captured a Soul-hooking messenger. Perhaps through this replica, you can find the real Book of Life and Death.¡± Hearing that it was a replica, Gu Yang was somewhat disappointed, but soon realized that it was normal. How could the real Book of Life and Death end up in the hands of someone like Great Shaman? The old man continued, ¡°Since the Soul-hooking messenger couldn¡¯t hook your soul, it means that you can¡¯t use this spirit treasure. It¡¯s useless to keep it. After all, using it once would reduce your lifespan. Using it too often might cause death.¡± Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°If you encounter an unbeatable enemy and can¡¯t even keep your life, why worry about reducing your lifespan? This is a thing for saving lives. Even if I can¡¯t use it, there¡¯s still the dean.¡± His implication was clear. A life-saving spirit treasure wasn¡¯t something that could be traded away for just anything. Seeing that the negotiation was almost complete, the old man made his offer, ¡°Ten thousand-year-old flat peaches.¡± Gu Yang looked troubled, ¡°Too few¡­ Ten won¡¯t be enough to share.¡± ¡°Fifteen, no more.¡± ¡°Look, now Lord Chi Ming can create a third-stage Celestial Being avatar at any time. If he brings a few avatars to round up on me, I won¡¯t be able to stand it¡­¡± ¡°You audacious boy, asking for so much! Plus a ten thousand years¡¯ flat peach, okay?¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Gu Yang spoke so much just to bargain. Since he decided to sell the Book of Life and Death, he had to sell it for a good price. Fifteen thousand-year-old flat peaches and one ten thousand-year-old flat peach met his expectations. He was satisfied and agreed to the terms. Then, they made the trade, money for the goods. Sixteen flat peaches were all packed neatly in jade boxes. If such majestic elixirs weren¡¯t stored properly, letting the aura dissipate and waste, it would be a big pity. Gu Yang¡¯s mood improved after receiving the peaches. He considered the Book of Life and Death replica to be rare but worth only a few fragments. Trading for sixteen flat peaches was definitely a great deal. It meant that for each Simulation he carried out in the future, he could consume seventeen flat peaches. Ten simulations would mean one hundred and seventy peaches¡­ Moreover, when thousand-year-old flat peaches no longer have any effect on him, he could give them to Su Qingzhen and the others, with one peach for each to spare. This was a total win. Gu Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Senior, is what Lord Chi Ming said true?¡± After receiving the replica of the Book of Life and Death, the old man was in high spirits, ¡°Most of it is true. However, those old guys who hid away to survive won¡¯t easily reveal themselves after arriving in the Mortal Realm.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Once they reveal their whereabouts, they can¡¯t escape the imminent catastrophe in ten years. They barely have time to hide, let alone interfere with mortal affairs. The Master of Yaochi loves shows, taking in so many disciples, yet in the end, she was betrayed by her own disciples.¡± The old man gleefully discussed this. Gu Yang nodded, understanding that what he said was the truth. In his Simulations, he had not encountered any ancient powers returning in the next ten years. ¡°Senior, how did that catastrophe of the ancient times come to be?¡± At this question, the smile on the old man¡¯s face faded, and he said casually, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t harm to tell you. Years ago, someone discovered three higher level worlds. Blood was shed over the ownership of these worlds leading to countless deaths.¡± ¡°In the end, the three Heavenly Worlds were occupied by the three most powerful forces. They found out that the Heavenly Worlds were boundless, and the Way of Heaven was unfathomable. For cultivators, this was the real immortal realm.¡± ¡°Soon, news came that one of the Emperors ascended further and grasped the Way of Creation. Shortly after, a gaze from that Heavenly World¡¯s entrance stretched directly into the Mortal Realm, collapsing the Way of Heaven immediately. All foundations of cultivation vanished.¡± Gu Yang asked, ¡°Does senior mean that the breakthrough of that Emperor brought about this catastrophe?¡± ¡°Yes and no, who knows. Afterwards, all who entered that Heavenly World to figure out the truth never returned.¡± The old man raised his head and said, ¡°See the scar in the sky? That¡¯s the entrance to that Heavenly World. If you succeed in Creation someday, maybe you can go in and see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Don¡¯t tell anyone about our meeting. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re destined.¡± The old man didn¡¯t want to talk any longer. With a wave of his hand, he sent Gu Yang away. ¡­ Gu Yang returned to the academy as the scenery before his eyes changed. The dean appeared beside him with a serious look on his face, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Yang shook his head, replying ¡°Nothing.¡± Since the old man specifically instructed him not to, he would naturally keep quiet. The dean didn¡¯t ask further. Seeing that Gu Yang was fine, he left. Gu Yang continued on his way to the Star Picking Pavilion, broke open the spatial barrier on the top floor, and entered the Water Moon Cave again to see Su Qingzhen and the others. Recently, he had been busy preparing for the Yaochi Conference and dealing with the pursuit of five Celestial Beings. Every time he returned to the Divine City, he came and left in a hurry without a good reunion with them. Now he finally had time to be with them. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: 412 is worthy of joy and congratulations Chapter 412: 412 is worthy of joy and congratulations Water Moon Cave Heaven, Gu Yang has already lost count of the number of times he had entered it. This time, however, it felt a bit different than before. Could it be that the recovery of the Way of Heaven on the human realm had so quickly influenced the Water Moon Cave Heaven? Outside the old temple, he was immediately aware of the location of Su Qingzhen and the others, upon his arrival. Su Qingzhen, Ling Ling, Pei Qianlan, Chu Xiyue, Lily the sorcerer from the West Bank Continent, Cao Yiyi¡­Even Ye Lingbo, who had chosen to stay in Water Moon Cave Heaven, was present. They were located outside the nearest town, where they had built a mansion. Constructing such a large-scale building in such a short period of time must have required quite some effort. With a flash, Gu Yang appeared at the mansion¡¯s gate. Seeing the ¡°Gu Mansion¡± inscription on the gate, he felt a pang of guilt. They had been by his side uncomplainingly for so long, knowing full well that he had several women, yet they never abandoned him. He couldn¡¯t provide them with consistent companionship, let alone an official status. He was truly a scoundrel. At this time, there were several uninvited guests in the mansion. Chu Xiyue, who used to be an heiress from a great family, was adept at handling such situations and was in charge of welcoming them. A couple of the unexpected guests were familiar faces. The other three were women cultivators with high cultivation levels. According to their introductions, they came from the Jade Emperor Pavilion. Gu Yang didn¡¯t rush in. He listened outside for a while and learned that the guests wanted to invite Su Qingzhen and the others to join the Jade Emperor Pavilion. He had heard of this sect. It was one of the most powerful ones in the Water Moon Cave Heaven, as renowned as the Ancient River Sword Sect. They had quite an eye for talent, seeing the potential in Su Qingzhen and her friends. Their giftedness, in any realm, would be considered top-notch. At this moment, a languid voice sounded in the hall, ¡°Emperor Wei just died a few days ago. Prince Sheng has just ascended the throne, and he¡¯s already in a hurry to gather female cultivators. Isn¡¯t he rather restless?¡± The three female cultivators looked astonished, ¡°Impudent! How dare you disrespect His Majesty? Do you realize your wrongdoing?¡± ¡°I am so scared. Emperor Wei is dead. Do you think that the Jade Emperor Pavilion is still the same Jade Emperor Pavilion? You dare to show up without even understanding the situation, you¡¯re courting death.¡± The languid voice spoke sarcastically. The three female cultivators from the Jade Emperor Pavilion, although extremely angry, dared not cause a scene. They swallowed their anger and said, ¡°Who are you indeed? Will you tell us your name?¡± ¡°My name has always been the same, and I have never changed it. Huang Yongkang.¡± The man who spoke was Gu Yang¡¯s old acquaintance, Huang Yongkang. The old man who was with him, was his master. ¡°Demon Sect¡¯s Holy Child?¡± ¡°Mischievous Demon Child?¡± The three female cultivators were horrified. Huang Yongkang¡¯s name was known throughout the Water Moon Cave Heaven. Recently, two powerful wandering cultivators had appeared in this world. One was known as the Demon Blade Asura, who could slay Nascent Soul cultivators as if he were cutting vegetables, with his demonic blade. Five of the nine peak masters of the Ancient River Sword Sect died under his blade. His strength was formidable, known as the first person below the God transformative level. The other was the Holy Child of the Demon Sect. Although his cultivation level was not as high as the Demon Blade Asura¡¯s, he was extremely cunning. Several Nascent Soul experts had suffered at his hands. Wherever he went, he stirred up trouble, and those with far greater cultivation levels than his had no way to deal with him. This Mischievous Demon Child was notorious. The so-called Holy Child of the Demon Sect was not afraid of anything. He had offended all the large sects, making people itch with hatred, but they were helpless against him. Prince Sheng had already taken over the management of the Jade Emperor Pavilion. Only a few people knew about the death of His Majesty within the sect, which Prince Sheng ordered to be strictly confidential. The news was only known by the higher echelons of several major sects. How did Huang Yongkang get hold of this information? One of the female cultivators spoke coldly, ¡°Our sect has no old grievances with you. Must you insist on having a beef with our Jade Emperor Pavilion?¡± Huang Yongkang disdainfully replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about the affairs of your Jade Emperor Pavilion. You shouldn¡¯t have come here. My advice to you is: roll as far away as you can. Don¡¯t bring trouble to Prince Sheng that he doesn¡¯t need.¡± ¡°You ¡ª very well, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The female cultivator finished speaking, turned around, and left with her group. ¡­ Once the people from the Jade Emperor Pavilion left, Huang Yongkang immediately became serious in front of Chu Xiyue, his host, and said without shifting his gaze, ¡°My lady, this Jade Emperor Pavilion is one of the strongest sects in our realm. Their divine transforming behemoth may have died, but there are several Nascent Souls within their sect.¡± ¡°Given Prince Sheng¡¯s way of doing things, he won¡¯t let it rest. It is wise for you to prepare early.¡± Chu Xiyue, looking at this young boy with a cultivation level at the realm of mana in front of her, was somewhat startled and cautiously asked, ¡°Do you know my husband?¡± ¡°Elder Gu imparted knowledge and saved my life. I regard him as a teacher and a father¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± At this, the boy¡¯s proper master couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and coughed heavily as a warning. Huang Yongkang continued, ¡°If only one Nascent Soul from the Jade Emperor Pavilion comes, my master and I can handle it. But I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll disregard martial ethics and send several Nascent Souls.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for you to avoid the storm for now, my lady. Of course, if Elder Gu were here, these insignificant characters would not be a concern.¡± Chu Xiyue wasn¡¯t the type of person who simply believes what others say, and responded, ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Both of you came looking for my husband, but unfortunately, he¡¯s not at home. Please excuse any negligence on my part.¡± Huang Yongkang hastily said, ¡°We have imposed on you, my lady. Since Elder Gu is not here, we shall leave first.¡± After saying so, he left with his master. ¡­ Once the pair left, Gu Yang surfaced in front of Chu Xiyue. Chu Xiyue, seeing Gu Yang reappear after many days, was initially startled and seemed to scarcely believe it. Then, she involuntarily had tears welling up in her eyes. He stepped forward, drew her into an embrace, and softly said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight since we last met.¡± Chu Xiyue shook her head, rested her head against his chest, closed her eyes, and once more shook her head. After a moment, she suddenly remembered something, raised her head and spoke with worry, ¡°Several Celestial Beings came to the academy looking for you. They demand you hand over something. You didn¡¯t get caught by them when you returned to the academy, did you?¡± Knowing they must have been very worried, Gu Yang reassured her, ¡°Relax, I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± Seeing Gu Yang speak of it so lightly, Chu Xiyue halted any further words. She felt that he was trying to comfort her by saying such things, in order to ease her anxiety. Seeing her disbelief, Gu Yang said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a Celestial Being now. Of those five men, I killed two, and scared the remaining three away.¡± Upon hearing his words, Chu Xiyue stared at him blankly, her mouth slightly ajar in a state of adorable astonishment. Seeing her shocked expression, Gu Yang felt a sense of indescribable accomplishment. He had seen plenty of others shocked and admiring him, which was nothing special. But seeing such a reaction from the woman by his side was different ¨C incredibly satisfying. ¡°Master!¡± That¡¯s when a little green bird flew in from outside, chirping nonstop as soon as it entered, ¡°You¡¯ve finally made it back to the Fairy Realm, congratulations, congratulations!¡± Next came Xi Huang, who was the first to arrive; seeing him made the tears in her eyes almost fall, ¡°Father¡­¡± Then Cao Yiyi, Pei Qianlan, and Su Qingzhen arrived. In the blink of an eye, all the women were there. Seeing the resentful expressions on each of their faces, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed. He only had two arms to embrace so many women. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: 413 Please come to the door Chapter 413: 413 Please come to the door Nowadays in this world, there were very few people who could pose a fatal threat to Gu Yang, not even his biggest foes in the past, Lord Chi Ming and Red Moon Great Saint of the Three Saints Gate, could touch him for the time being. And those ancient powers, they all chose to keep a low profile. Even Yao Chi Immortal Palace started to act more discreetly, only planning to invade the vast magical worlds after one year, stirring up a storm across the Three Realms. He now had enough leisure time to spend with Su Qingzhen and the others, although, he couldn¡¯t do anything for now. There was a clear division between immortals and mortals, given his current physical condition, mortals couldn¡¯t possibly bear his affection. When he could¡¯ve done something before, he didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity. Now that he was in the mood and in high spirit, he dare not touch them. This was quite a headache for him. Apart from this, Gu Yang¡¯s days were quite filled with fun, he spent every day with one of them in turn, which could be said was a real mastery of balance. Most of Su Qingzhen and the others¡¯ time was spent on cultivation, they didn¡¯t need to be stuck together for 24 hours. It was enough to accompany them for meals, practice some skills, and take them around to enjoy different sceneries. If it was modern-Earth, with so many girlfriends, he would be torn apart into five pieces and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. On this day, it was Chu Xiyue¡¯s turn, she asked about the young man who came to visit that day, ¡°Who is Huang Yongkang?¡± ¡°The protagonist of this magical world.¡± Gu Yang said offhandedly, around them, he didn¡¯t need to hold back and use the conversation style of Great Zhou, he could be his authentic self, sometimes even uttering modern terms. Chu Xiyue understood what he meant and exclaimed, ¡°A young person with such a high level of mana, unheard of.¡± ¡°Maybe, he¡¯s the reincarnation of some ancient power.¡± Gu Yang guessed. Then he suddenly remembered, he was also regarded as a reincarnation of a powerful being. This was quite a broad theory, invoking it when a genius with an extraordinary rate of progress emerged, which would then label them with the title. Of course, he was not a genius, he was more formidable than any geniuses because he had a cheat. Chu Xiyue then asked again, ¡°The old man by his side, is he in the Unleaking Realm?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the late period of Nascent Soul, just one step away from entering the realm of Spirit Transformation.¡± Although that old man was very good at concealing himself, how could he possibly deceive Gu Yang¡¯s eyes? Gu Yang saw through his cultivation level at a glance. As Gu Yang was speaking, his expression shifted suddenly. He turned his head toward a certain direction, his face turning a little strange. Seeing him look strange, Chu Xiyue asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Trouble is coming.¡± He sighed resignedly,¡± I thought by hiding here, we could enjoy a few peaceful days, but it turns out I can¡¯t avoid it.¡± Before, he always suspected that he was being targeted by the will of the Way of Heaven. Every time his strength enhanced, he always encountered all sorts of new troubles and enemies. Now, it was almost confirmed. This time he came to the Water Moon magical realm, he had been staying within the villa, spending time with a few women, without stirring up any trouble. But even so, trouble came knocking on the door. And the incoming person turned out to be a cultivator in the Spirit Transformation stage, moreover, not one of the two he had met before. It¡¯s simply absurd. Why is it so hard to enjoy a few peaceful days? ¡­ ¡­ A few hundred miles away, an imperial carriage drawn by a pair of green phoenix birds arrived from the horizon. At the front, eight palace maids carrying flower baskets, scattered various flower petals along the way. Then came a carriage pulled by a pair of white cranes, on which were a dozen palace maids, playing various musical instruments. Behind were more than a dozen golden-armoured guards, all of them had Golden Core cultivation level. Some wandering cultivators far away saw this scene and avoided it from a distance. This kind of parade was unique in Water Moon Realm, only Prince Sheng of Jade Emperor Pavilion would be so particular when travelling. Among the few main Sects, Jade Emperor Pavilion behaved the most domineeringly. If anyone stood in their way, they were likely to drop dead on the spot. No one dared to mess with them. However, those wandering cultivators all found it strange. This was the territory of Water Moon Sect, what could possibly happen that the Jade Emperor Pavilion would show up so openly here? And also, this imperial carriage seemed a little different from the one in the stories about Prince Sheng. Judging from its shape and specifications, it was clearly a level higher than the prince¡¯s. ¡­ ¡°This Prince Sheng is truly vain.¡± Outside of Huang Family Town, Huang Yongkang watched the luxurious imperial carriage in the distance, muttering sourly. He had sharp eyes and recognized at a glance that the carriage was a Pure Yang level Magic Treasure. He had never seen such a level of Magic Treasure being used as transportation. ¡°I warned him not to mess with those women, he¡¯s just asking for death.¡± His tone was somewhat gloating. He witnessed Gu Yang slaying Youming Laozu just a while ago, even the Nascent Soul stage cultivator was easily killed by him, Gu Yang¡¯s strength was truly immeasurable. Next to him, the old man said indifferently, ¡°She is of the Yin Body, one of the rarest cultivation bodies from ancient times. It¡¯s fatal attraction for Wei Sheng, master of dual cultivation, isn¡¯t something that can be swayed by your simple warning.¡± ¡°The Yin Body? Is it Lady Gu that we met a few days ago?¡± ¡°You remember the woman in white we saw on No Return Mountain last time, right? She also has the rare Displaced Immortal Body, likely a reincarnated Celestial Immortal.¡± Huang Yongkang said enviously, ¡°Elder Gu is so lucky, enjoying the embrace of women on both sides. I¡¯m the one who suffered, actually ended up in the hands of that menacing woman.¡± ¡°Speak louder, she might just hear you.¡± Huang Yongkang coughed awkwardly, quickly changing the topic, ¡°Old man, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I can¡¯t beat Wei Sheng, he has two fierce generals with him. If we really come to blows, it¡¯s courting death.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore it. If anything happens to Lady Gu, how will we explain it to Elder Gu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this. I don¡¯t owe him any life debt, this is your business.¡± ¡°Old man, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die, can you?¡± Just as the argument was heating up, a clear and loud voice rang out, ¡°The Crown Prince of the Jade Emperor Pavilion has arrived, your lack of hospitality is noted.¡± Shortly after, several silhouettes dropped from the sky, all at the Nascent Soul Cultivation Level. The man leading them had an unfathomably deep Cultivation Level. Huang Yongkang curiously asked, ¡°Who is this guy? He seems rather impressive.¡± The older man stared at the sword in the stranger¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s Shi Mingyuan, Fu Wansheng¡¯s senior disciple. It seems that the rumor is true. Fu Wansheng, along with Emperor Wei as well as Yun Piaomiao; the three of them who had reached the God Transformation Stage, have perished.¡± Huang Yongkang excitedly responded, ¡°Now it¡¯s getting interesting. Crown Prince Sheng versus Shi Mingyuan, both Nascent Soul stage cultivators. It¡¯ll be a good show.¡± The old man disagreed, ¡°People of their level don¡¯t just fight casually. In my opinion, Shi Mingyuan will definitely make a concession to Wei Sheng.¡± ¡­ A grand and authoritative voice echoed from inside the imperial palanquin, ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Shi. It¡¯s been two hundred years, and you haven¡¯t changed at all. This visit is because of a woman. I hope Brother Shi can grant me this favor, there will be a repayment in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the music stopped, and everything fell silent. This man was none other than Crown Prince Sheng, the successor to the Jade Emperor Pavilion. After Emperor Wei¡¯s death, he was elevated to the imperial throne and started to call himself ¡®Our Majesty¡¯. Shi Mingyuan wasn¡¯t surprised by the news of Emperor Wei¡¯s death; for the Water Moon Sect, it was no secret. Similarly, Jade Emperor Pavilion knew about the death of his master, Fu Wansheng. The current Water Moon Wonderland was now ruled by both the Water Moon Wonderland and the Ten Thousand Dao Gate, as Master Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin were both still alive. Both the Jade Emperor Pavilion and the Water Moon Sect wouldn¡¯t wish for any trouble at this time, as it would weaken their power. A single misstep could lead to the Sect¡¯s destruction. This is why Crown Prince Sheng assumed Shi Mingyuan would give way. Shi Mingyuan asked, ¡°Are you referring to the woman from the Gu Family Villa three hundred miles away?¡± From inside the imperial palanquin came that dominant voice again, ¡°Brother Shi¡¯s guess is indeed accurate, I admire that. Since you know who she is, you must understand how important she is to me. I am determined to have her.¡± Shi Mingyuan shook his head, ¡°If you want any woman, I would not obstruct you. But you cannot touch any woman from the Gu Family.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but his tone was firm, leaving no room for debate. ¡­ ¡°Has Shi Mingyuan gone mad?¡± The old man was stunned, finding it hard to believe. With the death of Fu Wansheng from the Water Moon Sect, they lost their greatest supporter. Shi Mingyuan should be laying low instead of provoking Crown Prince Sheng for an unknown woman. Regardless of who wins, it will bring no benefits to the Water Moon Sect. However, Huang Yongkang immediately understood, ¡°He must have done this for Elder Gu. Elder Gu certainly commands great respect, even Shi Mingyuan stood up for his woman.¡± The old man¡¯s curiosity deepened, ¡°Just who the hell is Gu Yang if Shi Mingyuan is willing to provoke Crown Prince Sheng just to protect his woman?¡± ¡­ Crown Prince Sheng, on the imperial palanquin, was also puzzled and his tone hardened, ¡°Brother Shi, have you thought it through? You want to be our enemy, for an unrelated woman?¡± Shi Mingyuan remained unmoved, instead he persuaded, ¡°Crown Prince, you still can back down now.¡± Being from the same era, they were often compared and competed with each other. Over the years, though they never had a real fight or any deep conversation, they regarded each other as rivals and friends. But today, they might really have to determine who¡¯s better. The atmosphere instantly became tense. Inside the palanquin, Crown Prince Sheng calmly said, ¡°No matter what your reasons are for protecting that woman, I will not back down. No one can stop me, not even you.¡± As he spoke, a terrifying aura surged into the sky. ¡°God Transformation Stage?¡± ¡­ Several hundred miles away, outside Huang Family Town, the old man was dumbstruck. He could hardly believe that Crown Prince Sheng had silently reached the God Transformation Stage. With a swoosh, he disappeared. Huang Yongkang was also flabbergasted. He was already used to the old man¡¯s cowardice and tendency to run away at the slightest sign of danger. He muttered, ¡°Elder Gu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. I¡¯m just powerless.¡± If it were just a Nascent Soul cultivator, he and the old man could figure out a way to at least delay them, and provide Lady Gu an opportunity to escape. But against a God Transformation cultivator, they had no chance. Even if they stepped forward, they would not be helpful and would only lose their lives in vain. Not to mention himself, even Shi Mingyuan, a major cultivator in the late Nascent Soul Stage, wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the God Transformation cultivators, right? ¡­ Shi Mingyuan was also in shock, having long been rivals with Crown Prince Sheng, he was familiar with each other¡¯s Cultivation Level. Although they were in the late Nascent Soul Stage, they were still a long way from becoming Celestial Beings. Without three to five decades of accumulation, it was impossible to reach that threshold. How could he suddenly break through to the God Transformation Stage? At this moment, the imperial palanquin continued its journey towards Huang Family Town. Shi Mingyuan¡¯s expression changed several times, then suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± The imperial palanquin did not stop at all, heading straight towards Huang Family Town. Shi Mingyuan closed his eyes with a hint of pain, seemingly preempting the outcome awaiting Crown Prince Sheng. PS: I¡¯ve been busy renovating recently, so many annoying things to deal with. So there¡¯s only one release today, and it¡¯s a bit longer. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Why are you forcing me 414? Chapter 414: Why are you forcing me 414? When the imperial carriage came into the sight of the residents of Huang Family Town, everyone was petrified. Many of them fell to their knees, worshipping the celestial being in the sky. In a blink, the convoy stopped in front of a manor outside the Huang Family Town. A woman, who looked like a court lady, came out from the side and shouted, ¡°The Emperor is here, why are you not kneeling to welcome him!¡± Her voice carried an unforeseeable divine power, akin to a heavenly mandate, and no one dared to disobey. Upon hearing this, the residents of Huang Family Town ran out of their homes like madmen. Even Huang Yongkang, who had Golden Core cultivation level, felt a stir in his heart. He cursed inwardly, ¡°Demeaning to have a Nascent Soul cultivator acting as a handmaid, is this Prince Cheng not afraid of divine retribution!¡± Suddenly, he noticed his own parents were also affected and rushed out like mad. Unable to consider the risk of revealing his identity, he quickly intervened, knocking his parents unconscious and carrying them home. Fortunately, his fiancee remained unaffected and hence saved him from disgrace. The Nascent Soul cultivator¡¯s technique wasn¡¯t a simple mind-bending spell, it involved a certain profound principle that represented the unchallenged path of the emperor. Those with lower cultivation levels could not resist this command. However, there was no movement from the Gu Mansion. In such a situation, its tranquility seemed highly abnormal. ¡°As I expected, Elder Gu must have made some preparations at home.¡± Huang Yongkang admired Elder Gu even more. He had met Lady Gu before, identified her as a beginner cultivator, and realized she couldn¡¯t possibly resist this mandate. Moreover, there were numerous servants in the manor who had no cultivation power. Elder Gu must have made necessary arrangements in advance. ¡­ In the imperial carriage, Prince Cheng noticed something peculiar, his gaze flashed a strange purple light, looking at the house. This sight caused his heart to jump wildly. ¡°Body of Taiyin, Ice and Jade Bone, the Displaced Immortal Body, the Heavenly Phoenix Body¡­¡± There were a few women in the courtyard who had extraordinary constitutions. Even in ancient times, such constitution was scarce, yet now they appeared together, living in the same courtyard. If he hadn¡¯t seen with his own eyes, he would never have believed it. A few women even had body types that he didn¡¯t recognize, but undoubtedly they were on the same level as the Body of Taiyin. ¡°Heaven helps me!¡± Prince Cheng was overjoyed. His cultivation method required the help of women. If he could gather these naturally gifted women, he could hope to reach a higher realm, the Hollow Void. He lifted the curtain and got off the imperial carriage. Next to him, the Nascent Soul female cultivator hastily bowed. However, Prince Cheng ignored her, walked straight to the entrance, and loudly announced, ¡°I am the master of the Jade Emperor Pavilion, wanting to meet the ladies.¡± His followers were utterly surprised. When had their master become so polite, even stating that he was asking to meet them? In the past, if he wanted a woman, he would simply take her by force. The Nascent Soul cultivator beside him, originally from a small sect, was forcibly abducted by his men and forced to serve as his handmaiden. ¡­ With a creak, the door opened. A man and a woman stood inside, arm in arm, looking like a pair of immortal lovers. The man asked, ¡°Who do you wish to see?¡± Prince Cheng¡¯s face was originally adorned with an easy smile, but when he saw the man, his gaze involuntarily shrank. Until he saw the man, he was totally unaware of his existence. Being able to hide his presence up close, without doubt, he was not a person to be taken lightly. An Ascended Being? He immediately became cautious and asked, ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± The man smiled and revealed his white teeth, saying, ¡°You break into my home, behave arrogantly, intending to see my women. And you still ask me who I am?¡± What? Prince Cheng, as if doused with cold water, abruptly calmed down. Exactly, how could so many females with natural Dao Bodies appear here without reason? He was just too blinded by desire that he forgot they may already have masters. Or rather, he did not care before. He just didn¡¯t expect that the man behind them would be a God-converting strongman. Simply put, he became arrogant after advancing to the God-converting stage, believing that besides the Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin, he had no other rivals. He even looked down on the Water Moon Sect. No matter what, he could never have imagined that in this unremarkable place, there would be a God-converting cultivator. But, is this person really a God-convert? Although Prince Sheng was a little surprised, he was naturally suspicious and immediately doubted in his heart, asking, ¡°May I know how to address you?¡± The man answered casually, ¡°Gu Yang.¡± This name, Prince Sheng had never heard of, which deepened his suspicion. Having presided over the Jade Emperor Pavilion for hundreds of years, he was familiar with every God-converting being that had appeared in this world, and there was not a single one with the surname Gu among the Nascent Soul cultivators whose whereabouts had been unknown for nearly a thousand years. Prince Sheng did not know how his father, Yun Piaomiao, and Fu Wansheng died. In the Water Moon Sect, only the Bi Shui Daoist and Shen Bulin knew the truth. They were tight-lipped and did not tell anyone. He simply assumed that his father, Yun Piaomiao, and Fu Wansheng had perished together. Before his departure, his father had handed over the most crucial inheritance, clearly foreseeing the outcome of his journey. No matter how creative he was, he would never imagine that these three top figures in the world were all killed by the same person, and that person was from another world. For those cultivators who had never been in contact with outlanders, it was truly something from another world. Out of caution, Prince Sheng then asked, ¡°May I ask where you come from?¡± ¡­ Seeing Prince Sheng¡¯s cautious look and continuous probing, Gu Yang found it somewhat amusing. This guy was worried about kicking an iron plate but reluctant to give up. His little trick was as clear as if it were written on his face. Such a man could actually cultivate to the Celestial Being realm. Furthermore, his aura was quite similar to that of a late-stage Nascent Soul cultivator who had recently died by his, no, by the Emperor Sword¡¯s hand; they were obviously from the same lineage. What was that guy¡¯s name? Oh, he never asked. ¡°Wen Institute.¡± Gu Yang wanted to see what he would do in the end, so he gave a false name. If you really want to say it, he belonged to no school or sect. The cultivation techniques he practiced were basically obtained in the simulation. Only the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship was passed down from the Institute¡¯s headmaster. This sword technique was now his most powerful means of dealing with enemies. If he really had to say which faction he belonged to, it would be the Wen Institute. In his heart, Prince Sheng was even more certain that this person probably used a special method to deceive his perception. He could not possibly be a God-converting cultivator. This was a judgment made from various aspects. Even if there were unexpected circumstances, he was not afraid. With that thing at hand, even if he encountered experienced God-converting cultivators like the Bi Shui Daoist or Shen Bulin, he was confident he could escape. Prince Sheng ultimately didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity and said, ¡°May I ask you to give me these women? The reward I can offer will surely satisfy you.¡± The smile on Gu Yang¡¯s face disappeared. He turned to Chu Xiyue and asked, ¡°How do you want to deal with this idiot?¡± Chu Xiyue looked at him with shining eyes and said, ¡°You decide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the Water Moon Sect to produce another God-convert. I didn¡¯t really want to kill.¡± These past few days, he had been with Chu Xiyue and Su Qingzhen, living in a domestic bliss, he felt calm and no longer thought about fights. Sometimes he thought that just living like this with them was quite good too. He was originally a modern man who grew up in a peaceful era; if he hadn¡¯t traversed to this dangerous world, he would never have liked violence. It was the environment that forced him to become a decisive and ruthless person. During these days, he had reclaimed some of the leisure and relaxation he had experienced during his modern life. But this man was intent on seeking death, and with just one sentence, he stirred up the killing intent in his heart. ¡°There are some words that you can¡¯t take back once you¡¯ve said them,¡± he said. Gu Yang threw a punch, hitting right in the chest of Prince Sheng, shattering his mortal body. PS: There is another chapter ahead. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: 415 Enter the Sky Ruins Again Chapter 415: 415 Enter the Sky Ruins Again ¡°Elder Gu is actually here.¡± Huang Yongkang was first thrilled to see Gu Yang appear, and then regret soon followed. His joy came from the presence of Elder Gu, and having him there naturally alleviated any worries about Prince Sheng. In his heart, this elder who resembled an immortal, was no doubt a Deity Transformation Stage cultivator. If he could easily slay an old monster like Youming Laozu who had dominated the world for hundreds of years, how could he not be at the Deity Transformation Stage? His regret stemmed from his missed opportunity to impress. If he had risked it all to defend the Gu Mansion in front of a Deity Transformation Stage cultivator, he might have been able to latch onto this powerful ally. After that, who would dare to provoke him? It¡¯s such a pity, such a pity. Although Huang Yongkang does have a master, the old man is generally shunned within the cultivation world. Despite having Nascent Soul cultivation, he acts furtively and dares not to reveal himself openly. This has caused him to be labeled as the demonic prince, making him a target for all. Let alone holding onto his master¡¯s coattails, it would already be good if he didn¡¯t hold him back. While Huang Yongkang was filled with regret, he saw Elder Gu had a few words with Prince Sheng before their talk collapsed and Elder Gu suddenly made a move. With one punch, he shattered Prince Sheng¡¯s body into a mist of blood. ¡°This-¡± This scene almost made his eyes pop out, wondering if he was hallucinating. Did I see that correctly? Prince Sheng, a well-known Deity Transformation Stage cultivator, was killed with a single punch? How is this possible? Huang Yongkang stood there foolishly, his mouth half-open, completely stunned. ¡­ On the other hand, Shi Mingyuan did not leave, but stayed where he was, also watching the scene where Prince Sheng was instantly killed. Despite his mental preparation, he was still utterly shocked. Although Prince Sheng has just broken through, he is still a genuine Deity Transformation Stage cultivator. The dragon robe he wore was also a Pure Yang Magic Weapon; ordinary magical weapons would hardly hurt it. But it still could not withstand that man¡¯s single punch. This person¡¯s strength is even more terrifying than what his master had described. Killing a Deity Transformation Stage cultivator is like slaughtering a chicken to him. How could there be such a terrifyingly powerful person in this world? For a moment, his mind was in confusion, and his Daoist Heart was somewhat shaken. He and Prince Sheng were both competitors and motivators to each other. In the future, when he broke through to the Deity Transformation Stage, he would be comparable to Prince Sheng. But now, he can¡¯t even withstand one punch from his opponent. What¡¯s the point of his cultivation then? ¡­ ¡­¡­ Gu Yang found his punch extremely satisfying. This man, a cultivator, dared to stand in front of him at such a close range. He didn¡¯t even need a weapon, nor did he need to worry about any kind of technique, he just punched directly. None of those Immortal Elements for body protection, or any magic treasures, worked. He shattered that so-called prince into a mist of blood, not even a piece of intact blood clot could be found. Only a golden light flashed, and something wrapped a Nascent Soul and flew away like lightning. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yang was somewhat surprised. Originally, this punch could have destroyed both the opponent¡¯s mortal body and Original Spirit together. Unexpectedly, his Original Spirit actually escaped, seemingly protected by a magic treasure. ¡°Trying to run?¡± He took out the Human Emperor Sword from his Beast-taming Space and slashed across the air. The third move of the Nine Heavens Asking Blade, Momentum Engulfing the Universe! When he used this saber technique with the Human Emperor Sword, its power did not diminish at all. The Blade Intent crossed space and struck that spot of light. [Received a fragment, current number of fragments: Ten.] After Gu Yang killed the Original Spirit of this so-called Prince Sheng, he saw that the golden light only paused a bit and then continued to fly forward. Spirit Treasure! Only a Spirit Treasure, and not just an ordinary one, could possibly protect a Primordial Spirit from being scattered under this blade. Spirit Treasures are rare, he didn¡¯t want to let it go. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± He sent a message to Wen Jue in the sky, then swiftly pursued after her. ¡­ Wen Jue had arrived when Crown Prince Sheng appeared in front of Gu Mansion. She had deceived everyone, but she could not deceive Gu Yang. In fact, she had been secluded nearby and hurried over when she noticed something amiss. Then, she saw Gu Yang display a mighty power, easily killing a Nascent Soul cultivator on the spot. ¡°This young lad, who quietly accomplished his goals, has already become a Celestial Being.¡± Although Wen Jue knew that this day would eventually come, she did not expect it to come so swiftly. Where did he make the breakthrough? Unbeknownst to her, his strength had already surpassed hers significantly. Like Crown Prince Sheng, she had only recently advanced. Therefore, in terms of cultivation level, she was slightly above him. This comparison made it clear how wide the gap in power was between her and Gu Yang. If they were to face off, she would likely be taken out in a single blow. Despite those thoughts, a slight smile surfaced on Wen Jue¡¯s face. Her greatest aspiration in life was to seek revenge against Lord Chi Ming for her master. Even with her own abilities, she could not be certain that she could kill this formidable enemy in a thousand years. However, Gu Yang was different. No one knew what heights he could reach in the future. If they had to eliminate Lord Chi Ming, they would likely have to depend on him. She looked at the others from Jade Emperor Pavilion with a cold gaze. ¡­ People of the Jade Emperor Pavilion were profoundly shocked. They found it impossible to believe that the reality before them was true. This sect, which practically venerated Crown Prince Sheng as the patriarch with Emperor Wei as the honorary sovereign, left the other members to obey every command of Crown Prince Sheng. The deaths of Emperor Wei and Crown Prince Sheng felt like the sky had collapsed on them. ¡°Kill that woman! Avenge our emperor!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted, and several people moved and headed towards Gu Mansion. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares.¡± This time, Huang Yongkang seized the opportunity. He displayed his trump card and blocked those people, quickly gaining the upper hand. In the sky, Wen Jue looked at the young man oddly and pulled out a sword. With a casual wave, a massive Blade Intent descended. Wherever it passed, all of the people of Jade Emperor Pavilion were split in two. Among them, two Nascent Soul cultivators didn¡¯t even have the chance to escape. All members of Jade Emperor Pavilion had been annihilated. With this, Huang Yongkang got a fright but quicky realized that a powerful Nascent Soul cultivator was hiding nearby. He felt a wave of excitement and was glad that he had gambled right this time. On the other side, Shi Mingyuan and others of the Water Moon Sect were about to come to their aid when they witnessed this scene and were taken aback. This triggered a feeling of indescribable emotion in their hearts. The Jade Emperor Pavilion was finished! This sect, one of the four great sects that had existed for over a thousand years, lost its only two remaining Nascent Soul cultivators soon after the deaths of Emperor Wei and Crown Prince Sheng. With the loss of their strongest members, the downfall of the Jade Emperor Pavilion was inevitable. This made Shi Mingyuan think of the Water Moon Sect. If they offended a powerful Nascent Soul cultivator, their fate wouldn¡¯t be good either. For a moment, he was filled with sorrow as if mourning a close friend. On this side, Wen Jue took action and removed the hidden dangers for Gu Yang. On the other side, Gu Yang was chasing after the golden light and had already travelled hundreds of miles in an instant. For a moment, he could not catch up. The speed of that golden light was unimaginably fast. This aroused his competitive spirit. He wanted to see how long it could keep running. Keeping up such speed required enormous energy. He had with him a dozen peaches and a system to boot. Nobody could compete with him in terms of energy consumption. Before he knew it, half a day had passed. Just as the golden light was showing signs of exhaustion and Gu Yang was ready to speed up and capture it, the golden light suddenly flashed and disappeared. Upon closer inspection, he realized he had actually reached the outskirts of the Sky Ruins. The golden light had vanished into a spatial rift. Gu Yang hesitated for half a second before giving chase. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: 416 Heavenly Court Chapter 416: 416 Heavenly Court In the Sky Ruins, countless spatial rifts existed, which posed a significant danger to cultivators below the Nascent Soul level. However, for Celestial Beings, who have spiritual treasures that protect their bodies, if they take caution, these spatial rifts pose no problem. Some of them were merely empty rifts that contained nothing. Some others sheltered fragments of broken spaces, like the one where Gu Yang had discovered the corpse of the Candle Dragon, which was hidden within a particular spatial rift. Now, Gu Yang encountered an extremely rare occurrence; this spatial rift led to another world. A desolate, silent world. Gazing across, it was an endless desert that extended to the horizon, devoid of any living creatures. Forget about animals, there weren¡¯t even any signs of plant life. He could not sense any moisture, and the air was incredibly thin, while the temperature had reached several hundred degrees. This was certainly not a world suitable for ordinary people to live in. Only those cultivators with high cultivation levels could make a brief stopover here. The golden light that had pushed its way in earlier had disappeared. Gu Yang raised his head and peered into the distance, faintly seeing a cluster of magnificent golden palaces floating in the sky. He took to the air, arriving in front of a massive heavenly gate in no time. Suddenly, he came to a halt. The palace cluster in front of him far surpassed the imperial palace of Divine City in both scale and style. It was probably an Immortal Palace. A strong Prohibition was set at the entrance. The moment he approached, he felt an intense threat and stopped. Gu Yang suddenly retrieved the Human Emperor Sword from his Beast-taming Space, and communicated with the Primordial Spirit inside the sword with his thoughts, ¡°Senior, do you know where this is?¡± The voice of the Primordial Spirit from inside the sword echoed in his mind, ¡°This is the Heaven Realm built by that traitor, the Gold Emperor. Humph, back then, he sought the Great Dao of eternal life wholeheartedly, but in the end, it all came to nothing.¡± Gu Yang became interested in the Gold Emperor, the third-generation Human Emperor. However, he still asked, ¡°What about the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Book in the Golden Court?¡± The Primordial Spirit explained, ¡°That¡¯s just his experimental field. The initial form of the Heaven Realm, he abandoned it when he realized that the pocket universe was unable to carry the power of a Golden Immortal, and then he set out for a higher-order world. That is here, the Heaven Realm.¡± His eyes brightened, ¡°So this means that this is the highest level world among the Thirty-Three Heavens apart from the three major Heavenly Worlds? How did it end up in this state?¡± The known Thirty-Three Heavens were divided into four levels: Pocket Universe, Heaven, Realm, Heavenly World. It was his first time arriving at an Immortal Realm that belonged to the ¡°Realm¡± level. However, even the lowest level pocket universe could be preserved, so how could this place become a death region? The Primordial Spirit of the Human Emperor Sword replied indifferently, ¡°The Gold Emperor, along with his followers, has already marched into the Heavenly World. Those who stayed behind couldn¡¯t survive the great catastrophe, it¡¯s not surprising.¡± In this case, the Gold Emperor seemed to be a formidable person, having managed to seize all authority of a Heavenly World. Gu Yang knew too little about the ancient era, especially about those top-tier figures. He only knew of the Monster Race¡¯s Emperor Phoenix, and now he learned another name, the Gold Emperor. It appeared that the strength and prestige of the Gold Emperor should be higher than those of the Phoenix. He said with some regret, ¡°Pity, I can¡¯t get in.¡± Only moments ago, when he approached, the Prohibition of this Immortal Palace started reacting, and it was on the verge of becoming activated at any moment. This place doesn¡¯t seem to welcome him much. In retrospect, it should be due to the Human Emperor Sword. The Human Emperor Sword treats the Gold Emperor as a traitor, and it¡¯s highly likely that the Gold Emperor also holds hostile feelings towards the Human Emperor Sword. The perfectly preserved Immortal Palace was right before him, yet he could not go in; it was truly frustrating. Who knows how many treasures were hidden inside? The Primordial Spirit of the Human Emperor Sword declared, ¡°That may not be the case.¡± Upon hearing that there might be a chance, Gu Yang instantly asked, ¡°Oh, could senior please instruct me?¡± ¡°Over the years, the Human Emperor Sword has slaughtered countless members of the Heaven Realm. It has long been irreconcilable with the Heaven Realm. Because you have been tainted by the aura of the Human Emperor Sword, you are naturally seen as an enemy by this Immortal Palace.¡± ¡°If you want to enter it, you have to go to the Golden Court, and get a Divine Amnesty of the Human Immortal rank. Once you refine it, you will be able to get inside.¡± Gu Yang frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that warriors and the Divine Dao are in conflict with each other? How can I refine the Divine Amnesty of the Divine Dao?¡± The Primordial Spirit asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡± With that, he was left speechless. Upon careful consideration, even the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡± hadn¡¯t mentioned that the Immortal Dao and the Divine Dao were in conflict. This belief was probably instilled in him while he was in the Simulator, he wasn¡¯t sure who told him about it. He had engaged in too many simulations, and his experiences related to this were too plentiful and chaotic for him to recall who told him about this. Most likely, it was the Lord of the Golden Court. The Primordial Spirit continued, ¡°If there was a conflict between the Immortal Dao and the Divine Dao, how was the Gold Emperor supposed to study the Divine Dao?¡± Indeed, he hadn¡¯t considered such a simple question. Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Hence, it was not good to speculate. He said, ¡°I understand.¡± Then, he couldn¡¯t resist asking again, ¡°Senior, you are once at odds with those in the Divine Dao, right? If I refine the Divine Amnesty and possess the power of the Divine Dao, you wouldn¡¯t take action to kill me, would you?¡± Of course, this was said in a teasing manner. Considering that this was a proposal of the Human Emperor Sword, there was no reason for it to turn against him. However, he was curious as to why the Human Emperor Sword had changed its attitude towards the Divine Dao. ¡°Times have changed. The grand catastrophe is imminent, and the world¡¯s destruction is around the corner. The few Yuan Xi and Da Luo from ancient times who have survived by luck can¡¯t be relied on. Even if this world is completely demolished, they still have ways to keep surviving.¡± ¡°Your power has already reached the pinnacle of this world. If your power can improve slightly, your chances of resisting the grand catastrophe in the future will increase. In the face of such calamity, disputes between the Immortal Dao and the Divine Dao are insignificant.¡± After hearing his words, Gu Yang held up his thumbs in admiration, ¡°Magnificent.¡± Such magnanimity and spirit of defiance were befitting of the Human Emperor Sword. ¡°Flattery won¡¯t work; I won¡¯t take you as my master.¡± The Primordial Spirit of the Human Emperor Sword declared, then fell silent. ¡­ Gu Yang left the Gold Emperor Realm and returned to the Water Moon Pocket Universe. Returning to the Gu Mansion, he gathered everyone at dinner time and announced, ¡°I need to go out for a bit.¡± Su Qingzhen and Chu Xiyue were clever. Given the change in his behavior when he came back, similar to an unsheathed sword, they knew he wouldn¡¯t stay put much longer. They had a premonition, so they weren¡¯t surprised. They did not show much reluctance either. They didn¡¯t know about the impending catastrophe in ten years. Gu Yang didn¡¯t want them to carry such a formidable psychological burden, so he did not reveal this information to them. They believed that there was plenty of time in the future. They were not anxious about it, merely reminding him to be careful. ¡­ The next day, Gu Yang left the Water Moon Pocket Universe. Stepping out of the Star Picking Pavilion, he looked at the bloody blemish in the sky that seemed to bleed down. It brought a sense of urgency to his heart. With only ten years left, did he really have a chance to possess the power to resist the catastrophe within such a short time? He didn¡¯t know. However, he would never give up. Even if there was a slim chance, he would take it. With the Simulator, anything was possible. If nothing else worked, he would find those surviving big shots to use as sacrifice. For instance, the Yao Chi Immortal Palace, where the number of Immortal Realm powerhouses was not less than a thousand, if not hundreds at least. Thinking up to this point, Gu Yang emitted a murderous aura, scaring the scholars from the nearby literary institute out of their wits. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: 417 Alliance Chapter 417: 417 Alliance At the entrance of the Water Moon Cave, there was a barrier set up by the Eastern Sea Sword Saint. Gu Yang hadn¡¯t been here since the last time when he made the Red-eyed Divine Ape his pet beast. Of course, in the simulation, he had been here countless times already. This barrier could only hinder those at the Unleaking realm or below. For a Celestial Being, it could be broken in one strike. He didn¡¯t even need to use a weapon. With a stroke of his finger, he tore a crack in it and walked through. Upon leaving the cave, he saw a figure flying towards him. It was the Eastern Sea Sword Saint himself. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The Sword Saint was visibly startled upon recognizing him. The last time they met, Gu Yang was still in the Mana realm. And now, he seemed to have fused with the world around him, evoking a sense of transcendence that was clearly indicative of a Celestial Being. How long had it been since he leapt straight from the Mana realm, skipped the Unleaking realm, and ascended to the status of a Celestial Being? During this small interval, The Sword Saint had only just managed to consolidate his cultivation at the Unleaking realm. Gu Yang dismissed him, the renowned powerful being whom he had once looked up to a year ago was no longer that significant in his sight. He raised his head to look at the sky, there appeared a whirlpool, a powerful aura emanated from within. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± This was the territory of the Golden Court Kingdom, so the arrival could be none other than the ruler of Golden Court herself. He had interacted with her numerous times in simulations, but this was their first meeting in reality. A figure stepped out of the whirlpool, upon seeing him, her pupils slightly constrict, ¡°It¡¯s you? You have already achieved godhood!¡± The ruler of the Golden Court Kingdom was a woman, radiating an overbearing majesty from her body, too formidable to gaze upon directly. Above her head, a celebratory cloud demonstrated her nobility and power. She appeared to be a young woman, but in reality, she was over ten thousand years old. As the top individual in the Golden Court Cave today, she was a third-order Sky King, equivalent to a third-order Celestial Being. A few months ago, she had sent two underlings to Heavenly Gang Mountain to fetch something, but things didn¡¯t go as planned, so she commanded her subordinates to obliterate the mountain. However, both of her subordinates were killed. That wasn¡¯t the main issue, after their death, the decrees inside their bodies mysteriously disappeared. On the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll, there were two fewer star envoy positions permanently. Such a thing had never happened before. In the past when subordinates died, either the decree was snatched away, or it returned by itself, never disappeared into thin air. Since then, she began keeping her eye on him. Before long, another celestial envoy got killed by him, whose decree also vanished into thin air. This necessarily drew her attention, as the positions on the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll were fixed. The loss of one was effectively a weakening of the jade scroll. This was undermining her roots, how could she possibly tolerate it? However, that guy quickly disappeared. As much as she gritted her teeth in hatred, she was helpless. She knew he was from the human realm, but people from the immortal realm were not allowed to descend to the human realm on their own. Especially after living for ten thousand years. Once they descend to the human realm, they would provoke the soul-hooking messengers from the Netherworld. That was life-threatening. Though theoretically after the collapse of the Way of Heaven, the Netherworld should also be affected. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to gamble with her life. If she provoked the soul-hooking messenger, she would certainly die. Later, that person appeared again. But by the time she sensed his aura and hurried over, it was too late. The appearance of a new disciple at Heavenly Gang Mountain was also something she welcomed. With that disciple around, if that person dared to come again, the people at Heavenly Gang Mountain would definitely be alerted, allowing her to rush over at the first sign of trouble. Just now, she rushed over as soon as she sensed something. However, upon seeing that person, she was stunned. Godhood! This guy had actually achieved godhood. The last time she sensed his aura, he was clearly only at the Golden Core stage. What had happened over these few months? Why had his cultivation progressed so quickly? Since childhood, she has been cultivating the Way of Heaven, starting as a small mountain deity and gradually amassing power to her current position. It took her more than ten thousand years to reach the later stages of divine transformation. Just the journey from Sky General to Sky King took her seven thousand years. However, he achieved that feat in just a few months. A few months compared to seven thousand years¡­ One could only imagine the shock in the heart of the ruler of the Golden Court. ¡­ Unaware of her complex emotions, Gu Yang sensed the oppressive aura emitting from her. He finally understood why she swiftly entered the Hollow Void realm after gathering all the Golden Emperor jade volumes. Her cultivation level had evidently reached the pinnacle possible for a Celestial Being ¡ª it far surpassed all the celestial entities he had ever encountered. Unfortunately, her path was the Way of Heaven. Although it came with many benefits, it was genuinely lackluster when it came to battles based on sheer strength. Gu Yang had clashed with warriors, Immortal Cultivators, deities, Monster Race members, Beastmasters, Mages, Demonic Beasts, etc. Amongst these, deities were the weakest. He performed a formal salute, introducing himself, ¡°Let me first introduce myself. I am Gu Yang, from the Human Realm. I am here to discuss something with the Sky King.¡± Even though she was shocked, the Ruler of Golden Court had seen many frightening scenes before. She quickly calmed down and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve killed my men and destroyed my imperial edicts. What is there left to discuss?¡± ¡°Allow me to finish speaking before you get angry, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Fine, I want to see what tricks you¡¯re going to play.¡± ¡°I can help you exterminate your two greatest enemies and reclaim the two parts of the Golden Emperor jade volume.¡± The Ruler of Golden Court was shocked. It was not surprising that he knew about her two adversaries. But how did he know about the division of the Golden Emperor jade volume into three parts? Only the three of them and those at the level of Sky Generals knew about it. ¡°What benefits would that bring you?¡± ¡°Once we succeed, I simply ask for a Sky King edict from Her Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The Ruler of Golden Court eyed him suspiciously. Truthfully, his request was too modest. It made it hard for her to believe that this was his actual intention. With his power, providing so much help just to receive a single Sky King edict would make anyone doubt his motives. It¡¯s not rare for Immortal Cultivators to join the Golden Court and assume divine roles. By doing this, they hope to experience a different Way of Heaven, making it easier to grasp a new Dao foundation. As an experienced character, Gu Yang could tell from her reaction that his price was too low, so he proposed, ¡°Would Her Majesty be willing to give me a Star Monarch¡¯s edict?¡± In the Golden Court system, the divine position of Star Monarch equated to the Hollow Void realm. The Ruler of Golden Court shook her head, stating, ¡°Even if I succeed in becoming a Star Monarch, I cannot directly appoint you as one.¡± In the system of the Way of Heaven, the divine ruler who holds the right to confer divine titles cannot give another the same title as theirs. They can only appoint titles of a lower rank. Gu Yang proposed, ¡°How about bestowing me with a Star Monarch decree after we succeed?¡± The Ruler of Golden Court weighed it quickly in her heart and made a decision, ¡°Deal. However, we must swear an oath of our Original Spirits.¡± This was a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. For her alone to kill the other two was almost impossible, despite being a minor phase ahead of them. If it came to a battle among those of the Way of Heaven, it would be incredibly difficult to determine the victor if the divine titles were equal. If push comes to shove, they might even join forces against her. For thousands of years, the three of them had been battling, unable to determine a victor. If things continue this way, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for the stalemate to last another one or two thousand years. Gu Yang¡¯s appearance could break the current deadlock. It was a chance worth risking. Without reuniting the Golden Emperor jade volume, she won¡¯t be able to progress, no matter how much she cultivates and comprehends. That was the limitation of the Way of Heaven. ¡°Agreed.¡± Gu Yang accepted immediately. As for the Oath of Original Spirit, whether or not there would be serious consequences for breaking it depended on what served as the witness during the swearing-in. However, after cooperating with the Ruler of Golden Court so many times in the Simulation, he naturally trusted her. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: 418 Unification Chapter 418: 418 Unification Within the Golden Court Heavenly Cave, there are three main kingdoms ¨C the orthodox Golden Court, and the two others are Wanjiang Country and Ten Thousand Moon Country. The masters of Wanjiang Country and Ten Thousand Moon Country were originally siblings, but their relationship is very poor. If it weren¡¯t for the common enemy, the Golden Court, they would have quarreled long ago. In a certain secret space, the masters of Wanjiang Country and Ten Thousand Moon Country were having a private talk. ¡°I heard that the little bitch has been going out continuously for the past few months, and she has been going to the same place, Heavenly Gang Mountain. What is she plotting?¡± This time, the master of Ten Thousand Moon Country took the initiative to contact her brother. The only person she fears in this world is Xuan Zhen, that bitch. Xuan Zhen is the real name of the master of the Golden Court. For the past thousand years, Xuan Zhen very rarely left the Golden Court. Yet recently, she has been leaving repeatedly and always to the same place, which is quite suspicious. She didn¡¯t dare to take this lightly and was in a rush to discuss it with her brother. No matter how strained their relationship was, when facing a common enemy, they had to join forces. The master of Wanjiang Country said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what kind of place Heavenly Gang Mountain is.¡± ¡°You mean? The passage to the Human Realm? She wouldn¡¯t dare go to the Human Realm, would she?¡± Master of Ten Thousand Moon Country sneered. For an Immortal who is over ten thousand years old, The Human Realm is a Forbidden Land. Once you go there, you would be hooked by the soul-hooking messenger. Even Celestial Immortals can¡¯t escape, let alone humble Human Immortals like them. All three of them are over ten thousand years old. Even after the collapse of the Way of Heaven, they did not dare to take such a risk. If they were hooked by the soul-hooking messenger, there would be no turning back. They¡¯re already at the peak of this world, blessed with a long lifespan. As long as the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll is still there, they will not die. Why would they rush to the Human Realm? Master of Wanjiang Country said, ¡°A few months ago, a martial artist from the Human Realm broke in. They killed a few of Xuan Zhen¡¯s subordinates, including a Sky King.¡± Hearing this, the master of Ten Thousand Moon Country¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°What? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± A Martial Artist from the Human Realm is like a taboo, touching her sensitive nerves. A thousand years ago, the once mighty Golden Court was shattered by martial artists from the Human Realm. They had no choice but to submit to them. The prestigious Human Immortals of the Immortal Realm had to submit to the martial artists of the Human Realm. This was a mortifying disgrace to her. Fortunately, after that incident, no martial artists from the Human Realm appeared again. Even after a thousand years, when she thinks back to the fear of being dominated by the martial artists of the Human Realm, she is still terrified. Master of Wanjiang Country said nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small cultivator, what¡¯s so noteworthy about it.¡± Fool! The Master of Ten Thousand Moon Country almost cursed out loud, angrily saying, ¡°If that man was really so insignificant, why would Xuan Zhen be so worried? Can¡¯t you think about it? What if that person summons strong individuals from the Human Realm, the consequences are unimaginable.¡± Master of Wanjiang Country was displeased, ¡°That passage has always been there, and it will be discovered by the strong individuals from the Human Realm sooner or later, so what is there to worry about?¡± ¡°Humph, of course you don¡¯t care. You had already become a dog to King Liang, so what¡¯s the problem with being a dog to others?¡± The Master of Ten Thousand Moon Country said sarcastically. The Master of Wanjiang Country was furious, ¡°At that time, you begged for your life to survive, to ascend to power, you did not hesitate to offer yourself in bed¡ª¡ª¡± When the darkest moment of her past was mentioned, the Master of Ten Thousand Moon Country¡¯s expression was distorted, and she roared, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you betraying Father Emperor, and secretly allowing King Liang¡¯s men to enter the Golden Court. Even if Father Emperor could not defeat King Liang, he would not have died easily.¡± ¡°Who told that old man not to let me ascend to the Sky King? I¡¯m nearly ten thousand years old. If I don¡¯t become a Sky King, I will die. If that guy can not consider father-son affection, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Do you have any clue how poor your qualifications are? Father Emperor planned to wait for you to ascend to the position of Star Monarch, and then directly establish you as Sky King. But he never imagined that you would be so out of your mind¡­¡± Master of Ten Thousand Moon Country became more and more agitated as she spoke, this incident was a hurdle that she could never get past in her heart. And this was why she hated her brother so much. Her brother actually colluded with outsiders and launched a sneak attack on their father. It caused the Golden Court to be destroyed overnight. Everyone who refused to submit to the King was killed. At that time, she chose to survive by being lowly and humble. She endured, so as not to let the Golden Court be destroyed by her stupid brother. Later, when King Liang disappeared without turning back, the entire Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll was divided into three parts. She and her brother both successfully ascended to the status of Sky King, but their strength was still inferior to Xuan Zhen. When their Father Emperor died, he gave half of the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll to Xuan Zhen. The other half was taken by King Liang and divided in two, given to her and her brother. This is why, only by them joining forces, they could compete with Xuan Zhen. ¡°Every man for himself¡ª¡ª¡± The Master of Wanjiang Country¡¯s speech got cut off halfway, his face suddenly turned pale, shouting angrily, ¡°You dare¡ª¡ª¡± Soon after, his avatar shattered instantly. ¡°What¨C¡± This sudden twist of events shocked the ruler of Ten Thousand Moon Country. She realized that something significant must have transpired in Wanjiang Country. With Xuan Zhen¡¯s unusual behaviour in mind, an ominous premonition surged in her heart, and she immediately tore through space to leave. ¡­ ¡­¡­ Ten Thousand Moon Country, despite having the smallest territory among the three nations, had the largest population. It was the land of abundant riches. Years ago, the ruler of Ten Thousand Moon Country voluntarily pledged allegiance to the Sky King not only for protection but gifts and rewards. In truth, if it weren¡¯t for the Sky King¡¯s bestowal, she wouldn¡¯t have ascended to the throne of the Sky King so quickly. Her father, the king, was intensely wary of everyone. To maintain his supreme position, he wouldn¡¯t confer the divine position of Sky King to anyone easily. This applied to his own children and even more so to outsiders. This laid the foundation for the downfall of Golden Court. Upon the death of the king, there was not a single Human Immortal to be found in expansive Golden Court. Therefore, the ruler of Ten Thousand Moon Country didn¡¯t entirely resent the Sky King. The ones she hated the most were her treacherous elder brother and Xuan Zhen, who usurped the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Register originally belonging to Wanjiang. Of course, once the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Register was split into three, it was inevitable that the three of them would fight to the death. Whoever it would be, they would want to merge the other two pieces of the Jade Register into one. After the avatar of the Ten Thousand Moon Country¡¯s ruler returned, she issued several orders, setting the massive machinery of Ten Thousand Moon Country into motion. The first was to reinforce their defenses. The second was to send someone to investigate what had happened in Wanjiang Country. She had planted numerous spies in both Golden Court and Wanjiang Country, which is why she knew Xuan Zhen¡¯s whereabouts like the back of her hand. Time flew by and half a day passed. The people she had sent haven¡¯t returned with news yet, when an urgent report came in, stating simply, ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Before she even had time to react, her expression drastically shifted upon sensing a powerful yet familiar aura rapidly approaching. The owner of that aura was none other than Xuan Zhen. This scoundrel, he actually showed up in person! In an instant, Xuan Zhen had arrived outside her palace. All the guards along the way were no match for him and could not hinder him at all. Xuan Zhen loudly announced, ¡°Ten Thousand Moon, it¡¯s been a while. Hand over the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Register, and I will spare you.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± The ruler of Ten Thousand Moon Country realized that her foolish brother must have met with some misfortune. Now it was her turn. The next moment, she saw a man standing beside that scoundrel Xuan Zhen. He raised his sword and swung it at her. She instantly understood why Xuan Zhen dared to confront her and her brother. He had external help. Straight after, she plunged into complete darkness. Everything was over. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± As Xuan Zhen watched Gu Yang kill Ten Thousand Moon with a single stroke, he felt a complex mix of emotions. A thousand years ago, a formidable individual from the Human Realm caused the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Register to split into three. Now, because of this warrior from the Human Realm, the Gold Emperor¡¯s Jade Register could finally be reunited once more. PS: The next chapter will be at one o¡¯clock. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: 419 Entering Heaven Chapter 419: 419 Entering Heaven [You have obtained two fragments, current fragments count: twelve.] After Gu Yang had killed the ruler of Ten Thousand Moon Country with one sword strike, he saw the prompt in front of him, but no waves of emotion rippled through his heart. It didn¡¯t matter if they were the rulers of Wanjiang Country or Ten Thousand Moon Country, their strength was mediocre, and they both met their ends by a single sword stroke. Both of them had the cultivation level of second-order Celestial Beings. However, Gu Yang wondered in his heart, if the people in the Way of Heaven are all so weak, how could the Heavenly Court, built by the Gold Emperor, become one of the three giants? The three Heavenly Worlds were eventually occupied by three forces. Calling them the three giants could not have been more fitting. Could it be that the weakening of these gods was due to the division of the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll into three parts? Gu Yang had already learned about the transformation of the Golden Court from the ruler of the Golden Court. Simply put, it was because of a traitor that the Golden Court was easily destroyed by King Liang. The only survivor was the ruler of the Golden Court, who managed to escape with half of the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll, preserving the lineage of the Golden Court. Later, King Liang mysteriously disappeared. The ruler of the Golden Court assumed the position of the Sky King by virtue of the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll. Upon returning, she annihilated all of King Liang¡¯s followers and rebuilt the Golden Court. During that time, the siblings from Wanjiang and Ten Thousand Moon ascended to the Sky King¡¯s position and had comparable power to hers. The three maintained a balance of power, resulting in a three-way deadlock in the Golden Court for nearly a thousand years. Today, the ruler of the Golden Court has finally unified the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll. Unless unexpected, she will reach the realm of the Hollow Void in a few years. And Gu Yang would also get what he needed. Two days later, the ruler of the Golden Court re-refined the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll, extracted a Sky King¡¯s decree, and gave it to him. The ruler of the Golden Court said, ¡°The decree of the Star Monarch level could only be retrieved when I reach the position of Star Monarch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yang had no objections to this. The Star Monarch level, also known as the realm of Hollow Void, even if she gave him the decree, he would not be able to refine it. For a cultivator who wants to simultaneously practice the Way of Heaven, it is challenging to self-refine a higher-level divine appointment. Unless one received the divine appointment directly from a divine lord, allowing him to take that position. It is said that in ancient times, some cultivators with strong connections ascended by this method, giving them early experiences of higher realms and thereby quickly comprehending the profound essence. After receiving the pardon order, Gu Yang left the Golden Court. When passing Heavenly Gang Mountain, he glanced at the Sword Saint of the Eastern Sea on the distant hilltop, gave a slight smile, and walked into the passageway. As far as he was concerned, the Sword Saint of the Eastern Sea had become an insignificant character and was not worth his attention. Upon returning to Great Zhou, he activated the system. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? To use once, consumes two fragments.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-three, you are already a second-order of Celestial Being, your battle outside Divine City has bestowed upon you the reputation of the strongest in the world.] [You went to the Golden Court, assisted the ruler of the Golden Court in taking back the Golden Emperor¡¯s Jade Scroll. You obtained a Sky King¡¯s decree.] [You, accompanied by Su Qingzhen and others, used the elf clan¡¯s long-distance teleportation array to travel to the West Bank Continent, undertaking bitter cultivation in the Mist Forest.] [Ten years later, one day, a ray of light fell from the sky, and you died on the spot at the age of thirty-three.] He went to the West Bank Continent but could not escape the fatal light. Gu Yang was not discouraged. It was just an attempt. If it was so easy to avoid, what could be considered a major catastrophe? [The simulation ended, you can keep one of the following.] [One, martial arts realm at the age of thirty-three.] [Two, martial arts experience at the age of thirty-three.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of thirty-three.] ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, Gu Yang could feel his cultivation level soaring again. He now had seventeen peaches, including a ten-thousand-year-old one. Each simulation was equivalent to consuming seventeen peaches. The boost to his cultivation level was huge. Upon reaching the second-order Celestial Being, he needed to comprehend another essence. This was not a difficult task for him. Techniques like Shenxiao Six Extinctions and Zhanxuan Swordsmanship were all at the Celestial Being level. Especially Shenxiao Six Extinctions, each of them embodied a different essence, yet they all led to the same destination. He had already mastered the first five forms, signifying that he could easily grasp the five different Dao essences. He chose the Dao path of Thunderous Destruction, which was the second form. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s try another location.¡± Gu Yang knew how terrifying the calamity in ten years would be, so it was crucial to increase his strength as soon as possible. [Twenty-three years old¡­] [You and Su Qingzhen proceed to Ruiqin Continent, taming the golden phoenix bird as a pet beast. After destroying the ancient teleportation array, you head to the Beast God Temple, but are rejected by the temple¡¯s messenger and can¡¯t enter.] [You find a location for heavy training, but three years later, Yao Chi Immortal Palace launches an invasion and you are enlisted by the Beast God Temple to defend alongside other Beastmasters.] [Three years later, in the final battle, a land immortal appears in the Beast God Temple, and he single-handedly slays all the invading enemies of the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. This ends the war chaos.] [Four years later, a Celestial Immortal appears in the Ruiqin Continent, conciliates with the Beast God Temple¡¯s messenger. They wish to join forces against the calamity of doomsday.] [Another year later, the catastrophe spreads to the Ruiqin Continent, a beam of light descends from the sky, killing you, you died at the age of thirty-four.] It works. Seeing that he had somehow survived for an extra year, Gu Yang felt quite buoyed. This meant that although the calamity was terrible, it wasn¡¯t without solutions. However, what stunned him was that a land immortal emerged in the Ruiqin Continent just six years later, and a Celestial Immortal appeared ten years later. This suggested that the speed of Heaven¡¯s revival was somewhat beyond his imagination. Why hadn¡¯t he encountered such strong beings in the human realm before? Could it be because the Ruiqin Continent is a third-tier Immortal World? In ancient times, Ruiqin Continent was Penglai Heaven. The ruler of this realm was once a powerful Golden Immortal. This was both good news and bad news. The good news was that theoretically, in the Immortal World, he could achieve Celestial Immortal or even Golden Immortal status within ten years, provided he could get enough fragments. The bad news was that the higher-level Immortal World he explores, the more likely he is to encounter powerful enemies. According to the system¡¯s nature, he might offend a land immortal or even a Celestial Immortal for no apparent reason. [The simulation has ended; you can keep one of the following] [One, martial arts realm at the age of thirty-four.] [Two, martial arts experience at the age of thirty-four.] [Three, life wisdom up till the age of thirty-four.] ¡°I choose the first one.¡± Gu Yang once again experienced the joy of an explosion in cultivation level. Although it was slightly less than the previous time, it was still a major advancement. He could feel that he was not far from reaching the third stage of Celestial Being. Even during the ancient times, not everyone was privileged to boost their cultivation level with peaches during the Human Immortal period. Even the direct disciples of the Yao Chi Palace Master could not afford such luxuries. The potency of such an exquisite Immortal delicacy diminishes with the second ingestion. To use it for cultivation purposes was simply a waste of heavenly materials. The master of the Yao Chi would never allow such a thing to happen. The only ones who could feast on peaches were him and the mysterious elderly man who had plundered the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. ¡°It¡¯s a success.¡± At the same time, Gu Yang successfully refined the Sky King¡¯s Decree, able to borrow the divine power within it. However, once he had left the Golden Court Cave, the power within the decree diminished with each use, and once exhausted, he must return to the Golden Court Cave to have it restored by the ruler of the Golden Court. Now that he had harnessed the power of the divine path, Gu Yang ended the simulation and headed towards Divine City. Upon returning to the Academy, he entered the Water Moon Cave, setting a course for the Sky Ruins. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that the trip to the Golden Court Cave was to acquire the power of the divine path and gain access to the sky palace within the Golden Emperor¡¯s realm. The Immortal Palace seemed well preserved from the outside. If the inside was still intact, he might be able to get his hands on some valuable things. Whether it was elixirs or divine treasures, it was all he needed. Soon, Gu Yang was once again in front of the Immortal Palace. Holding the decree, he tentatively flew inside. This time, he encountered no obstacles and smoothly entered the palace. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: 420 First-Order Heavenly Soldiers Chapter 420: 420 First-Order Heavenly Soldiers After stepping through the great doors of Heaven, a gigantic plaza stood before him, devoid of all people. The ground was paved with perfectly level stones, each inlaid as if they were a piece of clear jade, giving an extremely grand impression. The area of this plaza alone was as large as an entire Divine City. From the outside, Gu Yang had already perceived the immensity of the Immortal Palace, but upon entering he had found it to be even broader than he had imagined. The nearest palace was more than tens of kilometers away. There was air here, and the vitality of heaven and earth was overflowing. He could even sense the existence of Immortal Elements, which he could directly absorb. The feeling was richer than at the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. As soon as he stepped in, he felt an aura of strictness, as if a grand consciousness was relaying a list of prohibitions into his mind. He had come to know the severe regulations of Heaven. Here, aside from the guards on duty, other immortals were not allowed to fly within the palaces. Moreover, immortals had ranks and divine classification; they had to act strictly in accordance with their respective ranking and role. When Gu Yang entered Heaven, he naturally had a status; he was a First-Order Heavenly Soldier. His rank was first order, and his divine role was a Heavenly Soldier. Being a Human Immortal, in Heaven, he could only hold the smallest divine office, like a cannon-fodder soldier. You can imagine how large Heaven¡¯s force must have been in the past. This powerful Heaven, now only this Immortal Palace remains, and it¡¯s unknown if there are still people alive inside. But one thing is for sure, Heaven is still in operation. Gu Yang squatted, hands on the ground. He waited quite a bit, his heart couldn¡¯t help but sank when there was no statement from the system. How great would it be if he could fully recharge this Immortal Palace? As a whole, this Immortal Palace was a Magic Treasure. Such a pity, the system still has some limitations. He patted his hands, stood up, and walked towards the distant palace to see if he could make any gains there. Before he entered, he had conducted a simulation that assured him of no danger to his life. As for any possible gains, the simulation did not specify that either. He had to find it on his own. ¡­ Gu Yang, now a First-Order Heavenly Soldier, could only go to one place: the New Recruits Camp located in a side hall in the west. Without receiving any orders, it was forbidden to go anywhere else. Violations would result in serious consequences. For this trip, he mainly wanted to explore, not intending to test the consequences of violating the heavenly laws. The New Recruit¡¯s Camp was a huge camp, and still, it was entirely devoid of people. Guided by an imperceptible will, Gu Yang found himself entering one of the barracks. Upon stepping inside, he sensed something unusual, the density of the immortality aura present was at least ten times more than the outside. Practicing here, whether in Heaven or the efficiency of absorbing Immortal Element, beats any outside place by several dozen times. Any celestial being, within a hundred years of standing here, could accumulate Immortal Elements and break through to the second order. Undoubtedly, for celestial beings, this place was a holy land for cultivation. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring Senior Wen in. It will only take a few days for him to consolidate his cultivation level.¡± Gu Yang thought to himself. Suddenly, a thought descended through the dark, giving him a task. ¡°In Heavenly River, a celestial flood dragon is about to break the prohibition. Take the Demon-slaying Sword to slay it immediately.¡± A celestial flood dragon? Seeing this task, Gu Yang¡¯s heart leaped. Was someone having a laugh? He¡¯s just a low-rank Human Immortal, tasked with slaying a celestial level flood dragon¡ªIs he meant to use his head as a weapon? ¡°Complete the task to receive one hundred thousand merits, and you will be promoted to the rank of Heavenly General, with an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure as a reward.¡± ¡°Task failure results in expulsion to the mortal world.¡± Isn¡¯t that a bit overbearing? This means that such a mission is impossible to refuse. Once failed, you would essentially be expelled from the Heavenly Court, never allowed to enter here again. Gu Yang suddenly felt that his system was better, at least it wouldn¡¯t force him to complete such dangerous tasks. He carefully pondered, thinking about how to solve the problem, ¡°It seems that the key to completing this mission is that Demon-Slaying Sword.¡± A sword named the Demon-Slaying Sword would surely be specially designed to counter the Monster Race. Moreover, given that the Way of Heaven has just revived, the Celestial Immortal-level monster would not have been able to recover to the state of a Celestial Immortal, at most, it would be at the peak of the Third Order Celestial Being. And there was also the advantage of fighting in the Heavenly Court, which should provide some convenience. Gu Yang¡¯s thoughts immediately sparked into action. After this analysis, it seemed not without hope of victory. ¡­ Gu Yang decided to give it a shot. Guided by that will, he went to the Divine Arsenal and picked up the Demon-Slaying Sword. Not only that, but he also received a full set of silver armor and a sword. All of them were Spirit Treasures. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how even the most ordinary First-Order Heavenly Soldier was equipped with two standard-issue Spirit Treasures. Just how rich was the Heavenly Court? It was astounding. Although they were merely the most common Human Grade Spirit Treasures, thinking about that massive army camp, capable of holding hundreds of thousands of Heavenly Soldiers, were there hundreds of thousands of sets of Spirit Treasures here? Gu Yang was practically salivating at the thought. As for that Demon-Slaying Sword, it was even more incredible. It was actually a Celestial Grade Spirit Treasure, and a full-sized one at that. Its Primordial Spirit was unfathomably deep. A Celestial Grade Spirit Treasure, only a Celestial Immortal could unleash its maximum power. ¡°Human Immortal?¡± As Gu Yang was thinking, a majestic voice suddenly sounded in his mind. Just this voice alone nearly shattered his Original Spirit. ¡°Have all the people in the Heavenly Court died? Is a Human Immortal like you now entrusted with the Demon-Slaying Sword?¡± Gu Yang focused his inner power to steady his mind, replying, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. As of now, it seems like I¡¯m the only one left in the Heavenly Court.¡± If there were other survivors in the Heavenly Court, its will wouldn¡¯t have assigned a small Human Immortal like him to slay a Celestial Immortal-level Black Flood Dragon. ¡°Your Original Spirit is sturdy. What is this mission?¡± The majestic voice scoffed, not dwelling on the issue. Gu Yang replied, ¡°To slay a Celestial Immortal-level Black Flood Dragon in the Heavenly River.¡± ¡°Kid, who did you offend? Sending you to slay a Celestial Immortal monster? With your little Immortal power, you can¡¯t even bring out one ten-thousandth of the power of the Demon-Slaying Sword.¡± The voice sneered. Gu Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Presumably, that Black Flood Dragon can¡¯t bring out one ten-thousandth of its peak strength either.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, lead the way,¡± replied the voice, seemingly too lazy to speak further. ¡­ The Heavenly River is a river that flows around the Immortal Palace, situated in the sky. It¡¯s vast and seemingly descends from the heavens spanning ten kilometers wide. Its source and final destination of its water were unknown to Gu Yang. Even at the edge of sight, he could not see its origin, nor its ultimate destination. But, he could feel a terrifying presence in the river, exerting enormous pressure on him. Although it was just of the third rank of Celestial Being, that oppressive feeling was incomparable even to the avatar of Lord Chi Ming. Suddenly, Gu Yang realized a major problem. This Flood Dragon was here in its true form. For the Monster Race, their most potent weapon is their Mortal Bodies. Just how strong can a Celestial Immortal Bomb¡¯s body be? He now felt just how terrifying it was, standing hundreds of kilometers away and feeling such oppressive force that made his bones creak under pressure. Once it left the Heavenly Court, its formidable Mortal Body would be enough to destroy everything. At that moment, the majestic voice rang out, ¡°Channel all your Immortal Elements into the Demon-Slaying Sword.¡± Gu Yang did as instructed, pouring all his Immortal Element into the Demon-Slaying Sword in his hand. Instantly, the Demon-Slaying Sword began emitting a bright glow, flying towards the Black Flood Dragon in the Heavenly River. The Black Flood Dragon seemed to sense the danger, and the originally calm Heavenly River was stirred into towering waves. However, no matter how huge the waves were, they couldn¡¯t reach the shore, as if an invisible force confined the water within the Heavenly River¡¯s area. Unable to withstand it any longer, Gu Yang turned and ran. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: 421 Wind Stabilizing Pearl Chapter 421: 421 Wind Stabilizing Pearl ¡°How terrifying.¡± Gu Yang retreated several kilometers in one breath before he felt a little at ease. This gave him a whole new understanding of the horror of Celestial Immortals. Merely by the oppression of their mortal body, from such a distance, he was almost crushed to death. Had it been another Celestial Being, they would already be dead. His accumulation was incredibly profound, not only was his mortal body far superior to common Human Immortals, but his Original Spirit was also ten times stronger than that of ordinary Human Immortals, which allowed him to withstand the huge pressure induced by the body of a Celestial Immortal, and not die immediately. He looked ahead and saw waves raging in the Heavenly River, a black light and a golden light were shining in it. Even through the eyes of the Candle Dragon, he could not see the combat situation. On one side was a Celestial Immortal-level demon beast. On the other side was a Celestial Rank Spirit Treasure, nemesis to demon beasts, yet it didn¡¯t have an owner to control it. Who would win was really hard to say. At present, the Way of Heaven had just awakened, and the highest power was only at the third rank of Celestial Beings. Yet this beast, and this sword, were able to display such formidable power. This was truly beyond his imagination. Before, Gu Yang believed that with his own strength, even if he encountered ancient beings, he would be able to fight. Now it seems he was still far from that. Just the Celestial Immortal, in such an environment, could exert such terrifying power. Not to mention the Golden Immortal. Legend has it that Golden Immortals are immortal beings, truly attaining the same longevity as heaven and earth. Those he had encountered before, were Celestial Immortals left with a shred of their True Spirit. This was completely different from a Celestial Immortal with a Celestial body. At this moment, Gu Yang had not a single drop of Immortal Element left in his body. To be on the safer side, he opened the system and claimed the reward after the simulation. In an instant, he was back to his peak state. What¡¯s more, the depth of his Immortal Element had also leveled up. He took a glance at the remaining balance in the system; only six shards were left. This quantity was a bit dangerous, enough for only three simulations. After considering it, he decided to recharge using the silver armor and the sword he had just acquired. [Successful recharge, one shard acquired, current shard quantity is 7.] [Successful recharge¡­8 shards] Having obtained two spirit treasures wasn¡¯t exactly a lack of gain. At this point, the battle over at the Heavenly River had entered a fierce stage. Two beams of light, black and white, shot into the sky, continuously hitting the bank. He could even feel the ground shaking. In the end, that beam of white light managed to gain the upper hand, suppressing the black light. A moment later, the Heavenly River returned to calm. The battle was decided. Seeing the carcass of the black dragon floating in the Heavenly River, Gu Yang felt a surge of joy, ¡°Victory.¡± A victory meant obtaining an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure as a reward. Just this one Earth Grade Spirit Treasure was almost enough to cover the cost. And there was the unknown merit worth a hundred thousand points. ¡°Whoosh.¡± The Demon-Slaying Sword flew back by itself, falling into his hand. The voice became much weaker, ¡°I made a huge loss this time ¡ª oh, kid, it seems you¡¯ve got some good stuff on you. Your Immortal Element has recovered so quickly.¡± ¡°Awe-inspiring, senior!¡± Gu Yang sincerely brown-nosed. This sword was too badass, capable of killing even Celestial Immortals. A Celestial Immortal-level demon beast is considered the ceiling strength in this world. If he could swindle it out, wouldn¡¯t killing the three Demon Saints of the Three Saint Gate be child¡¯s play? Gu Yang was thinking along these lines, but before he could speak, the Demon-Slaying Sword fell silent and spoke no more. It seemed that it had over-exerted itself when it killed the black dragon just now. He could only give up for the time being, looking back at the corpse of the great demon beast floating in the Heavenly River, he felt a bit envious. This was the corpse of a Celestial Immortal demon beast. If turned in for recharging, it must be worth a lot of shards. Unfortunately, the mission was already completed. He currently could not enter the area of the Heavenly River. The rules of the Heavenly Court were strict. Just like him, as a First-Order Heavenly Soldier, without an order, he would not even be able to leave the camps. Of course, it was a simple matter to leave the Heavenly Court itself. Just violating some not so serious Heavenly Rules would result in being expelled out of the Heavenly Court, and that was the only punishment. Gu Yang could leave whenever he wanted. But once he left, it would be difficult to return. ¡­ According to the instructions, Gu Yang returned to the Temple of God Soldiers and returned the Demon-Slaying Sword. Next, he received a silver armor and a sword. He paused, then suddenly felt overjoyed. By chance, he had discovered a method to exploit the system. Two spiritually powerful treasures. To the Heavenly Court, they may be insignificant, but for him, they were equivalent to two fragments, tantamount to a chance to use the simulator. Besides, he also received a reward for completing the mission, a bead. The Wind-Calming Bead, an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure! This is a rare treasure that does not possess a primordial spirit, an abnormal treasure that naturally formed. Any wind-oriented magic, would fail to exhibit its due valor in front of the Wind-Calming Bead. It¡¯s a good thing; but only proves useful under special circumstances. Gu Yang put away the treasure and left the Divine Weapon Palace. Soon, he returned to the barracks. This time, he arrived at a tent. At this point, he transformed into a fourth-order Heavenly General, having gained three ranks in succession, his status was completely different now. He now knew what merits were for ¨C they were meant for promotion; one hundred thousand merits were originally enough to get him promoted to a fifth-order Heavenly General. The problem was that his cultivation level was too low. The cultivation requirement for a Heavenly General was to be an Earth Immortal. The fact that he could become a Heavenly General was already an exceptional promotion. Any further advancements required stricter standards, which could be delayed because of his acquired merits. Once he breaks through his cultivation level, he can naturally be promoted. It looks like he would have to wait until he reached the Hollow Void realm. But why, even though he is a Heavenly General, are his equipments still the same as those of a Heavenly Soldier? Gu Yang felt that the will overseeing the operation of the Heavenly Court seemed somewhat dense or, rather, inflexible. Seemingly unsure if it was an illusion, the rules of the Heavenly Court were strict, but there were quite a few loopholes. It was unclear whether the rules were not stringent enough or if it was intentional. The accommodations for the Heavenly Generals, compared to the soldiers, were a notch up. The force of the immortal elements was more potent. If he were to cultivate here, in at most a hundred years, he could complete the accumulation of the second level and break through to the Celestial Being realm third-order. ¡°I wonder how many years I could survive if I stay here.¡± Suddenly, such a thought arose in Gu Yang¡¯s mind. As it appears now, the various functionalities of the Heavenly Court are still quite intact. Hiding here might allow him to evade the white light and possibly survive a few more years. With this thought, he activated the system. [Do you wish to use the Life Simulator? Using it once will consume two fragments.] ¡°Yes.¡± [Twenty three years old¡­] [You are cultivating hard in the Heavenly Court. After a year, you fail in a certain mission and are severely injured, and then expelled from the Heavenly Court.] [Nine years later, one day, a white light descends, and you die on the spot at the age of thirty-three.] Damn it, staying in the Heavenly Court wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. Only a year in, he encountered a mission he could not complete, so he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. This Heavenly Court indeed was cold-hearted. When they found him useless, they kicked him out directly. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mission he would encounter a year later. [The simulation has ended. You can choose to retain one of the following.] [¡­] Gu Yang did not make any choices and directly shut down the system. After reaching the Celestial Being realm, the process of accumulating the Immortal Elements took way too long. He had barely recovered after several years of fighting. Thus, he wanted to preserve a reward for a crucial moment when it could instantaneously replenish his exhausted Immortal Elements. Just as he was thinking about this, he felt an idea from the depths of the universe once again. Another task was at hand. It was no surprise since he was likely the only one left in these barracks. If there was a mission, it could only be assigned to him. ¡°A prohibition in the Wuji Temple has failed. With the River Book (fake), go and repair it.¡± Repair the prohibition? This was Gu Yang¡¯s weak point. For a fighter, prohibitions were not useful, so they would not normally be studied. The most he had done was to get a basic understanding of them. ¡°Upon completion of the task, you will receive 50,000 merits and a chance to cleanse your body in the Immortal Pool.¡± ¡°If the mission fails, you will be demoted to the Mortal Dust.¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: 422 Earth Immortal? Chapter 422: 422 Earth Immortal? After accepting the task, Gu Yang, according to the requirements, heads to the Divine Weapon Hall. Upon entering the Divine Weapon Hall, following the instructions, he returned the silver armor and spirit sword he obtained previously. Then, he swapped them for gold armor and a gold sword. Both of these items were Earth Grade Spirit Treasures. Even though they were both classified as standard spirit treasures, the Earth Grade Spirit Treasures were extremely valuable. A typical Celestial Being would have a hard time getting their hands on these. These two items could probably be exchanged for quite a significant number of fragments. Including the wind-stabilizing pearl, he now had three Earth Grade Spirit Treasures. The Heavenly Court truly was a massive treasure trove. Next, following the instructions, he ascended to the second floor and received the River Book (fake). Without this item, it would be impossible for him alone to restore the prohibitions within the Heavenly Court. The Luo Book was not a book, but rather, a turtle shell, engraved with profound patterns. He could sense that within this divine item, there was the existence of a Primordial Spirit. However, it was extremely aloof and didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. It might be because it deemed his cultivation level too low. Regardless, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take this divine item out of the Heavenly Court anyway. Unless one day he became the lord of the Heavenly Court, but who knows when that would be. Gu Yang, holding the Luo Book, headed towards the Extreme Heaven Hall. The Extreme Heaven Hall appeared to be a significant place, located at the core of this Immortal Palace. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t allowed to enter and take a look inside. The place that required prohibition repairs was a section of the courtyard wall. Looking at that patch of wall, he couldn¡¯t discern any problems with it. Just as he was about to ask the Luo Book in his hand, he suddenly sensed a peculiar fluctuation. His vision completely changed, and what he saw in front of him were various geometric patterns and complex runes that formed a vast network. These runes comprised part of the Heavenly Court¡¯s prohibition. Gu Yang curiously observed everything around him. Such a perspective gave him an incredibly high-end feel, almost sci-fi-like. After a moment, several spots marked in bold and red grabbed his attention. He understood immediately that these were the spots where errors occurred¡ªor in more modern terms, these were bugs. This Luo Book was no different from a supercomputer, and its intelligence was incredibly high. It could simultaneously find bugs¡ªcomparable to artificial intelligence. Gu Yang only needed to follow the Luo Book¡¯s instructions and correct the errors in those spots. The method of correction was to use Immortal Element energy to trace the runes. And it was indeed an incredibly draining task. After correcting a dozen runes, his internal Immortal Element had already been depleted by almost half. Finally, the last error was corrected before his internal Immortal Element was completely depleted. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat off his brow. Who would¡¯ve thought that what seemed like a mentally taxing task turned out to be a physically taxing one. ¡­ Gu Yang returned to the Divine Weapon Hall and returned the Luo Book. Throughout the entire process, the Luo Book¡¯s Primordial Spirit didn¡¯t communicate with him at all. This made him miss the talkative Demon-Slaying Sword. There wasn¡¯t a single person to converse with at this place, and if he stayed for too long, he was afraid he might fall ill from loneliness. Thankfully, after becoming a third-order god, there is a period of relaxation, working eight days, and resting for two days. During this time, he can leave the Heavenly Court. It has to be said that in certain aspects, the Heavenly Court is quite human-friendly. Of course, only those above the third order could enjoy such benefits. Heavenly soldiers, on the other hand, had no days off. Another fifty thousand merits were added to Gu Yang¡¯s merit record. There was also another opportunity for Immortal Pool Body Cleansing. This was the reward for completing the task. Putting aside the fifty thousand merits for now, he was rather curious about the opportunity for Immortal Pool Body Cleansing. Immediately, he put this opportunity to use. Then, he used a teleportation array in the military camp to head towards the ¡°Immortal Pool¡±. The Immortal Pool indeed looked quite celestial, shrouded in mist, with various exotic flowers and grasses growing along the shore, emitting a fragrant aroma. However, this setup seemed oddly familiar¡ªit reminded him of Yao Chi. Gu Yang took off his clothes, went down into the pool, and soaked in the water. In that instant, he felt as though his entire body was becoming transparent. The last trace of his mortal body was washed away, and he was completely transformed into an Immortal. He never thought that his mortal body could still improve, reaching a level of perfection that only existed in ideals. The Immortal Element that had just been depleted was quickly replenished. Gu Yang soaked in the pool for a whole day and night. ¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, at the gates of the Heavenly Court, arrived two unexpected guests. They were an old man and a young woman. The elderly man was dressed in plain grey Daoist robes, with an image of an immortal well-preserved in youth, holding an Immortal¡¯s rag whisk in his hand. The young woman had a celestial-like appearance, with an extraordinary demeanor. ¡°Yun¡¯er, this is the ancient Heavenly Court. Among the ten Immortal Worlds, it is one of the most powerful forces. It was able to claim one of the three Heavenly Worlds amid multiple forces during the grand war that swept the Three Realms,¡± ¡°Our Ancestor was one of the mighty Immortals in the Heavenly Court. After that tribulation, a shocking change occurred in the Heavenly Court. Our Ancestor was fortunate to escape and began the Guang Yuan Sect.¡± ¡°The Ancestor once said that the Heavenly Court is ominous and one should never enter it. However, after many generations of exploration by our Ancestor, as long as the length of the stay isn¡¯t too long, it should be safe.¡± The old Daoist patiently advised the young woman, ¡°For thousands of years, the Guang Yuan Sect has been able to hold authority in Kong Mingtian thanks to the Heavenly Court. It is the greatest secret of Guang Yuan Sect. After reaching the late Nascent Soul stage, every disciple is led by a senior to come here for the breakthrough.¡± ¡°However, there indeed are some dangers in this Heavenly Court. After entering it, you must not act recklessly.¡± The young woman listened attentively, and solemnly responded, ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± This old Daoist was called Daoist Yu Ming, a Supreme Elder of the Guang Yuan Sect. The young woman¡¯s name was Yun Hua, who was the most brilliant among the younger generation in the Guang Yuan Sect. Not yet a hundred years old, she had already reached the late Nascent Soul stage, making her the most talented disciple since the establishment of the sect. Yu Ming Daoist regarded this disciple of his with great importance, so he personally led her to the Heavenly Court to protect her Dharma. The two had already entered through the gate while they were talking. They were not obstructed in any way. ¡°First-Order heavenly soldier?¡± Upon entering the massive plaza, Yun Hua could sense a vague will. She asked quietly. Old Daoist Yu Ming responded, ¡°The current Heavenly Court is in a state of no lord. Every cultivator who enters will automatically become a Heavenly Soldier. The ones in the Nascent Soul and Primordial Spirit stage all become First-Order Heavenly Soldiers.¡± ¡°What about you, Ancestor?¡± ¡°I am a Second-Order Heavenly Soldier. Later, you will encounter some tasks. After completing them, you can earn merits. To get promoted, however, you need the corresponding realm.¡± ¡°Will the tasks assigned by the Heavenly Court be very difficult?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they usually won¡¯t assign tasks that are too difficult. And in case you are unable to complete them, you can give up without a threat to your life.¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Hua felt relieved. They talked while they walked, and before long, they reached the military camp. Because their ranks were different, they received different tents. ¡°For Nascent Soul cultivators, this place is a sanctuary for cultivation. With your comprehension ability and aptitude, barring any accidents, you should be able to break through in a few months. Cherish this opportunity. In the future, it will be difficult to come here again¡­¡± As Yu Ming was speaking, his expression suddenly changed. He swiftly turned his head to see a figure appearing at the entrance of the camp. There was someone here! Guang Yuan Sect had been using the Heavenly Court as a place to help their Nascent Soul disciples break through to the Primordial Spirit stage for thousands of years. They had never encountered anyone before. Upon recognizing the armor on that person, Yu Ming Daoist¡¯s pupils contracted. An Earth Immortal? Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: 423 Immortal Prison Chapter 423: 423 Immortal Prison Earth Immortal? Upon seeing the golden armor on the man, Old Daoist Yu Ming was astounded. How can an Earth Immortal exist in this world? After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, whether you¡¯re an Earth Immortal or Celestial Immortal, you¡¯ll fall from your realm and at most be able to maintain as a Human Immortal. He has lived for more than a thousand years and encountered all sorts of strange things. He has met reincarnated mighty beings from ancient times and even living Celestial Immortals from the ancient eras. None of them surpassed him in cultivation. A living Earth Immortal? How is this possible? The founder of Guang Yuan Sect came from the Heavenly Court. Among the sect¡¯s records, there is a hand-rolled book that details information about the Heavenly Court, including how the heavenly soldiers and generals are classified. Only an Earth Immortal can serve as a third-rank general, wearing a golden armor, which is an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure. Feeling the oppressive force emanating from that golden armor, Yu Ming had only ever felt such a pressure before when he was in the presence of a living Celestial Immortal ¨C after achieving his own profound cultivation. This is bad! A layer of fine sweat beads instantly appeared on his forehead. To encounter an Earth Immortal with an unknown background could be a terrifying experience. Battle? Would lose. Flee? Can¡¯t escape. Both life and death are controlled by others. Why did he have to stumble upon this kind of situation on this particular trip inside? Could it be related to the recent changes in the Way of Heaven? Yun Hua, who stood behind him, was also astonished. Wasn¡¯t it said that no one else existed in the Heavenly Court? She was about to ask her master, but observing the terrified expression on his face, she felt a knot in her stomach and dared not ask further. ¡­ ¡°There are people?¡± Gu Yang had just taken a bath and was merrily heading back to his camp when he discovered two more people in the barracks and his steps involuntarily slowed down. Encountering other people within the Heavenly Court was something he never anticipated. Had the inhabitants of the Heavenly Court awakened? Or, were they intruders from outside? From their attire, they seemed to be the latter. One of them had an elusive aura that painted an unfathomable impression. Hollow Void? He was uncertain, but without a doubt, the old man in the Daoist robe was the most powerful individual he had ever encountered¡ªmore so than even Lord Chi Ming¡¯s incarnation. It could only be the Hollow Void realm. Such a being is actually present in his world. In the face of such a figure, he felt somewhat unsure. Most importantly, he knew nothing about the other party¡¯s background. Encountering a Hollow Void realm expert in a place like the Heavenly Court would definitely require careful consideration from anyone. He just arrived here two days ago and had already gained countless benefits. A treasure like this, discovered by two groups simultaneously, and these two groups discovering each other simultaneously¨C suspicion was inevitable. The most frightening thing was that he was currently on the weaker side. ¡°Wait, this is the Heavenly Court. The Heavenly Law prohibits private fights. If discovered, they can be stripped of their cultivation at the least, and at worst, executed.¡± Remembering where he was, Gu Yang felt settled. Moreover, during the Simulation, there was no mention of these two, which meant they would not pose a significant impact on him, much less any fatal threat. Feeling more confident, he continued approaching them, thinking of how to start the conversation, just as the Hollow Void elder bowed in respect, ¡°Greetings, High Immortal.¡± High Immortal? This surprised Gu Yang and almost threw him off balance, but luckily, he reacted promptly and realized that the golden armor he wore had caused the misunderstanding. ¡°Did they mistake me for an Earth Immortal?¡± In the Heavenly Court, those who wear golden armor are heavenly generals, and typically, only Earth Immortals qualify to serve as such. His rapid promotion was due to his exceptional merit, which others could hardly replicate. After all, he was credited with slaying a Celestial Immortal demon beast. Although the Demon-Slaying Sword did most of the job, without him, who knows how long that demon beast would have wreaked havoc in the Heavenly River. With the Way of Heaven gradually recovering, there was a chance that the demon beast would eventually break loose and cause chaos in the Heavenly Court, which would lead to immeasurable losses. After understanding this, Gu Yang gave a slight nod and casually asked, ¡°Where did you come from?¡± Old Daoist Yu Ming replied in fear and trepidation, ¡°I¡¯m just a simple country folk, of no importance. I wouldn¡¯t dare bother the High Immortal with my story.¡± Gu Yang clearly understood his fear. They were worried that revealing their origins might bring disaster to their sect. ¡°Your name.¡± ¡°I am Yu Ming, and this is my disciple, Yun Hua.¡± ¡°Since you are in the Heavenly Court now, you should follow its rules,¡± said Gu Yang before returning to his barracks tent. His position was high, but his cultivation level lagged behind others by one realm. In addition, the rules of the Heavenly Court were strict, so he could not do anything to them. It was better not to see them at all. Hopefully, they would know their place and leave voluntarily. Gu Yang returned to his tent and started to practice after sitting cross-legged on the ground. The Celestial Pond body cleansing he received this time brought him great benefits. After he realized the uniqueness of the Celestial Pond, he swiftly activated the simulator and carried out two simulations. It was as if he had a body cleansing three times, laying an excellent foundation for his mortal body. With the two simulations providing twenty years of cultivation level improvement, he was only one step away from reaching the Tier-3 Celestial Being Realm. Suddenly, Gu Yang picked up the auxiliary sword of a heavenly general, an Earth Grade Spirit Treasure. [Item grade is too high, cannot recharge.] Are you kidding me? Looking at this prompt, he was almost stunned. This was the first time he encountered such an issue when trying to recharge. It claimed that the grade was too high, which was rather awkward. But then he thought about it, he was stuck at the second tier of the Human Immortal Nine Realms. An Earth Grade Spirit Treasure was equivalent to the existence of an Earth Immortal. At least seven to eight levels, maybe even more than ten levels set them apart. If he lacked one realm, he wouldn¡¯t have the certainty of success, let alone a gap of seven or eight realms. The gap was simply too big. Moreover, when he finally broke through to the Earth Immortal Realm someday, the requirements of the system would definitely change again. Thinking about it this way, it made sense. However, he was left with only two fragments now and needed to get more urgently. He possessed several Earth Grade Spirit Treasures but was in short supply of Human Grade Spirit Treasures. All the items that could be recharged were already recharged. The few ones left previously were given to Qingzhi and the others. ¡­ Seeing the Heavenly General showing no interest in dealing with him, Yu Ming breathed a sigh of relief. The pressure of facing an Earth Immortal was simply overwhelming. ¡°Grandmaster, shall we continue to stay here?¡± Yun Hua asked in a low voice. The presence of a Heavenly General of unknown origin in the Heavenly Court made it extremely dangerous. She had already contemplated leaving. After pondering for a while, Yu Ming decisively said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay. The rules in the Heavenly Court are stringent. Even if that person harbors ill intentions towards us, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± That was his reliance. As a Hollow Void expert, standing at the pinnacle of the world, he had always been longing to advance further. However, he had been stuck in this realm for hundreds of years, and his cultivation level could not move forward. Until recently, he finally felt an extremely slow growth. This made him very delighted. Therefore, he came to the Heavenly Court in person, hoping to leverage this environment to improve his cultivation level a little bit more. But to his surprise, he encountered an Earth Immortal. An Earth Immortal! He was only in the first tier of Hollow Void, five minor realms, and one major realm away from an Earth Immortal. It was like a chasm. He was eager to know how the other party managed to maintain the Earth Immortal realm. Even if he had to take some risks, he was ready to do it. As the saying goes, ¡°If one learns the Dao in the morning, it is okay to die at night.¡± If Yu Ming did not have this mindset, he wouldn¡¯t have reached today¡¯s realm. Seeing that even her grandmaster said so, Yun Hua could only put her mind at ease and stayed. Afterwards, the two of them went to their respective tents. Just like that, another two days passed. Suddenly, the three people in the tent opened their eyes at the same time. The mission is here again. ¡°A Celestial Immortal level demon-beast is causing trouble in the Fairy prison. Take the Demon-subduing Pestle and go suppress it.¡± This was Gu Yang¡¯s mission. The missions for the other two, however, had become, ¡°Assist Gu Yang in suppressing the demon beast in the prison.¡± That is to say, this was a team mission. They had to go together. PS: This is to make up for the update I missed last night. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: You guys finally arrived. Chapter 424: You guys finally arrived. No way, again? Upon seeing this task, Gu Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. This time it was even more extreme, a Celestial Immortal-level Demon Beast suppressed in the Immortal Prison. The level of danger had shot up by several stars. What the hell is wrong with these powerful forces? Catching a demon beast, why not just annihilate it directly? Why suppress it? He didn¡¯t believe it, there could be no way that the Heavenly Court wouldn¡¯t have a method to annihilate a Celestial Immortal-level demon beast. In the end, he was the one who had to clean up the mess. ¡°Upon completion of the task, you will be rewarded with one Immortality Pill. Failure will result in banishment to the Mortal Dust.¡± An Immortality Pill, what is it this time? No matter whether he¡¯s willing or not, if he wanted to stay here, he could only complete this task. Although the task was dangerous, it should be safe according to the results of the simulation. He stood up and walked out of the Barracks Tent, seeing the old and young standing outside. Old Daoist Yu Ming greeted, ¡°High Immortal, I have received orders to assist High Immortal in suppressing the demon beast of the Immortal Prison.¡± Good, with one more Hollow Void realm helper, he might come in handy at a crucial moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yang said, leading them towards the Divine Weapon Hall. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t Yu Ming¡¯s first time in the Heavenly Court, he had stayed here for a few years when he was a Nascent Soul late stage cultivator under a senior. He knew naturally that the Heavenly Court would occasionally assign tasks many of which require manpower and are assigned to temporary divine soldiers like them. How long one can stay depends on luck. Maybe, just after a few months of arrival, one may encounter some extremely difficult tasks and be unable to complete them, forcing to leave the Heavenly Court. He considered himself quite lucky, he had stayed here for a good five years and built a solid foundation during that time. Over thousands of years, there have been hundreds of Guang Yuan Sect disciples who came to the Heavenly Court. Only three have achieved the Hollow Void realm. Each of them stayed in the Heavenly Court for several years. This shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence. Plus, even if you fail a mission and are expelled from the Heavenly Court, you can return after a period of time and become a divine soldier again. However, the merits you had earned before would be erased. From this, one can see that the Heavenly Court is really short of people. Even those who were eliminated before can become divine soldiers again. This time, the task was to suppress the Immortal Prison, which was considered one of the most difficult tasks. Those qualified to be suppressed in the Immortal Prison were not simple characters, they were at least Celestial Immortals to start with. In the ancient times, a wisp of breath from a Celestial Immortal was enough to shake a Human Immortal to death. If one is careless, there may even be a danger to their life. In the history of the Guang Yuan Sect, there were two unfortunate individuals who were killed while carrying out tasks. These two unlucky ones, one died in the Heavenly River, the other died in the Immortal Prison. And these two places are considered by the Guang Yuan Sect as the most dangerous places in the Heavenly Court. Of course, the more dangerous the task, the more generous the reward. If this task is successful, one can gain an Immortality Pill. This is one of the most precious rewards in the Heavenly Court. After consumption, one¡¯s Cultivation Level can be promoted by one rank out of the blue. If a first-level Celestial Being takes it, they will directly advance to the second level. If a second-level Celestial Being takes it, they will advance to the third level. If it¡¯s a third-level Celestial Being, then they will advance directly to the Hollow Void realm. Old Daoist Yu Ming was able to break through to the Hollow Void realm because he had once consumed an Immortality Pill. Over thousands of years, hundreds of Guang Yuan Sect disciples have entered the Heavenly Court and completed countless tasks, but only four Immortality Pills have been obtained in total. It is stipulated in the Guang Yuan Sect that after getting the Immortality Pill, it must be given to the Sect. In the future, anyone who breaks through to the third-level Celestial Being will be eligible to consume this Immortality Pill. This is the secret as to why the Guang Yuan Sect has become the most powerful sect in the Kong Mingtian. This Immortality Pill, each person can only consume one. If you take it again, it will have no effect. The Guang Yuan Sect¡¯s first Hollow Void fearless ancestor received a second Immortality Pill. After taking it, hoping to advance further, there was no effect, and the Immortality Pill was wasted. Now, with the opportunity to obtain an Immortal Pill, even if the task was dangerous, they had to carry it out. The last Immortal Pill of the Sect had been consumed by him. At present, the lifespan of Elder Yu Ming was running out. In a few hundred years, he would pass away. Once he died, the Guang Yuan Sect would face a great crisis. His wish was to return an Immortal Pill to the Sect before his demise. Hence, he was very enthusiastic about it. ¡­ Sometime later, they arrived at the Hall of Divine Weapons. Both Elder Yu Ming and Yun Hua received their equipment, Silver Armor and Spirit Sword, two sets of spiritual treasures, one for each person. Gu Yang got the Demon-Subduing Pestle. ¡°A Human Immortal?¡± A crude voice echoed in his ear, scoffing, ¡°It seems that the Celestial Court has run out of people. They even let a mere Human Immortal wield the Demon-Subduing Pestle.¡± Gu Yang replied, ¡°Your assistance in this matter is greatly appreciated.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± The crude voice mumbled something and then fell silent. Gu Yang didn¡¯t understand what he had said wrong but didn¡¯t bother to think about it. It was normal for these high-level spiritual treasures to be a bit haughty. Talkative ones like the Demon-Slaying Sword seemed to be in the minority. Carrying the heavy golden pestle, he left the Hall of Divine Weapons and headed towards the nearest Teleportation Array. The Celestial Court was filled with Teleportation Arrays, forming a vast and complex transportation network. This Immortal Palace could be compared to a huge city, where the Teleportation Arrays were like subway or bus stations ¨C only that they were far more efficient than buses or subways, allowing instant travel. Gu Yang and his companions teleported and arrived at a dark place. It was gloom all around, devoid of any light, and all they could sense was bone-chilling cold. Yun Hua, who had the lowest Cultivation Level, couldn¡¯t help but shudder. They were not bothered by this darkness and could clearly see their surroundings. Gu Yang could feel an inexplicable pressure around him, but this terrifying pressure was blocked by the golden armor he was wearing. This seemed to be a place like the Demon Suppression Tower. It had a strong restraining force on demon beasts, but as celestial soldiers of the Heavenly Court, they would not be affected at all. They could be said to have a great home-field advantage. However, Gu Yang grew cautious. In such an environment, a demon beast that could break free was no ordinary demon beast. He cautioned, ¡°Be careful,¡± and moved forward. As he entered the Demon Prison, the Demon-Subduing Pestle in his hand started emanating waves of heat, guiding him in a direction. Unless something unexpected happened, the direction it was indicating was where the demon beast was located. He had no idea what the demon beast looked like. Gu Yang felt somewhat nervous as he was always cautious about the unknown. The three of them kept advancing, and throughout their journey, they did not encounter any living creatures. This was not surprising. The collapse of The Way of Heaven affected not only cultivators but all transcendent beings like ghosts and demons. They would all be affected. Over time, the demon beasts suppressed in the Demon Prison would naturally fade away. After all, it had been thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years. This made Gu Yang even more nervous. It meant that the demon beast that had broken free was undoubtedly the most terrifying among the many demon beasts. It had lasted for nearly ten thousand years and had not faded away. Suddenly, Gu Yang felt the Demon-Subduing Pestle in his hand become extremely hot as it began absorbing his Immortal Element without asking for his permission. He knew that the demon beast must be nearby. ¡°So, you have finally arrived.¡± An old voice suddenly echoed. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: 425 Mysterious Chapter 425: 425 Mysterious ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± That aged voice, carried a hint of weakness and fatigue. Gu Yang also saw an emaciated old man, leaning against the wall and struggling to move forward. The old man was as skinny as a skeleton, nearly bald, and his clothes were torn and ragged. At first glance, one would think he was a mummified corpse that had crawled out from the ground. Quite similar to the mummy from the underground of the palace. The difference, however, was that the one in front of him barely had any life left. This is supposed to be a Celestial Immortal-level demon beast? He was skeptical, but the reaction of the Demon-subduing Pestle in his hand told him that it was undoubtedly a demon beast. Yu Ming and Yun Hua, standing behind him, were on guard and simultaneously raised the spirit tools in their hands. Both spirit tools, a bead and a bow and arrow, had been obtained from the Divine Weapon Hall, possessing the purest Yang and the hardest rigidity, specialising in banishing evil demons. The mummy-like old man studied the Demon-subduing Pestle in Gu Yang¡¯s hand and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°The Demon-subduing Pestle, when Taihua refined you all those years ago, he never expected to die from your betrayal.¡± Gu Yang felt the Demon-subduing Pestle was absorbing the Immortal Element within his body at a faster rate. The thought struck him. As if his Immortal Element could be easily absorbed? While controlling the rate of his Immortal Element¡¯s output, he asked, ¡°May I know how to address you, senior?¡± The old man didn¡¯t answer, but countered, ¡°What did the Wheel of Fate tell you?¡± Wheel of Fate? He must be talking about that indistinct will. Thinking in his heart, Gu Yang answered truthfully, ¡°We are here to suppress a demon beast.¡± ¡°A demon beast?¡± The old man¡¯s mouth was slightly open, seemed to be laughing, but he couldn¡¯t even make a sound, ¡°Who would have thought that one day I would become a suppressed demon beast.¡± The old man showed no intention of making a move, standing there discussing the world with Gu Yang. Yu Ming, behind him, was a bit anxious. This High Immortal, was taking things a bit too lightly. What kind of place is this celestial prison? Those who were suppressed in here were all extremely terrifying existences, don¡¯t just look at this mummified corpse, it seems to have lost all of its vitality, but it has survived since ancient times, how could it be so simple? The best response is to make a thunderous strike at the beginning, killing it instantly. Such demon beasts are most adept at bewildering people¡¯s hearts. Once this High Immortal is bewildered, the consequences would be unbearable. Yu Ming wanted to suggest this, but he was worried about offending the other party and dared not speak casually. He could only give Yun Hua a meaningful glance, reminding her to stay alert. ¡­ ¡°Senior, to be able to survive in such a place till now, you must be a renowned figure.¡± Gu Yang was sincere in saying this. Being suppressed in the Immortal prison yet managing to survive from ancient times until now, if you say this person is a Celestial Immortal, even a ghost wouldn¡¯t believe it. For this task, there must be a hidden catch. This old man, most likely has only the cultivation level of a Celestial Immortal now, but in ancient times, definitely not just that. As the saying goes, Golden Immortals never die. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, only powerful Golden Immortals could survive for tens of thousands of years under the erosion of time. Or like the master of Yao Chi Immortal Palace who hidden the entire palace outside of time, with all the Celestial Immortals inside, asleep. That¡¯s the only way to survive the long passage of time. Other Celestial Immortals were unable to escape the erosion of time and turned to dust. Only some of the long-lived species in the Monster Race, such as enlightened plants and trees, due to the existence of their bodies, naturally possessed a long lifespan. These were exceptions. Last time during the task, the Celestial Immortal-level Black Flood in the Heavenly River, had woken up from sleep, therefore, managed to survive through such a long time. Just like the people in the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. The Heavenly Court didn¡¯t have a single Immortal; it was also possible that all of them were in deep slumber. However, this demon beast in front of them was suppressed in an Immortal prison. It¡¯s impossible for it to hibernate in such an environment, right? Gu Yang always had an odd feeling, so he did not rush into action, wanting instead to get more information. Anyway, he had his ways to discern truth from lies. Even if this demon beast lied, it couldn¡¯t deceive him. The old man stared at him with his hollow eyes, saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°You notice something is not right, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why I don¡¯t see anyone in the Heavenly Palace, yet its doors are wide open, allowing anyone to enter.¡± Gu Yang voiced his doubts. Emperor Wei must have been here before. Only after Prince Sheng¡¯s original spirit was destroyed did that golden light fly back here. Even now, both Old Daoist Yu Ming and Yun Hua behind him could enter. This was indeed a bit strange. If everyone in the Heavenly Palace, like in the Yao Chi Immortal Palace, had fallen into slumber, why are the palace doors open? Were they not afraid of being robbed? Even the tightly guarded Yao Chi Immortal Palace ended up having a great number of peaches stolen. The Heavenly Palace might rank higher than the Yao Chi Immortal Palace, but without any protection, it wouldn¡¯t escape the fate of being raided, especially if that powerful old man was involved. If all the people in the Heavenly Palace were gone, then why did those immortals abandon such a grand palace? Or perhaps, all those immortals had died out? This was even more terrifying. How did they die? There was no sign of a battle in the Heavenly Palace. What kind of individual could have killed all the immortals who governed the Heavenly Palace, silently and without leaving a trace? The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had never encountered any danger to his life in his simulations, he wouldn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Anyway, Gu Yang always felt that this unpopulated Heavenly Palace was filled with strange occurrences. ¡°What exactly happened in the Heavenly Palace back then? I entreat you to clear my doubts, senior.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze became somewhat strange, ¡°Over the course of ten thousand years, you are the seventh person to ask me this question. The previous six all died, killed by their own spirit tools. I fear you may follow in their footsteps before I¡¯ve finished speaking.¡± Gu Yang looked at the Demon-subduing Pestle in his hand, which was beginning to glow golden. It emanated a feeling of utmost Yang and firmness. He fell silent for a moment. But in reality, he surreptitiously activated his system and initiated a simulation. Then, lifting his head, he calmly said, ¡°No matter, senior, please go ahead.¡± ¡°High Immortal, you mustn¡¯t do this.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Daoist Yu Ming, his heart pounding, finally couldn¡¯t restrain himself and advised, ¡°This is a demon beast! It must be eliminated as soon as possible to avoid future troubles.¡± No matter what the demon beast was about to say, whether it was true or false, was it something they could handle hearing? Matters involving the secrets of the Heavenly Palace were daunting enough. Knowing too much could potentially invite peril. Moreover, how did they know this beast wasn¡¯t trying to confuse their minds with such words? They should get rid of it quickly. That was the wise course of action for self-preservation. Gu Yang said, ¡°If you want to contribute, feel free to take action yourself.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Old Daoist Yu Ming¡¯s face. If he had such abilities, why would he need to talk so much? The spirit tools in his and Yun Hua¡¯s hands were merely aids. In this expedition, Gu Yang was leading. Without Gu Yang¡¯s action, they could not kill this beast. He really couldn¡¯t understand what exactly Gu Yang wanted to do. The old man did not care about their dispute. He looked at Gu Yang, his previously hollow eyes now glowing with two red points of light. He remarked, ¡°Good, you¡¯re brave.¡± ¡°I am the number one Sky King under Gold Emperor¡¯s command, carrying out his bidding, managing the Heavenly Palace¡­¡± PS: This is to make up for yesterday¡¯s chapter. Wait, I think I¡¯ve said that before. Oh no, I¡¯m stuck in a loop. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: 426 Purpose Chapter 426: 426 Purpose ¡°The entire Celestial Court was constructed by the Gold Emperor. The core of the court was an entity similar to the Primordial Spirit, created by His Majesty using the Luo book and the river map as a blueprint. His Majesty named it the Jade Disc of Creation.¡± ¡°If one were to consider the entire Celestial Court as a special spiritual treasure, the Jade Disc of Creation would be its Primordial Spirit. Moreover, it possesses a high level of spiritual intelligence. The operation of the entire Celestial Court is arranged by it, even the rewards and punishments of the heavenly laws are determined by it.¡± ¡°While His Majesty was still present, the Jade Disc of Creation arranged everything in the Celestial Court in a systematic manner, everyone performed their duties without any mistakes. Everyone was sincerely convinced.¡± ¡°The Jade Disc of Creation not only governs the entire Celestial Court but also manages Gold Emperor¡¯s realm. Under this clear rewards and punishments system, where the competent rose and the mediocre fell, the realm of the Gold Emperor gradually became one of the most powerful among the ten Immortal Realms.¡± The old man narrated slowly, the two red glows in his eye sockets seemed to hold a hint of recollection. Gu Yang thought to himself, isn¡¯t that like an artificial intelligence similar to Ultron? Moreover, its functions are extremely powerful. After all, the area of the Immortal World far surpasses the Human Realm, it could be described as vast and infinite. According to the descriptions in the books, it might be tens of thousands of times the size of Earth. An artificial intelligence could manage the entire Immortal World systematically, just how advanced is its intelligence? This Gold Emperor really had revolutionary ideas. As the third Human Emperor, in order to break through the limitations of lifespan, he studied the Way of Heaven, the path to immortality. He decisively abandoned his identity as the Human Emperor and established the Celestial Court, aspiring to become a sky emperor like being. I wonder if this big shot is still around. While Gu Yang was contemplating, he heard the old man, who claimed to be the first Sky King under the Gold Emperor¡¯s throne, continue, ¡°Later, His Majesty went to the Primeval Heaven Realm, and I took charge of the Celestial Court in his stead.¡± ¡°One day, a great catastrophe suddenly arrived. It was the Jade Disc of Creation that first reacted, blocking the passage to the Human Realm, mobilizing all the immortals, and hiding the Celestial Court in the void with a vast amount of mana.¡± ¡°If it were up to me to make the decision, I wouldn¡¯t have been so decisive. In this aspect, I indeed couldn¡¯t match it.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yang repeatedly nodded. Up to this point in the story, everything seemed normal. If it continues like this, the Celestial Court would simply be another Yao Chi Immortal Palace. It wouldn¡¯t have declined to this state. If nothing goes wrong, something will certainly go wrong. ¡°After the great catastrophe, the Way of Heaven collapsed, and all those below the Celestial Immortal fell to the cultivation level of the Nascent Soul. No matter how hard they tried, they could at most only recover to the state of the Human Immortal.¡± ¡°Two thousand years is the lifespan limit of a Human Immortal. When the second great catastrophe arrived, almost all of those below the level of Celestial Immortal in the Celestial Court had died. Back then, the Celestial Court, including me, was left with only thirteen people.¡± ¡°Even I could feel the power of time wearing me down. In order to survive this catastrophe, we all used various secret methods to hide our Original Spirits in a space outside of time.¡± ¡°Until one day, an uninvited guest arrived in the Celestial Court, forcibly awakened us, and even forced the Celestial Court out of the void with a vast amount of mana, making it return to the Gold Emperor¡¯s realm. This forced us to face that catastrophe.¡± Is that even possible? Gu Yang found this rather amusing. This seemed like being forced to open for business. That powerful being probably wanted to force the people of the Celestial Court to join him in resisting the catastrophe, right? I must admit, the strategy was effective. The strength of this Celestial Court was indeed formidable. According to the old man, there were still thirteen Golden Immortals left after the Gold Emperor took a group of people away. Thirteen Golden Immortals, along with the Celestial Court and the Jade Disc of Creation, did constitute formidable combat power. The old man¡¯s tone revealed a hint of resentment, ¡°We were forced to deal with that catastrophe. In the end, we were decisively defeated. Among the thirteen people of the Celestial Court, seven died in battle. If it hadn¡¯t been for the help of the Jade Disc of Creation at the critical moment, allowing us to fake our deaths and escape, we wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± At this point, Gu Yang could not help but ask, ¡°Just what was that catastrophe like? What kind of power or enemy did you all face?¡± The old man looked at him with brooding eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough, the third great catastrophe is about to come.¡± ¡­ What? The third great catastrophe is about to descend? Hearing this, the old Daoist Yu Ming, who was standing behind Gu Yang, was shaken to his core. He subconsciously looked at Gu Yang, but saw no surprise on his face, as if he had already accepted it. His mind was thrown into disarray. As the records in some ancient texts of Guang Yuan Sect regarding the two great catastrophes that occurred a thousand and eight thousand years ago were similar to what the old man had just recounted. From this, it can be inferred that this person is very likely a survivor of that great catastrophe, otherwise, he could not possibly know these secrets. The founder of the Guang Yuan Sect was indeed one of the six surviving Golden Immortals from the Heavenly Court. However, there is no record of the great changes in the Heavenly Court in the scriptures left by the founder. What exactly happened in the Heavenly Court back then? Why did the founder flee from the Heavenly Court? He did not know. Of course, none of this matters anymore. The most important thing now is the so-called three great catastrophes. As a sect with a lineage from a Golden Immortal, the Guang Yuan Sect knows many secrets from ancient times. Several Primordial Golden Immortals died in those two great catastrophes. They were the top figures in the Three Realms, and the real masters of the Immortal Realm. In those two great catastrophes, they were the first to suffer. At that time, there were nine acknowledged Primordial Golden Immortals in the Three Realms. Five of them fell after the first catastrophe. With the Primordial falling, both heaven and earth mourned. The changing signs in the sky have already indicated everything. In the second great catastrophe, the remaining four Primordial Immortals also could not escape and all fell. Even the Immortal in the Netherworld, who claimed to control life and death, was no exception. Now the third great catastrophe is coming, it¡¯s no wonder that Elder Yu Ming is so terrified. With all nine Primordial Golden Immortals gone, who will resist this great catastrophe? This time, it is probably the real doomsday of the Three Realms. ¡­ Gu Yang was somewhat surprised that this guy, being suppressed in the celestial prison, knew about the impending catastrophe. This is an isolated space, unable to sense the outside world. At least, he couldn¡¯t sense it. ¡°Senior¡¯s Dharma Eye is discerning. In at most ten years, the third great catastrophe will come.¡± The old man¡¯s mouth slightly opened, as if smiling, ¡°As soon as the Way of Heaven revived, I sensed it immediately. A few days ago, I was at the end of my rope, my last True Spirit was about to be exhausted. Unexpectedly, I was meant to live.¡± So it seems that I saved his life. Gu Yang thought to himself, however, this is not something to boast about. If others knew that he was the culprit who caused the Way of Heaven to revive, out of despair, who knows if someone would seek him out in a deathmatch. He pulled the conversation back, ¡°What happened next?¡± The red glow in the old man¡¯s eyes became brighter, and he husked, ¡°After that great war, we all suffered serious losses and needed to replenish our origins. However, all the Origin Divine Items that could replenish our origins were already used up. We planned to extract the origin of the Heavenly Court. Then¡ª¡± ¡°We were ambushed. The Jade Disc of Creation betrayed us. It controlled all the magic arrays, prohibitions, spirit treasures, divine items of the Heavenly Court¡­ Four of us were killed on the spot.¡± ¡°In order to escape the pursuit, I had to enter this celestial prison. In here, there are only a few spirit treasures that can exert their power. It¡¯s for this reason I have managed to survive until now.¡± ¡°Even His Majesty probably never imagined that the Jade Disc of Creation he personally refined would one day turn against its master.¡± After listening, Gu Yang¡¯s expression did not change. When the other party introduced the function of the Jade Disc of Creation earlier, he already had a premonition in his heart. AI betraying humans isn¡¯t that normal, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s been overdone in movies and dramas. Only in this world, there was no such precedent, and no one had such awareness. Maybe if there was such awareness, the voices of opposition would not affect the overall situation under such huge convenience. In the end, this outcome was created. Of course, all of this might also be a fabrication by the ¡°demon beast¡± before his eyes. He asked, ¡°What is Senior¡¯s purpose in telling me all this?¡± Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: 427 Innate Spiritual Treasures Chapter 427: 427 Innate Spiritual Treasures Gu Yang¡¯s question seemed a tad abrupt, as if this unknown old man had deliberately lured them here. Indeed, this was his speculation, or perhaps a probe. Since this man could sense the revival of the Way of Heaven, it would be quite normal for him to sense their arrival in heaven as well. He had said, ¡°You have finally arrived,¡± indicating that he really had been waiting for them. There was a possibility that this man intentionally caused a disturbance to compel the Wheel of Creation to issue an order, summoning people to suppress him. The task that Gu Yang received was ¡°suppression,¡± not annihilation. He had found it odd at the time, but now it seemed it was because they could not possibly annihilate him. He was very likely a former Da Luo Golden Immortal. An emaciated camel is still larger than a horse. Even a supreme treasure might not be able to kill a Da Luo Immortal. At that moment, the Demon-subduing Pestle in Gu Yang¡¯s hand began to vibrate violently, about to break free from his grip. A powerful thought was transmitted: ¡°You dare to defy orders! You¡¯re courting death.¡± The Demon-subduing Pestle could tolerate no further and was about to retaliate. ¡°Rebellion?¡± Gu Yang sneered and took out the Sword of the Human Emperor from his Beast-taming Space. Knowing that the Sword of the Human Emperor was incompatible with Heaven, he had never taken the sword out before. Now, with the Demon-subduing Pestle about to rebel, he needed to use the Sword of the Human Emperor to deal with such an extraordinary treasure. ¡°The Sword of the Human Emperor?¡± The old man, who looked like a mummy, was the first to recognize it, showing shock in his tone for the first time. ¡­ ¡°What, the Sword of the Human Emperor?¡± Old Daoist Yu Ming was also greatly shocked when he heard this. From ancient times, this sword had been the most famous treasure of the human race. Its power was not the greatest, but its renown was undoubtedly the highest. You couldn¡¯t mention the rise of the Human Race without mentioning the Sword of the Human Emperor. Even cultivators of the Three Realms knew about the prestigious Sword of the Human Emperor. Just as the Book of the Dead is a symbol of the Netherworld, the Sword of the Human Emperor is the iconic treasure of the Human Realm. However, wasn¡¯t the Sword of the Human Emperor destroyed in the first catastrophic calamity? According to the records left by the founder, during the calamity, the strongest figure of the Human Realm who wielded the Sword of the Human Emperor was the first to perish. The Sword of the Human Emperor was also destroyed on the spot. Could it be a counterfeit? No, this aura was unmistakably the Sword of the Human Emperor. The Old Daoist Yu Ming finally realized what gave Gu Yang his confidence. It was the Sword of the Human Emperor, a supreme treasure from the ancient times. At the very least, two Golden Immortals of the Monster Race had been slain by this sword. ¡­ Zhanxuan Sword Technique¡¯s second form, Godslayer! This time, when he took out the Sword of the Human Emperor, it was completely different than before. The blade emitted a dazzling light that swept away the surrounding darkness and oppressive atmosphere. Wherever it reached, it was overpowering and pure, symbolizing a burgeoning vitality. Gu Yang felt an unprecedented surge of power, amplifying his Immortal Element by hundreds of times. This was the most powerful strike he had ever released in his life. The Demon-subduing Pestle, sensing danger, also erupted with golden radiance, symbolizing extremity and rigidity. However, in front of the Sword of the Human Emperor, it paled in comparison. The Sword of the Human Emperor struck through the air, an invisible force instantly slicing through the Demon-subduing Pestle¡¯s radiance. The Demon-subduing Pestle then quieted down and its radiance turned softer. Its Primordial Spirit had been annihilated by a single strike. Then, Gu Yang turned his gaze towards the spiritual treasures held by Old Daoist Yu Ming and Yun Hua. Both were deeply shocked by the power of that one sword. Especially Old Daoist Yu Ming, who could hardly believe that such tremendous power could be unleashed after the collapse of the Way of Heaven. Was this the power of an Earth Immortal? Just one sword was enough to destroy the Primordial Spirit of a Celestial Grade spiritual treasure. It was truly terrifying. Thus, when Gu Yang¡¯s gaze turned towards him, he let out a tremble and instinctively handed the bead in his hand over, stuttering, ¡°El¡­Elder, I think you should keep this.¡± Yun Hua also quickly handed over the bow and arrow from his hand to Gu Yang. After accepting the two items, Gu Yang felt the Primordial Spirits within trembling, and communicated with them, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be destroyed, let me leave my imprint on your cores.¡± Just like that, he gained two more Earth Grade Spirit Treasures. Extreme Sun Beads, Demon-breaking Bow. These are the names of two Earth Grade Spirit Treasures. As the names suggest, they are special relics used to deal with the likes of demons. They also have miraculous effects on Original Spirits and Spiritual Bodies. Gu Yang put these two Spirit Treasures, along with the Demon-subduing Pestle, into his Beast-taming Space. He looked at the elder and said, ¡°Elder, we can continue.¡± The two red dots in the elder¡¯s eyes emitted a faint glow, ¡°Are you the descendant of the Black Emperor?¡± Black Emperor? Gu Yang knew that in ancient times, there were five Heaven Emperors, all of whom were existences on par with the Human Emperor. They were big figures in the Three Realms. The Black Emperor was one of these Five Heaven Emperors. Yun Piaomiao from Shuieyue Cave Heaven once asked him if he was the descendant of a certain Immortal Sovereign. Was she referring to the Black Emperor? That means the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship is inherited from the Black Emperor. He chuckled without answering, ¡°Elder, time is of the essence. Let¡¯s talk about the task at hand.¡± The elder looked at him deeply and said, ¡°I want you to do me a favor and help me leave Heaven.¡± This request was not unexpected. The elder was trapped in the Immortal Prison. Although he had managed to survive, he could no longer leave. Staying was akin to waiting for death. In fact, he was on the verge of death. Had Gu Yang not broken through, facilitating the resurgence of the Way of Heaven, the elder would have already perished Ten years from now, a great catastrophe will come. Staying here is the same as waiting for death. By leaving, he had a chance of survival. Gu Yang simply asked a question, ¡°What are the benefits for me if I do this?¡± The task was extremely risky. Without sufficient benefits, who would be willing to perform it? The elder looked at the Human Emperor Sword in his hand, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°I used to possess a primordial treasure. If you can help me escape, this primordial item will be yours.¡± As expected of a former Golden Immortal, he offered a primordial treasure so easily. Of course, there was no proof. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°Truth be told, that Primordial Spirit Treasure was also eroded by the Wheel of Fortune Jade Disk, and its Primordial Spirit split into two. One half remains loyal to me, while the other half turned traitor. I only have a tiny bit of True Spirit left, making me incapable of expelling the rebellious Primordial Spirit. If you can use the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, you should be able to handle it.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. Gu Yang thought to himself, that sounds about right. Otherwise, why would anyone want to give away a primordial treasure? This primordial treasure seems unreliable. The Primordial Spirit of the Shanhetu from Shuieyue Cave Heaven also betrayed its owner. This super treasure from Heaven also betrayed its owner. Even this elder¡¯s Primordial Spirit is messed up. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡­ ¡­ A day later, Gu Yang, with the anxious Yu Ming and Yun Hua, left the Immortal Prison. Suddenly, he remembered something else, ¡°Right, give me the armor and the sword.¡± Although Yu Ming was perplexed, he handed over the armor and the sword promptly. Having witnessed the power of these items, he dared not harbor any other thoughts. He obtained four more fragments. Gu Yang was in high spirits as he led them to the Divine Weapon Hall. In the Great Hall, he reported the completion of his task, ¡°Task completed, the demon beast has been subdued. However, the Demon-subduing Pestle, Extreme Sun Beads, and Demon-breaking Arrow were all destroyed during the battle.¡± Suddenly, a profound consciousness descended upon him, scanning him from head to toe ¨C even his Original Spirit wasn¡¯t spared. After a moment, the consciousness disappeared. ¡°Task complete. Please collect your reward.¡± When Gu Yang heard this, he let out a sigh of relief. He had really passed. He then received his reward, an Immortal Ascension Pill. He didn¡¯t know what the use of this Immortal Pill was, he¡¯d ask that person when he got back. Yu Ming and Yun Hua standing next to him also received their rewards and were overjoyed. They never thought the task would be considered a success like this. This time, they basically did nothing and got a Rise Immortal Pill for free. Moreover, they learned some secrets about the ancient times. This trip was really worth it. They were also filled with gratitude for High Immortal Gu Yang. They could say they had basked in his radiant fortune. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: 428 Hollow Void Chapter 428: 428 Hollow Void [Recharge successful, obtained one shard, current shard count: one.] [Recharge successful, obtained one shard, current shard count: two.] [Recharge successful, obtained ten shards, ¡­ twelve shards.] [¡­Twenty-two shards.] After Gu Yang returned to his barracks tent, he recharged the standard spirit treasures he had, obtaining a total of twenty-two shards. The quantity was beyond his expectation, it was simply a pleasant surprise. What followed was his realization that the old Taoist Yu Ming was a practitioner of the Hollow Void realm, he definitely wasn¡¯t a First-Order Heavenly Soldier. Most likely a second order. The standard spirit treasures he obtained could also be of the second order. The Human Immortal Realm is divided into three minor realms: Celestial Being (Transcendence), Hollow Void, and Law Phantoma. Each minor realm is further divided into three stages. He was now a Celestial Being of the second order, ready to break through to the third order at any moment. Similarly, among human-grade spirit treasures, there is also a hierarchy. According to the records in the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book,¡± human-grade spirit treasures are divided into three orders, the fundamental difference lies in the number of divine prohibitions they contain. Some have one divine prohibition, some have two, and others have three. The effect of a treasure varies greatly depending on the number of divine prohibitions. From what it seemed, a spirit treasure having a single divine prohibition was worth one shard. Those having two divine prohibitions were worth ten shards. It¡¯s regrettable that during this trip, Taoist Yu Ming and Yun Hua didn¡¯t get any new standard spirit treasures when they went to the divine weapons hall. It could be that the Jade Disc of Fate had become suspicious. According to the description from the old man who claimed to be the number one Sky King of the Sky Court, the intelligence of the Jade Disc of Fate is high, but after all, it is somewhat different from a normal Primordial Spirit and doesn¡¯t seem very clever. He had previously exploited its loophole. Now, with twenty shards, his sense of security has greatly increased. [Would you like to use the Life Simulator? Each use consumes two shards.] ¡°Yes.¡± [At the age of twenty-three, you are already a second-order Celestial Being. You go to Sky Court and bring out a mysterious old man. You obtain a congenital spirit treasure and an elixir of ascension.] [You received guidance from that mysterious old man, cultivated hard in the Sky Court for a year, then were banished from the Sky Court following a failed mission.] [Half a year later, you returned to Sky Court, regaining the identity of a Heavenly Soldier¡­] [After seven years of rigorous cultivation, you finally broke through to the third order of Celestial Being. Then, you took the Elixir of Ascension and directly advanced to the Hollow Void realm.] [Three years later, when you were once again banished from the Sky Court, a ray of light descended from the sky. You died on the spot, at the age of thirty-three.] The Hollow Void realm? Really? When Gu Yang saw the result of this simulation, he felt somewhat dazed. He thought he had seen wrong due to tired eyes. Upon closer inspection, there was no mistake. It was indeed written that he had broken through to the Hollow Void realm. This is too¡­ His heart was filled with mixed emotions, it seems the system has finally done its part justice. Breaking through two realms in a single simulation was a first in history. Elixir of Ascension! Gu Yang quickly realized the tremendous value of this Elixir. It could allow him to break directly through from the third order of Celestial Being to the Hollow Void realm. Well-deserved Elixir of Ascension. A fairy elixir that could directly promote realm advancement. [Simulation over, you can keep one of the following.] [One, martial arts realm at the age of thirty-three.] [Two, martial arts experience at the age of thirty-three.] [Three, life wisdom at the age of thirty-three.] Amidst his excitement, Gu Yang was about to select an option. He paused suddenly, a thought popped into his mind. He temporarily suppressed the impulse in his heart and closed the system page. ¡­ Several days later, Gu Yang finally got the chance to leave the Sky Court. However, before leaving, he had to leave behind the two standard spirit treasures, returning them to the divine weapons hall. From this, it can be seen that for the Sky Court, earth grade spirit treasures are also very precious, they don¡¯t give others the chance to easily take them away. After leaving the Heavenly Court, he flew for half a day in the Gold Emperor Realm, which was like a dead zone, before finally stopping. He had a feeling that he had left the radiating range of the Heavenly Court, which was when he retrieved something from his Beast-taming Space. It was a small jade talisman, the innate spirit treasure of the first Sky King. Now, a part of his True Spirit resided within this jade talisman. No matter how vast the capabilities of the Wheel of Fate Jade Disk were, it would not know that there existed a profession like a Beastmaster in this world, capable of creating a Beast-taming Space within their consciousness. With neither the gods nor the ghosts being aware, they had managed to bring out the old man. Gu Yang said, ¡°Senior, we are now beyond the Heavenly Court.¡± A red glow lit up the jade talisman, and a faint shadow flew out. After observing the surroundings, it appeared to be a little astonished, ¡°How did the Gold Emperor Realm become like this?¡± Gu Yang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I am not sure about that. I have followed my promise and brought you here, I hope you can trust that.¡± The red shadow kept silent for a while, then it said, ¡°Although you have obtained the Black Emperor¡¯s inheritance, in my view, your fundamentals are rather mixed, probably due to too many cultivation methods. If there isn¡¯t anyone to guide you, if you continue to cultivate in this reckless manner, there will be no hope for you to become an Earth Immortal.¡± Gu Yang became alert. This way of putting it was also recorded in ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡±. Until now, when he had cultivated, he had indeed changed several cultivation methods. This person could tell all of that at a glance, and he surely had some substance. Lack of guidance was indeed his biggest shortcoming, and it was only after obtaining the ¡°Taixuan Heavenly Book¡± that he gained a systematic understanding of the path of cultivation. However, he didn¡¯t know how to resolve the problems left over from his prior cultivation practices. Since this person was once a Da Luo Golden Immortal, he might have a solution to his problems. However, he appeared dismissive on the surface, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, everyone¡¯s going to die when the catastrophe arrives in ten years.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to deceive me. I¡¯ve seen too many young people like you. Arrogantly confident, looking down on everything, why would they easily accept their fate? I won¡¯t hide it from you, this Gold Emperor Realm has turned into a Dead Zone, and I cannot survive here. I need to go to a world full of life.¡± Gu Yang flatly refused, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± This person was a Da Luo Golden Immortal. If he were to bring him into the Human Realm, or any other Hollow Void Realm, who knew what kind of trouble would arise? Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s apprehensions, the elderly person said, ¡°I can stay by your side and guide your cultivation, how about that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can¡¯t give you this innate spiritual treasure. Without its protection, I would completely vanish within few years. When it¡¯s a matter of life and death, even breaking a promise is justifiable.¡± Both spoke with resolve, causing the atmosphere to freeze all of a sudden. After a moment, Gu Yang asked in a more eased tone, ¡°Why does senior insist on staying by my side? Given senior¡¯s abilities, you can surely find other Hollow Void realms.¡± This was a Da Luo Golden Immortal, one of the top figures in the Three Realms, apart from those Primordial ones. It would be strange if he did not know the location of other Hollow Void Realms. ¡°Before every great catastrophe, exceptional individuals emerge. The Human Emperor rose during the first catastrophe, and similarly, during the second one, another individual with great destiny came forth, achieving Da Luo in merely a few hundred years which is unheard of.¡± ¡°If my guess is not wrong, you are the one who is destined for the third catastrophe.¡± Gu Yang was astounded on hearing this. From one perspective, this was the truth. As his cultivation level got higher, he felt more and more that his transference to this world and the Life Simulator attached to him were not without reason. Especially after understanding the predicament this world was in, it became even clearer that his mission was likely to deal with the so-called great catastrophe. Although, at heart, he really didn¡¯t want to be the saviour of the world. But with every simulation pushing him to the limit, even if he didn¡¯t want to face it, he had no choice. Unless he chose to lie down and wait for death. If he wanted to survive, he would have to overcome the catastrophe ten years from now. Seeing a hint of surprise in his eyes, the elder said, ¡°Kid, your real age isn¡¯t a secret, it¡¯s obvious at a glance. A Twenty-three-year-old Human Immortal, even in ancient times, would be considered a prodigy.¡± ¡°Looking at your physique, you were not born with a heavenly body, yet possessing such cultivation level is undoubtedly a miracle. Moreover, after the collapse of the Way of Heaven, cultivation became even more difficult, which makes you more precious.¡± ¡°My energy has been locked on, and I will undoubtedly die in the next catastrophe. Staying by the side of you, the one meant for this catastrophe, perhaps, will provide me with a ray of hope.¡± Gu Yang laughed, ¡°Senior really thinks highly of me.¡± The elder remarked, ¡°There is no need for you to belittle yourself. Obtaining the Black Emperor¡¯s inheritance and recognition from the Human Emperor Sword have proven your potential.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yang knew that if the other party really wanted to follow him, there was nothing he could do about it. This was a Da Luo Golden Immortal, even the second move of the Zhanxuan Swordsmanship, the Godslayer, would not be able to kill him. Even if the Human Emperor Sword unleashed all its power, it would be barely enough. Besides, it was not worth drawing swords with a Da Luo Golden Immortal over such a trivial matter. He changed the topic, ¡°What is the name of this innate spirit treasure?¡± The elder replied, ¡°It¡¯s called Nine Destructive God Thunder.¡± Hmm, this name. Could it be that this innate spirit treasure had a special relationship with the Six Destructive God Thunder? Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: 429, please everyone bear witness. Chapter 429: 429, please everyone bear witness. In the celestial system, a Sky King is not the same concept as the ¡°Sky King¡± of the Golden Court¡¯s Cave Realm. Only a Golden Immortal could be bestowed the title of Sky King. They are influential figures who stand on their own. The first Sky King, named Yu Hao Heavenly King, held extreme power and was in charge of punishing the guilty. His innate divine item is called ¡°Divine Sky Nine Annihilation¡±, which contains a destructive power of nine layers. Anyone who offends the celestial court will be punished by this divine item, being executed. And the ¡°Divine Sky Six Annihilation¡± saber technique was created by emulating the power of this divine item. Naturally, the one who created this saber technique was from the celestial court. These were all told by Yu Hao Heavenly King to Gu Yang. In that case, the origin of the Blue Sky Palace could likely be linked to the celestial court, Gu Yang thought. The two essentially reached an agreement that Yu Hao Heavenly King could stay by his side and temporarily remain in the ¡°Divine Sky Nine Annihilation¡±. Anyway, his current strength is not enough to get rid of the half rebellious Primordial Spirit inside this divine item. He then asked about the matter of the Jade Disk of Creation, ¡°Senior, why can the Jade Disk of Creation control even the Primordial Spirit of the innate divine item?¡± ¡°When His Majesty created the Jade Disk of Creation, it was bestowed with this power, aiming to prevent others from taking possession of divine items of the celestial court. Initially, when the celestial court was founded, it recruited many hands, resulting in a mixed bunch of people.¡± It seems that the Gold Emperor has left a hand with everyone. As the second-in-command under the celestial court, Yu Hao Heavenly King was no exception. There must be a back door left in the Jade Disk of Creation, and its core command should be to preserve the celestial court. Therefore, when Yu Hao Heavenly King and the others planned to extract the core of the celestial court, it immediately started a rebellion. Emperor¡¯s art of managing affairs, too normal. Gu Yang understood the reason for the rebellion of the Jade Disk of Creation. However, there is no need to say this matter out. The fact that Yu Hao Heavenly King could become the second-in-command of the celestial court means that he is definitely not a fool, he would surely understand. ¡­ Along the way, Gu Yang learned many secrets of the ancient times from Yu Hao Heavenly King. Eventually, they left the realm of the Gold Emperor and returned to the Hollow Void. Recognizing this place, Yu Hao Heavenly King said, ¡°The battlefield of the Sky Ruins? So you entered from here.¡± ¡°What kind of war occurred here?¡± ¡°The war between His Majesty and the Candle Dragon. As a result of this war, His Majesty discovered a Cave Realm. From then on, a new era was opened in the Three Realms.¡± ¡°There should be indigenous inhabitants in these Cave Realm, right?¡± ¡°Naturally, there are.¡± ¡°What happened to them?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± This question was indeed superfluous. Gu Yang could imagine how terrible the war was when the human cultivators of the Three Heavens invaded back then. The fate of those indigenous inhabitants must not be good. He changed the subject, ¡°Right, it is said that the Way of Heaven was restored because someone in the human world broke through to the Human Immortal state. If someone continues to break through to the next realm, will it stimulate the restoration of the Way of Heaven faster?¡± Yu Hao Heavenly King said, ¡°Of course, the second catastrophe was due to the restoration of the Way of Heaven. The person who activated the Way of Heaven was ultimately blocked in the Earth Immortal Realm. Unable to let the Way of Heaven further restore, caused a few Da Luo and mixed Yuan people to be unable to fully exert their power, which led to the failure of great promises.¡± It really works. Gu Yang was a bit relieved in his heart, he had held back a few days ago and didn¡¯t break through because he suddenly thought about this. The faster the Way of Heaven is restored, the greater the benefits to the cultivators in the world. He had already thought clearly that it was too heavy a burden to resist the great calamity with his own power. This is a major event in the Three Realms, and all the powerful beings of the Three Realms should face it together. If the Way of Heaven could be restored to the state of the ancient times, perhaps, those hidden ancient powers would have the confidence to resist the great calamity together. At last, Gu Yang saw a glimmer of hope to survive the coming catastrophe. ¡­ After leaving the Sky Ruins, Gu Yang returned to the Gu Mansion, took Qingzhi and the others with him, accompanied by Wen Jue, and returned to Great Zhou. After returning to the academy, he called out the dean. Even the two old men playing chess in some courtyard of the cultural academy, Gao Fan and Wu Er. Even the palace not far away, veiled in a shadow. Further afield, that seemingly non-existent small pavilion. He spoke loudly, ¡°Today, I ask everyone to bear witness.¡± As he spoke, he took a step and was already above the sky, he opened the system panel and said quietly, ¡°I choose one.¡± Suddenly, he could feel an incredible transformation happening in his Primordial Spirit, resonating with the unperceivable existence in this world. In the deepest part of his Primordial Spirit, a new core was forming, this was a newly comprehended Dao Inscription. The first Dao Inscription was the flame of destruction. It corresponds to the first form of Divine Sky Six Annihilation. What¡¯s condensed now is the second Dao Inscription, Thunder, which corresponds to the second form of Divine Sky Six Annihilation. Outside his body, the heavens and earth resonated, countless dark clouds began to gather and cover the sky, countless golden thunders were brewing in them. In the roaring thunder, all the people of Divine City were awakened. Many people hadn¡¯t come out of the shock of the blood stain in the sky not long ago. Seeing this scene like the end of the world, countless people were frightened. They even thought that the celestial punishment had truly arrived. But those warriors had a completely different feeling. Many people with sensitive consciousness felt a sense of boiling blood. And the warriors above the Divine Power realm, felt their Primordial Spirits trembling. For the first time, they truly felt the power of heaven and earth, and they were all inexplicably fearful. Only beings at the Celestial Being level knew what was happening. ¡°Hollow Void?¡± Stammered the dean, pupils agape with shock. How long had it been? Just fifteen days ago, he had sensed Gu Yang¡¯s breakthrough into the Celestial Being stage, which caused an astonishing change in the celestial phenomena. Only fifteen days, and the brat had already skipped the second and third level of the Celestial Being realm, advancing straight to the Hollow Void realm. How was this possible? ¡­ In the academy, Gao Fan and Wu Er looked up at the sky, both of their faces masked with shock. Both of them had once been at the Unleaking Stage, and their sharp eyes could vaguely guess what was happening. But, had this kid completely disregarded the normal rules? Why did his progress speed up even more after reaching the Divine Power realm? Previously, his breakthroughs were at least counted by the month. Now, it seemed to be by the day instead. In half a month, from the Celestial Being realm to the Hollow Void realm, my goodness, he averaged a breakthrough every five days. Barriers that other Celestial Beings couldn¡¯t break through for hundreds or even thousands of years seemed to not exist for this kid. Who could withstand this? ¡­ In the imperial palace, within the Qi Feng Pavilion. Su Ningyan stared at the anomaly in the sky, and with a crack, she broke the armrest she held. She hadn¡¯t even noticed. Her emotions were complex, like a mix of five flavors. She never thought that one day, she would witness the birth of a Hollow Void strong cultivator. 8000 years ago, after the second great catastrophe, all ancient great powers either died or disappeared, leaving not even a single Human Immortal in the human realm. Until now, there had been no appearance of a Hollow Void expert. Even the astonishingly talented Xia Emperor died before he could take that step. Yet Gu Yang accomplished it, in a way that shocked everyone ¡ª just half a month after his advancement to the Celestial Being state, he made this step right in front of the people of the world. From this point on, the entire human realm would enter a completely new era. What would happen when someone in the human realm broke through to the Cave Realm? Just a few days ago, she had asked her master this question. She never thought it would become reality so quickly. She remembered her master saying that the revival of the Way of Heaven would further accelerate, and soon, those ancient great powers could recover their Earth Immortal cultivation level. In the nearly ten thousand years, immortals and gods had almost vanished. In the next few years, scenes from the ancient times could likely be revived. And all of this was ignited by a single man. Thinking this, she felt somewhat emotional. ¡­ In the Red Mansion, the little girl blankly looked at Gu Yang in the sky, suddenly huffed, and muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t deny it now. You¡¯re definitely the reincarnation of an ancient great power¡­¡± The man in white sitting on the mat looked at the three volumes of books in front of him, the corner of his mouth lifting in a faint smile. He hadn¡¯t misjudged him¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°The master¡¯s cultivation has recovered a little more¡­¡± The Little Green Bird chirped excitedly, but it couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Strange, when did Master comprehend the essence of thunder?¡± Su Qingzhi, Ling Ling, Chu Xiyue, Pei Qianlan, Ye Lingbo, Cao Yiyi, and the other ladies all seemed much calmer. In their hearts, Gu Yang was invincible, and any kind of achievement he made would not surprise them. Only they had absolute faith in Gu Yang. Out of all of them, the one with the most complex emotions was Xi Huang standing at the end. Her aura was entirely different from before, having reached the realm of the Celestial Being. A few months ago, her cultivation had already been restored to its peak, and even rose a level further, reaching the Unleaking Realm. After the revival of the Way of Heaven, she was the first to benefit. Just a few nights ago, her bloodline suddenly awakened, and she broke through to the Celestial Being realm overnight, receiving the inheritance within her bloodline that provided a vast amount of cultivation knowledge. She was no longer naive as she had been before. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Out of all the people, the most surprised was none other than the Yu Hao Heavenly King hiding within the ¡°Divine Sky Annihilation¡±. He was most familiar with Gu Yang¡¯s cultivation. It had clearly been at the mid-stage of Spiritual Transformation just now, how had he suddenly skipped two realms and broken through to the Hollow Void stage? Even after taking an Ascension Pill, the breakthrough wouldn¡¯t be like this. Furthermore, the Ascension Pill could only break through one minor realm. There might be divine items in this world that could break two stages, but none of them caused this kind of commotion. As expected of the one chosen by destiny, he had broken through in a manner far exceeding his knowledge. He felt somewhat unable to see through this kid now. PS: 3000 words, it¡¯s the end of the month, ask for some monthly votes. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: 430 Way of Heaven Rebirth Chapter 430: 430 Way of Heaven Rebirth When the second core in Gu Yang¡¯s Original Spirit coagulated, the Vitality of Heaven and Earth from all directions converged on him. Above him, a massive funnel-shaped cloud formed, looking quite impressive. Great amounts of Heaven and Earth Vitality flowed into his body and transformed into Immortal Element. This process was extremely slow. Ten thousand pieces of Heaven and Earth Vitality could hardly synthesize a single strand of Immortal Element Power. Continuing at this pace, the entire breakthrough process was impossible to complete within one or two months. Meanwhile, beside him, the Way of Heaven began to manifest. It started faintly, almost nonexistent. Even and Wen Jue, who were Celestial Beings, could hardly see it clearly. However, as time passed, the manifested Way of Heaven became substantial, like a newborn baby, it grew from small beginnings and evolved into the magic of creation. The two were utterly fascinated. After the collapse of the Way of Heaven, even a world like the Hollow Void was left incomplete. During their breakthrough, their understanding of the Way of Heaven was also incomplete, leading to their imperfect realm. Now, they were able to witness the process of the Way of Heaven growing from its infancy. For them, this was a great opportunity. Su Qingzhi and others who were close by, along with the disciples of the academy, also observed this opportunity. The higher ones cultivation level, the greater the benefit they would receive. Suddenly, an astonishing fluctuation came from the academy, resonating with Heaven and Earth. Someone had a breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm! It was Li Yuan, the first disciple of the academy, who was already almost at the door. After witnessing the manifestation of the Way of Heaven, he finally took a step forward. His breakthrough stimulated the currently manifesting Way of Heaven. All at once, in the void, a wisp of Immortal Element Power was born. Then, more and more Immortal Element Power began to emerge. Both Gu Yang and Li Yuan absorbed these Immortal Element Powers, accelerating their breakthroughs. ¡­ The onlooking audience was not limited to just the members of Divine City. In the distant sky, a faint figure manifested, looking at the manifesting Way of Heaven, murmuring, ¡°Eight thousand years have passed, and the Human Realm has given birth to Immortal Element Power again¡­¡± The collapse of the Way of Heaven had caused the fall of countless immortals, and simultaneously, the basis for the existence of Immortal Element Power had been lost. As the Immortal Element began to vanish. Sooner or later, the Vitality of Heaven and Earth would also completely disappear. That would mark the era of the Dharma¡¯s decline. However, for a few individuals, it would present a significant opportunity. For example, those who practiced the Way of the Declining Dharma. When the Three Realms enter the era of the Dharma¡¯s decline, it would be the opportunity for such great beings to accomplish creation. That is the only chance of giving birth to new creation after a great disaster, calculated by three Primordial Golden Immortals in ancient times. All the withdrawn powers were waiting for that day to come. However, their calculations now faced an unexpected event. There was actually a boy who singlehandedly reversed the decline of this world, causing the Way of Heaven to revive, and in such a short time, had given birth to Immortal Element Power. The faster the Way of Heaven revives, the more horrifying the great disaster it would invite in a few years. Then, those powers hidden at the end of void, would probably have nowhere to hide. At that time, what the Three Realms would welcome could be truly the complete destruction. This man was none other than an incarnation of Lord Chi Ming, who had sensed a significant change in the Heaven and Earth, and had rushed to the source instantly. He had watched Gu Yang grow from the Mortal Realm to the second realm of the Human Immortal in just over a year. He had spent more than a few years even in his sleep. ¡°Who exactly left this fellow as a backup?¡± The names flashed through the mind of Lord Chi Ming, but none of them seemed likely. On Gu Yang, he saw the shadow of the Phoenix, the shadow of the Heaven Court, the shadow of the Black Emperor, and even the shadow of the Human Emperor¡­ But it didn¡¯t seem like any of their doings. Because it was too obvious. Whether it was their work or not, this move had sent the fate of this world sliding unpredictably. Honestly, he had spent over a thousand years carefully setting multiple traps, and was just about to set them off. But with this interference, all his plans were lost. He could hardly wait to appear in person and strangle the boy. However, he held back. Whether he could do it or not, even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t do that. He knew clearly that after this boy activated the Way of Heaven, he would become the dominant force of this world. Anyone who opposed him wouldn¡¯t end up well. After the Way of Heaven revived, the fate became something invisible yet tangible. But it didn¡¯t matter, there would always be those who lost their sanity and were looking for trouble for him. The incarnation of the Lord Chi Ming withdrew his gaze and vanished. ¡­ On the other side, two figures appeared on the clouds, who were the two Great Saints from the Sacred Sect. ¡°Hollow Void¡ª¡± Red Moon Great Saint, dressed in a peach-colored gown, murmured, ¡°this boy, can¡¯t really be the Emperor, can he?¡± No one answered her question. Qingyu Great Saint¡¯s face was grave. They had both experienced the previous two disasters, and naturally knew what would ensue once the Way of Heaven revived to this point. When the Way of Heaven initially revived, the ancient powers asleep at the end of the void might not have felt it. But now that the Way of Heaven had officially been reborn, some of the powers would definitely sense it, and would send their subordinates to return and investigate. An Immortal Palace in Yao Chi was already making them worried, and things would become very lively in the future. As for whether Gu Yang was really the Emperor, it wasn¡¯t important anymore. His cultivation speed was astonishingly fast. Even if he was not the Emperor, his origins could not be simple, and not something they could dare to provoke. ¡­ Hidden at the edge of the void, in an Immortal Palace in Yao Chi. In a certain hall, Lu Ying was seated cross-legged on the ground, with several mirrors in front of her displaying profound techniques. She was comprehending a big divine power. Suddenly, she felt her Original Spirit brimming with vitality, as if it had unraveled some bindings. In an instant, her Cultivation Level had restored to the second realm of Human Immortal. ¡°Huh?¡± She was somewhat surprised. When she felt more intently, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Way of Heaven, had actually revived. How could this happen? What on earth happened? Once she confirmed, she was taken aback. According to her previous experience, the Way of Heaven shouldn¡¯t reappear until two years later, right? Why was it so fast this time? Lu Ying felt a little uneasy, knowing that something significant must have happened in the Human Realm. ¡°Si Chen!¡± She decided to send someone to investigate the Human Realm and check what had happened. ¡­ The rebirth of the Way of Heaven, the impact it created, was not only limited to Divine City, or only to Divine State Continent, but even as far as West Bank Continent, and every corner of this world felt its influence. Even the cultivators in the Thirty-Three Heavens felt the change of Way of Heaven. And the central figure of all these changes was at this moment, completely immersed in the evolution of the Way of Heaven. He was reaping massive rewards every moment. This was the benefit of being the first to breakthrough. One could witness firsthand how the Way of Heaven grew from a single seed, sprouted, to thrived. This process from one to two was an opportunity that countless Golden Immortals yearned for in their dreams. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: 431 Congratulations to Master Gu Chapter 431: 431 Congratulations to Master Gu This feast lasted a full ten days. During these ten days, all the warriors who received the news hurried to Divine City as fast as possible. Being able to witness the manifestation of the Way of Heaven was of great benefit to their own cultivation. Especially for those in the Divine Power realm. In these ten days, countless First Rank warriors crossed that threshold and broke through to the Divine Power realm. Among them, many broke through their realms in the Divine Power realm, at least several dozen advanced to the Mana realm. There were also more than ten who advanced to the Unleaking Realm. Even the number of Celestial Beings increased by several. Apart from Li Yuan, there was a member from the Lin Family, one from the Chen Family, and several others who had been stuck in the Unleaking Realm for countless years. This was an unprecedented miracle in martial arts history, where one person¡¯s ability benefitted countless warriors. Everyone present, regardless of whether they were from the nine prominent families, several major sects, the royal palace¡­ all owed him a debt of gratitude. Finally, after ten days, the manifested Way of Heaven disappeared, and everything returned to its calm. Gu Yang had also finished the final step, reaching the Hollow Void realm. He opened his eyes and saw the crowd below, most of them were unfamiliar faces, but there were also a few acquaintances. Before he could say anything, someone in the crowd blurted out, ¡°Congratulations, Real Man Gu!¡± ¡°Real Man¡± was an ancient title of respect for human immortals and currently used to honor powerful Celestial Beings. It was quite fitting in this context. Gu Yang wasn¡¯t expecting such a grand reception. He thought back to just over a year ago when he left Liu Family Village, and he was just a minor Ninth Rank warrior. He hadn¡¯t even left Lian Mountain when he ran into a gang of mountain bandits, leading to a close brush with death. Cautiously all the way, taking various risks to earn money, and offending powerful entities like the Liu Family¡­ Now, just over a year later, he stood at the pinnacle of this world. Among those present were Celestial Beings, those in the Divine Power realm, grand clans, prominent sects, members from the royal family¡­ These people, willing or not, had to bow their noble heads before him out of respect. Today, he was the first among Great Zhou, and even the entire Divine State Continent. His achievements had surpassed those of the two legendary figures, the founder of the Dao Sect and the Xia Emperor. Gu Yang glanced at them, gave a slight nod, and left the place with Su Qingzhen and the others. As he left, the crowd dispersed, but some still stayed, eagerly discussing the momentous event. ¡­ ¡°Two seniors.¡± After sending Su Qingzhen and the others back to the Lunar Abyss, Gu Yang stayed in the academy and went to a courtyard where Gao Fan and Wu Er resided. Both of these seniors had provided him with substantial help. Now, it was time to repay them. Gao Fan and Wu Er looked at him with complex expressions, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to take this step so quickly. I originally thought it would take, at least, hundreds of years.¡± ¡°You brat, instead of focusing on cultivation, you¡¯re here looking for us two old farts? Shoo, go do what you have to. I do not have any requests, I just hope that one day, you will be able to perfect the Nine Blade of Heavenly Question.¡± Seeing Wu Er impatiently shooing him away, Gu Yang could roughly guess his thoughts. Perhaps, his time was running out. Wu Er¡¯s current state was abnormal. He should have been killed by Red Moon Great Saint nineteen years ago, but somehow he escaped and was left powerless. These years, he had been following his junior, Ling Ling, and aside from advising on cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help much. However, precisely because this once Unleaking realm powerhouse was present, Ling Ling managed to avoid many dangers and grow seamlessly. Now, Ling Ling has broken through to the Divine Power realm and with Gu Yang around, whether it¡¯s about rebuilding the Wu Family or seeking revenge against Lord Chi Ming and Red Moon Great Saint, it¡¯s no longer challenging. Wu Er¡¯s wishes had been fulfilled, his heart was at ease, and his life was approaching its end. Over the years, he had persisted until now because of his determination. Just earlier, he witnessed Gu Yang breaking through to the Hollow Void realm and understanding the Way of the Celestial Beings from the manifested Way of Heaven. Unfortunately, he had no cultivation left in his body. Even though he gained enlightenment, it was impossible for him to make a breakthrough. The saying goes, ¡°To learn the Way in the morning, one can die in the evening with no regrets.¡± After Wu Er gained insight into the Way of the Celestial Being, he suddenly realized that his death was drawing near. He didn¡¯t want to let Gu Yang and Ling Ling know, to make them worried, so he tried to drive Gu Yang away to prevent him from finding out. What he mentioned was just a small wish. As for revenge, even if he didn¡¯t mention it, Gu Yang would do it. There was no need to unnecessarily remind him. ¡­ In fact, after Gu Yang broke through to the Celestial Being realm, he hadn¡¯t met with Wu Er again. Seeing him now, he noticed something amiss with Wu Er. His life force was even weaker than that of the dried corpse below the imperial palace and it could extinguish at any moment. His original source was almost drained, like a living dead, purely supported by the power of his Original Spirit. However, he was about to run out of strength. Red Moon Great Saint! Gu Yang knew that the one who made a move against Wu Er was the Red Moon Great Saint. If the two were at the same level and Wu Er lost, it¡¯s because his skills were inferior. But the Red Moon Great Saint bullied the weak, which was intolerable. He figured out Wu Er¡¯s mindset and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on your own? You were once Wu Shengtian, as famous as Qin Wu. None could withstand even three strokes of your ¡®Nine Heavenly Questions¡¯. So, are you content to fade away and let others avenge you?¡± Gao Fan, who was beside him, understood the unspoken words. He suddenly turned to look at Wu Er, his expression mixied with surprise and sadness. These two old guys had been hanging out together recently. They naturally felt sad when they suddenly heard about Wu Er¡¯s terrible condition. Wu Er glared at him and sighed, ¡°Life and death are predestined. You brat, why must you point it out? Can¡¯t you let me die in peace?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Although you are seriously injured, there is still a slim chance of survival. I¡¯ll just ask you, do you want to live? Do you want to breakthrough to the Celestial Being realm to take revenge against the Red Moon Great Saint, Lord Chi Ming, and those who annihilated the Wu Family yourself?¡± Wu Er was first taken aback, then his somewhat muddy eyes became sharp. Who wouldn¡¯t want that? He was once acknowledged as a peerless genius, an equal to Qin Wu. He was proud and arrogant, and only respected a few in the world. But after this great disaster, he became neither human nor ghost, and all his ambitions had long been worn away. This was all fate. If anyone else said these words, he wouldn¡¯t care. But the one who said this was Gu Yang. This kid repeatedly broke common sense and people¡¯s understanding, doing things that were totally impossible. He was an anomaly. He said there was a glimmer of hope, maybe there really was a glimmer of hope. In Wu Er¡¯s throbbing heart, he finally regained some of his past vigor as Wu Shengtian. He said solemnly, ¡°I want to!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Gu Yang took out a jade box from the Beast-taming Space, ¡°This is a flat peach, a Heaven and Earth Spirit Root that grew in the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. Eating one can prolong one¡¯s life by a thousand years, or allow a mortal to become an immortal instantly.¡± A flat peach? Both Wu Er and Gao Fan were shocked. They were born into high-ranking families, so they naturally knew what a flat peach was. Gao Fan suddenly remembered something, ¡°The five Celestial Beings were after this at first, right?¡± Five Celestial Beings went all out chasing after this, even coming to siege Wen Yuan. This showed how valuable it was. Gu Yang actually took it out for Wu Er. ¡°Yes, I got a flat peach at the Yaochi Conference back then. They wanted to snatch it from me. With this, your depleted original source can be replenished, and you can recover to your peak state.¡± As Gu Yang spoke, he had already opened the box. A refreshing fragrance immediately filled the room. However, a look of struggle and hesitation flashed in Wu Er¡¯s eyes at this moment. Without saying a word, he used his mana to pick up the flat peach and forcefully shoved it into Wu Er¡¯s mouth. PS: You might not believe this, but I forgot a place name yesterday. When I was skimming through the previous chapters to find it, I accidentally ended up reading all the chapters until noon¡­ Chapter 432__End - Chapter 432: 432 Creation (Grand Finale) Chapter 432: 432 Creation (Grand Finale) As soon as the flat peach entered his mouth, Wu Er¡¯s body immediately boomed, exploding with unmatched power. A large amount of pure Immortal Element even overflowed from his mouth and nose. At this point, he had no choice but to force his mystical power to convert the immense medicinal strength. His momentum continued to rise, in the blink of an eye, he had stepped into the Divine Power realm, Mana Realm, Unleaking Realm¡­ Gao Fan on the side watched, dumbstruck. Such a small flat peach actually contained such terrifying Immortal Element, able to revive a person on the brink of death and restore them to their peak state in an instant. But that was not all. After a short while, the Way of Heaven began to manifest around Wu Er. This meant that Wu Er was about to step into the Celestial Being realm. Indeed, it was the legendary Divine Item from ancient times, one bite could turn a person into an Immortal. The commotion here, once again attracted attention from the entire academy. The students of the academy came running, wanting to see who in the academy had broken through to the Celestial Being realm. When they saw it was an unfamiliar old man, they began to discuss amongst themselves. In the academy, the only people who knew Wu Er and Gao Fan¡¯s identities were a few professors. The entire breakthrough process lasted a day. When Wu Er opened his eyes, his face still held an incredible expression. A day ago, he felt his days were numbered, but a single flat peach pulled him back from the brink of death and even shot him straight into the Celestial Being realm, extending his lifespan by a millennium. He looked at Gu Yang, his lips moving slightly. Gu Yang barely smiled, ¡°The last six strokes of the ¡®Heavenly Questioning Nine Blades¡¯, you create them yourself.¡± Saying this, he took out another jade box, threw it to Gao Fan and said, ¡°Senior Gao, this is for you.¡± Gao Fan was still reminiscing on the aftermath of the Way of Heaven, he subconsciously took it, seeing that this jade box was exactly the same as the one that contained the flat peach, his heart moved, ¡°This is¡­?¡± Gu Yang said, ¡°Both of you seniors have given me a lot of help on this journey. I can only repay you with this small token. I have matters to attend to, so I must leave now.¡± Saying that, before they could say anything, he disappeared from the spot. Gao Fan opened the jade box and saw that it contained a flat peach. He murmured, ¡°This rotten boy¡­¡± Wu Er¡¯s feelings were incredibly mixed. He did not expect that passing the ¡®Heavenly Questioning Nine Blades¡¯ to this young man would bring such immense fortune¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡­ For Great Zhou, and even for the Divine State continent, this was quite the historic event. Afterwards, whether it was the Divine State continent or the other continents overseas, powerful ones in Celestial Being realm appeared like bamboo shoots after rain. Those old monsters who were trapped in the Unleaking Realm found the opportunity to break through one after another. There were also some young ones in Divine Power realm whose cultivation levels were rapidly improving. The human world seemed to return to the age of ancient myths, with Celestial Beings emerging one after another. Two years later, the second Hollow Void realm appeared in Great Zhou, surprisingly it was Luo Wang of Zhao Family. Another two years passed and the first individual broke through to the law realm, it was none other than the academy¡¯s dean who had been accumulating power. Outstanding talents emerged from various states, all making their mark for years. During this time of rapid development, Gu Yang no longer appeared before the people and gradually he was forgotten. What people were talking about was which state saw another powerful Celestial Being, a Hollow Void force. When will the second law realm individual appear? Then, in Great Zhou, some unfamiliar immortals began to appear. However, it did not have a significant impact on the lives of ordinary people. ¡­ Time passed, and ten years went by in a flash. The dean of the academy finally completed his accumulation and became an Earth Immortal. From the sky, that bloody mark became even more noticeable, as if blood was seeping out from within. On this day, in front of the academy, countless powerful figures gathered. While it was said to be a celebration of the academy dean¡¯s achievement of being an Earth Immortal, the actual reason was to discuss how to handle the great calamity. Among those who arrived were human immortals from the Divine State, Luo Wang, Su Ningyan, Wu Er, Gao Fan, and representatives from all ranks, even the members of the Sword Palace. All of them knew that a great disaster was imminent, but no one knew what kind of calamity they would face, leading to a lack of actionable plans. None among them had experienced the ancient catastrophe. The scarce and fragmented information from the books was hardly sufficient to deduce what the catastrophe might entail. ¡°They have arrived!¡± Suddenly, the dean raised his head sharply, looking towards the bloodstain in the sky. A faint radiance could be seen emanating from it. Just sighting this faint glow gave him a sense of instability in his original spirit, as if his realm was about to falter. He sighed internally, albeit prepared for what was to come. In the past decade, he had combed through all kinds of scriptures and befriended a few Celestial Immortals from the ancient times. Even these Celestial Immortals had no confidence in facing the imminent catastrophe. Let alone the current assembly of people, except for his Earth Immortal cultivation level, the rest were merely Human Immortals. All of them combined were nowhere near a single Celestial Immortal. What could they possibly do in the face of such a disaster? There was nothing left but to await death. The dean knew that his time was near, yet, he was at peace. He had done all that he could. Suddenly, he thought of someone. I wonder where that lad is? Over the years, that lad had not appeared before them again. Every year, there would be several significant celestial changes in the Human Realm, unknowingly triggered by whom. Perhaps Gu Yang might have had a hand in it? I wonder what his cultivation level is now. He must be at least a Celestial Immortal. I hope he can survive this catastrophe, this would mean preserving something for the Great Zhou¡­ While he was lost in thought, a figure appeared in the sky. It was Gu Yang! Compared to ten years ago, he looked the same. However, the dean was unable to discern his cultivation level. Gu Yang stood there, but his presence could not be sensed in the slightest. Was he like a phantasm? A Golden Immortal? The dean was both shocked and overjoyed. Over the past decade, there had been several celestial changes affecting the entire Human Realm. Each upheaval seemed to revive the Way of Heaven further. The current Way of Heaven, although not as strong as in ancient times, it wasn¡¯t far off. It was enough to accommodate the power of a Golden Immortal, and even that which is beyond. Given how Gu Yang had performed all along, him becoming a Golden Immortal wasn¡¯t beyond imagination. However, even a Golden Immortal was helpless in the face of such a disaster. During the time of the ancients, numerous Golden Immortals had perished in the two great calamities. Before the dean could react, Gu Yang in the sky spoke up towards a certain direction, ¡°Senior, please reveal yourself and lend me a hand.¡± A black light flickered, and a figure appeared next to Gu Yang. The man was dressed in white, three books revolving in front of him. ¡°The master of the Red Mansion?¡± The dean recognized him instantly. This man was the incredibly mysterious master of the Red Mansion whose depth even he could not fathom. Gu Yang said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these three, should be the Books of Heaven, Earth, and Human. My senior, are you the Lord of the Netherworld, known as the Nether Emperor?¡± What? The dean was taken aback. The Lord of the Netherworld was one of the most powerful entities from ancient times, who even defeated the Human Emperor. The Master of the Red Mansion, was indeed an unimaginably terrifying power? ¡­ The man in white said, ¡°Just the two of us, isn¡¯t enough.¡± Gu Yang then looked towards the palace, ¡°I respectfully request another senior to make his appearance.¡± A hoarse voice rang out, ¡°This helpless man, I¡¯m afraid, cannot be of much assistance.¡± Immediately, another figure appeared next to him. An elderly man with a sorrowful countenance. It was the mummy hiding beneath the Imperial Palace. Gu Yang took out an item and tossed it over, saying, ¡°Today, the Sword of the Human Emperor returns to its rightful owner.¡± The Sword of the Human Emperor flew before the elder and was gripped by him. Instantly, his demeanor completely transformed, emanating an aura of disdainful condescension towards the world. ¡­ The Sword of the Human Emperor? Returning to its original owner? A sense of alarm surged in the dean¡¯s heart. Could it be that this person is the Human Emperor from ancient times? After the Gold Emperor, the lineage of the Human Emperor was maintained for many generations, until eight thousand years ago. After the last Human Emperor, the Sword of the Human Emperor shattered, and no Human Emperors had appeared since. The Xia Emperor attempted to become the Human Emperor a thousand years ago, but ultimately, he failed. Unexpectedly, the Human Emperor who lived through the grand calamity eight thousand years ago, during which the Sword of the Human Emperor shattered, is still alive today. The last Human Emperor, one of exceptional innate talent, possessed cultivation at the Da Luo level. Who would have thought that two such formidable ancient powerhouses were hidden within the Divine City? ¡­ Gu Yang spoke for the third time, ¡°I request the Senior to reveal himself.¡± Suddenly, a fissure appeared in the sky, and a gigantic Immortal Palace squeezed itself out. Upon seeing this, the dean recognized it as the ancient Heavenly Court and could not help but swallow hard. With Gu Yang¡¯s repeated murmurs of ¡°please reveal yourself, Senior¡­¡± Continuous new figures began to appear, including the three most renowned ancient heavenly palaces in addition to the Heavenly Court ¨C Yao Chi Immortal Palace, Guanghan Immortal Palace, and Taiyi Immortal Palace. There were also some that he couldn¡¯t identify, but how could those who could stand alongside the Nether Emperor and the ancient Human Emperor be ordinary Golden Immortals? These famous powerhouses from the ancient times had all appeared simultaneously. Suddenly, a glimmer of hope rose within his heart. With these ancient powerhouses present, perhaps they could weather this grand calamity. ¡­ Eventually, Gu Yang summoned all the ancient powerhouses he knew. For the past ten years, he had been far from idle; apart from cultivating, he had been searching for ancient powerhouses. After achieving the Golden Immortal status, he sought them out one by one. The first was the master of the Red Mansion, followed by the mummy beneath the imperial palace, and then the Yao Chi Immortal Palace, the Guanghan Immortal Palace, and the Ruiqin Continent¡­ The Beast God Temple on Yaorui Continent turned out to be the ancient Taiyi Immortal Palace. He even ventured into the deepest parts of space, forcing the hidden powerhouses to emerge one by one. It must be acknowledged, there were indeed many survivors among the ancient powerhouses. Not one of the Five Emperors from the ancient times was missing. The Black Emperor was none other than the mysterious old man who once stole the flat peach from the Yao Chi Immortal Palace. There was also the Azure Emperor, the White Emperor, the Red Emperor, and along with the Nether Emperor, these five existences closest to the Primordial Chaos, had all gathered. Altogether, Gu Yang summoned more than a dozen Da Luo and another dozen of Golden Immortals. It was a pity that there was not a single Primordial Chaos amongst them. The Black Emperor began to speak, ¡°Boy, you should know, as old fellows like us face this grand calamity, we¡¯re absolutely powerless. This is simply waiting for death.¡± The ancient powerhouses present, whether indebted to Gu Yang or coerced by him to be here, shared the same sentiment as the Black Emperor. Those who hadn¡¯t experienced the previous two calamities couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying they were. At this time, the glowing dot in the bloodstain had already flown out and was heading towards them. The end, was imminent. Gu Yang smiled faintly, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s still me!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the glowing dot seemed to solidify and astonishingly, it no longer fell. The Black Emperor¡¯s complexion drastically changed, ¡°The Dao of Time? Creation?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone on scene looked at the young man, not much older than a few decades, with an incredulous gaze. No one could imagine that this young man in his thirties might have actually achieved the state of Creation. What is Creation? The path of cultivation includes the Mortal Realm, the Divine Power realm, the Human Immortal, the Earth Immortal, the Celestial Immortal, the Golden Immortal. Above Golden Immortal, there is Creation. Throughout history, only one entity in the three realms has ever achieved Creation, and that was the lord of the Heavenly Court, the former Gold Emperor. And it was this breakthrough by the Gold Emperor that brought about the grand calamity to the three realms. Now, another creation has emerged. This has brought them great shock. The Gold Emperor took hundreds of thousands of years to achieve Creation. What about Gu Yang? He¡¯s only had a few dozen years. This is too terrifying. The fact that he could achieve the Golden Immortal status in such a short time was already beyond imagination. Who would have thought that he had surpassed everyone and stepped into the realm of Creation? How did he do it? ¡­ As for the dean and the rest, upon hearing that Gu Yang had achieved Creation, they weren¡¯t as shocked due to the distance, lacking a sense of realism. Anyway, no matter what realm Gu Yang breaks through to, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. ¡­ Gu Yang revealed a trick, silencing everyone, and said, ¡°Today, I will take you to the Heavenly World.¡± Saying so, everyone felt the world spin around them. Together with the glowing dot in the sky, they found themselves in a strange world. This place was one of the three greatest heavenly worlds discovered in the past, where the Gold Emperor broke through to the state of Creation. It was also the source of the grand calamity of the three realms. Over the past ten years, Gu Yang had traveled the Thirty-three Heavens, even venturing into the Netherworld. Relying on the Simulator, he made breakthroughs step by step, finally achieving the state of Creation. Since reaching the Golden Immortal realm, he had primarily been lingering in the three great heavenly worlds. This place was a world even more vast, as vast as a universe, with infinite space and countless powerful beings. Back then, when the Gold Emperor broke through to Creation here, the commotion was too great and attracted the attack of another great power of Creation. With a single blow across the void, the other entity killed the Gold Emperor, and to eliminate the threat, the adversary made another cross-void attack, destroying the Way of Heaven of this world with the Dao of Ultimate Magic. With the collapse of the Way of Heaven, the foundation of this world was destroyed. It would be impossible to naturally recover without hundreds of thousands of years. Unexpectedly, it encountered an anomaly like Gu Yang. Within less than ten thousand years, he had restored the Way of Heaven to its original state. He even broke through to the realm of Creation and could now confront the entity that caused all this. In the simulation, he had suffered a lot under the hands of that entity. Now, it was naturally time for vendetta. However, he alone was not enough, being solitary and weak. So, he brought along these struggling surviving ancient powerhouses. The fight between Creations was not a matter that could be decided in a short amount of time. It was a contest of who had more subordinates and greater power. Entering the fray personally was utterly inelegant. Without absolute assurance, they would not easily take action. This was a war that would drag on indefinitely. The longer this dragged on, the more advantageous it was for Gu Yang. After reaching the state of Creation, Gu Yang completely mastered the Simulator, which in fact was one of the supreme Ways of Heaven ¡ª the Dao of Time. Perhaps, this was the legacy left behind by the Gold Emperor. No matter what, since he had received this world¡¯s gift, he had to make some contributions in return. This was settling karma. Gu Yang said to everyone, ¡°This is the Heavenly World. From now on, what we have to face are even stronger enemies. Calamities like that, I will take on. But if we come across other Da Luo, or even Primordial Chaos, it will be up to you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone present was completely won over! ¡ª¡ª End of the book!